《Yin Yang Master: My Hades》


 C1

    Chapter 1 - Corpse Makeup


    The night was getting darker. The wind blew from the street all the way to the end of the street, sweeping up the fallen leaves on the ground.


    In the room, there was a red candle and a red phoenix coronet. The girl''s head was slowly lifted within the candle flame, revealing a face that was exactly the same as mine. Suddenly, she revealed a smile towards me!


    I was so shocked that I wanted to run away, but I found that my entire body was cold to the extreme. Immediately, a pair of cold hands extended from my back and slowly extended towards my neck ¡­


    I heard his breathing in my ear. "You can''t escape ¡ª"


    "No!"


    I screamed and woke up from my dream.


    With lingering fear, he looked around and found himself in his office. The clock on the wall pointed to 10: 20 PM.


    A colleague, Xiao Xia, walked in from outside and turned on the lights on the wall. She said, "There''s another corpse, and it''s waiting for you to deal with it."


    As I put on my coat, I asked, "A man or a woman?"


    Xiao Xia looked outside and lowered her voice, saying, "The female is actually the First Miss of the Jiang Family, Jiang Yan. The death wish is a little scary. I don''t know how he died, but I guess there''s a problem. You have to be careful. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never seen a corpse before." I patted Xiao Xia''s shoulder and carried my makeup bag as I walked out.


    My profession is a mortician. I fix the face of the dead, place it in a coffin, and give the dead an eternal beauty.


    It''s not really a good job for a girl, but I was born with a full yin constitution, and my master said that I was born to deal with the dead.


    The few family members calmly pushed the corpse into the dressing room and left as though they were escaping. I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    However, when I thought about it, this mortuary really isn''t a good place to stay, so I didn''t think too much about it. The moment I walked in, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew in.


    Just as he was about to move, his foot suddenly kicked something. When I looked down, my legs gave out and I fell to the ground.


    It was a round female head, and it was obvious that it had not been chopped for long. Her thin, white neck was still covered in skin and flesh, and there was even mottled blood on her broken spine.


    My stomach churned. Although I had been in this business for so many years, this kind of death was rare.


    Thinking of my responsibilities, I suppressed the throbbing in my throat. I took out the cloth from my bag and carefully wrapped it around the head.


    I took out the censer in my bag, lit the incense with practiced skill, and walked around the morgue three times.


    There was a saying, one was that when a corpse was brought over there was already a stench, and this fragrance could be used to drive away the stench. The second reason was to make it more convenient for the corpse, so that when you put on makeup for it, it would focus on eating the fragrance and not make things difficult for you.


    In our line of work, there are two kinds of situations. One was simply putting on makeup for the dead, so that they would look like they were asleep and not so scary.


    The second was that tonight, he had to first restore the corpse to its full human form before putting on makeup.


    I took out a box of silver needles and a box of cinnabar. With a sigh, I dipped the needle in the cinnabar three times and put on the flesh-colored threads that matched her skin. Only then did he pick up the woman''s head and stitched it together with her broken neck.


    After sewing her head, he began to take out the makeup and put it on her face.


    By the time it was finished, the incense had burned out. I put the censer in my bag and covered her with a white cloth. After checking again and again that there were no mistakes, he turned around and walked out of the morgue.


    He pressed the button for the elevator and looked at the floor after floor. He thought to himself that if he was any later, he would not be able to catch the last bus.


    "Ding ~"


    Finally, the elevator doors opened and I stepped out, but I sensed something was wrong.


    It was pitch black outside the elevator. The dim moonlight illuminated the sign in front of them. There were three words written on it ¡ª mortuary.


    And I clearly just came down from here!


    Thinking about my ability to attract ghosts, I instantly understood that something was wrong. From the corner of my eyes, I could see that the end of the corridor was pitch-black and the temperature was ice-cold.


    "You won''t be able to escape ¡ª"


    At that moment, that sigh seemed to come from the sky once again.


    F * ck!


    My heart palpitated with fear. I immediately closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look. However, I clearly remembered that man''s appearance. His brows were sword-like and his eyes were bright. His narrow eyes seemed to be even colder than moonlight.


    I remember Master said, when you see dirty things, you must not panic. The more flustered you are, the weaker your yang energy is, the more reckless you are with those things.


    Thus, I hurriedly took a deep breath and pretended as though nothing had happened as I walked towards the staircase. However, my flustered footsteps betrayed me.


    The only sound in the stairwell was my footsteps. I didn''t dare stop for a moment, just ran down the stairs.


    Just by running, I noticed that something was wrong. I was the only one in the entire empty staircase, but with every step I took, two footsteps sounded at the same time.


    One was low and one was relatively sharp.


    One was a flat-heeled shoe I was wearing, the other was a high-heeled shoe.


    "So, she''s behind me ¡­"


    The cold came from the bottom of my feet. I gathered my courage and took another step forward. I heard two more footsteps at the same time. However, the sound of high heels was right behind me.


    My palms were wet, and I shone the light from my phone onto the ground. Under the white fluorescent light, I saw a headless body sticking closely to my back. Her toes press against my heels. Every step I took, she took.


    My heart thumped and I was scared out of my wits. I could no longer care about anything else as I ran.


    Who knew that my speed would increase, and the footsteps behind me would also increase, to the point that it was even faster than me. As I ran, I even began to emit hoarse sounds, as though I was pulling on a bellows.


    "Wait for me ¡ª save me ¡ª"


    Waiting your head!


    I wanted to run away.


    But I was too tired to run all the way up the stairs!


    "Why did you run?"


    Suddenly, the air in front of me turned cold, ghost aura roiled and a pale white face with twisted facial features appeared in front of me. It''s Jiang Yan!


    "Ahh!"


    I took a step back and fell down the stairs.


    I watched in horror as Jiang Yan climbed up from below in an extremely bizarre manner, wearing a pair of high heels. Her fingernails drew a sharp ear-piercing sound on the ground.


    "If you can see me, why are you running? I died unjustly! "Save me!"


    I cried out in grief as I recited the curse I learned from my master in my heart. As I trembled, I said, "We have no enmity with each other in the past few days. Why are you looking for me? Whoever kills you, go find them! "


    Because Jiang Yan''s death was indeed unsightly!


    Thinking about Xiao Xia''s words and the expressions of the people of Jiang Family, it seemed that there was something strange about Jiang Yan''s death!


    "Only you can see me! "You have to help me ¡ª"


    "How can I help you? A debt can be owed by its owner, go find someone else to do it for you! " I stepped back.


    The eerie and evil voice was getting closer and closer. I watched as Jiang Yan crawled towards me, and slowly stood up with a cold smile. She extended a pair of bloodied hands towards me.


    "You won''t help me ¡­" "All of you, die!"


    How unreasonable!


    Seeing that two bloodied hands were about to reach towards me without any talismans on them, I shut my eyes in despair.

 C2

    Chapter 2 - Descent From the Sky


    Just when I was certain that I was going to die, a big, warm hand suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled my body away from the attack.


    "You dare to touch something that this sovereign has set his eyes on?"


    Immediately after, in the next moment, Jiang Yan who was on the ground was pulled out by the male ghost. She floated in the air and screamed in fear.


    "The lowest level of ghosts are not even fit to be this sovereign''s food! "Scram!"


    With a cold shout, a burst of yin wind blew and Jiang Yan disappeared without a trace.


    My heart has yet to calm down, but Jiang Yan was extremely fearful of this male ghost just now, and from his words, it seems that even I and the ghost are his food!


    My back stiffened and I flinched, trying to escape.


    "You didn''t even thank me for saving my life?" The wind blew behind my ears, and then came the soft laughter of a man, cold and heartless.


    I turned around, and saw the cold gaze of the male ghost behind me falling on me. It didn''t seem to be looking at a person, but at a prey instead!


    Although this male ghost was dressed in elegant ancient clothes and had a jade-like face, my heart couldn''t help but tremble!


    This was an old ghost!


    He must be some old ghost that had been around for hundreds of years! To become food in the eyes of these old men, that would be the greatest misfortune of eight lifetimes!


    "Thank you, thank you ¡­" Don''t worry, I... I''ll definitely burn some paper money for you when I get back! "


    I stammered for a long time before I finished.


    The male ghost first sized me up before saying with red eyes, "I''m not interested in paper money, but ¡­"


    "But what?" My legs were trembling.


    "However, I''m a little hungry now, I really want to eat something." As he said this, a strong ghost aura blew over, and the blood-red light in his eyes became even more intense. He charmingly licked his tongue, "A woman with a Yin constitution is the most delicious!"


    My whole body shuddered and I almost fell to the ground. With a depressed face, I said, "Uncle, I don''t eat. I haven''t had a bath for many days!"


    "It doesn''t matter. To ghosts, the scent of a soul with a fate of complete yin is everywhere!" male ghost laughed even more sinisterly than before.


    "Then let''s do it like this, Ghost Bro!" I unwillingly saved myself, "Not only do I have a full yin ability, I also have a Yin Yang Eyes. Most importantly, I''m following my master, so don''t kill me. In the future, I will capture ghosts for you to honor your elders!"


    Unexpectedly, the male ghost looked me up and down, then disdainfully said, "What I want to eat are all evil spirits, with that look of yours, can you do it?"


    I feel like I''ve been struck by lightning, wraith?


    "I didn''t bring any magical equipment just now, so my performance was out of the ordinary." My face reddened as I tried my best to hold on. "I am the disciple of the Zhang family''s descendant, my master is very powerful. I received my master''s teachings, I also ¡­ "He''s quite powerful!"


    "Southern Mountain Zhang Family?" male ghost seemed to be interested as he looked at me seriously.


    I thought there was hope and quickly nodded my head. Who knew that male ghost''s following words would almost make me bite off my tongue?


    "I am a ghost and you are the disciple of the Exorcist. Do you think I would keep the enemy by my side?"


    male ghost squinted as a scarlet light flashed through his eyes.


    The muscles on my face were so contorted I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "But looking at you, you can''t do anything to me." male ghost looked at me with contempt.


    He continued, "However, since you want to do something for me, I do have something that I need your help with."


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart and hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Following that, a strong gust of wind blew, and in the next moment, a jade piece appeared in my hand. There were four birds engraved on it.


    "Go and find these four jade pieces."


    I was stupefied. I flipped the jade in my hand over and over a few times before saying, "Isn''t this jade pendant here?"


    Even ghosts can go senile?


    "This is an imitation. It really is broken into pieces in this world." male ghost smiled sinisterly.


    My entire body shuddered once again as I said with a bitter face, "Uncle Ghost, did I offend you? This world is so big, where can I find you a piece of jade? Isn''t this fellow pretty good as well? "


    "Who told you to have a complete Yin constitution and have yin yang eyes? "If you won''t help me, then I will..." With that, this male ghost shamelessly started to lick his tongue and threaten me.


    "I''ll help! Can''t I help you? I really don''t know what that Yu Jue of yours is doing. "


    "Because I''m going to rely on this Yu Jue to find out who my enemies are. After I die, I''ve already forgotten who caused my death!" male ghost said faintly.


    So he was killed by someone? He looked so young and yet he was already killed by someone. After he died, he even lost his memories as a dog!


    Thinking of this, I fiercely slapped myself in the face.


    That male ghost recalled Yu Jue and then, as if he thought of something, he suddenly looked at my neck.


    I only felt a wave of cold wind blow against my face. Before I could even protect my neck, the male ghost suddenly pounced on me and fiercely bit my neck. Immediately, a sharp pain came over me.


    "You ¡­" I turned pale with fright and hurriedly held onto my neck. "I''ve already promised to help you!"


    I was so angry I wanted to curse.


    male ghost leisurely licked his tongue, as if he was not yet done with it, "Taste a mouthful of your blood, then I will remember your taste, making it convenient for me to find you anytime."


    He was really on his guard!


    I was so angry that there was no place for me to release my anger. I didn''t dare to do anything to this Old Ancestor, so I could only grit my teeth and admit defeat.


    "Alright, remember my mission. From now on, I will come to you every night at this hour to take my food." The male ghost glared at me as he instructed.


    You''re really opening a dyeing workshop just by showing some colors! You really think I''m some kind of errand runner! Be careful, I will make my master accept you!


    Just as I was feeling indignant and indignant, the male ghost waved his hand and his figure became hazy. A red light flashed and the male ghost disappeared without a trace.

 C3

    Chapter 3 - Midnight Ghost Road


    After the male ghost disappeared, I rushed out of the hospital in one breath. But now that I was delayed, it would be weird if I could get a taxi in the middle of the night!


    Fortunately, elder sister''s luck was not bad. She met a small car halfway through the journey.


    Since there were so many ghosts in the middle of the night near the hospital, I immediately started waving my cell phone as if I was looking at a lifesaver.


    The car window rolled down. It was a man, and a very handsome man at that!


    I hastily explained with a smile, "It''s like this. I left work late, but I don''t have a car in the middle of the night. Can you give me a lift? I live on Poplar Road. "


    That man was rather easy to talk to. After he sized me up, he smiled. "Get on, the back seat!"


    When I opened the back seat and got in, I found that there was a child sitting on the passenger seat, sitting upright and straight as a marker.


    "I''m Chen Ye, what''s the name of a beauty?"


    This man called Chen Ye seemed to be very talkative, his peach blossom eyes were extremely enchanting.


    "My name is Su Ning, I work in the hospital."


    I looked over the seat at the child. The light was dim, and the child was silent, sitting up straight, wearing a hat that covered his face.


    I always felt that there was something wrong with this child.


    "Beauty, don''t look at what you shouldn''t." Unexpectedly, Chen Ye noticed my gaze and smiled as he looked at me from the rearview mirror.


    This smile clearly carried a bit of a warning.


    "Hehe, I, I''m looking at the road ahead!" Smiling dryly, I shifted my gaze to the side of the road, only to find a woman in a white dress standing at an intersection, stiffly reaching out her hand to stop the car.


    Another car stop?


    Just then, a bell rang in the car. I looked up and saw a golden bell hanging on the roof.


    "Don''t look at her, sit down!"


    Before I could say anything, Chen Ye''s face changed and he growled.


    It looked like he was someone who was used to staying up at night!


    My tensed heart relaxed.


    However, just as the car was about to pass the woman, the woman suddenly pounced on the car.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud, real crash, and I gasped.


    "Don''t stop, continue lying!" I tightly gripped the handrail and coldly said. Although the sound of the collision was real, I knew that it wasn''t human!


    Fortunately Chen Ye didn''t slow down, he kept driving straight ahead, and smiled meaningfully at me, "Beautiful girl, you know what to do!"


    How could he not understand? To be born with such a fatal flaw, it would attract ghosts every now and then!


    I smiled bitterly. "Just a little bit!"


    After saying that, there was a loud noise. A ghastly, pale, and cold face appeared on the glass on my right. The only thing that I could see was a bulging eyeball staring at me.


    "Ahh!" Even though I had been scared to death for so many years, I still screamed in fear.


    "Why stop? Take me home... Take me home... "Ahh!" female ghost was screaming the whole time, thick black blood flowing out of his mouth and dripping onto the glass!


    Chen Ye kept on stepping on the accelerator, but he was still unable to get rid of her!


    "Stop... "I want to go home ¡­" female ghost started to smash the glass with her skeletal hands, and the glass started to slowly crack open!


    "Why is your glass so fragile?" I said, pulling back.


    "Aren''t you supposed to raise ghosts? Take out the runes! " Chen Ye did not dare to stop and frowned.


    I really want to cry. Why are you so unlucky?


    "I didn''t bring it!"


    After saying that, the female ghost looked at me as if he was looking at some treasure, and started to smash on the glass even more forcefully.


    "Hua la ~ ~" The glass shattered.


    "Take me home ¡­" female ghost extended her ghastly white hand towards my neck!


    But in that split-second, the wound on my neck that the male ghost had bitten suddenly flared up, followed by a ray of blue light.


    "AHH@@


    I was stunned.


    Reaching out to feel the wound on his neck, he could no longer feel anything.


    "You have a ghost imprint in your body?" Chen Ye, who was in front of me, looked at my neck with a sharp gaze, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    I drew back my neck and covered the wound with my collar. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chen Ye looked at me with a smile that was not a smile, and did not continue asking, continuing to drive.


    However, in less than two minutes, my face paled once again.


    At the intersection ahead, another lady in white appeared and stuck out her hand stiffly to stop the car.


    This scene was exactly the same as before!


    "What should we do?" I asked in a shaky voice, regretting that I hadn''t learned more than a few moves from the half-assed master.


    This time, female ghost didn''t pounce towards me, but when I passed by her, I could clearly see her smiling sinisterly at me. I didn''t dare take action.


    "This is the legendary Wall-Hitting Ghost!"


    I was silent. You say?


    A few minutes later, another intersection appeared along with a female ghost.


    "If this goes on, I won''t be able to leave even if it''s daylight!" I said.


    "What are you panicking for?" Chen Ye did not take his eyes off of her, "The bag beside you has beans that have soaked in the black dog''s blood, and a bag of grime."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" I glared at him, then sprinkled the beans from the window all the way down the road, chanting in my mind as I did so.


    When we reach the intersection once again, I threw the talisman at the female ghost.


    female ghost screamed as his body ignited in flames.


    "Now is the time!" Chen Ye stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped away at a bizarre speed.


    A red light appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this red light, we both let out a sigh of relief, because there was no red light just now.


    "I''m finally out!" I sighed, patting my chest, only to see Chen Ye looking at me with a smile.


    I felt my heart skip a beat.


    I really can''t stand another one with such ill intentions.


    "How... "What''s wrong?"


    "We''re here." Chen Ye''s chin twitched.


    I looked out of the car and found that I was outside my apartment.


    "Thank you!" I immediately got out of the car, afraid that something would happen in the dark.


    "Wait," Chen Ye suddenly turned around, a handsome face was inches away, "Beautiful lady, next time you walk at night, remember to bring your ghost along. The ghost aura on your body is so thick, you must have raised a very powerful one! "


    This is the second time he''s said this tonight. I glanced at the kid in the front row and said provocatively, "Thank you for your reminder, but I don''t raise ghosts, I can''t compare to you, Corpsetaker!"


    Chen Ye stared at me for a moment.


    "Hehe," Chen Ye laughed instead of getting angry, and passed his name card to me, "This is my contact number, contact me at any time."


    With that, he gave me a flirtatious look and sped away.


    It was my routine to deal with corpses, and I saw at once that the child was dead.


    I just didn''t expect that I would meet the mysterious Corpse Maker of Xiangxi!

 C4

    Chapter 4 - Jiang Family Residence


    Early the next morning, I got up and ran over to my master.


    Because that male ghost said he would come to find me at night, I have to find my master first before nightfall. It would be best if I caught that old ghost in a jar and kept him.


    But the neighbor told me that my master had gone for a stroll!


    Master, why don''t you go earlier or later?


    With all my hopes gone, I entered the house and followed my master''s precious magic tools, as well as some runes and such, before leaving.


    But just as they walked into the alley, someone covered their noses and mouth, and then they fainted.


    When I woke up again, I found that it was already night, and I was lying in an unfamiliar courtyard. The ground beneath me was covered with white powder, and there were many runes drawn on the ground, but I don''t know why, but I had seen so many of them from my master''s place, so I couldn''t recognize any of them.


    "Miss Su, you''re awake."


    A man in a suit and leather shoes walked in. He looked to be in his sixties. However, the passage of time did not erase his fierceness. His eyes were glinting with a bright light. This was Jiang Yan''s father, Jiang You.


    "Lord Jiang, what do you mean by this?" I asked, standing up.


    Thinking about Jiang Yan''s death, she reckoned that it had something to do with him!


    "Miss Su, do you know that my daughter''s corpse has disappeared, and you are the last person to come in contact with my daughter''s corpse? That''s why I''ve come to ask you about it?" When Jiang You''s gaze fell on the bite marks on my neck, his gaze focused slightly.


    I subconsciously covered the collar of my shirt, "If the corpse is lost, you can go to the police. Even if you want to ask about it, you should go to the police station. What''s the meaning of Mr. Jiang taking me here?"


    Jiang Yan had already turned into a ghost, her corpse would definitely stay in the mortuary and wait for the cremation!


    This Jiang Family was full of spirit energy, it was better to not be foolish!


    I started to walk, but after walking a few steps, I realized that I couldn''t walk out of the rune at all!


    So it turned out, this was not a simple Evil Repellent Spell!


    "Jiang You, what do you mean?" "This is illegal detention!"


    Unexpectedly, that Jiang Zhuzhe looked at me hazily and said, "Miss Su, your fate is completely yin and you have the Yin Yang Eyes. Furthermore, you are the Zhang''s descendants''s disciple, so you should have already seen through the problem with the Jiang Family. So... I invited you here today because of the town ghost, and the police have no right to interfere. "


    After saying that, he glanced at my neck once more, then turned around and left.


    "Jiang You, let me out!" I shouted anxiously.


    After River Synthesized disappeared, I was the only one left in the courtyard. Behind me, a chilly wind suddenly appeared, making me sound like a woman crying.


    I shivered and immediately took out my master''s compass to place on the ground.


    The needle on the compass revolved with all its might, finally pointing in a direction.


    My heart froze. That compass is specialized for recognizing ghosts. If there are ghosts in the surroundings, then it would point towards that direction!


    At the corner of the street, a rustling sound was heard. I immediately clenched my fists and looked at that direction vigilantly.


    "Yi, hee hee ¡­" A childish voice called out, and then a little boy in a white sweater ran over from the moonlight, leaving shadows on the ground.


    It was a child!


    I kept the rune and heaved a sigh of relief. "Little friend, why are you here?"


    The little boy ran over and stared at the compass in my hand. He tilted his head and said, "I come here every night to play with my friends. Hey, come over quickly."


    Suddenly, the boy raised his head and looked at the corner as he spoke.


    However, there was no one around the corner as a cold wind blew past.


    I tightly gripped the compass in my hand in alarm.


    "Little friend ¡­" You, what are you talking about? " I asked in horror.


    However, the little boy didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary and continued waving in that direction, "He''s my friend. He said that he lives in our family''s ancient well ¡­"


    I looked to the side. There was indeed an ancient well on the upper left side of the courtyard. Under the moonlight, the ancient well gave off a dark and cold aura.


    The little boy was still giggling, but my legs were slowly shaking.


    The compass in my hand rotates once again. I slightly narrowed my eyes and opened them. After which, I saw a 3-4 year old child standing in a corner.


    He was only wearing a torn, charred jacket, and his exposed arms and legs were emitting the smell of burnt flesh. One could faintly see a long, wiggling maggot inside the coat. When the little kid noticed me looking at him, his mouth started to smile at me, and a maggot immediately crawled out!


    In this world, there was a type of ghost that was extremely difficult to deal with. Once touched, it would be very difficult to shake off, and that was the ghost baby!


    Seeing that the little boy was about to walk towards the little ghost, I immediately pulled him behind me to protect him. "Little friend, why aren''t you coming home? What are you doing here?"


    When the little ghost heard me talk to him, he immediately started laughing. His laugh was sinister and creepy. He raised his head to point at the little boy behind him and said, "Mom is not here, I want to play with him."


    The little ghost''s voice was half hoarse, half ear-piercing. It sounded like there was a lot of dust that had been choked in his throat.


    I suppressed my fear and said, "It''s quite late today. Can you go home and wait for your mother?"


    The little ghost stubbornly shook his head, "There''s a fire in my house, I want to play with him, only he plays with me, I want to keep playing with him, when he becomes a ghost, he will be like mother, always accompanying me ¡­" "Hee hee."


    "You actually want to kill him ¡­" I was so anxious that I almost shouted, but I held it back. Once this kind of brat erupted, it would be extremely difficult to deal with.


    Just as my heart was burning with anxiety as I was thinking of a countermeasure, I heard the little ghost slowly limping towards me. His voice was hoarse as he laughed in an ear-piercing manner. "Elder sister, you should also stay and play with me. This place is really interesting ¡­"


    The kid smiled innocently as he extended his charred hand towards us.


    I immediately retreated in fear and clenched the talisman in my hands. "Don''t come over. I also want to go home. I can''t play with you."


    "You won''t be able to go back. You won''t be able to leave this circle." The kid kept coming.


    "How do you know?" I was startled.


    "Hee hee, I just know that I will turn you into ghosts right now ¡ª" The little ghost suddenly shrieked with laughter and pounced on us!

 C5

    Chapter 5 - The Old Residence


    The little ghost suddenly changed its appearance in mid-air, turning into its pitch-black, deathly form. It opened its mouth that was filled with maggots as it attacked.


    I pushed the little boy away and threw the sigil in my hand out.


    "AHH!" The little ghost was burned by the symbols, but it was only a small wound. As he looked at the smoking wound, he instantly became angry and roared, "If you don''t play with me, I''ll kill you ¡ª"


    Seeing that the incantation was useless, I immediately took out a dagger and cut my finger. I felt pain and fresh blood dripped onto the incantation.


    I recited an incantation that was about to be forgotten as I raised my arm and threw it over. The blood symbol immediately reflected on the little ghost''s face.


    The blood of the Yin is a holy item to suppress evil. This was taught to me by Master since I was young.


    "Ahh!" The little ghost painfully kneeled on the ground and covered his face with his hands as he screamed. The maggots all over his body began to crawl outwards.


    I have never seen such a disgusting scene before, and I immediately took two steps back in fear.


    Seeing that I wasn''t easy to deal with, the little ghost tore off a piece of the flesh on his face and a black color appeared on it. Then, he pounced towards the terrified little boy.


    "Be careful ¡ª" I shouted loudly. In a split-second, I threw out my master''s Lotus Spell from my bag.


    When the Lotus Spell hit the little ghost''s abdomen, its body immediately started to burn. The flames were different from normal flames, emitting a stench of corpses.


    "AHH!"


    Taking advantage of the opening, I immediately carried the little boy over.


    After being hit by the Lotus Spell, this little brat was completely turned into ashes, unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation anymore.


    "My child ¡ª my child ¡ª"


    Suddenly, a strong wave of cold wind came along with a dense ghost aura that covered the sky.


    A female ghost flew in from outside the courtyard and stood in front of the flames while screaming in pain.


    I immediately stood up in alarm and took out the last magic tool I brought from my master, the Soul-Summoning Bell. I wonder if this thing will work. It''s already rusted.


    It was actually Jiang Yan!


    So that little brat was actually the child that Jiang Yan died for unknown reasons a few years ago!


    I looked at Jiang Yan in shock. I didn''t expect that after not seeing him for just one night, the ghost aura on Jiang Yan''s body would have become this strong.


    I retreated backwards in fear. How the f * ck did I know that this little ghost was her child?


    "They killed my child once. Now, kill him again!" Jiang Yan turned his stiff neck around, it was me who sewed that neck up for her!


    I took a deep breath, "I... "I didn''t know he was your child ¡­"


    "I''m going to kill you ¡ª" Jiang Yan turned his stiff bones and pounced at me.


    With the intention to gamble, I raised the Soulreaper Bell in my hand and started to shake it in the air.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" The moment Jiang Yan heard that sound, she immediately held her head in pain.


    As soon as I saw it was effective, I immediately shook the bell in my hand even more forcefully.


    "You think ¡­" Can you win me? Hahaha ¡ª ¡ª "Jiang Yan hugged his head in pain, and then, with great effort, he stood up straight. His bloody lips began to chant some sort of incantation.


    In the blink of an eye, the street lamps in the courtyard were extinguished and a burst of flames erupted. Waves of cold ghost energy slowly emerged from the ancient well, emitting hissing sounds.


    Pairs of skeletal hands stretched out from the well, followed by ghosts crawling out one after another.


    There were actually so many ghosts living in the Jiang Family''s house!


    Cold sweat trickled down my back. My scalp tingled with numbness as I stood on the spot.


    "Ha ha-ha ¡ª you deserve to die!" Jiang Yan bellowed.


    The group of ghosts immediately attacked me.


    Without caring about being afraid, I hastily dodged and threw out a bunch of beans that had been soaked in the black dog''s blood. The group of ghosts felt pain and immediately stopped attacking.


    "Destiny''s Luck! Haha! That old man actually wants to use your blood to suppress me!" Jiang Yan walked towards me and muttered some words.


    "Your father told me to take you in!" I coldly snorted and took out my dagger again.


    "Haha, idiot!" However, Jiang Yan was not afraid of my blood at all, and started to laugh loudly, her laughter was sharp and ear-piercing, "He wants you to make a sacrifice for the spirits of the dead, to pay respects to this house, and when the sky turns bright, the formation will automatically activate. We can''t leave, and you can forget about going out, hahaha ¡ª"


    Boom ¡ª ¡ª


    Like a clap of thunder, I was once again shocked on the spot.


    I suddenly thought of what my master had told me about a change in feng shui that was passed down from ancient times.


    In ancient times, some wealthy and aristocratic families, in order to maintain their own good fortune, or to change their own fortune, would raise some ghosts, just like how Thailand raised its own little ghost.


    Those who were more daring would use their vengeful spirits to suppress the old mansion and use them to maintain the land under the old mansion!


    No wonder!


    The entire Jiang Family was filled with dark energy, and there were still so many vengeful spirits. So it turns out that one of them was using cruel means to force a living person to death, and then suppress their ghosts in the courtyard.


    Presumably, Jiang Yan and her child were also among the victims! ~ It''s just that I don''t know why Jiang Yan ran out, that''s why she has this way.


    My lips quivered as I said, "There is always a debt to blame. There is no enmity between us, so don''t look for me!"


    "Hahaha, you killed my son, so I will definitely kill you to get revenge ¡ª"


    With that, Jiang Yan started to attack me.


    Suddenly, I remembered that the bite mark on my neck on the carriage had become hot and it started to emit red light as it shot towards the white-clothed female ghost''s cannons. Thus, I immediately tore off my collar.


    "Underworld King Ghost Seal?" Sure enough, when Jiang Yan saw the bite mark, she immediately retreated in fright.


    However, even after waiting for a long time, the bite did not emit any light.


    "Haha, this formation is precisely used to suppress you. The Ghost Seal on your body no longer has any use at all, hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" Jiang Yan gloated as she laughed, but blood flowed from the corner of her eyes, "Go to hell!"


    I clenched my fists. In this moment of life and death, I actually thought of that male ghost!


    Didn''t you say that you would look for me every night? Come at that time!


    "How dare you!" Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed in the sky, and all the plants in the yard began to rustle from the ghost aura.


    A burst of red light suddenly came from the sky, and instantly knocked Jiang Yan to the ground.


    I looked at the man floating in the air with a pleasantly surprised expression. His black hair was scattered and black clothes were fluttering in the wind. Between his handsome features, there was currently an expression of anger.


    "Grandpa Ghost, you finally came." I said in surprise.


    "I will only say this once, my name is Chu Yu!" The man''s long and narrow eyes looked at me as if they had crossed the sky.

 C6

    Chapter 6 - well-adapted ghosts


    "Yes, it''s Chu Yu, Chu Yu ¡ª" I quickly nodded my head.


    Even though his gaze is cold, I wasn''t afraid at all. Compared to so many ghosts, that cold gaze isn''t anything at all.


    Besides, I have an agreement with this male ghost, haven''t I? Compared to Jiang Yan, this male ghost is like a god that had descended from the heavens, able to save me.


    I admit that I have no future, but what is it? Is life important?


    If I were to die here today, who would know that I would fail? What''s more, in this world, the only person who can say ''I''m good'' was probably that half-hearted master of his.


    There was a moment of bitterness in my heart but when I thought about my current situation, I immediately shouted at Chu Yu: "Didn''t you want to eat it? That female ghost is an evil spirit, eat it, hurry up and eat it."


    Didn''t he feel hungry? Furthermore, this Jiang Yan hated him to the bones, if Old Boys ate her, wouldn''t killing two birds with one stone?


    He had solved the problem in front of him, as well as the promise of catching a ghost for him to eat today.


    But the idea was good, the reality was cruel.


    This Old Boys looked at me with contempt: "This kind of trash is worthy to be my snack." His tone was filled with disdain.


    Heh heh ¨C and you''re still being picky!


    I sneered in my heart. I have already fallen to the point of eating evil spirits to maintain my soul. Yet, he still dares to argue with me. Should I say that this person is pretentious or arrogant?


    However, looking at this powerful ghost, I think it belongs to the latter.


    "What ¡ª what about her?" I weakly pointed at Jiang Yan. No matter what kind of misunderstanding there was before, it had already reached the point of not giving up until one party died.


    Due to the trade between me and this man, he should be able to save me from Jiang Family. However, if he doesn''t deal with this Jiang Yan, it won''t be good even if I leave Jiang Family.


    Because I know that in the eyes of this Old Boys, maybe Jiang Yan is just a small fry. This kind of ghost is not even worth for him to help.


    But it doesn''t matter if he looks down, I can look down on him, I''m scared!


    "Put away those thoughts on your face."


    A little thought on his face?


    Is there?


    I touched my face in bewilderment. Could it be that this Old Boys is so powerful that I can see through anything he wants? Mind reading technique, does this thing really exist in this world?


    However, regardless of what I was thinking, I still smiled ingratiatingly. "About that, look ¡­" "Lord Ghost, my strength is only this little. If I am killed by her, who will be able to find something for you to eat in the future?"


    The meaning behind his words was very clear. In order for you to become an extra errand runner, hurry up and deal with this ghost. Otherwise, if I die, you will have to go out and find food for yourself.


    At this moment, I suddenly rejoiced that I was very smart. Although I was only half a master, I didn''t learn any powerful spells and couldn''t be this Zhang''s descendants''s disciple.


    However, this clever brain of mine was still useful at times. It turned out that I had used this clever brain of mine many times in order to avoid danger.


    "Humans are really shameless." , who had just turned into a ghost not long ago, spat out these words without the slightest hint of awkwardness.


    I stiffly turned my head to look at her. It seems that this woman had adapted well to being a ghost!


    "How am I shameless? I''ve already explained it to you, I didn''t mean to do anything about your son''s death. Besides, if he doesn''t kill me, do I need to make a move?" You are also a ghost, and you have also been a human. You should be able to understand the feeling you have when facing death. " Although I know it''s useless now, I don''t want to be the scapegoat.


    Shameless? In terms of shamelessness, who could compare to this woman in front of him? No, she had already become a ghost.


    After all, I''m the one who helped him reconnect his head. Moreover, if that little brat son of hers doesn''t come and cause trouble for me and doesn''t want to kill me, then would I have to make a move against such a small ghost?


    This was simply unreasonable. She was just as shameless as the Old Boys in front of her.


    "But you killed my son. You let him die again. How can you be so shameless?" Jiang Yan who was lying on the ground looked at me sinisterly, a pair of beads revealing an abnormal cyan and white color.


    At this moment, she was very angry, the cold energy around her continued to emit, my body couldn''t help but shiver. I looked at Old Boys beside me, but he wasn''t affected at all.


    He sighed in his heart. As expected, this person was afraid to compare. Right now, even compared to a ghost, he seemed so depraved.


    Master, where did you go? Come back quickly, I''m sorry, I want to study properly ¡­


    But no matter how much I cried in my heart, how much I cried, Master did not descend from the sky to save me from the fire and the water.


    On the other hand, the Old Boys beside him swept a cold glance at the paralyzed Jiang Yan. "Only her would be so stupid to speak so much nonsense with you."


    After saying that, before I could even react to being scolded as stupid, he waved his sleeve.


    "AHH!" "" AHH! "


    The other little ghosts and I couldn''t help but swallow our saliva. It was too terrifying, they didn''t even say hello before they tried to kill us, where did this male ghost come from?


    Everyone was thinking the same thing.


    After taking care of the noisy Jiang Yan, Chu Yu''s gaze swept through the people and ghosts around.


    I couldn''t help but shake, so I hurriedly advised, "Let''s go. Let''s quickly leave the Jiang Family. This isn''t a good place." I feel that since Jiang Yan is already dead, then the family doesn''t have much to do with me anymore.


    The surrounding ghosts had all been suppressed here for many years. Even though I am a Exorcist, I am not a cold-hearted person.


    They have suffered for many years here, I don''t want to turn them into ashes just because of Chu Yu''s displeasure. After all, as the Exorcist, my master said before that there are differences between good and evil people, even ghosts have good and evil thoughts!


    Furthermore, I have been a mortician for so long, my heart is always kind. I hope that those ghosts, especially those who have died in grievance, can be reincarnated.


    After all, [A''Piao] was not a good job.


    "You''re quite kind." With a cold snort, Chu Yu swept his eyes across the surrounding imps. Swish, swish, those imps flew in all directions.


    Even then, Chu Yu still had not made his move. I heaved a sigh of relief and gratefully smiled at him: "You see, you''re a ghost right? They can be considered your kind, right?"


    I explained with an embarrassed smile, trying to elicit some sympathy from him that I might or might not have.

 C7

    Chapter 7 - The Ghost''s Stomach


    The meaning behind his words was: We''re all from the same root, so why rush? We''re all ghosts, why do we have to kill them all?


    After all, I am under his command. At the very least, before I can find my master, I will probably be enslaved by him for a very long time.


    This ghost''s hostility is so heavy, what if he destroys me at any time if he isn''t happy? For the sake of my own future, I''ve put in a lot of effort.


    "What about tonight''s dinner?" His expression was cold and merciless, his expression arrogant.


    Although the man in front of them had a face like a ghost, it was still hard for people to like him.


    I even secretly thought that the reason why he became a ghost was because he was killed by someone. Maybe it was because his character was too annoying when he was alive and he was killed by someone.


    As for being a ghost, and a ghost who had forgotten how he died, how could a dog not eat when he was already so hateful? Maybe he was talking about the male ghost.


    But facing his cold eyes, I didn''t struggle for even a second and decisively admitted defeat. "Erm ¡­ Why don''t you take a look around and see if there''s anything else around.


    With so many ghosts just now, Jiang Yan had already turned into ashes. Jiang Family probably did not have any ghosts, so it seemed that Old Boys could only starve herself to death tonight. But how can I be so happy?


    "Humph!" He coldly snorted. Just as I was about to apologize, someone lifted the back of my collar and changed the scene in the next second.


    "Where is this?" I looked at the small, single apartment and was a little stunned.


    Is it the residence of the Old Boys?


    That shouldn''t be the case. Judging from his dressing, he should be a person who liked dark, disciplined, and serious places. The small apartment before him looked like it belonged to a normal person.


    What''s more, he was so powerful and awesome. Would he really live in such a small apartment? Wasn''t he a ghost? Was it really good to live in this apartment in broad daylight?


    "From now on, you will live here. Every night, I will come here to get my own dinner. If you don''t hand it over someday, hmph." The last two tones were so low that I shivered.


    Heavens, what kind of time is this? With my abilities, I can barely deal with a normal kid, wraith? He quickly shook his head and decided to forget about it.


    Originally, I wanted to go back and ask Master for help. Even if I couldn''t get rid of this Old Boys in front of me, I could at least give me a few magic treasures, or teach me some skills and catch a few wraiths.


    I don''t know where Master went. Sigh, I couldn''t really help him in the past, and now that there''s an urgent matter for me, I don''t even know where he went. He really is an unreliable master.


    "Let me tell you, if you dare to run, then I won''t eat any more evil spirits." After I finished speaking, the male ghost in front of me sized me up once: "Although your meat is a little lacking, a full meal can still solve the difficult situation in front of me."


    As the meat on the chopping block, I felt that from the inside out, from the depths of my soul to my skin, my entire body was ice-cold.


    I have even suspected that this Old Boys in front of me is thinking about how to eat me up first. He extracted the soul, fried it, fried it, cooked it, stewed it ¡­


    A thousand and one hundred ways to die suddenly appeared in my mind, making me feel bad.


    After having been involved with the supernatural for so many years, I had never felt such fear before, other than when I was young and saw ghosts for the first time due to the Yin Yang Eyes. After all, even though Master was only a half-hearted master, he was still famous outside and had used it to broaden my horizons.


    After following my master for so many years, I can be said to have gotten used to big scenes. But now, this male ghost brought me a completely different understanding of him. It was as if he could pinch me to death with a single move of his fingers.


    Not only that, even if his master was in front of him, it didn''t seem to be enough for him to play around with.


    Terrifying!


    Too terrifying!


    For the sake of my own life, I nodded decisively and promised him, "That won''t happen. Look, you just saved me today and are my savior. No, it''s to save a ghost. No matter what, I wouldn''t do something that would cause such an enmity to be repaid." After saying that, he even sent a fawning smile.


    Furthermore, this voice is so fake that even I felt goosebumps all over my body. Su Ning and Su Ning, how can you be so useless?


    Are you still the disciple of the Zhang''s descendants? Are you still mortician? Are you still the self-reliant person?


    Why did he suddenly turn into a puppy when he was in front of this man? Ye Zichen looked down on him for a while, but the smile on his face didn''t change at all.


    "You''d better put it that way, but I''m also a person with both rewards and penalties. If you help me catch enough evil spirits, then when the time comes, I''ll make your Yin Yang Eyes more useful."


    "Really?" My two great weapons are the Pure Yin Body and Yin Yang Eyes.


    However, other than the Yin Yang Eyes being able to see some strange things, it doesn''t seem to be of much help. The help I''m referring to is the fact that it doesn''t have any offensive abilities.


    Pure Yin Body?


    There was no need to talk about that. Even though it had made things easier for him, it had brought him countless troubles.


    For example, a Pure Yin Body like mine is a natural born cauldron. Not only that, to those evil spirits, it is an exceptional delicacy.


    Just like that, I lived in fear every day, afraid that I would become the food for those ghosts.


    It would have been alright if he didn''t have the Yin Yang Eyes. After all, he didn''t know anything about supernatural events, and it wasn''t a big deal if he died.


    But now I can see the ghosts, see how they hurt me and eat me, and that''s different.


    He had once asked his master if there was any way to resolve this, but his master stroked his goatee and shook his head, a grave look on his face.


    He thought that his hopes had been dashed, but who knew that there would be another opportunity!


    The Old Boys in front of him seemed to laugh lightly, and said: "As long as you are obedient, you will naturally have what you need." It was as if he was comforting a dog that begged for bones.


    His tone was rather uncomfortable, but was I qualified to resist?


    No.


    Not only did I not resist, I smiled even more happily. "Don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, I will definitely think of a way to catch enough wraiths for you. It''s just that ¡­ Do you have to find a way to keep me safe? At least until you''re full. "


    After all, I''m a weak chicken right now, and I have to go catch a ghost in particular.

 C8

    Chapter 8 - Pantheon of the Strange


    To an ordinary person, this might not be a big deal, but anyone who knew about this incident would probably know. What kind of level was a wraith at?


    Let''s put it this way, if my current abilities were to match those of a demon, it would be like an egg hitting a rock, or, as the saying goes, an egg hitting a rock.


    What''s more, I didn''t kill or escape the evil ghost, but to capture it. Just by thinking about it, one could imagine how difficult it was.


    The reason why the evil ghost became the evil ghost was because its temper was very violent and its cultivation very deep. It was extremely ruthless and sinister. Was it possible to make a ghost like that obediently cook the food in its plate?


    But facing this cold and ruthless male ghost in front of me, I didn''t dare to say these things. What if he thinks that I am rejecting his offer?


    That Ghost Seal is often useless. What happened just now was a good proof that he was locked in the array, and that ghost seal was completely useless.


    Chu Yu seemed to frown for a moment, and then said after a long pause: "Just you wait."


    "Ah ¡ª what, where is he?" I was dumbfounded. Why did the ghost that I was talking to just a moment ago suddenly disappear without a trace? Shouldn''t they say something?


    However, it was also because of his departure that I was in the mood to take a good look at this place.


    I could tell that my former master was someone who enjoyed life very much. However, I could also tell that it''s been a long time since there were any traces of life here. Looking at this place that I''m going to live in in in the future, my mood is actually quite good.


    The lodgings in the hospital did not have such good conditions. Furthermore, when he thought of his Yin Yang Eyes and its other uses, his mood improved by a whole level.


    After about an hour, that male ghost quietly appeared by my side once more. At that time, I was drinking water.


    For no apparent reason, without warning, a large man appeared within a few inches of me.


    Pointing at the male ghost in front of me, I wanted to curse, but I couldn''t utter a single word. I could only curse in my heart, why did such a large house have to appear in front of me?


    Furthermore, he was face to face with me. Furthermore, he was so close to me, I didn''t even believe that he didn''t mean it.


    "You''re hopeless." After Chu Yu finished looking down on me, he placed a pile of things on the tea table.


    "What is this?" I immediately ran over. I could tell that these were all things that Corpsetaker, Exorcist, Ghost Master, Corpse Mastering Master, and something that Corpsetaker needed to learn.


    It''s a mess, even the things the Head Descender needs, but why would he give me these things? Do you think I''m stupid enough to want to learn all sorts of things?


    However, he did not know that the more stupid a person was, the more they could not learn anything. Otherwise, how could they learn anything at all?


    "I just found this. Take a look and see if there''s anything you can use. Hurry up and raise your strength. Every time you send me to save you, I don''t have that much energy." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he left.


    He came in a hurry and left quietly.


    I didn''t care about it at all. I just stared at the thing in front of me.


    Useful.


    Although I don''t need to learn anything else, it''s still good to understand. In this world, there are more than just ghosts, such as peers, that can be fatal in a dispute or battle.


    If he understood his opponent''s weakness, then he would definitely be the one to survive when his strength was about the same.


    As for Chu Yu''s disgust for me, I didn''t even take it to heart. I was already used to it, but I knew that I had to hurry up and increase my strength.


    He needs to rely on the evil ghost to survive. If I can''t do it, then he will have to capture him himself. Compared to the evil ghost, of course he will need to eat my Yin Body to nourish him.


    Ah... this unlucky physique, it''s the nth time he''s complaining about his broken physique.


    But what could he do? I was born like this. After so many years, although I still can''t accept it, my actions have already become a habit.


    For example, when I saw a ghost with the Yin Yang Eyes again, I never screamed again.


    "The greatest ability of a Master Chosen is to lower the head of others. It can let people have endless bad luck and even cause them to die. Wow, this guy is so strong, how come Master never told me about this before?"


    After I finished speaking, I picked up another book. It was a yellowish secret manual, and it looked very old: "Corpsemancer, wow ¨C this one is similar to our Exorcist."


    After that, I finished reading all of the items that he brought along. There were introductions of all kinds of professions, as well as various strengths and weaknesses. I didn''t know where he found such a huge pile of items in just an hour.


    Furthermore, with the development of technology and the thinning of spiritual energy, the number of people with cultivation skills in the mortal world has become fewer and fewer. For us from the Exorcist, we are now the only two left.


    People from all kinds of other industries could be counted on. There were many extremely flourishing ancient sects, as well as some information that was very easy to find. In this place, they had all become peerless heirlooms.


    He wouldn''t lose them no matter what. It could be said that his life was still there. Even if he died, he would find a way to keep them.


    It''s also at this time that a wave of suspicion arose over the identity of the male ghost. What the hell is this, is it really just that his abilities are slightly higher?


    "The Jiang Family is dead." Old Boys, who had just left not long ago, once again appeared in front of me.


    "Oh god, that scared me to death." I patted my chest. Luckily, I didn''t drink water this time. If I didn''t cough for a while longer, my throat would have been crippled.


    "That ¡­ Can we discuss for a moment? Can you not appear so silently?" I carefully observed his expression. This isn''t a good habit.


    What if I''m taking a bath, changing my clothes or something? Would it really be okay if he showed up without even saying hello?


    What''s more, wasn''t he very strong? Isn''t there a door there? It''s not like he''s afraid of the sun, so why didn''t he just walk in?


    Or could it be that such a noiseless appearance would make him taller?


    "The important point is that another person from Jiang Family is dead." Chu Yu glared at me in disappointment.


    "Do you know what the situation is now?" I also retracted my thoughts and began to think seriously.


    We''ve only been out for a few hours, and now we''re dead again?

 C9

    Chapter 9 - Better to die than to live


    Although I was used to seeing dead people, I didn''t become numb like some people. On the contrary, I felt that there was one less person in this world, whether that person was good or evil, but now, he is dead.


    Furthermore, in such a complicated place like Jiang Family, she was probably killed by someone. The more we do this, the more we understand the brevity of life.


    "How should I know?" He even rolled his eyes at me.


    How would I know.


    How, knowing ¡ª


    Heh heh ¡ª I wanted to laugh at him, no, I wanted to spray him with a soda.


    How can you make such shameless words sound so serious?


    Didn''t he say that the Jiang Family was dead? You didn''t know anything about love, so you ran over and told me.


    "Then what do we do now?" In the end, I couldn''t help but ask.


    Even if they didn''t know what was going on, what could I do? Fighting with him and telling him that it wasn''t right?


    Or ¡­


    Tell him it''s superfluous?


    "I''m telling you to hurry up and finish what you have on hand. You might have more work to do in the next few days."


    "What is it?" I was wondering, isn''t it just catching ghosts and finding that piece of jade? What was going on now? How could he be assigned a temporary mission?


    "You''ll know when the time comes." With that, the old man disappeared again.


    It was this again!


    "Tsk ¡­" I disdainfully said. "You speak as though you are unfathomable. In fact, you don''t even know anything about it."


    But Jiang Family... I narrowed my eyes. This is a rotten family. There was no longer any need to remain in the world, but who had the power to eradicate it?


    I inexplicably thought about that male ghost just now. I wonder how long that Old Boys who has lived for must have had this kind of strength. However, would an expert care about such a small matter?


    Moreover, being alive is being reasonable, who knows if the fate of the Jiang Family should end there?


    "Ahh ¡­ Ah ¡ª Master, where exactly are you ¡­ " I wailed.


    The more time passes, the more I think about that half-baked master of mine.


    As the saying goes, when the sky falls, there will be a tall man holding it up. If my master was here, even if I had Pure Yin Body, even if I had Yin Yang Eyes, such a mission wouldn''t fall on my head.


    I''m not the one who should be threatened.


    Even though it was very unkind of him to think like this, how could he say such a thing?


    Oh.


    That''s right.


    It was called ¡ª Dead Fellow Daoist, The Undying Daoist.


    It was just as the Old Boys had said. The next morning, the Jiang Family issued a bounty notice.


    The announcement was simple, it simply meant: "Their Jiang Family had bad luck, and then there was a human life, some people calculated that their Jiang Family had a malicious ghost, but the calculated person''s ability was low, so he was unable to catch this evil ghost, thus he issued a bounty for the evil ghost, and as long as someone could subdue this evil ghost, or even eliminate this evil ghost, their Jiang Family would repay the debt."


    "You speak so righteously, yet you are so dirty inside." I couldn''t help but curse.


    As if their family were afraid of wraiths!


    It was true that they could not defeat the ghouls. However, if one were to say that they didn''t know what a malicious spirit was, then I will chuckle.


    "Go catch the ghost." The silent sound once again descended from the sky.


    "Ah ¡ª" I still patted my little heart that I couldn''t stand.


    "Didn''t I already say it? Can you say anything?" I thought I might not be able to get used to this sudden and inexplicable change.


    And this male ghost, he appeared just like you said, why does he have to follow your words? His cold voice coupled with his elusive figure made it hard for people to endure.


    Chu Yu looked at me indifferently: "I''m not discussing this with you, I''m letting you enter the Jiang Family to participate in the ghost capture."


    "Why?" I raised my voice against it. What is a wraith? He can''t even beat Jiang Yan, what kind of joke is he telling me to catch a ghost right now.


    If I see a ghost, I''ll run faster than anyone else.


    I feel that Master might barely be able to tie with the wraiths. Master is just a loser, and this disciple of mine, who is even worse than a loser, seeing such a powerful ghost, can''t I run?


    But now, this male ghost actually wanted me to die ¡­


    Furthermore, I just escaped from the land of tigers and wolves in Jiang Family, and want to send it back myself?


    Are you joking?


    Even though I don''t have 280 points in IQ, I''m still in the range of a normal human being. Who would be willing to commit such a suicidal act!?


    I felt that rather than sending myself to die, it would be better to reveal my cards to the man in front of me. I mustered my courage and said, "Let me tell you, what are these evil spirits? Although you are not afraid, I am.


    I think it would be better to die at the hands of this man than to die at the hands of evil spirits.


    He is simply too despicable. Everyone has a fear of death, okay? He actually forced me to die? How could there be such a shameless ghost in the world ¡­


    Don''t tell me after I become a ghost, I don''t need any morals?


    "Hey - I say - did you hear me or not..." The remaining words were stuck in the man''s throat with his cold eyes.


    That action could have made me choke. Even if I didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have been able to do it either.


    Speak, those piercing cold eyes made me feel that if I dared to spit out even half a word, I would be instantly killed.


    But he didn''t want to say it, it was hard to choke. Moreover, if he didn''t want to say it, he would have to send a snack to the evil ghost.


    How can there be such a tragic mortician in this world, not to mention I''m such a cute little beauty. Why didn''t anyone feel any heartache? What''s wrong with this world?


    The arrogant male ghost glanced at me, then walked to the sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs and glanced at the atmosphere in the world, which made me think that even if the Ghost King from the ghost realm came, he would probably ignore him.


    How domineering.


    Cool enough.


    Good for men.


    However, all of these things have nothing to do with me, such a domineering male ghost is not my man, what is there to be proud of, furthermore it is a person who could take his life at any time.


    The stronger the enemy, the more dangerous it was. Thus, no matter how outstanding this Old Boys in front of me is, as long as he wants to eat mine, I will not be able to admire him.


    "Are you satisfied with what you saw?"


    Chu Yu said something brainlessly, but I understood it. He awkwardly laughed, "Hehe ¡ª you have the appearance of a heavenly ghost, unique and unique. How could I dare to look at you!"


    Just as he finished speaking, he started to despise himself in his heart. Su Ning, why are you so useless?


    After making fun of me, I am still smiling as I respectfully look at the male ghost in front of me.


    There was no helping it, people had no choice but to lower their heads under the eaves ¡­


    Although I have achieved nothing since I was a child, and my friends have not either, I still cherish this life of mine that was hard to come by.


    Better to die than to live.

 C10

    Chapter 10 - Strange and fierce ghosts


    I kept having the feeling that he wasn''t asking if I was satisfied, but was digging a hole, a deep hole.


    If I had a satisfactory answer, he would have said, "How could someone like me have the right to look at his face and judge him?"


    If I''m not satisfied with my answer, it''s even worse.


    The way a parent should be like a man of heaven, unable to distinguish between gods and ghosts, and able to craft supernatural things ¡­ Just that one look at the aura of someone in power was enough to make people submit. It could be said that this was a 360 degree rotation male ghost, without any blind spots on it.


    Be it his temperament or appearance, he was at the top. No matter how unhappy I was, I couldn''t find any weakness in his words. If I had to say one thing, it would be that he was too arrogant.


    Arrogant to the point of not putting the world in his eyes. But I don''t know what happens in front of others. At least they do have the qualifications to do so in front of me.


    Therefore, this question was not easy to answer.


    "Hmmph ¡ª you have your moment of silence too." His voice was very ordinary, not even a hint of emotion.


    To my ears, no matter how I listened, it sounded like a sarcastic remark.


    Since I couldn''t win against him, I quickly changed the topic, "Erm... Lord Ghost, what do you think?" Can we not attend? "


    "We don''t know what''s going on with the Jiang Family, and with my abilities, you should know as well ¡­" I played with my fingers.


    "With my weak mortician, the risk of going to Jiang Family to catch ghosts is too high. Don''t you want to eat evil spirits? Why don''t you go by yourself? Or... Shall we go somewhere else? " After saying that, I looked at him shamelessly.


    Jiang Family does not know of any good places. I just escaped from there, I have a strange fear of that place, not to mention that Jiang Family is a well-known family, there will definitely be brave men under the big bounty.


    I don''t know how many capable people are going to catch ghosts, but no, I''m going to share a piece of the cake, it''s not even enough for someone to step on, I might not even be able to dig it out from my sticky shoes.


    Wasn''t that dying with grievance? Moreover, I need to quickly find my master and get rid of this Old Boys. My great life has just begun ¡­


    I think very well!


    But... The reality was cruel.


    Old Boys, you just looked at me, "I didn''t expect that you would do this."


    "Ahh ¡ª ¡ª" I was dumbfounded. If you didn''t expect me to, then what did you want me to go to Jiang Family for?


    Joining in the fun? Increase in numbers?


    Without waiting for me to think of something, Chu Yu continued, "I suspect that their family has something that I want, so ¡­ "You, go catch the ghost, and I will hide by your side."


    "Then ¡ª if we do run into a ghost, can you help?" What I care about the most is this. It isn''t important for him to be by my side while I am invisible. What is important is whether or not he can save me when I am in danger.


    He still had to protect his own life!


    "Tsssss." He sighed as he shook his head, looking down on her. "With a talent like yours, I really wonder how you would be able to become the Zhang''s descendants''s disciple."


    He had been despised.


    He had been rejected.


    He had been ridiculed.


    This is the only thing that remains in my mind. I wanted to grab onto my waist and retort back, but looking at this arrogant male ghost in front of me ¡­


    I smiled with my doggy legs. "About that, it''s just that each of the radishes have their own love. Although I don''t have any strong points and don''t work hard to improve, I''m still very well-liked by my master. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen me out of so many people, right?" "Hehe ~ ~"


    If he didn''t say, why would my master have let me be his disciple, when even I had forgotten about this?


    Furthermore, I have not been able to progress for so many years and Master has let me do what I want. It has to be said that Master does not have any other disciples other than me, which means I will be the next Zhang''s descendants.


    Wouldn''t I be able to bury the craftsmanship of their Zhang Family?


    It had to be known that inheritances were extremely important right now. If the successor didn''t have a good skills, he would most likely die in this generation.


    Then what on earth made Master condone me like this?


    Looking back on all the times I''ve spent with him, I feel that instead of calling him Master, he''s more like a loving father, as if everything is left to me. If you want to learn, you should learn; if you don''t want to learn, you should just don''t want to learn.


    Is it really good to be so unprincipled?


    "Keep boasting. Let me tell you, hurry up and learn from me about the things I gave you last night."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Lord Ghost has spent so much effort to find it. Of course, I can''t let it down ¡­"


    "Who told you to put so much effort into finding it? It was just placed in a corner to collect dust, I brought it over to you as soon as I saw it." He spoke with disdain.


    Listen, what is this?


    This man, I can guarantee, his mouth must have been poisoned by someone, maybe he despised himself and lost his memory after turning into a ghost.


    "Yes, yes, yes, this is the utilization of waste materials, hehe ¡ª" I laughed awkwardly once again.


    When I saw the arrogant face of this Old Boys in front of me, I could not decide whether or not I should speak in ten thousand sentences.


    Because we want to participate in the ghost hunt, we came to the Jiang Family to register.


    Of course it''s a disguise, it doesn''t look like me at all, which is why I agreed to come here. Otherwise, even if the knife is on my neck, I would definitely plan to pull it back and give it a try.


    Just as they reached the entrance of Jiang Family''s courtyard, miserable wails came out one after another, "Return my life ¡­ "You lowly humans, you despicable shameless humans, you filthy humans ¡­"


    The words that came out one after another were answered by a very low male voice, causing me to shiver uncontrollably.


    After a long while, the ghost continued, "A human with a heart as small as a needle, an incredibly ugly human, a human with an unpleasant voice, a human with incomplete evolution, and a human with low intelligence ¡­"


    This ghost ¡­ I can say that.


    This is the first time I''ve heard such a nagging ghost.


    "Haha, let me tell you, if you dare touch me, my master will not let you go ¡­" Ah... do you know who I am? "But I ¡­" Before he could finish his words, an even more tragic voice could be heard.


    My heart skipped a beat as I asked the person beside me, "What''s the situation here?"


    "Are you here to catch ghosts as well?"


    "Erm... My ability is low, and I haven''t even finished my apprenticeship. I just want to join in the fun and have a look. I want to broaden my horizons." I said modestly.


    Stop joking, you''re still capturing ghosts? Hearing that pitiful voice just now, I knew that the person who went in was a demon.

 C11

    Chapter 11 - Reward Orders


    Hearing that voice, I felt my scalp go numb. How could I dare to admit that I am a ghost catcher now, not to mention that I am too weak to admit it, so as to not ruin my master''s reputation.


    Furthermore, I feel that the competition between our peers is very big, especially for families like the Jiang Family, who have offered such attractive conditions.


    Furthermore, everyone has a kind of vanity. If I were to lower myself to the point where I can hold him up high, as a ''senior'', he should be able to give me some information.


    Just as I thought, the middle-aged man laughed, "Little miss, you don''t know about this, but this Jiang Family is not a good place. Don''t look at how tempting the conditions are, there are only a few who can obtain it."


    "Oh, what do you mean?" I''m interested and keep asking.


    It seemed like the secret of the Jiang Family was not some secret. After all, so many people knew about it.


    It is simply impossible for any evil spirits to appear in a short period of time, either that is because the people of Jiang Family are too stupid, or that something has already happened to them a few times previously, but every time that is because they are all beautiful and peaceful, now that the situation is finally uncontrollable, we can only seek the help of outsiders. Furthermore, although the Jiang Family is a family with a hundred years of history, they have a good foundation, but they have never done anything good in all these years.


    This uncle was very talkative.


    However, I still jokingly asked, "If that''s the case, why did you come again?"


    He knew it was a hard nut to crack, but why was everyone still rushing over? That''s not right. Even if he wanted to get a share, he would have to see if he had the ability to do so.


    Moreover, from the look of the hearty uncle, he did not seem to be a greedy or cheap person. Although I don''t have much experience, but I have seen many different kinds of people, so I don''t think that I have such a good eye for people.


    "Isn''t this the same person who just entered?" Everyone, come and take a look. What are your abilities? " Her tone couldn''t help but reveal a sense of schadenfreude. It was obvious that she held clear disdain for the ghost catcher that had just entered the room.


    When I thought about the miserable scream I just heard, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of sympathy.


    That''s right, if the situation isn''t clear, then they would rush up to catch ghosts. If they aren''t going to die, then what are they going to do?


    There was only one possibility that he had seen it, and adding this Old Boys in front of him, he had heard a few of them, but none of them seemed to be here.


    "Then who is the master who went in? "So awesome." I was curious.


    Normally, people who could call themselves masters would have a certain reputation. Of course, their abilities were not bad, but with their current position, they would never do something so rash just for a little bit of profit. However, the situation now was clearly different.


    Could it be that the Jiang Family really has something extraordinary? To be able to attract so many people.


    Furthermore, I feel that no matter if the Jiang Family''s bounty is only for gold, silver and jewelry, money and the like are not things that everyone likes.


    Obviously, he wasn''t lacking.


    What they lacked were things they needed for cultivation.


    I heard that a lot of people could not get him to come, but this time, I do not know why he suddenly came. Not only that, he even said that he wanted us all to wait outside, and he went in alone to subdue that evil spirit.


    "But did you hear that sound just now? Aiyo, it''s him. Haha ¡­ Now it can be considered as lifting a rock to smash one''s own foot. Look at how arrogant he will be in the future ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­"


    I listened in silence.


    What could he say?


    He, a small fry shrimp, dared not criticize the master. Furthermore, the person in front of him was clearly not a good person, of course, it could also be a grudge with that Master Wang.


    If not, how could he gloat so much? I also looked at the people around me. Most of them are capable people, but right now, no one has any intention of going in to help.


    Some people even had mocking smiles on their faces, as if the person who went in to snatch their jobs had finally died.


    [This is really going down.]


    Although the attitude of the Master Wang was not good, and everyone was here to receive the reward, it was not kind of him to take it all for himself.


    However, this matter was related to the lives of his peers. For everyone to be so indifferent to this matter, it caused everyone to feel a chill in their hearts.


    "The item is inside. You must find a way to enter." The voice of the Old Boys came from his side.


    I immediately looked around in surprise, afraid that others would hear it.


    As if he had guessed what I was thinking, he chuckled lowly. "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to hear it. How about I say it?" His tone was filled with pride.


    However, I have already gotten used to it. If one day, he were to lower his voice or speak peacefully, I wouldn''t be able to get used to it.


    "But the key is, how do we get in?" In front of so many capable people, I am the most inconspicuous one. Although I am young and beautiful, they chose people with ability, people like me who only know how to use your skin, if you want to go in directly, the people of Jiang Family will definitely not agree.


    "The ghost catcher inside was abused very badly. He will probably die in a while, at that time, the Jiang Family will definitely make those who are able to go there voluntarily."


    "You''re not asking me to rush in first, are you?" The corner of my mouth twitched.


    This is not good news, the Master Wang was only second to the master just now, even if he went in he would have died.


    The back of my head was smacked by someone. Since I couldn''t speak, I immediately turned and stared at him.


    "Speak!"


    Alright ¡ª ¡ª I scolded in my heart decisively, "Do you know that men and women are not allowed to be intimate with each other, even with the male ghost s themselves."


    I don''t know if this guy really knows Mind Reading, but as long as I use my thoughts to communicate with him, it''ll be extremely safe. The people around me don''t see anything wrong with me.


    He could not help but feel envy in his heart. He didn''t even have a master for this kind of ability. If I am able to cultivate to this level one day, then wouldn''t I be the one to rule the world?


    To be able to see through the thoughts of others, what an amazing skill ¡­


    If I were to learn it, then everyone would be transparent in front of me. All schemes and tricks would be useless.


    Unfortunately, this Old Boys in front of me hates me so much, he definitely won''t teach me anything.


    "Sigh ¡­" He sighed helplessly. Everything that had happened just now was just his own imagination.

 C12

    Chapter 12 - Corpsetaker


    Moreover, as the successor of my Master, I am extremely clear that some things can''t be learned by others, and it''s not that the cultivation technique is that powerful, but that no one is willing to teach it.


    So, the inheritance would forever remain a secret. Other than the people from their school, even if outsiders killed them, they would have no way of knowing. It was also because of that that many things slowly ended their inheritance.


    In our generation, it has already become something out of a legend. Even Master only knows a little about the matters from the past, let alone us.


    "Lord Ghost, stop hitting me, I admit defeat, I admit defeat ¡­" From inside, the sound of the Master Wang''s ineffable begging for mercy could be heard.


    We are the elites of the ghost catcher, but we are the elites of the industry. How can we bow our heads to a ghost, even if we have to sacrifice our heads and shed blood, we must persist until the end. But he actually admitted defeat ¡­.


    "Then why don''t you go up?" Someone on the side said in a cold tone.


    Pfft ¡ª I can''t help but laugh out loud. Especially when I see the face of the middle-aged man beside me, I feel even more annoyed.


    It seemed that what he saw might not be true, and what he heard might not be true.


    "What happened inside?" I asked Chu Yu, although I looked down at the middle-aged man beside me, I wasn''t afraid of skipping over when boasting big words, and his dignified appearance, was even more unappetizing than the one I saw with my own eyes.


    But so what?


    No matter what, I have no choice but to admit the fact that these people''s abilities are much higher than mine. Even though they are still much weaker than my master, but compared to someone like me, who isn''t even comparable to him, they are still extremely strong.


    I suspect that these people knew what was going on inside, which is why they were so afraid. But damn it, I don''t know anything about it except for the screams that continuously entered my ears.


    "Speaking of which ¡­ This evil ghost can be considered to be a comedic ghost! "


    Chu Yu''s words caused me to be stupefied.


    What was a wraith?


    From what I can remember, that was a very fierce and brutal feeling. One had to eat and kill anyone that met their eyes. How could there be any joy? And the voice just now was absolutely terrifying.


    "The evil ghost inside had clearly killed that Master Wang in one move, but now he is kicking around in the middle of the courtyard like he is kicking rubber balls. But even so, that Master Wang is about to lose his breath, he is breathing a lot faster."


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I have to admit, today, I really met a weird and evil ghost. Not only was it a chatterbox, but it was also a very naughty ghost ¡­


    "Hello, beauty. We meet again." An extremely deserving voice sounded in my ear.


    He turned his head to look. Aiyo, isn''t this man the Corpsetaker I met by the side of the road the other day?


    Moreover, the Yin Qi in the corpse he was raising was extremely dense, so what was he doing here? Was he also a ghost hunter?


    But that day, it seemed like his skill wasn''t that great. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to make it out of the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    "How did you know it was me?" This is what makes me most depressed. I changed my appearance today and ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see it, but I''ve only seen this man once. How did he see through it?


    And this natural skill, let people who don''t know think that we are familiar with each other, how come he is not a bit different.


    "Sigh ¡ª I don''t have the time these days, how would I dare to come out and mess around. Furthermore ¡­ Miss, have you forgotten what I do? That''s my forte when it comes to observing other people''s faces. "


    "Heh ¡ª" I sneered. This man really didn''t have any eyes. Could it be that he didn''t see that I despised him at all?


    After that night''s ride, I didn''t want to talk to him at all. In my opinion, Chen Ye was just like this Old Boys by my side.


    The Old Boys was extremely terrifying, and was one of those people who would go crazy if they looked at it one more time.


    In my opinion, Chen Ye belongs to the type of smiley face fox, you don''t even know when I''ll scam you to death. To me, whose brain isn''t very smart to begin with, this is not a good thing.


    Of course, this brain of mine isn''t smart, and is only comparable to the Old Boys. In any case, I would never admit that my IQ is low.


    "Hey, beautiful lady, you''re here to get a share as well, aren''t you? I said, how about the two of us work together, that person inside is not easy to deal with, he''s much more serious than last time''s Ghost Wall. " When Chen Ye said this, his eyes looked extremely serious, as if he was truly considering for my sake.


    However, knowing him, I could only spray him to death with a single mouthful of salt water. Furthermore, this man was extremely cunning, so it wasn''t certain who would win the spoils of war.


    What''s more, I don''t want to share a piece of the cake with an old ghost that''s beside me.


    "Who is this kid?" Chu Yu''s voice came from his mind.


    "I saw a Corpsetaker before. I didn''t expect to see him again today." I don''t think there''s anything to hide from you.


    Moreover, I only promised to help Old Boys catch these evil spirits, I never promised him to not interact with anyone.


    "Be careful of him, his goal is the same as ours."


    "Purpose! "What is his purpose?" Could it be that Chen Ye was also looking for that thing?


    "How many people know about that jade?" I have only just discovered a problem.


    If others don''t know where the jade is, then we can slowly search for it. However, if it is something that everyone knows, and everyone is looking for the jade fragment, then wouldn''t I be making enemies with so many experts if I were to help them find it?


    Aiya, this whole thing went wrong, why didn''t I think of it before?


    After all, it was impossible for such a powerful treasure to not be made known to everyone. If everyone knew about it, wouldn''t they be giving away such a large piece of meat?


    "It''s too late to regret it." The cold, emotionless voice came again.


    "You tricked me ¡­" I cursed in my heart.


    This Old Boys has lived for god knows how many years, and he''s actually plotting against me. Too shameless.


    The point is, I was so stupid...


    "This Jiang Family should have one of the Jade Soul Fragment. This man probably came here for the Jade Soul Fragment as well. Take note, if he takes it away, I''ll show you."


    "What about you?" I couldn''t help but ask her, Isn''t he with me? Why do I have to be the only one to come up with an idea?


    And I can even beat Chen Ye?


    Don''t be ridiculous, he''s a Corpsetaker, it''s equivalent to two against one. With my little time, I can''t even beat one, how can there be two ¡­

 C13

    Chapter 13 - So it was him


    I hate the threat of this red fruit the most.


    Don''t joke around, even if my master comes, he might not be a match for her.


    But let me so willingly be threatened, the heart has suppressed discomfort.


    Why should I? Isn''t my martial prowess low, why should I lower my head in order to protect my own little life, in order to protect the head on my neck?


    "Mm. Let me tell you, you must do what you promised. If you can''t, you must be like that Master Wang."


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, my mind felt like I had turned into a small ball. I was kicked around by the Old Boys in front of me every day, and when I landed, I was kicked flying ¡­


    "This cycle repeated itself ¡­"


    I was scared by the image of myself that seemed to come out of my head. "Don''t, it''s too scary."


    It would be better to be more straightforward and die a quick death.


    "Can''t we talk about it? His strength is higher than mine, and he is also a Corpsetaker. I have seen his corpse, and his strength is no weaker than mine. " Perhaps I am of this turtle attribute. As long as the matter is not pushed to a corner, I would always think that it would be over the moment I bear with it, or that I would be able to roam the world after a single step.


    "You really don''t want to go?" Chu Yu said this with a thick sense of ridicule.


    It gave me the illusion that if I didn''t go, I would lose this great opportunity, but would I really believe Old Boys''s words?


    It''s not that I don''t have confidence in myself, but that the enemy is too cunning. Just look, I accidentally fell into his trap a few times from the beginning, but now facing this Old Boys, I really don''t have confidence.


    "Tell me, can you give me any benefits?" If the benefits are great enough, then even if I were to risk my life, I still have to go and work in our line of work. If I continue to train according to the rules, there won''t be any future for me.


    What did he say? How could he get into a tiger''s den!


    "I will make you the strongest Exorcist in the world. Of course ¡ª your profession in mortician will not be affected in the slightest. Whatever you like or like, it''s up to you."


    I don''t want to deny that the male ghost''s words have seized onto what I desire the most in my heart.


    Even though I haven''t been that ambitious, no one wants me to be a weakling. Furthermore, I feel that my strength is too weak now that the threat has been suppressed.


    At this moment, I looked carefully at the ghost in front of me. Honestly speaking, from the moment I first saw him, I felt that he was an extremely domineering and flawless man. No, he was a male ghost.


    I didn''t look at it closely. I didn''t dare to love it, and it had nothing to do with me.


    Even though I don''t deny that sometimes, there are a few little infatuations, such as infatuation, which is something that comes at different times. Not only are people like the ghost in front of my eyes, to me, they are existences that can only be seen from afar, and cannot be scoffed at. So no matter how good-looking I look, it has nothing to do with me, and I can''t even take a few more glances at them to nurture my eyes.


    "Hey ¡ª Chu Yu, Master Gui, can we discuss something?" I think it''s time for a showdown.


    Furthermore, I can hide for a while, I won''t be able to hide for a lifetime. At the beginning, I planned to call Master to help, but now that my plan has failed, male ghost is forcing me to be a ghost, isn''t this forcing me to die?


    In a place where no one else could see, right beside me, Chu Yu who was in a concealed state smiled sinisterly, "You''re finally going to reveal your trump card, I thought you wanted to continue pretending."


    What I said ¡ª it made me blush.


    However, I didn''t feel that I had done anything wrong. When my life was being threatened or even tested, I subconsciously protected myself and told a small lie. This isn''t too much of a lie.


    I''ve heard a lot of boasting, so what if I risk my life? What Mt. Tai? At that time, I felt that those people really were god-like existences. The ones who said those words were existences that I looked up to.


    Why?


    Because I can''t do it, I don''t care too much about things like face. Of course it''s a small matter, as long as I don''t touch my bottom line, as long as my conscience is fine, as long as I don''t hurt my pride, then everything else won''t go down the drain.


    I cleared my throat, "About that, the day I said I didn''t have any magic tools, in fact I was lying to you, I was actually just a half-dead, the kind that doesn''t do anything, so it''s probably impossible for you to expect me to help you with this, but it''s fine if I help you lure out evil spirits, but you have to know that I have a pure yin constitution, and to evil spirits, that is the best tonic."


    That''s right, this is what I want to say. Although I am going to explain myself, I still want to emphasize my superiority, and I am worried that if I do not have any good points, I will be strangled to death by this Old Boys that has lived for who knows how many years.


    No, he shouldn''t have strangled her to death. After all, to him, she was also a piece of trash, but he would swallow her alive.


    Right at this moment, when the two were still negotiating and everyone was still happily playing, suddenly, a cold wind blew. Everyone could feel a distinct chill coming from their skin, this was not the same as the cold air.


    Slowly, the sky began to darken. Earlier, it was the clear blue sky, but now it was covered densely in dark clouds. There was no thunder, no lightning, and no warning signs. It was as if night was falling.


    However, none of the people present were fools. How could night fall so suddenly? Moreover, they all looked at their watches. It was 5: 30 AM, a good time to eat dinner.


    "Do you know what this is about?" I couldn''t see anyone, but I could hear the voice. It was the middle-aged man next to me, the hypocrite.


    Let alone the fact that I don''t know what''s going on inside, but I definitely wouldn''t tell him, "Master, my ability is low, how would I dare to know what''s going on? I replied with a fake smile.


    Just when everyone was discussing what to do, it suddenly started snowing heavily. It was night just a moment ago, but now it was day again. The sunlight was very warm and the snow-white snow made people feel extremely dazzled.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "So it''s him ¡ª" Someone beside him whispered.

 C14

    Chapter 14 - Not the villain?


    Listen, hey ¡ª there''s a story behind this, but there''s really no time to ask who this person is now, because he''s already standing in front of everyone.


    He wore black clothes, black shoes, and a black cloak. He was completely wrapped up.


    I wanted to ask the person opposite me, Are you being shameful? However, this was just a thought.


    Didn''t he see that the other experts were all silent? It was as if such a great figure had appeared. Those who knew what was going on were all for the sake of the greater picture.


    I don''t think I should act rashly. Besides, the sky is falling and there is a tall person supporting me. I am only the smallest one here. I can''t even escape in time. What kind of hero am I?


    "Everyone, please give me one last word. If you still want to live, then hurry back. Once you step into this Jiang manor, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Very polite, very polite. If it wasn''t for his strange appearance, I would have thought he was a very gentle man.


    "Hey ¡ª let me tell you, playing tricks on us is no longer feasible in this day and age. We have so many people on our side, and so many people. We have so many people. Are you not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue out?" Such a loud tone and such an arrogant attitude ¡­ Needless to say, this is the first time I''ve asked a middle-aged man about this.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, I felt that there was no such foolish person in the world. As the saying goes, one who takes the lead by shooting, how could he not understand this logic?


    However, if someone was courting death, would I run over to stop them? What''s more, how could he block it?


    It was also because of what he said that no one spoke. In fact, I saw many people looking at him as if he was a fool. It was obvious that I wasn''t the only one who thought that he was brainless.


    This is interesting. I don''t know if this person is really stupid, or if he''s pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger.


    After all, the people I''ve always thought of as stupid are the ones who die really fast.


    However, this person was still showing off his strength. Since it was already like this, the other person didn''t even try to kill himself. Either his luck was very good, or there was another reason.


    But no matter what the reason is, it is not something that I can afford to offend. Currently, I have a Old Boys by my side, monitoring me from head to toe, and it is already enough to give me a headache.


    Moreover, in this world, there was a type of person who was blessed by the heavens. They were born with extremely good luck, and every time they met with danger, they would meet with good fortune, and all sorts of good things would befall them.


    The Heavenly Dao is an unreal existence. Some people believe it and some people never believe it, but there are some things that science can''t explain, even people like us who work in the same profession can''t explain it, and we still have to believe a little.


    "Who knew this person? Stand out and talk. " Some people in the crowd clamored.


    Obviously, I wasn''t the only one who heard that male voice just now, but that''s good as well. Since someone asked first, then I don''t need to say it myself to avoid becoming the target of public criticism.


    There was a moment of silence, and no one made a sound. I thought that the man in black across from us might give us more time, that he might give us another way out, and that the crowd might be waiting for an explanation.


    After a long while, a weak voice from the crowd said, "I''m not too sure either."


    If he wasn''t particularly clear on this, what kind of joke was this? Even if it wasn''t very clear, at least say one, two, three.


    The crowd just stared at him, as if they were going to tear him apart if you didn''t say anything. I followed their gazes and looked at her as well.


    She was also a woman, but she looked like a tomboy. She seemed at a loss in the face of everyone''s aura, but I don''t know why, but I felt like this woman also looked out of place, just like what he had said.


    They all look so weird. I feel that if he was really so timid, he would have already been silent. Not to mention, how many people are cowardly when dealing with the supernatural incident? He was scared to death. How could he have grown to such a state?


    Furthermore, he clearly knew that the Jiang Family could not handle him, and there were already seniors that could not, and now that he was here, he was either forced into a corner and needed the money. After all, the Jiang Family had offered him a high reward, or else he was just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger.


    Perhaps it was because everyone was looking at me uncomfortably, the man sighed, "Previously, I was a servant in the Jiang Family, but later on, I met my current master. He said that I was very sensitive to supernatural events, and was considered a good creator on this path, so he redeemed me from my family."


    "I don''t know what happened after that, but I saw this person back in Jiang Family. At that time, he was the same as me, also a servant of Jiang Family, and I don''t know why he became like that.


    Fortunately, after he finished speaking, no one forced him, and what made me curious was that this black-robed ghost standing opposite me for a long time, after we had discussed for so long, he did not say anything to disturb us, nor did he admit or refute us, and just stood there like the air.


    "No, he''s not a ghost." I exclaimed in my heart, this was said towards Chu Yu.


    Under my curiosity, I used Yin-Yang Eyes to take a look. The opposite black robe was indeed not a ghost, but it was also not correct to say that he was a human. The reason was because the Yin-Yang Qi on his body was extremely dense, making him look like someone who dealt with dead people on a daily basis.


    "Aiyo, your reactions aren''t slow after all. I thought your brain was growing out for nothing." Chu Yu laughed at him without hesitation.


    Hey hey, don''t think I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you just because you''re a ghost!


    In reality, I really didn''t dare to say it. I said it humbly, "Who can compare to you, Uncle Ghost? Hehe!" But in my heart, I scolded him again and again.


    Thinking that if you weren''t that powerful, I would let you know what blooming flowers are now, hmph ¡ª ¡ª


    If the things that happened during this period of time were really strange, then even though I was often involved with supernatural events and came into contact with countless matters that could not be explained by science, during this period of time, it was as though many powerful people or ghosts appeared out of nowhere.


    Could it be that the martial arts world was no longer peaceful?


    I can''t think of anything else.


    Oh, by the way, maybe there''s some treasure coming out?

 C15

    Chapter 15 - Jiang Family Lord whose nature has changed greatly


    Just as I was about to ask something, the black-robed man hanging in mid-air suddenly disappeared.


    Following that, Chu Yu''s voice came from the side: "Watch that black robe closely, we will follow him later."


    "Ah ¡ª" I didn''t understand what he was saying at first, but then I looked at the spot where the man in black had been hanging in the air.


    Sure enough, the black robe was still there, it was just an invisibility like Chu Yu.


    I suddenly asked in my mind, "Lord Ghost, tell me, if you were to become invisible and purposely prevent me from seeing you, would I be able to see you using my Yin Yang Eyes?"


    I''m very curious, the black robe opposite me is invisible, I can still see it with my Yin Yang Eyes.


    Then what about this Old Boys, a ghost from who knows how many years ago, just how strong was he?


    "Hmph! He only used a small trick, how could it be the same as mine?"


    "Heh heh ¨C that''s, that''s ¨C" I laughed dryly.


    In his heart, however, he was thinking, "What is there to be proud of? If not for you being a ghost for so many years, where did you get such profound skill from?"


    In other words, the more powerful a ghost was, the more miserable it would die. Furthermore, it would die for a long time and could not be reincarnated yet.


    That ghost is very sad, A Piao is not a good profession.


    I''ve been studying with Master Jiu Zi for so long, but I''ve never seen a ghost that especially liked to be like Ah Piao.


    "PENG!" Master Wang was thrown out of the courtyard and laid on his back in front of everyone.


    He did not move for a long time!


    If not for the fact that everyone present had seen it, they would have thought that the so called Master Wang was already a corpse.


    "How is it? "Do you want to cooperate?" Chen Ye asked again.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. Why is this man still unwilling to give up? He has already been rejected several times, yet he still shamelessly stuck to me like dog skin plaster.


    However, after rolling my eyes, I quietly asked, "Speaking of which, what exactly are you doing here?"


    Was he really just here to catch ghosts?


    It seemed that this man wasn''t in need of money, and the corpse he was raising had such a dense yin aura. It was obvious that this man was powerful.


    Although he was inferior to an old ghost like Chu Yu, but he did not lack external things like money.


    Then, was it really as Chu Yu said, that he had the same goal as the old ghost, to obtain the Jade Soul Fragment?


    What exactly was a jade soul? Just a single fragment had caused so many people to sacrifice their lives to come here. If it was a complete fragment, then what would its function be?


    At the start, when this old geezer took it out, I wasn''t interested in that small piece of jade. At most, it would be a little more beautiful, but now, I feel that this piece of jade might have a lot of implications.


    Then what about Master?


    I suddenly thought of my half-hearted master. No matter how half-hearted he was, he was still the only heir to the Zhang family, and many things were kept a secret from him.


    Then, as the master of the Zhang''s descendants, would he also know a little about that piece of jade?


    Sigh, if I had known earlier when Master would return, I would have learned from him all this while. Even now, as the only dignified disciple of the Zhang''s descendants, I don''t know a thing.


    mortician''s abilities were alright, but this Exorcist didn''t know a thing.


    Not to mention exorcising ghosts, it was already pretty good to be able to run away in fear of ghosts.


    While I was daydreaming, another person walked out from my house.


    Looking at this man, my eyes narrowed. Heh, isn''t this the Jiang Family Patriarch who imprisoned me in his home?


    Looking at the crowd, he gave a slight bow, then straightened his back and said: "Thank you all for coming to the Jiang manor. Although it is a bit unusual, all of you have extraordinary abilities, and I believe that with everyone''s help, my Jiang Family will definitely be able to get through this crisis. I thank all of you again."


    As he spoke, he bowed 90 degrees once more.


    Hehe ¡ª I sneered in my heart. This old man really knows how to pretend.


    A gentleman before a man, a villain behind a man.


    Looking at Master Wang who is half dead in front of everyone, I don''t think that this matter is as simple as I thought it would be. If I really could easily find out, then this Old Boys beside me would definitely not let me change my identity and enter the Jiang manor.


    He had probably rushed in long ago to capture him.


    Once again, he used his yin and yang eyes to look at the black-robed figure that had fallen to the ground. At this moment, the black-robed figure was still standing there quietly, as if he had lost Weiya. He didn''t move at all.


    Humph ¡ª fortunately, I have seen a lot of ghosts now, so I am not that afraid of such a person with dense yin aura.


    If he had seen this Hanged Ghost in the air earlier, he would have been scared to the point of wetting his pants.


    "I say, Jiang Family, what''s going on with you? You''ve only been inside for less than two hours, and now you can''t even see your face when you''re not able to get out. Just how powerful are the wraiths inside? Why don''t you make some noise for everyone?


    "It''s also good to let everyone know that if you don''t have the ability, then don''t go and join in on the fun, right?" One of the sharp-tongued men said.


    It was obvious that Master Wang, who was half dead, would have some effect on the rest.


    The Jiang Family Lord seemed to be shocked, then she said with a bad expression: "I have never trained, and I can''t tell how powerful the person inside is, but the Master Wang did not move after entering, and was beaten to such a state."


    "Pfft ~ ~ ~"


    I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. This old man surnamed Jiang had a lot of meaning behind his words.


    It could be said that the Master Wang''s cultivation was not high, and was not strong, but the moment he went in, he was instantly killed by the evil ghost.


    It could also be understood that the Master Wang was actually quite capable, but because he was careless and didn''t have the time to attack when they went in, he was suppressed by the evil ghost.


    If they could make a move in time, the outcome would be hard to say.


    I don''t know what the others are thinking, but with Old Boys''s reminder, I can imagine that Master Wang did not have the chance to make a move, but was completely fooled by his.


    After all, being kicked like a ball by a ghost, even if he were to throw it and land it, he would have a chance to do so, but Master Wang did not even make a single move, what did this mean?


    Because the evil spirit inside did not even put Master Wang in its eyes.


    If Jiang were to say this, he would have a reason to retaliate even if he were to be exposed afterwards. After all, my words were just here, how could you understand that it had nothing to do with me?

 C16

    Chapter 16 - Face to face with evil spirits


    "Small person," Chen Ye muttered at the side.


    You don''t need to say ¡ª


    I rolled my eyes.


    As long as one was not brainless, who would not know that he was a villain?


    What was a wraith?


    Is that something that can be achieved in a short period of time?


    It must have been somewhere, then absorbed the extremely dense Yin Qi, and after a long time, it finally became a ghost.


    Otherwise, a little kid who had just died wouldn''t have any magic power. Not to mention seeing the sun during the day, there were many things he couldn''t even touch.


    If he were to meet someone whose yang aura was slightly thicker, he would be burnt to ashes and heavily injured. How would he dare to come out and harm others?


    Although Master Wang was a little overconfident, and he was only first place amongst those below Zhang''s descendants, he didn''t know if that was true or not.


    But no matter what, if he dared to brag about this, it meant that he had some ability.


    But now, he was being beaten up by that evil ghost.


    This explained everything.


    The evil ghost inside was an extremely powerful being. After being in the Jiang Family for so many years, it was impossible that the evil ghost did not make any movements. However, the patriarch of the Jiang Family had pushed it away completely, as if he did not know anything.


    He was lying to a ghost!


    At this time, the Jiang Family Lord spoke again, "Everyone, since this matter happened so suddenly, I am willing to double the reward money. If everyone is going to deal with it together, how about we split the reward money equally?"


    Just as he finished speaking, another wave of Yin Qi was emitted from within, causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    This meant that the evil ghost was showing off its might ¡ª


    "Jiang Family Lord, you have to keep your word. Otherwise, we won''t be so easily bullied." After she finished speaking, a man walked in.


    In the span of a few breaths, they heard the sounds of fighting, but there were no screams as more people bravely walked in.


    "Go on!" The voice of the Old Boys sounded in my mind.


    I curled my lips and pretended not to hear.


    Let''s not talk about how powerful that evil ghost was at the moment, but the people who went in definitely used all sorts of methods.


    What if a rookie like me gets accidentally hurt when I go in?


    If I''m not beaten to death by the wraiths and be beaten to death by my peers, then I won''t be wronged by June''s Drifting Snow!


    "Are you disobeying my orders? "Oh, speaking of which, although Fierce Demon can protect my soul, its taste is not as good as your Yin Body ¡ª"


    "Err ¡­" My body stiffened. I raised my chin proudly just now, but now my head was caved in with just a few sounds.


    This old ghost who had lived for so many years was no ordinary person, even being able to threaten others was a very wise decision. He just so happened to grasp onto my weak point and knew that I was unable to resist him.


    "But ¡­" Didn''t you tell me to keep an eye on that Hanged Ghost? " I used my Yin Yang Eyes to look at the motionless black robe in the air.


    "He''s also paying attention to the situation over there!"


    Chu Yu meant to say that even if I were to enter the Jiang Family, the black robe in the air would still be able to see me and I would be able to see that black robe.


    That''s why it didn''t stop me from persisting with the black robe!


    "Why don''t we wait a little longer?" I smiled hypocritically.


    He thought, in a little while, with so many people going in, even if it would drag on, it would drag that evil ghost half to death, and then I wouldn''t be in much danger.


    Although the Jiang Family looked big, but if she used spells and threw talisman paper, everyone would use all kinds of methods at once. It would be extremely chaotic when the time comes, and there wouldn''t even be a place to stand.


    I don''t even know when I was attacked. I don''t want to be unable to tell who killed me.


    "You need to come into close contact with that evil ghost before we can judge what''s going on with its yin qi."


    "What do you mean?" I''m confused myself.


    Close contact is now just between the inside of the wall and the outside of the wall. In other words, there is only one wall between me and that evil ghost.


    Do I have to be honest with that evil ghost?


    Big brother, stop joking, alright? Even a small fry like me would feel uncomfortable getting within ten meters of him. How would I dare to get so close to the evil ghost?


    "It''s too far, I can''t feel it, but I feel that the black robe in the air is very similar to the ghost inside. In other words, the two of them should be sucking in the same place where the Yin Qi is." For the first time, Chu Yu''s voice carried some doubt.


    "Oh ¡ª" I raised my eyebrows.


    He looked again at the black robe hanging in the air. Yes, this was a person, a living person. Although his entire body was enveloped in dense Yin energy, it didn''t have the smell of a corpse.


    But Chu Yu''s words, made me even more confused. If this was a person, then how did he approach that evil ghost?


    And since they both absorbed the Yin Qi from the same place, wouldn''t that mean that the evil ghost wouldn''t notice?


    Or could it be that the black robe in front of him was with the ghoul that was fighting inside?


    But was it possible?


    A murderous spirit that could kill and eat anyone he met, how could he live peacefully with others?


    This is simply going to blind my titanium dog eyes!


    "Then can you guarantee my safety if I go in?" If I''m not wrong, this invisible Old Boys in front of me is also a fierce ghost.


    Can he guarantee my safety for two ghosts of the same level?


    What if the two of us don''t subdue that evil ghost and eat the Old Boys beside us? What will I do then?


    As a Yin Body, I am comparable to an evil ghost. Furthermore, the quality of my flesh is even more delicious. Could it be that before eating this old ghost, the evil ghost inside had taken a liking to me?


    After all, I am a beauty like a flower. I have a pure Yin body, Yin Yang Eyes, and fresh blood. You can imagine how delicious it is ¡­


    "Keep your thoughts to yourself." Chu Yu snorted coldly, then explained unwillingly: "Although I am also an evil spirit, evil spirits are also divided into different levels, of course, people like you wouldn''t be able to feel it, it''s no problem for me to beat a few of them myself."


    How arrogant!


    How arrogant!


    But do you really think I would believe it?


    If it was that powerful, why didn''t you charge in and swallow it? You have to let me find you food ¡ª


    "Let''s go. If we don''t leave now, we won''t have a share in this." The one who said that was Chen Ye, and he was even pulling me as he talked.


    I, who was still trying to find a way to stall for time, was stunned ¡­


    When I reacted and was about to struggle, both of them had already entered the entrance of Jiang Family. In front of me was a bunch of broken limbs.


    A dead man!

 C17

    Chapter 17 - Jiang Family''s Ancestral Hall


    I was shocked, but it wasn''t because of the dead that I was surprised. It was because, despite being separated by a wall, the people inside were already dead. Yet, I didn''t hear any sound from the outside.


    Logically speaking, this should be impossible.


    Just now, when we were standing outside, that Master Wang was beaten up to the point of crying miserably.


    But now ¡ª


    I''m sure I didn''t hear anything when I was outside. I only heard the clanging of weapons and not a single sound from these people''s screams.


    At this moment, I subconsciously looked towards the small person still standing at the door ¡ª ¡ª Jiang Family Lord.


    He must have done something, because Master Wang''s example made many people tremble. He was afraid that none of us would dare to come in and capture this evil ghost, so he must have used some method to block their voices.


    Let us think that there was a fight inside, and that there was no difference, so there was neither the screams of evil spirits nor the screams of human beings.


    Only then did the people outside dare to enter one by one.


    Chen Ye, who was at the side, clenched his teeth and said, "What vicious thoughts."


    Indeed, I already knew that when I was imprisoned by this sinister villain in that formation, he didn''t seem to be as friendly as he looked on the surface.


    Thus, I didn''t dare to enter from the outside. I just wanted to delay it for a while. Perhaps, if I were to delay it for a while longer, the wraiths inside would have already been subdued by everyone.


    Then I don''t have a place to use it.


    Thinking about this, I fiercely glared at Chen Ye who was at the side. If it wasn''t for this disaster dragging me in, how could I face such a situation!


    "AHH@@


    The people beside him acted as if they didn''t hear him and continued to attack.


    At this moment, everyone understood that they had been cheated.


    If they wanted to leave, then the only way was to subdue the wraith in front of them. Otherwise, they could only die here.


    Even though they hated the Jiang Family Lord a lot, so what? Now that they were being watched by the evil spirits, there was no way for them to escape.


    Also ¡ª


    The crowd did not think much of it, and thought that the Jiang Family Lord had been standing at the door all this time, was she trying to persuade people to come in and help?


    Or was he just standing there to prevent these people from escaping?


    "Ghost, Lord Ghost, are we going to kill them now?" I called for the invisible Chu Yu in my mind.


    You want to swallow that ghost, or you want to eat that ghost, how fast are you!


    Perhaps, the two of you two evil spirits are looking at each other, if you want to form a team or something, you should go, otherwise, I will have to leave my good years here.


    "What skill will you have?"


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" I didn''t understand, and subconsciously turned my head to look at the invisible Chu Yu beside me.


    "What did you learn from that Zhang guy?"


    "Oh, Master said that I don''t have that kind of talent, so it''s always up to me. I can learn whatever I want to learn. I learned a bit of exorcism, but I can only learn a few incantations.


    Then it''s to learn the abilities of the mortician. I replied guiltily.


    I have learned pretty good skills from the mortician, but that is only limited to helping the dead fix their faces, so I can only earn some money for living.


    He could not be of any help in this kind of fight!


    There was no need to even mention the ability to exorcise ghosts, he was even weaker than Chen Ye, who was by the side.


    If I were really that powerful, I would have long subdued the Old Boys beside me.


    "Go to the Jiang Family''s Ancestral Temple and look for Incense Ash." Chu Yu''s voice sounded once again, not as a discussion, but a command.


    Ancestral Hall of the Jiang Family ¡ª ¡ª


    I raised my eyebrows, then turned around and ran in one direction without hesitation. Just as I ran two steps, I hurriedly pulled Chen Ye along.


    What a joke, if this fellow didn''t push me over, would I even need to be afraid here?


    Thus, I have to bring him with me wherever I go. Even if I die, I have to drag him down with me!


    "Hey ¡ª what are you doing?" Chen Ye shouted loudly, but his footsteps did not stop at all, following me closely.


    "Go to the ancestral hall of the Jiang Family and look for Xiang Hui."


    "Soot? It doesn''t seem to have much effect on this evil ghost. "


    "You''ll know once you get there." I rolled my eyes at him. Nonsense, if it had even the slightest effect, I would have already gone to look for her. There was no need to just stand there.


    However, since that old ghost said that, he must have his own methods.


    Taking another ten thousand steps back, even if there was nothing he could do, he had to stay away from the ghost, and the fight, or his life.


    At this moment, the Jiang Family was in a state of chaos. There were no pedestrians on the streets, and everyone was hiding in their rooms and shivering. The screams from there continuously rang out in the air above the Jiang manor.


    The people of Jiang Family, who didn''t know what was going on, were now all frightened out of their wits.


    This also made things easier for us as I dragged Chen Ye and the invisible old ghost beside us, and almost without any obstructions, we arrived at the Jiang Family''s ancestral hall.


    Because I lived here for a few days, I have some understanding of the layout of the Jiang Family.


    "From where?" I asked, in my mind, of course.


    To most ghosts, as long as it was fragrant ash, it would have a similar effect, unless it had been added by an expert of that caliber.


    However, I feel that this old geezer beside me is a bit different. Maybe there''s something special about him.


    "Take the one at the top of the rankings." The moment I heard his words, I couldn''t wait to head to the highest seat of the offerings.


    Normally speaking, the ancestors of Jiang Family who worshipped at the highest position would be the ancestors of the Jiang Family.


    "Jiang Taiseng?" I looked at the words on the tombstone and unconsciously read them out loud.


    "You ¡ª did you already know?" I asked in my head.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but think of what my master had once said, that if a person died, he would be very nostalgic. That is to say, if he couldn''t be reborn and had to become a ghost, he would absorb Miasma from the place where he died for cultivation.


    But there would also be another situation. For example, if he died, but he still had descendants, then his descendants would worship him and burn paper money and incense every year.


    A bit of incense ashes or a joss stick would have a type of faith power. This kind of faith power was the opposite of the original owner''s dead soul.


    Although it didn''t have much effect on others, if the soul of the original owner was touched by these things, hehe ¡­

 C18

    Chapter 18 - Yin-Yang Eight Trigram Formation


    [This old ghost asked me to come and get the incense. Does that mean that the evil ghost outside is actually Jiang Tai Sheng?]


    But why did he persecute Jiang Family to such an extent?


    Isn''t that his descendant? Could it be that he was forced to do the same as Jiang Yan?


    But that''s not right, judging from the position of the memorial tablet, he should be the ancestor of the Jiang Family, which is to say, the founder.


    Then even if he did die, who dared to disrespect him and persecute him to this extent?


    "Only someone as foolish as you would still be unable to see anything." Chu Yu rarely said a very long period of words, which contained no lack of contempt.


    "Hehe ¡­" I laughed awkwardly.


    He comforted himself with the thought, forget it, he had already lived for who knows how many years. No, he had already died for god knows how many years. Why would such an old ghost bother with him? Be magnanimous, be magnanimous ¡­


    He recited it countless times before suppressing the anger in his heart. He then asked with a shy face, "Lord Ghost, please tell me about it."


    "Don''t laugh, the fake smile on your face is so ugly that it''s on the verge of death."


    "Er ¡ª" My fawning smile stiffened on my face.


    Do you have to be so direct?


    Besides, if you weren''t too strong, would there be a need for me to smile in return?


    Fortunately, State Ghost showed mercy this time and said: "When I just entered, I felt that the aura of that evil ghost was extremely similar to that of the Jiang Family Lord. Adding on to that the age of the evil ghost, it is not hard to infer that he is the highest ranking."


    "Is that so?" Why didn''t I notice?


    Was it because he hadn''t died that long ago?


    Wrong again. I''m not dead yet. Seriously, I''ve been with this old fogey for so long that I almost think of myself as a ghost.


    "Hurry up and take the ashes. Otherwise, those people in front of us won''t even have a chance to leave a complete corpse behind."


    "Oh ¡ª yes, yes, hurry, hurry." I took the cinders and ran without even asking him what he wanted them for.


    As for why I was so obedient and why I ran so fast, it wasn''t because I wanted to help the people in front collect the corpses, but because I also wanted a share.


    If he didn''t come in, then that would be fine, after all, I didn''t do anything, but now that we''ve all come in and gone through some life and death situations, what if I don''t go deal with that evil ghost?


    Becoming a mortician was also a very tiring job ¡ª ¡ª


    You can''t make much money.


    Those who could enter the mortician were all wealthy families. Ordinary families would die just like that, and some even went as far as burying their corpses without having the money to invite the mortician over.


    So, you really can''t get much business in a year --


    Of course, in our industry, there is a saying, "Three years without opening, three years without opening."


    If we were to meet such a particularly generous family, it might be enough for us to eat for a few years.


    However, I have never met such a generous family ¡­


    In today''s society, it was not easy to mix in in all walks of life, especially in the mortician.


    Why?


    If your battle prowess is lacking, then it''s still alright to meet someone who knows how to do things. However, if you meet someone who doesn''t, then they might think you''re a godly person.


    He did not care that much about the dead, unlike in the ancient times, when the dead were used to living. According to his master, in his generation, the business of mortician was very popular.


    No matter how poor a family was, in order to make the dead look better, they would still enter the mortician to help the dead recuperate.


    But modern people were different. Modern people always wanted to be faster, to die so be it, to never treat him properly when he was alive. Who would care about him after he was dead!


    He just needed to cremate it!


    That''s why I''m still doing so badly... One of them.


    In the front yard.


    When the invisibility old geezer and I arrived, the battle became even more intense. There were about twenty or so powerhouses that came in just now. Now, only eight of them were able to stand up and participate in the battle.


    Furthermore, the eight men who were still fighting when they stood up were all missing an arm and a leg. It was an appalling sight to behold.


    I shuddered subconsciously.


    The old ghost next to him scoffed, "You''re useless."


    "That''s ¡ª that''s ¡ª who can compare to Lord Ghost? Killing a ghost is like crushing a little ant, hehe ¡ª" I flattered him, but my heart was filled with endless grief.


    I swear, if I get the chance, I''ll kill the old man next to me.


    F * ck, he sounded shameless, but I didn''t see what he did.


    Every day I loathe that, loathe that, lead me round and round, the result, until now I have not profited in the slightest.


    Now that he was trapped in Jiang Family, he didn''t know whether or not he could leave.


    "Use the cinders to form the Eight Trigrams Formation in front of you."


    "What?" I asked, but my hands had already begun to move subconsciously.


    The Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation is a skill of the Exorcist, and I only learned a little. Back then, when Master taught me, I was listening and dozing off, but I didn''t know if I could do it right now.


    After a moment ¡ª ¡ª


    It was finally as he remembered.


    At this time, one of the eight people that had been fighting earlier had died. There were only seven left with blood all over the place. They had broken limbs and were bleeding profusely.


    And the Jiang Family Lord, she was actually waiting at the entrance. It didn''t seem like she was trying to persuade the people outside, but more like she was trying to be a guardian god.


    This knowledge made my heart sink!


    I don''t know if Jiang Family will let us go after we deal with this evil ghost, but I don''t care about that reward anymore. It''s good for me to get that reward, but if I can''t get it, then protecting my own life is the most important thing.


    "Bite your forefinger and place your virgin Yin Blood on your Yin Eye." The words of the invisible Old Boys came over once again.


    I did as I was told.


    The Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation was divided into Yin and Yang Eyes. The virgin Yin Blood of the Pure Yin Body was extremely powerful. No matter what the occasion was, it would be extremely useful.


    If I were to set up the formation, then the virgin Yin Blood on the Yin Eye would be able to suppress demons, monsters, and monsters.


    If a drop was to land on the Yang Eye, the effect would be completely opposite.


    Of course, there is a certain degree of connection between this and the caster''s powers. For someone as weak as me, it is impossible for me to deal with the wraith without anyone supporting me.


    Even though they had set up the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation, it was easily broken by someone.


    Also, my blood is the supreme delicacy for these scumbags.


    Especially when they broke out of the body, very few ghosts were able to resist this temptation.

 C19

    Chapter 19 - Monk Tang in Reality


    When I was a kid, I didn''t care much if I got hurt or didn''t bleed.


    Later on, my master helped me do an experiment. He extracted a little of my blood from my body, and after that, he went to a place where the Miasma was extremely dense and scattered my blood.


    and then let me open the Yin Yang Eyes --


    Not even a moment later, a large group of ghosts surrounded the blood-dripping area.


    The scene scared me, and from then on I protected my blood pretty well.


    If I wasn''t hurt by someone else, I would have to be careful at any time.


    There was nothing he could do about it. After all, he had no strength!


    With such a broken body and no corresponding strength, he was simply like a little fat sheep moving in the eyes of others.


    It was the kind that even ghosts would want to take a bite out of.


    If not for the many years I spent with Master and the treasures I took from him, perhaps I wouldn''t be in this world anymore.


    Wow ¡ª it really worked!


    While I was still lost in my thoughts, the formation I had set up was already emitting a dazzling light. The light was like the sun as it slowly spread out in all directions.


    It covered the entire Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation and it even shook the evil spirits. They looked towards my direction in an instant and bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they ran towards me.


    Startled, I quickly went to ask for help, "Ghost master, why don''t you go up? Hey, hey ¡­" I shouted several more times.


    There was no reply for a long time.


    He turned around to take a look.


    Alright, the old ghost that was previously invisible beside me has disappeared. I don''t know where he has gone. After searching around for a bit, I still can''t find the ghost.


    "F * ck!" I cursed.


    I knew this male ghost was unreliable, and threw me here to die!


    But now, I have nowhere to run to, the door is already occupied by the Jiang Family Lord, on that side is that evil ghost, behind me is a wall ¡ª ¡ª


    I still don''t have the ability to pass through walls. I couldn''t help but curse once more as I watched the golden light radiating from the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation become weaker and weaker.


    I was shocked and ignored everything else. Once again, I forced out a few drops of blood from my body and dripped it on my Yin Eye. Right now, it is better to rely on others than myself.


    Fortunately, this young lady has a yin body. As soon as the blood from the purest furnace dripped down, the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation, which was on the verge of collapsing, once again shined with a golden light ¡­


    The ghost that was about to run over was corroded the moment it came into contact with the golden light.


    "AHH!"


    The evil ghost slowly turned into a pile of bones. In the end, the bones turned into a pile of dust. When the wind blew, there was nothing left.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I finally managed to kill the ghost. Otherwise, the one who would have died today would have been me.


    I haven''t even put on the Zhang family''s clothes, I haven''t even found a boy or girl with beautiful looks, and this young lady''s good years haven''t started yet.


    If he really died like this, how depressing would that be?!


    "Yo--the girl is very good at it." An abrupt voice rang in his ears.


    Only then did I see the few people that I had neglected, the ones who were beaten half crippled by that evil ghost. At this moment, the seven of them were looking at me with green light in their eyes.


    "Don''t come near me!" At this moment, no matter how slow he was, he realized that his Yin Body had been exposed.


    I''ve already had all the cursing in my heart!


    His master had repeatedly warned him not to reveal his yin constitution, as it was still a virgin. It was the equivalent of the most perfect cauldron in the world.


    Not to mention these hooligans, even those master exorcists with high levels of cultivation would be tempted.


    Also, a cauldron like me is not only useful in the human world, anything in this world, as long as you have me, can increase their cultivation and extend their lifespan ¡­


    It could be said that I''m the Tang Monk in the real world.


    When I had that old ghost by my side, I didn''t think about the matter of exposing myself. Anyway, at that time they were fighting so fiercely with that evil ghost, so how could they have the time to pay attention to me!


    What''s more, even if these people did discover it in the end, wasn''t the old ghost beside me? How could these people be enough to eat the old ghost?


    Now ¡ª


    Who knows where the Old Boys has gone to!


    "Little girl, if you are willing to obediently become our furnace, then I will let you go today. Otherwise ¡­" "Heh heh..." That smile was rather vulgar.


    As the man spoke, he approached me step by step.


    "Th-that ¡­" Master, let''s talk. " I took two quick steps back.


    Then, to his dismay, he discovered that there was a wall behind him.


    F * ck.


    Why did I choose such a spot?


    He didn''t even have a way to escape, how sad!


    "She''s mine."


    At that crucial moment, when the man''s pig hand was only a few dozen centimeters away from me, the man in black robes who was half-hanging in the air finally spoke. His voice was hoarse and unpleasant, as if he hadn''t spoken for hundreds of years.


    As soon as he said it, I found myself in a different place.


    It was pitch black, and he couldn''t even see his fingers in front of him.


    This isn''t the Jiang Family Hall, this is my first reaction, my second reaction is, this place is very wet, very cold!


    "Um, Senior, what do you want to do?" I have to be careful of everyone right now.


    But who told him to be weaker than others? Regardless of whether it was those half crippled people from before, the Old Boys, or the black-robed man in front of him, none of them were characters that I could afford to offend.


    Damn, if I had known this earlier, I would have learned from my teacher. Although Zhang''s descendants is already lonely now, there are at least a few things that could save his life.


    Unfortunately, I''ve been learning from him for almost 20 years, and I''m still a coward like I am now.


    "Come out." It was still a hoarse, unpleasant voice, but it wasn''t directed at me.


    While I was still wondering, it started to slowly brighten up, allowing me to clearly see the scenery around me.


    It was only then that I saw the Old Boys beside me, who was initially invisible, but had suddenly run away without a trace.


    At this moment, he stretched out his forefinger, and a small ball of faint blue light appeared. It was this small ball of fire that was on the verge of being extinguished, lighting up the entire space.


    "Where is this?" A cave? The bottom of the well? " I looked around at the scenery and wondered.


    It wouldn''t look like a cave, it wouldn''t look like a dry well, but the humidity was real, and there was a lot of water under our feet.


    "Say it, why did you lure us here?" Chu Yu opened his mouth and looked at the black-robed man in front of him with a gloomy gaze.

 C20

    Chapter 20 - Selling yourself


    "Wait a minute, I should be the one asking this. Why are you following me?" The man in black also spoke without any trace of politeness.


    I looked dumbfoundedly at the two men in black. Their auras were equally strong and were about the same height. The auras they emitted from their bodies were so eager for others to submit to them ¡­


    Even the two of them were emitting a dense yin aura. If I didn''t know about this earlier, I would have thought that they were two ghosts.


    "As long as I''m here, you can''t have any ideas about her." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he pulled me behind him, looking like he''s protecting me.


    But do I appreciate it?


    No!


    I quickly stretched out my head and looked at the man in black opposite me. Although he was covered by a large cloak and couldn''t see anything, it didn''t hinder my curiosity.


    I always want to see just how awesome this person who dared to bicker with the Old Boys is. He is simply a person that people worship!


    It had to be known that Chu Yu, this Old Boys, always carried the aura of a highly ranked being.


    No matter how handsome she is, I can''t fall for her. Even before I can see his face, my legs are trembling.


    But now, the man in black actually dared to go against him?


    I can''t believe it. In my eyes, this is someone who needs to worship and learn ¡­


    Think about it, if there comes a day when I dare to speak to the Old Boys like that, wouldn''t it be awesome?


    Chu Yu glared at me.


    "How?"


    Are you angry? Are you not satisfied with my decision? Or did you think I didn''t appreciate his kindness?


    Fortunately, after glaring at me once, Old Boys turned his head to look away.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with your body, but I''m keeping this little girl here. If you need anything else, we can exchange it, but if you dare to have any ideas about her, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Heh ¡ª" The black-robed man laughed in ridicule. "Your soul is currently unstable, you have lost your memory, and your three souls and seven souls are incomplete. Are you really my opponent just because of this?"


    "Ah!" I looked at Old Boys in shock.


    It can''t be, I lost all my memories, I know about it, my soul is unstable, I know about it too, after all, he needs to rely on the devils to maintain his soul''s indestructibility.


    However, it was not complete. This was quite interesting.


    Unless he died to be deliberately cast by someone, otherwise, every ghost had their own soul.


    In other words, if the old ghost was not killed by someone else and his soul was dispersed, then the male ghost might have met with some kind of accident. For example, his soul left his body after being injured by someone else.


    However, no matter which one it was, it made everyone look at them in a different light ¡­


    After all, the three souls and seven souls were incomplete, they had lost their memories, and their souls were unstable. With all these factors added together, the strength of the Old Boys was still terrifying.


    If he were to completely search for his memories and stabilize his soul, would there still be anyone that could be a match for this Old Boys?


    Is master okay?


    No.


    I quickly shook my head in my heart. Even the current Chu Yu might not be able to defeat Master with his shamelessness. If he was at his peak, then even 10 of Master would not be able to defeat him!


    "Who are you?" Chu Yu could no longer remain calm.


    "He''s just a dying man."


    "Do people who are about to die still like to meddle in other people''s business?" As Chu Yu spoke, a ball of Netherworld Flame condensed in his hand.


    I quickly retreated a few steps back. This Netherworld Flame was different from the small flame that was just ignited. With my cultivation, if I were to be touched by it, it would leave an eternal scar.


    If he tries his best, maybe I''ll be burned to dust.


    This is the first time I have seen this Old Boys make a move. In the past, no matter how awesome his words are, those were only his words.


    "I won''t fight you."


    Unexpectedly, the man in black shook his head and looked at me. "Miss, I want to maintain my life, so can I borrow some blood from you? Don''t worry, as repayment, I can do one thing for you."


    "Can I?" I asked the Old Boys beside me subconsciously.


    There''s nothing I can do, other than Master, the person I trust the most is him. After all, this Old Boys hasn''t really hurt me yet, furthermore, I believe that I am of some value to him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have protected me just now. Don''t think that I''m really stupid. I could tell from their words just now that the strength of these two people should be around the same.


    However, both of them wanted me. However, since I was unable to defeat them, it was time to negotiate with them ¡­


    "How much do you want?" Chu Yu didn''t say anything in response, and instead asked a topic that I didn''t really care about.


    "Keep your soul alive for a year."


    "No." Chu Yu shook his head: "Her body is unable to take it anymore, and his cultivation is low, if he were to draw so much blood at once, he might not be able to live. How about this, you come with us, we can draw some of her blood every four months, and after that, if you continue helping her, she will be able to provide you with blood.


    Chu Yu''s words made my eyes light up as I looked at him. I couldn''t tell, but this Old Boys sure knows how to rope people in.


    Just a moment ago, everyone was in a stalemate. In the next instant, they helped me recruit such a powerful subordinate. Although he was neither human nor ghost, he had never even seen the other person''s face before. However, these things weren''t important.


    Appearance was nothing, just strength was enough.


    With someone with strength comparable to Old Boys by my side, my safety is guaranteed. Even if the people from Jiang Family are looking for trouble with me, there is no need to be afraid right now.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I think this plan is very good. Look, after you drain my blood, you can only use it with you for around a year. What do you want to do after that?"


    However, it''s different if you stay by my side. I can continuously provide you with new blood. " I quickly explained how useful I was and desperately tried to promote myself.


    There was no helping it, but the baby''s heart was bitter.


    Who knows when he will make his move against me. If there''s one more person by my side, I will find a balance.


    For example, if two hungry wolves stare at a piece of fat and aren''t willing to be eaten by the other party, then they will guard against each other. As the fat in the eyes of two wolves, I should be able to temporarily find a safe place to stay.


    As for the future, who could say for sure?


    Anyway, as long as Master is back, I will quickly go find him.

 C21

    Chapter 21 - Deeply Hided Decapitator


    Four hours later.


    Everyone finally settled the matters with the Jiang Family and returned to their own little house. No, it''s that little nest that temporarily belongs to me.


    Of course, the one who came back this time was a neither human nor ghost.


    "Tell me honestly." Chu Yu sat on the sofa as if he was the lord of the world.


    In my heart, I was wondering, after this Old Boys died for so long, he can''t even remember who he was.


    Ancient ghosts ¡ª


    Could he really be a king?


    Furthermore, from the vicious aura he emitted, one could tell that even if this person wasn''t an overlord, he would definitely still kill to the point of numbing others. For example, a general ¡­


    "And who are you?" That man was neither human nor ghost, so the man in black robes spoke up.


    It also brought my thoughts back to me.


    "You don''t deserve to know." Chu Yu''s voice was still cold and arrogant.


    The corner of my mouth twitched.


    He was secretly impressed by this Old Boys''s boasting skills. Even though he did not know who he was, he did not reveal it at all.


    Sigh ¡ª if I had the skill to act thirteen, how could I have fallen to such a position!


    The atmosphere suddenly turned extremely stiff.


    The two men who dominated the world faced off against each other. I sighed helplessly in my heart ¨C as expected, those who were capable received special treatment wherever they went.


    For example, the two in front of him, although one of them didn''t even know who he was, he had already become a ghost.


    The other one didn''t even dare to meet people, he was neither a human nor a ghost.


    However, I am an upright person, yet I don''t even dare to open my mouth and speak in front of others.


    However, considering that it is already very late and because of the matter of Jiang Family, I did not rest properly these few days. Right now, I am very nervous and my body is about to collapse from exhaustion.


    Therefore, I braced myself and said, "Um, this ¡­ Mr. Black Robe, can you tell us what happened at Jiang Family?


    I have a feeling that this family used to be rather harmonious, but for some reason, ever since Jiang Yan''s incident, they have become incomparably strange. Everyone was ruthless and merciless, and that Jiang Family Lord also seems to be a little out of the ordinary. "


    I was obviously changing the topic, but it was obvious that neither of them cared.


    The man in black looked at me, and then said: "My name is A Fan, I used to be a servant of the Jiang Family, and am following by the side of the Jiang Clan Ancestor, Jiang Tai Sheng.


    But then he died.


    I was also in the mourning hall. After that, when I was very ill, he injected a lot of yin aura into my body. Slowly, I became like this.


    When I reached the lifespan of a hundred years, my body was still so young, and I didn''t seem to be getting old or dying. It''s just that I still dislike the sunlight.


    As for the evil ghost that you guys dealt with today, it is Jiang Family''s ancestor, Jiang Tai Sheng.


    On the west side of Jiang Family''s house, there was a dried up well. Unbeknownst to why, there was a dense amount of Yin Qi coming out of it. After Jiang Tai Sheng died, his soul floated to the bottom of the dried up well.


    Afterwards, he saw the descendants of the Jiang Family become weaker and weaker, and were not as prosperous as when he was alive.


    You should already know what happened after that. "


    I was silent for a long time before gritting my teeth and saying, "Then he really is thinking for his children."


    Isn''t it?


    He was already dead, and yet he was still wandering in Jiang Family. Forget about that, as a human being, it was understandable for him to guard his own home, but his way of doing things was a little cruel.


    If he refused to allow others to reincarnate after their deaths, he would definitely keep their souls in the house and use the dense Yin Qi to change the fate of Jiang Family.


    It was fine, since they were all ghosts of death, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see them. However, in the end, he actually wanted to kill those living people, or force them to their deaths, and use their souls to stay at home ¡­


    Their methods were each more bloody and cruel than the last. No wonder Jiang Yan had become a ghost and become so crazy.


    "Then does Jiang Family Lord know?" I asked.


    That Jiang Family Lord is very unusual, she seems very humble and polite, but on the night I was imprisoned, I saw his cold and emotionless face, one that ordinary people cannot make out.


    There were so many capable people standing outside the courtyard. However, the Jiang Family Lord was just a mortal, and she did not seem to be afraid.


    This was a little interesting!


    For ordinary people, even if they were brave enough, they would at least be a little curious. But for others, they would just stand there with their eyes fixed on their nose, as if everything around them had nothing to do with them.


    Was this a normal person?


    I remembered the panic, the shock, the fear when I first heard about the supernatural ¡­ Ye Zichen shook his head decisively. That was what a normal person should do, alright?


    Moreover, I can be considered to be bold. Otherwise, with the Yin Yang Eyes and the Extreme Yin Body, there would already be many unclean things surrounding me.


    Since he could easily see these things, he was probably scared to death.


    After all, the me of my childhood could not use my Yin Yang Eyes as flexibly as I could now.


    The man in black sighed: "The current Patriarch is the 67th Patriarch of Jiang Family. He is a Master Chosen."


    "What?" I was completely stunned.


    I didn''t see it at all.


    That person looked like an extremely ordinary person, and if he were to be the head teacher, how could he possibly let the Jiang Family become so restless?


    You have to understand that even if that evil ghost was tamed today, news had already spread. It would be impossible for their Jiang Family to have a peaceful life after this.


    After all, his reputation had been ruined ¡­


    In the future, if something happened to their family, no one would come to help them. No matter how much money they offered, it would be useless.


    Since it was a clan of one generation, he must have hoped for the Jiang Family to become more and more prosperous. He definitely wouldn''t say that he intentionally destroyed this generation of the Jiang Family in his hands.


    However, his actions made me even more suspicious, Jiang Family Lord definitely had an attitude of taking advantage of the situation, or it might not have anything to do with you.


    The main reason for thinking this way is because I feel that even though I don''t have the ability to drive ghosts, I still have some vision after following Master for so many years.


    The general was able to leave me with no clues. It is obvious that the general was much more capable than me. Yet, such a person actually didn''t do anything?


    [What is it for?]

 C22

    Chapter 22 - Old Monsters Who Are Not Human or Ghost


    Very quickly, the black-robed man started to explain: The current Jiang Family Lord is the patriarch''s son, but this is only on the surface.


    When this Jiang Family Lord was brought back, Jiang Tai Sheng and I had already discovered that this was not the Jiang Family''s bloodline.


    Because he is not of the Jiang Family''s bloodline, Jiang Yan is naturally not the Eldest Miss of the Jiang Family. And the children that Jiang Yan gave birth to, are naturally not of the Jiang Family''s bloodline either.


    "So ¡­"


    "That''s why Jiang Tai Sheng killed Jiang Yan, then killed Jiang Yan''s son. He wanted to turn all of these people who did not belong to the Jiang Family''s bloodline into ghosts, and use their souls to suppress the old house in the Jiang Family to reverse the destiny of the Jiang Family, so that the Jiang Family could prosper for a hundred years." I suddenly understood and took over the man in black''s words.


    If that was the case, then everything made sense.


    Because these bloodline did not belong to the Jiang Family, as the patriarch of the Jiang Family, Jiang Tai Sheng would naturally not let them go, even though he had already become a fierce ghost.


    Even if he died, he would be a part of the Jiang Family, so he would not allow others to touch his own bloodline.


    Although he was the patriarch of the Jiang Family, he understood that the evil ghost was the patriarch of the Jiang Family, and he knew that the evil ghost would not let him go.


    Thus, he gradually grew stronger and used some unknown method to acknowledge that master of his. In short, he successfully became a Master Chosen.


    Although his ability wasn''t enough to suppress a ghost like Jiang Taiseng, he could still protect himself.


    As a result, the situation became even more simple.


    The current Patriarch could only preserve his own life, not his daughter''s life, and not his position as Patriarch. He was afraid that if this carried on, there would be a day when he would be killed by the Jiang Family''s Patriarch.


    They are afraid that we might be afraid and not announce that he is the patriarch of the Jiang Family, or that he is a very powerful ghost.


    He also received a very heavy reward, making everyone think that the mission was very simple.


    But he didn''t expect that this would be out of his expectations. First, there was an accident like me, second, there was the invisible old ghost beside me, and then there was the man in black beside Jiang Taiseng.


    In the past, this black robed man should have maintained a neutral stance in the Jiang Family. After all, he hated Jiang Tai Sheng and had turned him into his current appearance that was neither human nor ghost.


    However, the current Patriarch was not a good person either. He couldn''t leave the Jiang Family either, so he could only remain silent.


    However, my appearance now was a great opportunity for him.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but be a little smug. Even though I often meet with ghosts and see a lot of things that I can''t solve, this system isn''t completely without benefits.


    Besides being coveted, it seemed that he could make good use of it in the future.


    "I don''t care what you did before, what your purpose was in the end. But you must know that this woman is a natural born cauldron, her blood is a great tonic for us."


    Therefore, your next mission is to properly protect her and help her raise her strength. For a cauldron like this, the higher her strength is, the more advantageous it is to us.


    Of course, as a reward, I will help you find a way to remove the seal on your body. " After Chu Yu finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Coming without a shadow, going without a trace, it was definitely this kind of nonsense ¡­


    However, why didn''t I know that he had said something about sealing?


    Right now, he did not have the qualifications to know a lot of things.


    "What can you tell me about the seal on your body?" I think I should get on good terms with this guy who is neither human nor ghost. After all, my future life is going to depend on him.


    Furthermore, although this person is Bing Bing and his voice is unpleasant to listen to, he seems to have already answered all my questions. He is different from Chu Yu and the Old Boys.


    Facing that old ghost, it felt like I was carrying a lot of huge mountains on my back. It was a super heavy burden.


    "You can''t remove a master and servant seal right now, but if you can increase your strength, you can think of something." A Fan rolled his eyes at me, then closed his eyes and recuperated.


    "What you''re saying is that the ancestor of the Jiang Family placed a seal on you, both master and servant. Now that the evil ghost Jiang Tai Sheng is dead, the seal on your body didn''t disappear, and you have instead been affected to a certain extent.


    So you need my blood to keep you going, don''t you? "


    "Not too stupid." He spat out a few words hoarsely. The man still had his eyes closed, resting his mind, as if the words he spoke just now didn''t come from his mouth.


    "You ¡ª" I choked. "Does this girl look so stupid?"


    Is my IQ not within the range of a normal human being?


    They were clearly these two who had lived for who knows how many years. They were too monstrous, okay? Although the one in front of them was not a ghost, after living for so many years, he was still an old monster.


    To put it harshly, if I had lived for so many years, I could have become a pig, could I not?


    Of course, these words could only be spoken in his heart. A wise man knows his place.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to survive until now.


    "That ¡ª Mr. Black Robe, what should we do now?"


    "My name is A Fan."


    "But, isn''t that the name given to him by the patriarch of the Jiang Family? "Um, you''re already so old, is that really the right name for me to call it?" Actually, I don''t want to call him Mr. Black Robe.


    However, didn''t these experts all have weird tempers? What if this old monster in front of them also had some? Moreover, A Fan seemed to be calling him a little brother.


    He did not know what kind of habit that clan elder had, to give a servant such a name, if there was another word, it would become A Fan''s name.


    "Isn''t that a book? Read it yourself, memorize everything that''s written on it. After you write it down, you won''t ask me again."


    Damn ¡ª are you so awesome? I rolled my eyes.


    After all, the books that Chu Yu had found for me were books that had gone through a lot in all sorts of fields. I didn''t believe that the old monster that was trapped in the Jiang Family would actually know so much.


    Other than the evil ghost, the only other person in Jiang Family was the current Patriarch, the Head of the Guards. Furthermore, the Head Master wasn''t the type of person who would tell him everything.


    "You don''t believe me?" The gong''s voice spat out another three words.


    "No, no, heheh ¡ª" I gave him a doggy smile, then stuck out my tongue and made a face out of the corner of my eye.


    Who cares if they believed him!

 C23

    Chapter 23 - This little brother has come to your door


    The days were not as I had imagined ¡ª books were books.


    The morning of the second day, Chen Ye came over.


    The moment I opened the door and saw him, I was stunned.


    "Why are you here?" This is a stalker, right?


    Absolutely!


    "I''m looking for the gentleman who followed you the other day."


    "You mean that ghost?" I frowned as I looked at Chen Ye. If I remember correctly, the person that was following me that day should have been Chu Yu.


    But when he met Chen Ye, Chu Yu had always been in a state of invisibility, so how could he see anything?


    If that was the case, then this kid really did have some skills.


    "Yes, I have something to talk to him about."


    "Go find him if you need anything. What are you doing here?"


    "He''s a ghost. Where am I supposed to find him? The only one who has been near him is you."


    "So ¡ª" I was speechless.


    "So I stayed here until he showed up again." With that, Chen Ye walked into the house tyrannically, as if he was the master of this place.


    When he saw A Fan who was sitting on the sofa, he mocked: "Yo, your abilities aren''t that great. The ones following by your side are each more capable than the other."


    "You''re pretty good too." I bite back.


    On that day, Chu Yu had clearly gone invisible, but this brat could tell that A Fan was abnormal with just a glance. Moreover, he was able to find out where he was with his own ability ¡ª


    It could even be said that teleporting to this place was not excessive, but this brat actually followed me here. If this wasn''t ability, then what was it?


    But I also have some doubts. If this kid is so capable, why couldn''t he break out of the Wall of Ghost Fighting on that day?


    If it wasn''t for the bag of beans soaked in the black dog''s blood, they might both have died there that day.


    "When will he come back?" Chen Ye ignored me, and instead asked a question that he was extremely concerned about.


    "How would I know?" I''m also very depressed.


    He came as he pleased, he left as he pleased, he didn''t even have a trace of him. Chu Yu and I aren''t friends, I was completely dragged here to work for free, I could be sucked dry by him at any time ¡ª


    How would I dare to inquire about their itinerary?


    "You''re really useless."


    Then why didn''t you tame the evil spirits of the Jiang Family. I curled my lips and ignored him. Instead, I carried all the messy books back to my room and read them slowly.


    Although the Old Boys''s tone was not good, his temper was not good, and he did not do anything good ¡ª


    But this pile of books is really useful. Now that Master is gone, I don''t know how long I''ll have to work for him, so it''s necessary to enrich myself.


    In the past, I always thought that with my cauldron''s physique, the most important thing is to avoid others, because no matter how much I train, it''s useless. The higher my ability to cultivate, the more others would covet it.


    But it''s different now. I don''t know where my master went. Besides, if he were to offend two powerful people like him, even if his half-hearted master were to return, he might not be able to protect me.


    Sigh, he still had to rely on himself.


    Three days passed just like that.


    The atmosphere of the three people was extremely weird.


    Other than cooking something to eat, I am just chewing on that pile of books. That A Fan is like a wooden stake, sitting on the sofa without eating or drinking. If you didn''t use your eyes to look, you probably wouldn''t have noticed the existence of another person in this room.


    As for Chen Ye?


    This brat didn''t act different from anyone else and completely treated this place like his own home. Eating when the time comes, I''ll cook, and he''ll even help me wash the dishes.


    Although the atmosphere was silent for a while, they were at peace.


    On the third day, Chu Yu came over.


    "Hello, let me introduce myself. My name is Chen Ye ¡­"


    "Not interested." Chu Yu cut him off and looked at me, "How''s your carrying of that pile of things?"


    "Er ¡ª" I choked. Can I tell him I haven''t finished a single one?


    It''s not that you haven''t finished looking through it, but you have to understand it after you''ve finished reading it. You have to find the difference between them and the mortician, as well as a way to restrain them, which is why it''s so much slower.


    Furthermore, I''m not a particularly talented person, so naturally, I can''t be fast.


    "Stupid." Chu Yu spat out the word unrestrainedly, mixed with an incomparable disdain.


    "Then if you''re so capable, find a good one, like the one in the movie, and absorb it directly from the forehead. It''s the kind that doesn''t need to be studied at all. You can find a bunch of books, so I won''t read them bit by bit." Maybe he thinks that this male ghost will not harm me at the moment.


    Or perhaps I feel that A Fan, who was by my side, was of similar strength to him, thus my courage grew by a lot.


    "Mr. Chu, did you take the fragment of the Jade Soul with you?" Chen Ye asked.


    "What do you care?" Chu Yu then looked straight at him, but his eyes were abnormally cold.


    "Ah ¡ª Jade Soul Fragment, when is it?" I also looked at Chu Yu in bewilderment. Didn''t Old Boys stay with me that day? When did he find the fragment of Jade Soul?


    "By the time you found out, the yellow flower had turned cold." Chu Yu rolled his eyes at me again.


    Then, he looked at Chen Ye and asked: "Who exactly are you? What are you trying to do? "


    Maybe because of his ice-cold gaze, Chen Ye couldn''t help but raise his hands and swear: "I didn''t have any intention of hurting you. The reason I''m here waiting for you today, is mainly because of the instructions from my family."


    "The family''s instructions?" Chen Ye looked to be very young, but this Old Boys has already lived for god knows how many years.


    Maybe it was some old monster from a few thousand years ago. Was this related to Chen Ye''s family?


    You can''t even hit the eighth pole!


    Chen Ye''s current family members definitely wouldn''t have any relationship with him. Even if he had some sort of relationship with his ancestors, from generation to generation, the oath would still deviate from its original form.


    "Um, this matter is a bit complicated. Do you want us to find a place to discuss it ourselves?" Chen Ye looked at A Fan and me ¡ª


    The look in her eyes was clear ¡ª we were both outsiders, and what they were trying to say was such a big secret that it would be inconvenient for an outsider to be present.


    Damn ¡ª I almost vomited blood!


    This is elder sister''s home after all, you came to my house as an outsider, yet you still despise your master, how can there be such logic in this world?


    "Sigh ¡­ I say, don''t be so shameless. Elder sister, I''m still travelling with you, not to mention, this is my home." I scolded him while thinking, "What secret is this?"

 C24

    Chapter 24 - Importance of Memory


    The Old Boys herself had lost her memories!


    But Chen Ye''s family, they actually remembered, this is not a small matter, maybe they can find out something from it, and give me back my freedom.


    Although it seems that A Fan and this Old Boys would not attack me, who could say for sure ¡ª


    After all, the temperaments of two people, no, one person and one ghost, are both that temperamental. I am not really stupid, but from their interaction, it seems that A Fan is not a match for this Old Boys.


    Although the two of them looked to be of equal status, Old Boys was not courteous at all when he spoke, he did not seem to want to compromise at all. It was obvious that he did not fancy A Fan.


    Although the Old Boys I mentioned is currently a wraith as well, I have yet to come into contact with that level. I also don''t know how many levels the wraiths are divided into.


    For A Fan to not be able to remove the seal left behind by the Jiang Family''s ancestor, Jiang Tai Sheng, meant that A Fan''s strength should be inferior to Jiang Tai Sheng''s evil spirit.


    And this Old Boys, was able to easily subdue Jiang Tai Sheng. Thinking about it, it was obvious how powerful he was.


    A Fan might be able to stall for a moment, but it was definitely impossible for him to win.


    I don''t expect A Fan to work hard for me, so the best way is still to use 36 methods to leave.


    Currently, Chen Ye''s appearance is just a hope for me. Waiting for my master?


    Don''t mention it, that old man is also a mysterious master.


    All year round, it was the kind that was hard to be seen.


    Who knew when he would appear, so he still had to grasp the opportunity himself.


    "Speak, that is a person. He is not interested in my matters. Even if the woman in front of me knows about it, she won''t be able to change anything." Chu Yu had the domineering attitude of a ruler descending the world, these words were crazy enough!


    "Heh ¡ª" I smirked as I pulled my lips back in an attempt to smile back at him. In the end, I realized that I really couldn''t laugh at all.


    [Who wouldn''t be able to laugh when they look down on me? That''s more than enough. I am a dignified man, a descendant of the Zhang Clan, and yet everyone is looking down on me?]


    The key point was that amongst these people, I had no choice but to admit that my strength was indeed the weakest. Although Chen Ye didn''t seem to be that strong, he was still a Corpsetaker.


    I am a mortician, and my ability to exorcise ghosts is only half an inch. mortician doesn''t have much ability to attack, it''s impossible for me to fight with him.


    Chen Ye took a deep breath, then said: "It''s like this, our Chen Family received your favor before, I don''t know which ancestor set the rules, but after I was born, the Chen Family''s teachings were all about helping you.


    As long as it is within our capabilities, we will listen to whatever you say.


    The other is to take you somewhere and help you get your body back.


    As for your memories, there seems to be no other way. But if you need help, the Chen Clan will help you find them. "


    Damn, it really is like this. My mouth was wide open.


    He didn''t expect that he had guessed it and was really here to repay the debt of gratitude ¡­


    However, this didn''t seem to have much to do with him.


    No, that''s not right. Didn''t he want to recover his physical body? After recovering his physical body, he would no longer be a ghost, right?


    If he wasn''t a ghost, it didn''t have much to do with her. Compared to him, she wasn''t that enticing to him ¡ª right?


    Furthermore, I heard that if a lot of ghosts or other monsters want to recover their physical body, their strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, don''t say that I can''t beat them, but at least master should be fine.


    Thinking about this, I suddenly had an idea. "Right, right, let''s hurry up and go with them. Look at your current appearance, you don''t look like a human or a ghost, it really is unbearable."


    Also, haven''t you always wanted to recover your memories? You''ve been dead for so many years, and yet you couldn''t give birth to a baby.


    "Such a great grievance must have been caused by someone else. Who knows, you might have suffered some sort of torture ¡­" I suddenly stopped talking at the end.


    I really know how scary male ghost''s eyes are, I just spoke the truth, why are you staring at me?


    It really shows how big your eyes are!


    "Who''s your family''s Patriarch?" Chu Yu asked.


    "Oh ¡ª I''m not sure about that. I don''t know how many generations it has been passed down, but our current patriarch is my great-grandfather.


    However, from the Great Grandfather''s generation, it was said that they also came from the ancestral teachings. Due to the change of era, it was impossible to find out who the true ancestor of the Chen Clan was.


    But don''t worry, my Chen family is that type of family that would always repay favors. Since the ancestors of the Chen family have received your kindness, as a descendant of the Chen family, we are duty-bound.


    After all, if it wasn''t for your help, perhaps our Chen family''s descendants wouldn''t even exist in this world. " Chen Ye''s words gave me a whole new level of respect.


    This brat seemed to be lackadaisical. He didn''t expect that doing things now would be so interesting.


    As the saying goes, whether one is upright or not is not on the surface. It''s what he does. Since this brat knows how to repay kindness, then it means that he can''t be any worse.


    Since that is the case, Old Boys should not be in any trouble following them. Although this Old Boys covets my yin and yang body, at least they didn''t really hurt me.


    If this Chen family is really a bad person, then I won''t be able to bear to capture the life of this Old Boys.


    "Erm ¡­ Chu Yu, you can go with me. Really, a person''s memories are extremely important. Didn''t you always want to recover your memories?


    Even though they had no other choice, but to restore your physical body, your movements would not be hindered in any way.


    "Sigh... It would also be more convenient to investigate some things." No matter what, getting rid of him is the best.


    As for the A Fan beside him, I feel that he is neither a human nor a ghost, he isn''t as terrifying as the Old Boys, after all, he still needs to rely on my blood to sustain himself. If not for my blood, he might not be able to hold on for long.


    Therefore, compared to Chu Yu, he was much safer.


    "Do you really wish for my fleshly body to recover that much?"


    "Of course." After I finished speaking, I suddenly felt a little anxious.


    Afraid that he would think of his own true thoughts, he quickly added, "Look, although we don''t have much spiritual energy, and the other major powers have all declined, everyone still has some ability.


    As a ghost, it''s never good for you to wander around the world all day, right? "


    "Hrm ¡­"


    Hm? What does that mean?


    Did he agree or not?


    "That ¡ª do you agree?" I asked carefully.

 C25

    Chapter 25 - The Year Before


    "Sure, but you have to come with me."


    "Ah ¡ª" I was dumbfounded.


    I thought he was going by himself, so why did he ask me to follow him? What''s more, I''m not that familiar with the Chen family, so I''m not too familiar with him.


    If I go with them, I won''t be able to help with my meager abilities.


    One day later.


    An isolated island with a beautiful environment.


    This is the Chen family''s ancestral land, and the few of us are currently in this damned place.


    I thought of a lot of ways to escape along the way, but I couldn''t get away until I reached this damned place.


    How sad ¡ª


    "Are you really sure it''s your people?" I whispered to Chen Ye.


    It''s not my fault that I asked that question. It''s just that Chen Ye and the people here don''t have any similarities, okay? Everyone here has white hair and even their eyeballs are white.


    Furthermore, the people here are generally quite short. I''ve observed carefully before, the man is around 1.6 meters and the woman is around 1.5 meters. To date, I haven''t seen anyone taller than me.


    This was too much different from Chen Ye, who was beside him. Chen Ye, this guy, was at least 1.8m.


    "We used to be no different from Asians. Let''s go, you''ll know when the time comes." Chen Ye did not explain anything to me and instead brought us to a side chamber.


    This should be where the Chen family would treat guests.


    It was only until someone served tea did Chen Ye begin to explain: Since a thousand years ago, our whole family has turned into this. In the past, we were no different from you, but a thousand years ago, we saved them. He pointed to Chu Yu.


    "Ever since we saved him, it is as if we have been cursed by fate. The abilities of our ancestors'' Corpsetaker suddenly disappeared, and all of us did not have any Inherent Skills.


    See those white-haired people?


    As long as it''s a bloodline that belongs to our Chen Clan, we won''t be able to escape this fate.


    "What about you?" I asked unwillingly.


    The person beside him couldn''t be a foster child, right?


    "I was the only exception to this rule for the past thousand years, which was why I was asked to live in the mortal world and search for the fragment of the jade soul, the one who saved me a thousand years ago.


    Actually, helping him reconstruct his body and recover his memory is also beneficial to our tribe. As long as we can resolve the issue from a thousand years ago, I feel that this curse might disappear.


    Of course, all of this is just the guess of the elders and me, it might not be correct, but at this point, no matter what kind of hope, even if it''s very slim, we still have to give it a try, right? "


    "¡­"


    After Chen Ye''s words, I fell silent ¡ª ¡ª


    Although I have always been heartless, I am not the kind of person who has no conscience. Those people who were cursed were miserable, the noble Corpsetaker bloodline used to be so powerful, it could even be said that they would scare people off after hearing about it.


    Although through the generations of legend, all the capable people have slowly become lonely, no longer as glorious as when they were at their peak ¡­


    However, that was because he was lonely for other reasons. Being cursed in such a way made him unable to display his full strength even though he had a Bloodline Inheritance.


    In my opinion, this is like someone dying of thirst, and in the desert, I gave you a bottle of water but didn''t let you drink it.


    How cruel, how sad ¡ª


    "What happened a thousand years ago?" Chu Yu asked coldly.


    It was as if the story just now had not affected him at all.


    Sometimes I wonder if all the ghosts are so cold-blooded.


    Or perhaps, it was only this old man in front of him that was so cold.


    "I''m not sure. It was passed down from our ancestors. They say that a thousand years ago, the ancestor of our Chen Clan suffered a very serious injury while fighting someone."


    Afterwards, he was saved by a great general. After recuperating from his injuries, he planned to return to repay his gratitude. However, at that time, the great general was already dead.


    Thus, when he was on his deathbed, he left behind his last words, telling the descendents of the Chen Clan to find this great general and repay his debt of gratitude.


    Furthermore, at that time, he had found a fellow cultivator to help him deduce the situation. It was true that this great general had not been reborn, but had instead remained in this world for other reasons, turning into a malicious spirit.


    So, this is also the first time I saw you, and when I found out that you were also looking for a Jade Soul Fragment, I was certain that you were our ancestor''s benefactor. "


    "For what?" I can''t help it.


    Was it because it was a wraith? Was it just because he was strong? Was it because everyone was looking for Jade Soul Fragment?


    So this was their Chen family''s benefactor?


    Are you kidding me!


    Who doesn''t want the treasure? How many evil spirits are there in this world? Why, this is your Chen family''s savior.


    What if he repaid her kindness with the wrong words?


    "Hmph ¡­" A cold snort sounded in his ears.


    Then, she saw Chu Yu had already turned his head, with a look of disdain on his face, as if he was not willing to explain to me.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, but I didn''t dare to get angry. Who asked me to be weaker than him? Who told me to be shallow?


    Ay ¡ª too much talk is all tears!


    "Let me explain it to you." Chen Ye who was at the side smiled at me in a good mood.


    Then he said: "This Jade Soul Fragment, not many people know about it, if we investigate thoroughly, there would only be seven or eight of them, and if we exclude them one by one, then right now as a ghost, and with powerful abilities, the one looking for the Jade Soul Fragment, would be the benefactor of our Chen family."


    Chen Ye''s explanation is very vague, and I feel like he is deliberately hiding some important content.


    For example, how was one to eliminate all of them?


    For example, what was the use of this jade soul after it had been collected?


    However, these people didn''t say anything. It was obvious that they didn''t want to tell me. Or rather, the current me wasn''t qualified to know.


    "Then how are you going to help him? Are you alone?" I wonder.


    Ever since they had arrived on this small island, other than the Corpsetaker beside them, the rest were ordinary commoners. They had no abilities, and although they looked a little strange, they were indeed ordinary people ¡­


    Just like this, how were they going to help Old Boys reconstruct his body, and how were they going to help him recover his memories?


    Moreover, that was a few thousand years ago, right? At the very least, it should have been several hundred years ago, and after so many years, it might have already disappeared.


    Furthermore, I didn''t forget A Fan also said that the soul of this Old Boys is unstable. That is to say, when he turned into a wraith, this Old Boys experienced a lot of suffering.


    Perhaps, it was at that time that he lost his memories.


    If that was the case, it would be even more difficult. He had to help him consolidate his soul ¡­

 C26

    Chapter 26 - Wasting Saliva


    Although I am only a lackey, I am still Zhang''s descendants''s only disciple.


    Having followed his master for so many years, he now knew a few things.


    For example, consolidating one''s soul was extremely difficult. Most people wouldn''t be able to do that, even if someone on the level of a Grandmaster were to come here, they would need something to assist them.


    Some treasures that could increase soul power, some things that could get very rich in Yin energy, some special people''s energy, or even their blood ¡­


    But these things are one in a million.


    It was extremely hard to find. Some people were unlucky, and might not even be able to find it within their lifetime.


    There was one more point. Consolidating one''s soul didn''t necessarily mean one would be able to recover their memories.


    Maybe you searched for so long, tried so hard, but it was useless.


    "Leave the memories in advance, we''ve successfully molded the physical body first." Chu Yu spoke in a rare manner.


    Even though his tone was still faint, I could hear that he still had a little bit of expectation for the scripture to possess its own physical body.


    After coming to this conclusion, I coldly snorted in my heart in disdain. Tsk, I should be happy just like that. Why is there a need to put on an iceberg face?


    Is acting 13 interesting?


    It was clear that you were a little too tall!


    "Pa!" The cup in my hand crumbled into dust in an instant. The teacup that was slightly hot directly came into contact with my palm.


    Before I could even recover from my shock, I heard Old Boys snort coldly. "Next time you curse me in my heart, I''ll find two brats to play with you."


    "¡­"


    "You have Mind Reading?" I didn''t get angry. Instead, I looked at him with glowing eyes.


    I walked up to him in a few steps, staring at him like a little puppy. "Do you know mind-reading techniques? Or rather, do you have a secret technique that allows you to know what people are thinking?"


    I was sure that I was cursing in my heart, but I didn''t show it, because I was always on guard against this Old Boys, it could be said that I was always on guard.


    Even if he could see a bit of it through his observation, he definitely wouldn''t be able to see it so accurately. Moreover, he had just heard about such a huge matter and everyone was thinking of different things.


    Did he know I was scolding him?


    Therefore, from this, he could be sure that Old Boys could read minds.


    Of course, of course, and of course ¡ª


    If he could learn this, then wouldn''t those people around him be transparent in front of him?


    He thought about it. [What tricks and tricks does he have? Is he cursing me? Or is he discussing me? If I''m easily found out, does he still have secrets?]


    I was so excited that my entire body was trembling. This is simply an essential divine tool for people whose brains aren''t working properly!


    "Cough, cough." Chen Ye coughed twice, then asked with a strange face: "Didn''t your master ask you, aren''t you Zhang''s descendants, isn''t that the Zhang Family''s secret technique?"


    "Huh?" I was confused.


    Zhang family''s absolute art?


    Why didn''t I know?


    Master hasn''t told me about it?


    No, maybe it was when I was dozing that Master told me, but I didn''t remember!


    Sh * t, then wouldn''t I have missed out on a great opportunity? If I knew that there was such a good thing, even if I didn''t learn from mortician, I would have definitely learned it.


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~"


    "Since it is my master''s absolute art, can you teach me now?" I think I''m the most ignorant of the three.


    Although the person and ghost in front of me are both abnormal, I can''t deny that they have greater knowledge than me and only know things that I don''t know.


    Of course, knowing the Old Boys was nothing. After all, after living for so many years, even if he had to listen to a secret, it would be enough for him to know.


    Looking at his age, he''s only two or three years older than me ¡­


    Was the difference between humans really that great?


    "I won''t teach you then. This thing is actually a secret technique, and it isn''t some mind reading technique. It is actually just peeping at the spiritual force changes in your mind to deduce what you are thinking.


    You can get a general idea of what you''re thinking. Of course, those with profound cultivation skills can tell what you''re thinking, which is no different from Mind Reading. However, even if you''re weak, it''s useless.


    Furthermore, this technique can only be used on those weaker than you and those stronger than you. If you can''t penetrate their brains, then naturally it''s useless. "


    "Is that so?" I blinked, filtering his words through my mind.


    Then he analyzed it.


    Firstly, this wasn''t some special technique.


    Second, if this thing was powerful, he would naturally be able to learn it.


    Third, I am useless to the current me.


    Fourth, everyone here is stronger than me.


    "¡­" Was it too much of a blow?


    This was simply discrimination against red fruits.


    "Enough, stop looking at me like that. If you don''t pay, then there will be no reward. If you can learn all the books I asked you to read within three days, then your strength will at least increase by a large amount."


    At that time, you can naturally learn it as well. Although you won''t be able to pry into the thoughts of people who are much stronger than you, you can still take a look at those who are weaker than you.


    In this world, it is not only the capable that are in danger. " Chu Yu had a cold expression.


    But I could hear the concern in his words, this was probably the longest sentence that the Old Boys would say.


    He had always been able to solve things with a single word, not knowing how to say a single word. It was as if saying even a single extra word was a waste of his saliva ¡ª


    However, he wasn''t wrong. In today''s world, there aren''t many capable people, and some ordinary people are also very dangerous. Because people like me, ordinary people can also hurt me, such as sharp weapons, and some hot weapons, can cause fatal injury to me.


    Unlike Old Boys, which was on their level, there were very few things that could harm them.


    Therefore, to them, ordinary people were like ants.


    But the current me can''t!


    Other than knowing some strange abilities, I am no different from an ordinary person in terms of my ability to resist blows.


    If he could learn this Mind Reading, although he wouldn''t be able to pry into others'' abilities, he could still pry into ordinary people. As long as he was careful and didn''t turn them into idiots, it would be fine.


    "Then when I''m qualified, can you teach me?" After saying that, I looked at this item fawningly before looking at that one.


    There was no helping it, people had no choice but to lower their heads under the eaves. Master knew how to do it, and it was also Master''s unique skill. However, he had disappeared somewhere and had no idea when he would return.


    If he doesn''t come back after three to five years, then I can still refuse to learn after three to five years!


    Wouldn''t that be a huge loss?

 C27

    Chapter 27 - Walking Monk Tang


    Chu Yu said shamelessly: Little girl, don''t forget our agreement. I initially said that you would help me capture the evil spirits, then I will keep your little life for now.


    F * ck!


    This Old Boys, aren''t you supposed to be an aloof person?


    It was true that I promised you, but didn''t I already admit my wrongs? Didn''t I admit that I was acting 13? Didn''t you admit that you don''t have that capability?


    Why are you still holding on to this?


    "So, what do you want to teach me?" I was desperate for this technology.


    It''s not just because I want to pry into other people''s thoughts, but because I want to keep my own secret. Think about it, if I had also learned it, this Old Boys would not be able to discover that I was cursing him in my heart.


    Maybe if I learn well, I''ll find out if she''s scolding me in her heart.


    "It''s not impossible." Chu Yu rolled his eyes and looked at me with a face full of ill intentions.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw that smile, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    What''s there to be afraid of? You''re the only disciple of the Zhang''s descendants, and this Old Boys still needs your blood. Don''t you have A Fan by your side?


    Even if he could not defeat the Old Boys, he could still hold on for a while, but he had a chance of escaping, so he was not afraid ¡ª


    After finishing my mental fortification, I asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do in order to teach me?"


    I suddenly felt that I was exceptionally great at this moment. In order to learn this so-called Mind Reading, I had risked my life.


    This time, before Chu Yu could even open his mouth, Chen Ye said from the side: "According to what I know, in order to create a physical body, one must have an extremely dense amount of Yin Qi. Furthermore, it must be an extremely pure type one.


    And there''s another reason. Some things are irreplaceable... "


    "You want my blood." Before he could finish, I stared at them both.


    What the hell!


    After all this time, are these people bringing me here because they need my blood to build a physical body?


    F * ck ¡ª


    I am practically walking monk Tang, everyone is staring at my blood as if it is something omnipotent. I can use it all to help raise a person''s cultivation, shape their body, and increase their strength ¡ª


    In short, it was omnipotent ¨C


    It was no wonder that all the people with pure Yin energy had died quietly. They were either treated as furnaces and lived miserable lives for their entire lives.


    Whether it was the cultivation base that had been drained of all blood, or the cultivation base that had been sucked dry by others, the consequences would be even worse than the end.


    I thought I could live a better life. After all, ever since I was young, I''ve discovered that I was different from others, so I was brought along by Master. Although Master is not that strong, it''s still fine to protect me.


    However, I didn''t expect that so many things would happen the first time I left Master. Thinking of this, I sighed in resignation.


    He then laid on the table and asked weakly, "Tell me, how much blood do you need?"


    I feel like I should eat something to replenish my blood, or everyone will covet my blood, you smoke a little, I''ll take a sip, maybe I''ll die of blood loss one day.


    "It''s not much. The main point is to use your blood as a primer. When the time is right, I will add your blood into the mix. It will have an unexpected effect." Chen Ye looked at me, and after he finished speaking, he was still holding back his laughter.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. What''s the point of holding back? What do I do if I hold back and run into a problem?" I glared at him.


    If I don''t draw your blood, of course you''ll be fine. You sound like it''s a small matter to me to draw a little blood. You know, this girl''s blood is a treasure.


    Furthermore, we discovered that because we are the ones in the ability, and because we are in the whole yin body, after being drained of some blood, I seem to be weakened for a period of time.


    Even the abilities of the mortician would drop by a lot. From this, it can be seen that although it wouldn''t do much damage to my body, it would still hinder my cultivation. It wasn''t easy for me to raise my cultivation by that little bit.


    After being sucked in two mouthfuls of blood, he had wasted his training.


    No one would be happy, okay?


    "¡ª I''ll make it up to you." Chu Yu suddenly spoke up from the side.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    After I reacted, I jumped down from the chair and ran in front of him. "What kind of compensation? Tell me, what heaven and earth treasure is it?! Making me eat a mysterious fruit, then suddenly increasing my strength by leaps and bounds, surpassing my master''s kind of ¡ª


    Or are there some secret manuals on me that no one can reach? " After saying that, I looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would give me one of the two things I said.


    Of course, it would be even better if you gave both of them to me.


    For example, the Zhang Clan''s sole successor, his Master, might have lost some of his inheritance, but there were a lot of people who were jealous of the inheritances.


    These things are going to be our bargaining chip...


    Those who didn''t have the backing of their family or family, if they wanted to become a capable person and learn a skill, even if they had talent, without resources to support their consumption, it would still be extremely difficult.


    Therefore, there were two extremes to a person''s ability since ancient times. One of them was that person who came from a grassroots background without a family background. However, he was a prodigy and a prodigy.


    The other kind is especially lucky for people like me. Although their abilities are average, they have a backer behind them, and they teach you and they give you resources to cultivate ¡­


    Thus, even though his talent was not that great, he still learned quite a bit.


    However, who would think that there are too many better things? For example, the mysterious heavenly resources that I mentioned just now, the kind that would increase their cultivation by leaps and bounds after eating one piece, that kind of thing doesn''t exist at all.


    If there was, I have no doubt that the old man would have already eaten it himself.


    "You''re thinking too much!" Chu Yu rolled his eyes at me.


    Then, he started to teach him a lesson: "Although you are just a half-baked ghost catcher and a mortician, as long as you have the ability, you will have to rely on your own perseverance to cultivate and rely on your own abilities to steal treasures.


    Otherwise, with just the charity of others, you won''t be able to go far. Moreover, you will encounter bottlenecks when you have high abilities. If you can''t break through then you will be stuck at the top for the rest of your life.


    Maybe even inner demons.


    When that time comes, the majestic ghost catcher will become a monster that doesn''t look like a human or a ghost.

 C28

    Chapter 28 - The Sense of the Underworld


    Chu Yu''s series of words caused me to be completely confused.


    I just want to take a shortcut. I just want to get something cheap.


    Didn''t you say that you were going to compensate me? How did you become a useless playboy just because you accepted it yourself?


    Could it be that you''re just saying it out loud, but in reality, you''re actually hoping that I''ll reject your offer?


    Maybe the two of us were just too funny, Chen Ye who was at the side directly burst out laughing, laughing so hard that he lost his image.


    Other than not rolling on the ground, one could no longer see the appearance of the Chen family''s heir. The sight of him rubbing his stomach and pounding the table made me want to stand up and viciously rub him to the ground.


    However, after appraising the worth of their martial prowess, I became terrified once more...


    "Aiyo, little girl, I''m talking about how you became a Zhang''s descendants. As far as I know, Zhang''s descendants needs strict screening." After Chen Ye finished laughing, he looked at me with disdain.


    "How do you know I''m not strictly selected?" I stared at him.


    What a joke, with my Yin Yang Eyes, with my entire Yin Body, isn''t this a heavenly talent?


    How else could I be filtered? In this world, there are very few people who could learn ghost catcher, and there are only a few who can. I have a huge advantage, isn''t it very normal for me to be chosen by Master?


    Why did he sound like he was picking up a huge pie!


    "Don''t look at me like that." Chen Ye simply did not care as he shook his head and explained, "Zhang''s descendants, the most important skill is still ghost catcher. As for mortician, in my opinion, it is only because your talent is not very good that your master felt that you would not be able to learn it.


    However, I think that your mortician''s ability is only mediocre. "You''ve learned half a technique for every single one of them, and yet you still have the nerve to talk about how great your talent is. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    I was instantly speechless.


    Actually, this has always been my problem. I have such a weird physique and my Yin Yang Eyes. I don''t need to cultivate very much to see a ghost and I can do a lot of things with my physique.


    How come they are still mediocre now? Those who don''t have a family background, a teacher''s guidance, or even a cultivation technique or cultivation technique inheritance, they are about the same age as me.


    I have this master lecturing every day, has this exotic flower physique, can see the ghost since childhood, why has he been studying for 20 years or so without any skill at all?


    Maybe my mood is too low, Old Boys kindly threw out something out.


    "What is this?" I picked up what looked like dark, jade-like, obsidian stuff from the table.


    It was the size of a palm, and looked like a command medallion.


    "You actually gave her these things." Chen Ye jumped up and stared at the small plate in my hand. Unbelievable.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked up at him. Old Boys told me to compensate you with this jade, could it be that you want to give me this jade that you don''t know what kind of jade it is?


    What use is this thing anyway? If it''s useless, then wouldn''t I be at a disadvantage? Who knows where it came from?


    "What did you say?" I was stunned.


    Then, as if he had just realized something, he threw the thing in his hands back to Old Boys.


    What a joke, everyone is looking for it. This is a human, a ghost, something that demons and ghosts are coveting, how can it be placed on me?


    What kind of compensation is this, this is clearly harming me, okay? Maybe this Old Boys only threw this at me because he knew he couldn''t protect himself, with ill intentions!


    No matter what, he was here to help him find those evil spirits and run errands. Why was he so heartless?


    "You don''t want it?" Chu Yu squinted his eyes at me, his eyes revealing a sense of danger, as if I am that cruel and unscrupulous thing.


    "Of course not." I forcefully rejected. "Think about it, this thing came from who knows how many years ago. Now, that monster is being watched by all sorts of monsters. Aren''t you just harming me by putting it on my body?"


    I can''t even protect myself, what''s the use of holding this piece of Jade Soul Fragment? "


    I have to forcefully reject this matter. Help him keep his finances?


    But we have to see what it is. Although I don''t know what it''s used for or how powerful it is, I can tell from their mouths that this is a very powerful magical equipment from many years ago.


    Although it was destroyed, all those who knew it now, were all looking for it. Furthermore, from the incident in the Jiang Family, this thing could be seen that it was extremely useful to humans and ghosts.


    It could be said that whoever held this item would be the public enemy of the world.


    If this thing is useful to me, then I don''t mind. After all, although its power isn''t that great, but I also know that there is a reward to be paid.


    However, the key is that this thing is only for safekeeping and not for me to use. Why should I risk my life to keep these things?


    Does this girl look like such a fool?


    "This thing is useful to you." Chu Yu looked at me for a long while before he faintly spoke.


    "What''s the use?" I didn''t lie when I got it.


    Usually, those of us who have the ability to do so will consciously choose treasures that are useful to us. For example, when I see some precious talismans, I would have a feeling that those talismans are innately prepared for me.


    For example, when fiends see me, they will be attracted by the aura of my Pure Yin Body. In their eyes, my blood is incomparably delicious.


    Many capable individuals have the feeling that a treasure belongs to them. However, when I obtained this piece of black jade, I didn''t have that kind of feeling, so I thought that it was useless against me.


    But hearing Chu Yu''s words, it did not seem to be the case.


    "I can seal this thing into your body. You can use your blood to raise me. Of course, I won''t let you suffer any losses. As compensation, I will make it protect you." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he stared at me intently, as if warning me: If you dare disobey, I''ll drink all your blood right now.


    "Protect me? "What do you mean?" I spoke under great pressure.


    Although Old Boys''s eyes looked like he was about to devour people, he still had to ask clearly about some things.

 C29

    What is he doing?


    After all, if this thing were placed in my body, it would only suck blood.


    "I say, why is a little girl like you so afraid of death?" Chen Ye looked at me with disdain.


    "What are you looking at? Your life is mine. I''m afraid it''s none of your business if you''re not afraid of death." I retorted back without a trace of politeness.


    [What the heck is this guy talking about?]


    What do you mean this lady is so afraid of death? Could it be that he isn''t afraid of death himself? His life is his. If he died, then everything would be gone. Wasn''t it normal to be afraid of death?


    In this world, there were a few people who weren''t afraid of death. Not to mention humans, even those with lives were afraid of death ¡­


    He spoke as if it was a shameful thing to be afraid of death ¡­


    Besides, I didn''t do anything wrong myself. Why would I die?


    You''re not happy with living a good life, are you?


    "It''s none of my business." Chen Ye laughed out loud, "I heard that all the Zhang''s descendants s have both good character and outstanding talent, and the Zhang''s descendants s of every generation are all people who can stand up to others.


    And they were all carefully selected, so unless it was a genius amongst geniuses ¡­


    I thought you were the same person, but now ¡­ "Hehe ~ ~"


    That ''hehe, sarcasm,'' was simply too obvious.


    However, after hearing what he said, I blushed a little.


    It was indeed as he had said, the Zhang Clan still had a small status. Of course, if one were to say that they were powerful and influential, it was impossible for them to enjoy such a prestigious status.


    But as long as the Zhang''s descendants does not go against the moral bottom line and does not harm their own interests, then those who agree will take up the majority, even if there aren''t many left in our industry ¡­


    This had always been the Zhang Family''s influence.


    In the past, when the Zhang Clan caught ghosts, it was terrifying. In the industry, it was well-known.


    It could be said that the Zhang Family used to be one of the most powerful families in the history of Mount Tai, even though they had been left alone from generation to generation.


    For people like me, it''s like being in the middle of a game --


    It''s the kind of person who doesn''t know anything.


    However some things were all about foundation and inheritance ¡­


    No matter how desolate the Zhang Clan was, it was not something that people without any background could compare with. In the field of choosing an heir, it could not be ignored.


    In the past, when the spiritual energy on Earth was dense, everyone''s training was relatively simple and learning all sorts of skills was relatively simple. At that time, the inheritance was very complete, and it could be said that even a pig, after a few years of diligent teaching, could still become a spirit master.


    Now that the spiritual qi was gone, the yin qi was also getting less and less. All kinds of inheritances were broken and incomplete.


    Therefore, there were even higher requirements for things like talents. Due to the lack of resources, those who did not have much talent would learn these abilities and these supernatural events would waste their resources, time, and lives.


    Someone who knows nothing, is timid and afraid of death like me, to be able to become a disciple of the Zhang''s descendants, my jaw dropped down to the floor in shock.


    However, I did not care about what happened in the past, but now that Chen Ye said it, I feel a little unhappy.


    It was as if he had shamelessly and shamelessly entered Zhang''s descendants. If not for the fact that he was able to witness such strange events at such a young age, he wouldn''t have known what to do and wouldn''t have gone to find his master.


    It was also impossible for him to become the Zhang Clan''s successor.


    After all, fate had brought things to an end. It was better that he and his master had looked at each other eye to eye. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen him as his disciple.


    "He''s teasing you." Chu Yu glanced at me, then rolled his eyes countless times under my puzzled gaze.


    "What do you mean?" I asked hesitantly.


    Is that what I think it means?


    It can''t be?


    "Why should I tell you?" Chu Yu said as if he deserved a beating.


    If you don''t want to say it, then why did you say it? Let me think that Chen Ye is right, alright?


    "It''s not impossible for you to know about it." Under my sullen gaze, Old Boys once again opened his mouth, asking for a beating.


    "Speak ¡ª what is the condition?" I finally understand now, there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and the Old Boys in front of me is so stingy, wanting to take advantage of him is even harder than ascending to the heavens!


    "If you''re willing to give me your virginity so that I can raise my soul power and stabilize my cultivation, then I''ll tell you."


    Clang! Chen Ye''s teacup fell to the ground.


    The few people who were sitting beside Chu Yu looked at Chu Yu as if they had seen a ghost, then looked at me ambiguously, and swept their gaze between the two of them. It was as if there was something shameful between me and this Old Boys.


    "Is that the kind of meaning that I understand? "Right?" I swallowed my saliva as I said this in disappointment.


    He cursed Old Boys''s shamelessness in his heart.


    "Just what you think."


    "Pah!" As soon as Old Boys''s words fell, I spat at him, "Why do I need to know from you? I can go back and ask my master, who is the descendant of the Zhang Family.


    After saying that, I looked at them with disdain. ''What kind of joke is this, to actually hand over my virgin body in order to know the secret of a Yin Yang Coin? Do I look like such a foolish person?''


    [Don''t even mention that master of mine must know that even if he doesn''t, there is no need for me to do such a thing. That secret isn''t even a life-and-death control for me, so why should I feel wronged?]


    "I knew you wouldn''t agree." Chu Yu said lightly.


    "Hehe, I know you won''t agree, but you still said ¡ª"


    "How about this, I''ll first collect a bit of interest, then I''ll tell you about the Yin-Yang Disk. How about I give you another treasure?" Chu Yu''s voice was filled with enticement, as though a big bad wolf was luring a pure little white rabbit.


    "What does interest mean?" I asked hopelessly.


    He didn''t need to be a virgin, but what was the interest?


    Also, he didn''t have any debts, so why should he pay the interest first?


    In the next second, I was sealed by an invisible energy. The face in front of me instantly enlarged countless times ¡­

 C30

    "Interest, naturally it is a kiss ¡­"


    I looked at the handsome face in front of me.


    Logic told him that he couldn''t kiss her, how could she be so disrespectful?


    However, another person in his mind said, "Look, the parents are so beautiful like flowers, wouldn''t it be a waste not to be intimate with them?"


    In the end, of course, there would be no kiss.


    I do have this bit of integrity --


    But the Old Boys did not insist, and told me what he wanted to know.


    "The Zhang''s descendants was chosen using a Yin Yang Disc. That Yin Yang Disc will specify the next Zhang''s descendants, so ¡­ It has nothing to do with what he said. "


    [What the heck!]


    I looked at Chu Yu in shock, then looked at Chen Ye. No way, after all this time, I was actually tricked, no, I was actually tricked for so many years ¡­


    All along, I thought that being able to become Zhang''s descendants was due to luck, and was due to fate between me and Master.


    But now, he realized that the reason he could become Zhang''s descendants was due to his master ¡­


    In other words, even if I am timid, even if I don''t know anything, eat and do nothing, and am a useless person, but becoming a Zhang''s descendants is still ¡­ ¡­ inevitable.


    "Haha, so stupid, so stupid! The Zhang family will definitely be destroyed by you! Hahaha ¡­" Chen Ye could not help but hold his stomach and laugh.


    "Xiao-Xiao, forget it." I couldn''t help but glare at him. It''s not comfortable for this guy to not tease me all day, right?


    Isn''t it just that I have more experience than her? If I were to be born in a family with a background like the Chen family, how could I not know about it?


    Also, if it wasn''t for that old fogey who is so elusive and doesn''t teach me much, I wouldn''t be as clueless as I am now.


    He silently breathed in many deep breaths, and suppressed the boundless resentment in his heart. Then, he turned to Chu Yu and said, "Um, how exactly did the Yin Yang disc choose the successor to the station?"


    This is something that I have always been curious about. Amongst us people, something like the Yin Yang Disk is actually the most commonly used item.


    For example, the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation, the Yin Yang Disc, the Yin Yang compass, the Yin Yang seal ¨C


    As long as it was someone from the ghost catcher, or someone who had dealings with mystical events, they would have some understanding of yin and yang.


    Don''t look at how the Master Subduing Master has nothing to do with the ghost catcher, but in reality, if you want to deal with ghosts and other things, you have to first understand what is meant by Yin and what is called Yang ¡ª ¡ª


    However, I''ve never heard of choosing the next successor by relying on the Yin Yang Coiling. If I were to order the next successor, then there are really too many ways to test myself.


    Just like what Chen Ye said just now, I need to understand a person''s character and talent more deeply. That''s why when he said that, I didn''t have any doubts, and I thought that way since I was young.


    This was because the common selection of successors now required one to go through repeated tests and tests. Only after combining many things would one be able to make a choice.


    But was it really reliable to rely on a Yin Yang disc to choose an heir?


    Could it be that the ancestors of the Zhang Clan were truly that powerful? To create such a thing, it could be said that it was specially created for the Zhang Clan?


    If that''s the case, does it mean that I am also a qualified person in the eyes of the Zhang Clan Ancestor?


    He was someone who could join the Zhang Clan...


    So it turns out that I''m such an outstanding person?


    In that instant, I suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of superiority.


    Look, I was chosen by the Zhang Family Patriarch, not by my master, and not by the rumors as well. I was lucky enough to be promoted to Zhang''s descendants.


    "Beautiful you." Chen Ye muttered.


    However, from these three words, I could hear endless envy, jealousy and hate.


    "How is it? Jealous? Jealous? Bite me. " I made a face at him and stuck out my tongue.


    Those who can make people jealous and jealous are the pride of the heavens, and they are enviable existences. In the past, I was always ignored by others, but now, my self-confidence has returned.


    Look, sister has her strengths too, okay? Although I''m lazy and have poor learning ability, although I don''t have much perseverance or fear of death, but I''m still in the eyes of Zhang family''s ancestor. This is a certainty, do you have the ability to do that?


    "Don''t be happy too early." Chu Yu rolled his eyes at me, then continued: "The Zhang Family has a condition for choosing a successor, for example, one must have a whole Yin body, or a Yin Yang Eye.


    Your current master is the carrier of the Yin Yang Eyes ¡­ "


    "Does that mean I''m an extremely talented person, the number one genius in the history of the Zhang family?" I interrupted Chu Yu and looked at him with glowing eyes.


    This Zhang''s descendants only needs one of them, but this lady is a combination of the two, how can she not be a genius?


    "Do you want to hear it or not?" Chu Yu glared at me.


    "Speak, speak." I nodded my head like a chick pecking at rice. What a joke, now that I''m at the stage of replenishing my knowledge, I''ll listen to anything he says.


    Even if it was just some gossip, for someone like me who lacks such knowledge, it''s extremely useful. Who told me that I didn''t know anything in the past, and now my master is gone as well?


    So now I''m going to take all the opportunities to learn. After all, perhaps one day, these were all life saving items.


    "The ancestors of the Zhang Clan created a Yin-Yang Disc to select a successor for the Zhang Clan. The Yin as the Yin Body and the Yang as the Yin Yang Eyes.


    If that person was one of them, then the corresponding wheel would emit light. That is to say, when a person with a full yin body was tested, the dark side would emit light.


    Like you said. It should be glowing on both sides of the yin and the yang. "


    "The Zhang Ancestor is so powerful." My face was filled with worship.


    I''ve never heard of this method. Although there are many ways to choose an heir, something made a long time ago could actually be used to test what was inside that person''s body. This is unbelievable.


    For example, it''s not like no one has ever seen my Yin Yang Eyes and Yin Body, but those people don''t know what happened. Even when I was young, when I saw those ghosts, I thought those ghosts, in fact, were from the people beside me, and could still talk to them.


    But in the end, my family all claimed that I had gone mad. They even said that many weird things happened to me and invited many people to help me gather my soul and bring down my ghost ¡­


    But in the end, it was all useless.


    It wasn''t until I went through the same things again and again and met my current master that the old man realized that I was different. Only then would he follow his master in his cultivation.


    I can tell from these things. Even if I possess the Eye of Yin and Yang as well as my Yin Body, not everyone would be able to see through it.


    Of course, with the exception of Old Boys and the Chen family, who are my descendants, in my eyes, these two are not normal people.


    "Just some tricks." Chu Yu said with a look of disdain.


    "A small trick!" I glared at him, as if he were so powerful himself.

 C31

    Chapter 31 - The difference between furnaces


    Now that you don''t even have your physical body anymore, you might have been wronged to death in the past, or you might even die with grievances. What do you have to be proud of?


    If he was that powerful, he wouldn''t have eaten so much when he was alive, and he wouldn''t have died so miserably.


    Of course, these words could not be said.


    "Then do you have any more powerful methods than this?" I asked, looking like a dog.


    She sighed endlessly in her heart. In order to learn something, she had actually lost her dignity.


    "Yes, but I didn''t have to tell you."


    "Why?" I was dumbfounded!


    I am now his errand boy. If I am stronger, then I would be a capable general to him. Increasing my strength now would only bring him benefits but no harm. Why is he so selfish?


    Chen Ye could not hold back his laughter once again.


    When I glared at him, he managed to hold back his laughter with great difficulty. "So what you''re saying is that his methods are too advanced, you''re too stupid to learn it, hahahahaha ¡­"


    Swish, swish, swish! Black lines appeared on the bottom of my forehead.


    After a while, I suddenly smiled and looked at him with a smile. "Then, the eldest young master of the Chen family, the successor, can you teach me some tricks?"


    You see, you''ll need to use my blood in a while. Then how about you teach me a few tricks to pay for my blood?


    You have to know, my blood is very expensive. It can''t be considered excessive for you to teach me a few small tricks. "


    My mouth was smiling, but in my heart, I was thinking, "Don''t let this brat be in my hands, or else I will definitely beat him up. No, I will definitely rub him down on the ground and let him have a taste of my aunt''s power, and let him have a taste of the power that the Zhang Clan Ancestor has chosen as his successor ¡­"


    However, this brat''s strength seems to be a lot higher than mine. To realize the goal of beating him up is a bit too far!


    "Those are for him, not for me. Why should I pay for them?" Chen Ye stopped laughing and looked at me seriously.


    He didn''t look like a descendant of the Chen family at all, but rather like a businessman who was discussing business. His eyes were rolling around, and he was calculating a little bit.


    "Then I won''t give you blood." I shook my head. "Anyway, I''m not the one who should repay the kindness. I''m not the one who needs to reconstruct my body anyway, so why do I have to use my blood? What kind of kindness do you guys have for me? My blood is so precious, can''t I sell it to others?"


    Thinking about this, my eyes suddenly lit up. That''s right, my blood is so precious, why would I still need to do the mortician thing?


    I can sell my blood. My blood has so many uses, and I can even raise my cultivation. I can even use it to draw talismans.


    If the charm paper drawn with my blood could increase its power, then my blood would be a treasure.


    "Selling blood?" Chen Ye looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot, then said: "If you want to become a cauldron, then go ahead."


    He stopped and continued, "But... Becoming a cauldron seems to be the best choice for you, but look, you don''t have the strength or ambition, neither are you smart nor have much perseverance, and your luck isn''t that good either ¡­


    "Taken together, becoming a cauldron seems to be your best choice. After all, someone has raised you and you only need to wait upon others everyday ¡­"


    "Shut up!" As he was still talking, I shouted angrily.


    I knew a dog''s mouth won''t spit out ivory, so I thought I didn''t know. Since I was young, master and the others have been common for a long time.


    He might even live a life worse than die, and he might even become the kind of person who would be ruined by tens of thousands of people.


    It could be said that once a woman with a pure yin constitution became a cauldron, then her life would be destined to be a sorrowful one.


    No matter what happened after that, even if she managed to escape her fate of being a cauldron with her own cleverness, her life would be ruined.


    Because her body was no longer clean and her mind was twisted ¡­


    If it was my choice, between becoming a cauldron and dying, I would definitely choose the latter without any hesitation.


    Back then, when Master asked me, I also made this choice. At that time, Master also said that the timid and afraid of death, I finally became brave once and made the right decision ¡­


    From his master''s words, he could tell that the woman who had become a cauldron was extremely pitiful.


    "Really? You better believe it." Chen Ye laughed and took a sip of tea, then said slowly: "Actually, there is a difference with cauldrons, some of the furnaces were all sucked dry by others in one go.


    Of course, there were also some who lived quite well. Every day, someone gave you something to cultivate with and food to eat. Other than being deprived of your freedom, you lived a better life than anyone else.


    Of course, after a period of time, they will absorb your cultivation base or blood to replenish their cultivation. In short, it''s impossible for your cultivation to be that high.


    People came to suck you up at all times, but some people had the thought of flowing in a long stream, so they wouldn''t lose you at once. On the contrary, they would take care of you and help you improve your cultivation a little bit faster ¡ª


    Because, you have risen in cultivation, which is equivalent to their cultivation. "


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~"


    After listening to Chen Ye''s explanation, I wasn''t happy at all;


    Oh, I forgot, he doesn''t have the potential to become a cauldron himself. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to become a cauldron and was willing to be raised by others, no one would look down on him.


    "Stop arguing." Chu Yu opened his mouth.


    The Old Boys from a thousand years ago was different. Even though his voice was calm, Chen Ye and I shut our mouths in tacit understanding.


    There''s no other way. Strength is everything. Who told us to break him?


    Perhaps it was because he was very satisfied with his deterrence, Chu Yu opened his mouth and spoke in a much softer voice: "I can make the fragment of the Jade Soul be used by you."


    "What do you mean?" I was still at a loss.


    Is this the so-called "make me not suffer a loss" and "compensate me?"


    "The fragment of the Jade Soul has many uses, but you are not strong enough, so to you, it''s equivalent to being trash. However, if I were to make a move, I could use some things.


    I can place a restriction in your mind that when your life is in danger, the Jade Soul Fragment will protect your soul. "


    Speaking till here, Chu Yu didn''t say anymore, but I understood even without him. It means to say, he can make the Jade Soul Fragment stay in my body to achieve mutual benefit.

 C32

    How many years have you been dead?


    My blood supports the fragment of that jade soul, and when my life is at stake, the Jade Soul Fragment will protect my soul.


    For people like us, protecting our souls is equivalent to preserving our lives. After all, reconstructing a physical body is very troublesome, but it isn''t impossible.


    In this world, there are many ways to revive someone. There are actually many ways to obtain a new body, such as seizing someone''s body, becoming two souls as one, or creating a new body just like this Old Boys.


    However, there was always some trouble if it wasn''t his own body, but to reconstruct it, he had to do a lot of preparation.


    A normal person wouldn''t be able to do such a thing ¡­


    However, it was already a gift from the gods that he would not be scared to death at that time.


    "I say, man, how many years have you been dead? "He actually has this kind of ability." Chen Ye who was at the side did not have a smile on his face, but asked with a serious face.


    Without waiting for Chu Yu to speak, I asked while grinning: "How many years has your clan''s ancestor been dead for?"


    Listening to their grudges, one could tell that the ancestor of the Chen family and the Chu Yu who was alive back then should be people of the same generation.


    This Old Boys had lost her memories, why would she ask if she had any?


    "Who knows!" Chen Ye sighed helplessly. Obviously, he had also thought about it now, that this ghost in front of him had no memories.


    A memory loss ghost. You ask him how many years he''s been dead, how could he possibly know?


    After all, many ghosts did not always have memories after they died. After they died, many ghosts would wander aimlessly around the world.


    Of course, there were also ghosts who would take the initiative to reincarnate without resentment.


    Some floated for a few days, some for dozens, or even hundreds, or even thousands of years before they slowly began to awaken. They had their own memories, memories of when they were alive.


    However, there was something different about the old ghost in front of him. It was that he had no memories of his own. He knew who he was, but he had lost a part of his memories before his death ¡­


    However, if you have the time, you can ask my half-baked master. Sometimes, my half-moon master does understand quite a lot.


    But right now, I can''t find him ¡­


    "Young master, Miss Mo Qin is ready." An old man with white hair and dressed in white clothes walked over, and bowed towards Chen Ye who was sitting in the seat of honor.


    Seeing that they still retained the etiquette from ancient times, I slightly creased my brows. It seems that this Chen family is also a mysterious existence ¡­


    However, it was also true that a family with connections to this old fogey Chu Yu would not be so simple. Otherwise, their inheritance would have been broken long ago.


    Even though I''m only a nobody, I still know some things. To be able to leave behind a family with such legacy, no matter how strong or weak it is, it still has a certain background.


    A thousand years ago, or even several hundred years ago, they were all famous families. For example, our Zhang Family ¡­


    But who is this Miss Mo Qin?


    Very quickly, I know who this Miss Mo Qin is.


    With her silver hair, cherry red lips, snow-white skin, and big eyes, she was a perfect beauty.


    Even though she wasn''t that old, oh, wrong. Perhaps because she was old, she only looked like a small spirit cage because of her race.


    "This old one will introduce to everyone, this is Miss Mo Qin. She is a Magus, Miss Mo Qin''s grandmother, who had helped create a fierce ghost''s body before. Although her body did not succeed in the end, it was at least 80% complete.


    This is the affirmation of a type of ability, for the benefactor''s body, it will also be completed by Miss Mo Qin. "


    "This little girl, Mo Qin, greets Benefactor." Lady Mo Qin bowed weakly.


    That soft waist, that delicate voice, it caused goosebumps to form all over the floor ¡­


    In fact, I''m even starting to wonder if this girl''s next words were true. That thousand years ago, this little girl had no way to repay her kindness, and could only repay it with her body ¡­


    What a splash of dog blood.


    "No one else?" Chu Yu frowned, and looked at Miss Mo Qin in disdain. For a long time, he did not show any mercy to her.


    This made everyone present silent, especially Miss Mo Qin. She stared at the tall Chu Yu with tears in his eyes, as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    "That... Did Lady Mo Qin make you angry? Or are you not satisfied? " When Chen Ye said this, I knew that this brat thought the same as me.


    Look, why is it that you''re not satisfied with this weak little beauty coming to serve you and create a new body for you?


    What did it mean to despise it?


    Furthermore, they were specially selected by the Chen Clan. You actually want to change them? Isn''t this a disgrace to the Chen Clan?


    Moreover, it was obvious that a Magus who could reconstruct the body would definitely not be an ordinary Magus. The Chen family was already in decline, and it would not be easy to find a Magus with this ability.


    You actually asked for a different ¡ª


    Do you really think Magi with high cultivation are cabbages? You can do whatever you want with them.


    Chu Yu looked at Mo Qin with disdain: "She''s always on the verge of tears, every step she takes will make me gasp for breath. Who knows if she will faint halfway through her actions again."


    What?


    Everyone was so shocked that their mouths gaped wide open. After a long while, they finally shut their mouths silently.


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~"


    Other than this, the rest of them did not know what to say. So it turned out that this person''s delicate and weak, in the eyes of the Old Boys, was nothing more than a sickly calamity?


    However, there was actually that little bit of joy in my heart. My hand slowly touched the left side of my heart. There was a slight throb here for a moment.


    Even I was surprised.


    After so many years, I could be said to have dealt with people, ghosts, and all sorts of supernatural events. Gradually, it seemed as if my heart had become very dull and nothing could stir up the ripples in my heart ¡­


    Yet, when I saw this scene, I was actually overjoyed?


    What was there to be happy about?


    My face was full of question marks. Could it be that I was happy that this Old Boys wasn''t enchanted by this little beauty?


    However, whether or not he was enchanted had nothing to do with me. This lazy person was not one of my people.


    Looking at the silent crowd, the old man swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, "This ¡­ Benefactor you have seen, our Chen family has already reached this stage, Mo Qin is already the best Magus in the family. "

 C33

    Chapter 33 - barely made do


    After pausing for a moment, the old man continued, "Furthermore, she had already been nurtured many years ago. In terms of reconstructing her body, she can be considered to have made some achievements.


    "If it were someone else, then the success rate would have been greatly reduced. It''s not worth the risk at all ¡­"


    "En ¡ª" This time, Old Boys didn''t even open his mouth to spit out a single word.


    I suddenly laughed. At this moment, the sky was blue and the wind was soft. Even this little beauty who couldn''t even breathe after walking a single step had become much more pleasing to the eye.


    Following that, Lady Mo Qin walked up to Old Boys and started to check its body. No, it should be to check the ghost''s overall condition.


    After all, he didn''t have a body right now.


    "Benefactor''s soul force is already very weak. Moreover, one of the three souls and seven souls isn''t present. This is also the reason why benefactor has lost his memory.


    Now if he wanted to maintain his benefactor''s soul state, he would have to use a large amount of Yin Qi to do so.


    However, it was extremely difficult to find very pure and dense Yin Qi in this world, so ¡­ It was best for him to build up his physical body as soon as possible ¡­


    "Although the power of your benefactor will be greatly reduced after your body is reconstructed, to your benefactor, this is the best way out."


    Although the way he spoke his last words made me feel extremely disgusted, but Mo Qin really had some abilities now.


    It seemed that the Chen Clan was indeed not to be underestimated.


    "Then do you have any way of restoring his memory?" I asked.


    If this Old Boys has a memory, then maybe he has a different way out. That is to say, I don''t have to follow him and worry about getting scared.


    Lady Mo Qin looked at me, as if she did not want to answer, but after she looked at Chu Yu, she unwillingly said in the end, "One of my benefactor''s seven spirits is gone, so logically speaking, as long as I can find that soul, then his memories will return.


    But my ability is weak, and I can''t rule out the presence of unexpected factors, so I have to find that soul no matter what, as it concerns Benefactor''s soul and soul. Also, his strength has been restricted ¡­


    If he can get it back, even if he can''t recover his memories, it will still be of great benefit. "


    "Ah ¡ª" I looked at Mo Qin in disappointment, then looked at him again.


    She had thought that she could get rid of this old ghost forever, but now it seemed that her idea was too wonderful...


    "I''m just so disappointed." Chu Yu turned around and glanced at me.


    My eyes were filled with ice, causing me to shiver uncontrollably.


    "Hur Hur ¡ª No, no." I smiled perfunctorily before lowering my head to hide the disappointment in my eyes.


    I don''t know why, but I actually saw the threat in Old Boys''s eyes just now. It was as if he was very disappointed if I really wanted to leave him ¡­


    However ¡­ How is that possible?


    The next day.


    Everyone was idle, of course, just us.


    That Miss Mo Qin prepared some medicinal herbs for Chu Yu to soak in, saying that it was used to nurture his soul ¡ª ¡ª


    I don''t understand anything about this, and I feel that the Chen family, including Miss Mo Qin, cannot possibly harm Old Boys. Of course, even if the Old Boys was truly killed, it has nothing to do with me.


    Thus, I leisurely strolled around this small island. Not to mention, this small island was far from the hustle and bustle of a large city. Even the scenery here had a different flavor to it, making me feel relaxed while strolling around.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been so quiet, or rather, I''ve never been so peaceful before.


    Ever since I was young, I have seen some strange things. However, at that time, I didn''t know that those ghosts floating in the air were actually of the same species as the people by my side ¡­


    However, I slowly grew up. I knew why the adults were so scared and why the looks they gave me were so weird. At that time, they were not so sad.


    After that, I was left with Master. My days with Master were boring and boring, but at that time, I actually felt very happy ¡­


    Because I know that I am not the one who is sick. There are many people in this world like me. They all have abilities that ordinary people cannot possess.


    When I cried, Master told me that it was talent, that it was a talent, that it wasn''t weird, that it wasn''t an illness.


    As for his family?


    Thinking about this, I stare at the calm water in front of me, a little dazed. How long has it been since I last thought of the word ''family''?


    Mom and Dad can say good or bad things to me, but it''s also really bad. After all, after so many years, they might have long forgotten about me. They might have forgotten that they still have a daughter in this world.


    But I also know that for ordinary people, supernatural events aren''t something that ordinary people can accept.


    After all, they gave me up to the age of a few before they threw me to their master. I don''t hate or resent them, but it''s impossible for me to not feel pain in my heart ¡­


    It was a complicated feeling to be despised by one''s own family.


    After that, I followed Master. Because I was afraid that my Pure Yin Body would be exposed and become someone else''s furnace, Master restricted my freedom. When I was twelve or thirteen years old, Master would take me to experience the outside world.


    However, there had never been a quiet time like this.


    "Aren''t you worried about him?" I turned my head in surprise and saw Miss Mo Qin standing there.


    It was still a weak and delicate figure, as if it could be blown away by the wind. However, her current expression was different from yesterday''s.


    If yesterday was a white lotus, then now she was like a rose, a little stubborn, a little ¡ª seductive.


    "Why are you here?" I asked.


    Shouldn''t she be watching Chu Yu soak in the medicinal bath? Why would she have the mood to come and talk to me? If I''m not mistaken, this girl doesn''t seem to like me much.


    Although... I don''t know what I did to her.


    Mo Qin did not answer me. Instead, she looked forward: "He suffered so much and is currently bathing in medicine to recover her soul, why aren''t you worried about him?"


    "None of your business." Her attitude made me annoyed for no reason. Chu Yu and I didn''t have much of a relationship in the first place, if it wasn''t for me being weaker than her, I would have already beaten up Old Boys.


    Moreover, there are so many people in the Chen family. If they really want to harm Chu Yu, even Chu Yu himself wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Also, even if I don''t care about that old fogey, it shouldn''t be this girl''s turn to ask. They just met yesterday, and this girl isn''t even anyone from Chu Yu, what right do you have to question me?

 C34

    Chapter 34 - Racial Love


    "Since you don''t care about him, then you don''t have the right to stay by his side." Mo Qin finally looked straight at me.


    But that look made me angry. What do you mean?


    Her eyes now looked as though I was a piece of trash, a lump of germs that she wasn''t worthy to stay by the Old Boys''s side.


    Damn ¡ª this is the first time I''ve seen such a gaze. Even though there were people in the past who thought that my strength wasn''t high enough, no one has ever looked at me like I was trash.


    and a stranger I''ve never offended --


    Was she worthy?


    "If you have something to say, just say it. Also, you don''t even have the right to question me. Also, you don''t have the right to talk about the relationship between Chu Yu and I." I looked down at her with my raised chin, taking advantage of my height.


    Furthermore, I also realized something. Could it be that this girl likes that old ghost that has lived for an unknown amount of time?


    No way. Although I admit that this old Ghost Marshal is almost heaven defying, isn''t he still a ghost?


    Cross-racial love?


    Do you have to have such a strong taste?


    Besides, that old ghost yesterday still disliked that girl so much. Is this the legendary ''the more you look down on me, the more I will love you?''


    F * ck, isn''t this f * cking cheap?


    Yes... Right?


    "How can you be so heartless? If you didn''t have his protection, with your physique, do you think you could have survived until now? Isn''t having a full yin constitution just a broken cauldron? What''s so great about that? He didn''t suck your blood dry, that''s just sympathy.


    But to sympathize with you is not to love you. It is to sympathize with you ¡ª because you are pitiful and pathetic.


    "So you should have known your own limits. You shouldn''t pester him so much ¡­"


    "Shut up." A calm voice came from behind the two of them.


    It was the voice of the Old Boys. I turned my head to look and sure enough, Old Boys, Chen Ye and a few Chen Clan members were walking over.


    "You''re here, come come come come, look at how the woman who loves you bullies an innocent little rabbit like me. I don''t know what kind of mistake I made to be asked to leave you, saying that I''m not worthy of you. How come I don''t know that our relationship is already so good that we can''t match up to this problem?


    Speaking of which, didn''t you capture me to work for free? " When I finished, I curled my lips and stood to one side.


    Although we said that we had nothing to do with Chu Yu, we did not have anything to do with it, it was up to us to decide. Letting an outsider more than me question it is a kind of insult to me.


    He was Zhang Ye''s dignified disciple, a disciple of the Zhang''s descendants. Even if this girl was a stronger Magus, she was not a descendant of the Chen family. In terms of status, her elder sister was still above her ¡ª


    Then why should I suffer?


    "Where''s that elder sister? You actually said that ¡­" Mo Qin instantly transformed into a little white flower in the wind.


    Mo Qin''s tears were rolling down her face, as if she had suffered some sort of injustice. I curled my lips and shook my head, sighing in my heart.


    In my opinion, what kind of wizard would study so hard and even restrict her talent on this island that was not the same as the outside world?


    If she was in the mortal world, this woman could have just taken a movie.


    Even if elder sister can pretend, I didn''t expect to meet an opponent today. However, I can''t pretend to be as disgusting as her. At most, I would give her a kick.


    Not like those arrogant and despotic people who wanted to take on the position of Little Three immediately turned into that pitiful innocent kid. It was even faster to turn the tables than flipping books.


    "Speaking of which, this... Miss Mo Qin, is the ability that came out of your tear drop is also a necessary skill in the witch''s clan? Can you teach me? " I looked at her with a smile on my face. I really wanted to see what this so called weak little white flower was up to.


    Isn''t it just someone who likes this Old Boys, is there a need for it?


    If I say that you like it, then you like it. If you want to take her down, why do you have to show off your charm and step on the innocent me?


    Chen Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    I discovered that this brat''s laughing point seemed to be extremely low. It was always like this, and every time, after I finished speaking, he would burst out laughing.


    Did he look like the Chen family''s young master?


    Where''s your dignity?


    "Ouch ¡ª little girl, can you not be so funny? Mo Qin, you''re so old, calling me big sister, do you have the nerve to say it? " As soon as Chen Ye finished speaking, Mo Qin''s face changed.


    It was simply marvelous.


    It is only then that I realized that even though this woman in front of me looked short and small, as though she was a little loli that hadn''t grown up, in reality, according to her race, she might already be very old ¡­


    Maybe he''s even older than me. Maybe he''s about to die.


    After all, their lifespan was very short, right?


    "Young master ¡­" Mo Qin''s face changed for a while before she shouted in grievance.


    This shout was so loud that it was like there were nine twists and turns in it. The young master didn''t even need a second to finish his sentence, and she had already said it so forcefully and deeply that it sounded like singing ¡­


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~"


    I sneered in my heart. I''ve lived for so long, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a woman.


    In the past, I have also seen some methods that they use to talk about Little San. They just pretend to be wronged and say some vague words to cause others to misunderstand and sympathize with them ¡­


    But I never believed that this could happen to me. After all, I don''t have a man by my side, do I?


    But now, for a ghost that had lived for who knows how many years, he had actually used such a trick. Should I rejoice?


    If I were to witness such a method earlier, I would be able to guard against it when I see it again in the future.


    "Let''s switch, she makes me sick." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he quickly walked over and pulled my hand before turning around and leaving.


    There was not a single corner of her eyes left for the woman who had cried so much that she felt wronged.


    Furthermore, when she cried, her tears and snot could be seen everywhere. How could she feel any sense of beauty?


    However, this girl continued to cry for a long time. She still looked like she was about to cry, but she didn''t damage her image. It had to be said that crying was a technical matter.


    Once again, they returned to the main hall.


    After walking into the hall, I realised that the two of them were actually holding hands as they came back. I couldn''t help but squeeze my big hands.

 C35

    Chapter 35 - Crow''s beak


    However ¡­


    Speaking of which, shouldn''t this ghost be non-existent? Even if the eyes could see like a human, shouldn''t it have no body?


    Perhaps because he knew what I was thinking, Chu Yu looked at me coldly, then shook off my hand: "I''m different from normal ghosts."


    Heh heh ¡ª The corner of my mouth twitched.


    Of course I know that you are different from other ghosts, but I can understand if you don''t say so. If I could even understand that, how could I be controlled by you?


    After a while, Chen Ye came in, and immediately said to Chu Yu with a face full of smiles: "I''m sorry, I never thought that such a thing would happen, but it is not our Chen Family''s fault, it is your own fault as you are too monstrous. If you were short, ugly, and had a face full of goosebumps, then she would definitely not have placed her thoughts on you."


    Right, right, right. I nodded my head quickly and secretly gave Chen Ye a thumbs up.


    Isn''t this the case, the Old Boys in front of him was extremely handsome?


    Of course, the only flaw was that the ghost was too cold. Even if one did not intentionally release its aura while sitting there, it would still give off a feeling of a thousand years of ice, making it hard to get close to.


    However, it''s hard to say. In my eyes, this is a weakness, but in the eyes of some young ladies, it might even be a representation of being tall and handsome.


    This kind of aloof and cold attitude that did not place anyone in their eyes was something that many young girls loved the most.


    But then I thought of another question: "So what do we do now? In place of you, do you have any other powerful Magi in your clan? If he doesn''t, then wouldn''t he still be Ah Piao for a period of time? "


    The reason why I am so zealous isn''t because I like this old fogey, but because after his body is reconstituted and resurrected, his strength will plummet ¡­


    Even if Master isn''t a match for him right now, I definitely won''t be able to beat him after his strength falls. But even if Master is only half a step away, he''s still half a step away.


    It wasn''t a problem to subdue normal ghosts.


    I have even thought about it. After Old Boys gets her body back, I will try my best to find Master and let Master keep this ghost.


    Of course, if he doesn''t provoke me, then it''s fine to not take him in as well.


    He went to find his wraith to eat, and master and I continued to return to the Zhang family to slowly study.


    Unexpectedly, when I mentioned this, everyone from the Chen family, including Chen Ye, had an ugly expression on their faces.


    "What is it? No way ¡­ I was right. " I can''t help but curse myself for being a jinx.


    Could it be that in the Chen family, there weren''t any powerful Magi?


    Doesn''t this mean that this old ghost still has to tie me to his side?


    If he couldn''t maintain his soul state that day, would he just suck me dry?


    They might even eat it all along with my flesh and blood.


    Chen Ye and the old man looked at each other, and then sighed: "You guys may not know, but our Chen Family only has a total of over 1300 people, among these 1300 people, less than 100 of them have talent to learn from us.


    In addition, some of the seniors were already old and did not have to make a move anymore. There were even some who had only studied for a few years that could be ignored ¡ª


    The ones who are truly capable are only the 30 plus people. Among these 30 plus people, the vast majority of them are learning our Chen family''s unique skill ¡ª Corpse rearing.


    The only small number of talented people were those who were skilled in the art of learning wizards.


    Because we received orders a long time ago to help our savior reconstruct his body, we began cultivating talent and learning the art of reconstructing his body several generations ago.


    However ¡­ There aren''t many people with talent in this aspect, and because the secret cannot be revealed, they can only be chosen from our Chen Clan.


    Right now, there were only four people who had the ability to recreate their bodies. Among the four of them, Lady Mo Qin was one of the best, and the remaining three had learned before. However, their abilities were inferior to hers and their chances of failure would increase greatly.


    "Therefore ¡ª the risk is not worth it." Chen Ye spoke with helplessness.


    And there''s nothing we can do about it!


    I even started to blame Chu Yu in my heart. Why did you say you had to be so impulsive just now?


    But unexpectedly, Chu Yu still expressionlessly opened his mouth: "Then I won''t be building a physical body."


    His voice was calm and without any ripples. It was very light, as if he was just eating and drinking.


    However, it caused everyone present to be shocked.


    Not creating a physical body, what did this mean?


    This meant that the Old Boys''s soul would continue to be unstable. Not only could he not obtain his own memories, he would become weaker and weaker every day.


    Besides, he was only a wraith right now. What if he met someone with a higher cultivation than him? Wouldn''t he become someone else''s lunch?


    "Benefactor, you should stop thinking about this matter." Chen Ye said with a bitter face.


    His wrinkled brows allowed others to see what he was thinking.


    "I don''t want her anyway." For some reason, Chu Yu''s attitude was very resolute, as if Mo Qin, this charming little beauty, was a ball of bacteria that could not be contaminated, causing people to feel extremely disgusted ¡ª ¡ª


    Although I was very happy, I still joined in the persuasion. "Erm, can you tell me why? Is it because she''s not good enough for your eyes? "


    Hearing that, Chu Yu looked at me with an unfathomable meaning, and in the end, snorted coldly, not replying.


    That meaningful look confused me. What was this?


    Is it to play the game that you guess I guess everybody guesses --


    After thinking for a moment, I hesitated before opening my mouth again. "About that ¡­" Look, actually, when she helped you create your physical body, you could have just left. It''s just using a bunch of materials, and then using my blood to create a physical body.


    When Lady Mo Qin finished building her flesh, wouldn''t it be fine if you just used your own body after she left? "Don''t you think it''s better to kill than to lose sight?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." As soon as I finished speaking, the Chen family''s old man quickly spoke up.


    That eager look on his face made me suspect that they had been carrying this so-called favor for so long. They probably wanted to throw it away as soon as possible.


    After all, even though they knew how to repay favors, it had nothing to do with them.

 C36

    Chapter 36 - Half-completed body


    At the Chen family''s residence.


    Within the secret room.


    At this moment, the eight Great Elders of the Chen Family were all gathered together. Other than them, there was Mo Qin who was the great shaman, Chen Ye who was the young master, and me who was the blood donor.


    However, the most important person today had not shown himself at all.


    When I thought about how I was going to come here just now, Chu Yu looked at Mo Qin''s extremely disgusted eyes. For some reason, I actually felt that it was very sweet in my heart?


    [What the hell.]


    The eight Elders formed hand seals with their hands, sending out ancient and complex hand seals. Strands of pure Yin energy were gathered into the array formation in front of them.


    A faint cloud of smoke slowly rose from the secret chamber, giving one a hazy feeling.


    I don''t know why, but when this mist rose up, I felt a heart-wrenching pain coming from the depths of my soul. It was the kind of pain that made it hard to breathe ¡­


    Grief, unwillingness, and anger ¡ª ¡ª


    And, love but not hate!


    I don''t know why I have such feelings. To be honest, ever since I was young, I have always been that type of carefree person. Because when I was young, my parents didn''t treat me very well.


    I don''t want to talk to them either.


    After that, when I gave it to Master, that half-baked Master didn''t know how to educate the kids.


    He was completely raised!


    Thus, I didn''t feel any warm feelings, but neither did I suffer from any heart-wrenching betrayal. However, the pain that came from the bottom of my heart just now was something that I couldn''t ignore.


    It was like he had experienced it before. It was like ¡­ his previous life?


    But do humans have a lot of past lives?


    Stop teasing me!


    He was already a half-grown man by now, and he knew a lot of things. People had memories from their past lives, but memories from their past lives didn''t exist if they wanted to be brought here.


    Did he really think that the hall of the underworld was a place to eat?


    Did he really think that Grandma Meng was a beggar for nothing?


    However, I felt that the scene just now wasn''t just an illusion, and I couldn''t possibly have imagined it myself.


    But I''ve never experienced it in my life, have I?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the wooden figure in the middle that was made of all sorts of things suddenly had a change.


    As the eight Elders cast out their mana, the wooden figure slowly came to life.


    "Get your blood in there." Chen Ye spoke up.


    Without any hesitation, I bit through the tip of my finger and forced the pure Yin blood in my body to flow through my arm to the tip of my finger.


    Drops of blood landed on the body of the wooden figure. In the blink of an eye, the wooden figure that absorbed the pure Yin blood became alive ¡­


    Slowly, his body seemed to have grown. It went from a dead thing to a living person.


    A paralyzed vegetable, of course.


    "Mo Qin, it''s your turn." Chen Ye spoke out again.


    As the most important of these great Magi, Mo Qin had finally made her appearance.


    She raised a black and terrifying staff in her hand, biting through her fingertip and dripping her blood on it. The staff then began to emit rays of light.


    It doesn''t look like the kind that is commonly used in ghost catcher, I don''t know either. After all, I have never seen a so-called Magus, and this is the first time I have seen one.


    However, the world''s capable people were all sorts of strange creatures. Looking at the people around them, it was obvious that they were no different from what they were when they were Magi.


    "I still don''t have enough blood. I need more."


    "Are you sure?" I looked unbelievably at Mo Qin, who had ordered me to do so.


    What a joke! Now, due to the pressure I put on him intentionally, the blood on my finger has already flowed onto that person like a thin thread, okay?


    Now you want me to heal you? You want to drain me?


    Don''t you know that my blood is very precious?


    "Do you want to give up halfway? Aren''t you friends with him? If that''s the case, then it''s just a little bit of blood. How can you be so petty?" Mo Qin looked at me angrily.


    As if I''d done something heinous.


    His heart skipped a beat. Of course, it was due to the cold.


    I think that there must be something wrong with the girl''s head, if not how could I not see through something so obvious, is my relationship with Chu Yu good?


    Why didn''t I know?


    However, I knew that it was the other party''s decision. Thus, I didn''t say anything and just glared at her. I thought that if I had the chance in the future, I must ruthlessly push her to the ground and rub her against me.


    The blood flowing out of my fingertip became even faster. If it was just a thin thread just now, then it would have already become as thick as chopsticks by now.


    With such a large amount of blood, I won''t be able to hold on for long.


    If not for the fact that I had been training with Master Jiu Zi since I was young, I would have long since fainted.


    Due to Mo Qin joining us, along with me and the eight elders, there are already ten people. Ten people sat cross-legged on the ground, surrounding the half dead person in the middle.


    More accurately speaking, it was a person made from a thousand year old ancient tree, various medicinal herbs, and all sorts of treasures.


    The wind blew and the clouds surged. A bolt of lightning struck down.


    It struck right on top of everyone''s heads. Even though they had the support of the array formation and Chen Ye was protecting them, they were still heavily injured.


    Puff ¡ª -


    In the end, I couldn''t resist the sweet taste in my throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The first thought was not whether the body had been completed, but rather that he had suffered a huge loss. His mother had lost so much blood today, and now he had been beaten to the point of vomiting blood.


    "How are everyone?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, why did this heavenly thunder suddenly come down? Could it be that reconstructing a body is against the will of the heavens?"


    Everyone was discussing at the same time. I stealthily glanced at the body that everyone had reconstructed ¡­


    Fortunately, he was still lying there, unharmed.


    In other words, the scattered thunder from earlier had no effect on the person we created.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    "What do we do now? Can we continue? " I looked at Chen Ye and Mo Ling. I don''t know a thing about reconstructing a body.


    Of course, I don''t know anything else.


    "The reason why we have to do this in the secret room and have someone to protect us, is because we cannot be disturbed while we''re here. Right now ¡ª ¡ª" Chen Ye stared at the person in the middle and shook his head.


    "Do you want to use it?" I had a rotten idea.

 C37

    Chapter 37 - Giving You the Shadow Pearl


    Actually, the remodeling of the physical body has already been completed. However, due to other reasons, the missing soul hasn''t been recovered yet.


    In other words, if Chu Yu were to forcefully use this half finished product, his strength would probably drop by a lot, and even if he reconstructed his body, he would still not be able to recover his memories.


    Not only that, but he also needed to rely on other things to maintain his soul. Otherwise, his soul would still be as unstable as it was now ¡­


    To put it bluntly, everything he did was for naught.


    Everyone had wasted a lot of heaven and earth treasures, and after working so hard for so long, they still could not achieve any results. At most, Chu Yu could just like a person and live in a big city ¡­


    He didn''t know when the Old Boys appeared, but he gave a cold snort, "As expected, they are a bunch of useless people." Although Chu Yu said that, he looked right into Mo Qin''s eyes.


    His meaning was clear, even I could guess it. Didn''t this old fogey just say that he didn''t want Mo Ling to create his physical body in the first place? In the end ¡­


    He took a step back, but the woman in front of him still messed up his physical body.


    "That ¡ª well, it''s not her fault." I couldn''t help but explain.


    The sudden arrival of the heavenly thunder was something no one expected. In truth, no one could blame Mo Qin girl, but she had to settle the debt properly.


    "Erm... Miss Mo Qin, do you know how much blood I just used on this body? Do you know how expensive my blood is? " I looked at her maliciously.


    "What do you want?" Mo Qin glared at me fiercely, unable to even maintain his composure.


    "I said, you purposely made things difficult for me." Just as she was about to speak, I raised my hand and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let me tell you, you aren''t the only one who will reconstruct his or her body. Even though those people aren''t as strong as you, you should know this already.


    If you are not convinced, then let''s find someone to take a look and see how much Yin blood is needed to shape the body. "


    "You ¡­" Mo Qin was so infuriated by me that she was at a loss for words.


    "What, are you speechless?" I was especially unhappy.


    This woman did it on purpose. I had no way to retort to her just now, because if I didn''t increase my HP at that time, then this woman might even deliberately make a half-finished product. When the time comes, all the blame will be placed on me ¡­


    Moreover, if I really succeeded in reconstructing my body, then maybe I would be able to get rid of this Old Boys.


    However, I didn''t expect that after swallowing my anger, I had managed to increase my HP and in the end, my efforts were in vain.


    Although the fault is not Mo Qin, but what does it have to do with me?


    She is a member of the Chen family after all. Although I don''t know why she doesn''t have the surname Chen, but she is a Magus hired by the Chen family.


    I rolled my eyes as I thought about how much home the Chen family had left and how much compensation they could give me.


    "Miss Su, our Chen Family has a Shadow Spirit Bead that can block the entire Yin Body''s aura, making it impossible for others to detect it. Please compensate us." Chen Ye''s voice sounded beside his ears.


    I turned my head and looked at him with a smile that wasn''t a smile. After a while, I smiled and said, "I can''t tell. I just feel sorry for that little beauty. But that''s true.


    "But you''re really generous." I teased him but didn''t say no.


    What a joke, he deserved it.


    What does it have to do with me that the Chen family wants to repay this debt of gratitude? I don''t need it, I''m helping them now.


    Furthermore, this woman purposely made things difficult for me, so I naturally have to give what I need.


    Do you really think our Zhang Family is vegetarian?


    "Young Lord, how can we give that to her? At that time, our Chen family will only have a few treasures, can she use them?" Mo Qin''s unhappy voice immediately resounded, it was extremely sharp.


    He looked as if he wanted to eat me alive, especially his pair of big eyes, which were staring at me like a poisonous snake.


    It made me shiver.


    But after a moment, he understood why he was afraid.


    Then, he bluntly returned the favor, "What are you looking at? If it wasn''t for you having a small stomach and being unable to accommodate others, deliberately making things difficult for me, how could the treasure of your Chen family fall into my hands?


    To put it bluntly, this is your fault. Not reflecting on it, you actually dared to bite back.


    Tsk ¡ª this quality is so poor. " After I finished speaking, I curled my lips in disdain.


    Then, he didn''t care about how he would settle the rest of the matters, he just patted his butt and left.


    As for that half finished product that everyone created, whether that old ghost Chu Yu really wanted to use it or not, was also his own problem.


    Three days later.


    In the three days I''ve been living in the Chen family, I''ve seen every inch of the Chen family and understood them so well that I can''t get any further understanding of them.


    And in these three days, Chu Yu has been fusing with his own body. I don''t know how I should fuse with it, but you aren''t interested either.


    Since we didn''t have any further interactions, as for the Jade Soul Fragment he mentioned about putting it in my body, I didn''t really care that much.


    In any case, if Old Boys needs this thing, he will come and get it from me. He is resourceful, I don''t even need to tell him where it is, he can find it anyway.


    Being able to get the Soul Controlling Fragment''s protection for a period of time while I only paid a little bit of blood, it''s still quite worth it.


    Isn''t this the semi-finished product that everyone created that day?


    Oh, no!


    ~ Is this the Old Boys who has a body?


    "Heeheeheeheehee. I couldn''t see it lying down that day, but it looks pretty good now." I have a very pertinent evaluation.


    The remodelled body was actually made according to the appearance of the Old Boys. When it was finished that day, the body was lying down, and it looked lifeless, not very eye-catching.


    But now, after being fused with the Old Boys, he seemed to be completely alive.


    If it used to be a delicate object, then now it was a living thing ¡­ Monster.


    A peerless talent, only mediocre in this aspect ¡­


    Even I could hear the thumping of my own heart. I forcefully swallowed my saliva and suppressed my infatuated personality.


    "Are you leaving?" Chu Yu didn''t answer me, but asked me another question.


    "No, what''s wrong? Are you leaving? "Then leave. There''s nothing fun about it anyway." To be honest, this Chen Family Village is really not that fun.


    Although the scenery was nice, it was boring after one round.


    Besides, there are people here I hate.


    "Then I''ll help you seal the Jade Soul Fragment in your body and then we''ll leave. How about it?"


    "Ah ¡ª" I opened my mouth wide.


    It can''t be, Old Boys is actually asking for my opinion, oh my god, there must be something wrong with my ears.


    In the end, she nodded and agreed to his arrangement.

 C38

    Is it that strange to have nightmares?


    The night was as dark as ink. On this small island owned by the Chen family village, everything was quiet.


    In a room that looked normal, but was actually fresh and elegant, I had just chased away the Old Boys who was hanging around my room. Right now, I am in a good mood as I washed myself and prepared to sleep.


    Thinking about the Jade Soul Fragment that was sealed in my body, I suddenly had a strange feeling. It was as if this object didn''t belong to me, but who did it belong to?


    Initially, I thought that this night would be the same as usual. However, when I woke up the next morning, I went to the place where everyone was gathered at with an ashen face.


    "What is it? "Who''s pissing you off?" As the young master of the Chen family and the host of this matter, Chen Ye asked with concern.


    Though his smile was mostly ironic in my eyes.


    "Nothing, I just didn''t say anything." I said lightly and sat down to eat my breakfast.


    "What happened?" Of course the one who said that was Chu Yu.


    "How do you know?" I was wondering, could it be that the Old Boys really knew how to read minds? Even though I know that my expression isn''t very good, after all, no matter who it was that had a nightmare all night, wouldn''t it be good?


    "Tsk, is there even a need to say that?" Chen Ye could not help but look down on him.


    Then, as if she didn''t see me, she just stared at him and said, "Girl, you''re not even looking. You''re just a dead face now, okay? It''s like our Chen family mistreated you. "


    The moment those words were said, the entire clan looked at me with piercing gazes. All kinds of gazes made me feel a little complicated. Did I fail to accomplish anything on my own?


    But what were their expressions now? Could it be that he had to muster up his spirit even though he didn''t sleep well?


    "What are they doing? Leave them alone and tell me what happened. You know, there are some things you can''t solve. " Chu Yu''s words made me feel much better.


    Especially now, when Chu Yu''s eyes were very hazy, like a bottomless pit.


    When he looked at me intently, his eyes were beautiful to the extreme. They were different from his usual fierce gaze, but now they were emotionless and colorful. This was a look I had never seen before.


    The dream that I initially didn''t think much of was now uncontrollably blurted out under my eyes, "Actually it''s not that big of a deal. It''s just that last night, I had a dream. In my dream, a woman in red cried.


    Not only that, she seems to want to kill me as well, as if she has a great grudge against me. But in the dream, I was very scared, I pretty much forgot all of that, it''s just that I didn''t get a good night''s sleep, don''t worry. "


    After I said the word "don''t worry" out loud, I realized that what I said was somewhat unnecessary. The relationship between Chu Yu and I was actually not as close as it seemed to be.


    Would people care about him?


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~"


    I laughed mockingly to myself in my heart. Don''t think too much about it. This old ghost who has been dead for so many years would not have any unnecessary feelings for me.


    Shua shua shua... Just as my words left my mouth, a few of them gaped in shock. I had no doubt that I would be able to place the duck eggs on the table into my mouth ¡­


    "What did you just say?" Chen Ye was in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" I turned my head to look at everyone''s surprised expression, and I noticed that the ones who were surprised were all from the village of Chen.


    Was it strange that I had a nightmare?


    And since they were from the Chen Clan, this meant that they were also frequently in contact with Psionic Power. Everyone was a fellow peer, was there a need for them to act like this?


    Cough cough cough, Chen Ye awkwardly coughed twice: There are some things that you might not know, our Chen Family Village has already lived here for many generations, but I do not know the reason, maybe it is because of some curse, or maybe it is because of my physique ¡ª


    In short, we never dream. Not to mention nightmares, we don''t even dream of sleeping. That kind of sleep is extremely deep.


    I also found out that there was a problem. When I was walking outside, I would dream, but as long as I return to our Chen family''s village, this kind of situation would not happen ¡­


    "You are actually dreaming at our house ¡­" He did not say the rest.


    However, I could also hear that everyone was very curious about my dreams, even though it was a nightmare and not something that I was fond of.


    "So?" I coldly replied.


    Even if there was a small accident and they were dreaming, that didn''t mean anything. Why were their expressions like they were looking at a rare animal?


    That''s right, that was the look in his eyes.


    It made me feel very helpless and a little angry.


    "Oh ¡ª I say, why are you so heartless? Do you know what that means? " Chen Ye glared at me in disappointment.


    He then automatically explained, "This means that you are a very rare person. That is to say, your physique is very special. Think about it, other than the Yin Yang Eyes and the Yin Body, what other differences do you have?"


    I carefully recalled that the first ability I had discovered since I was young was the Yin Yang Eyes.


    But at that time, no one thought that I was gifted. Everyone thought that I was a neurotic child that no one liked ¡­


    After following Master, Master found out about my Pure Yin Body, but at that time Master didn''t hate me for not being able to do it.


    If I was willing to learn, he would teach me. If I wasn''t willing to learn, then he would just talk on his own. Whether I was sleeping on the side or eating a melon seed, he wouldn''t even ask.


    As for his other abilities?


    I didn''t notice it, and neither did Master.


    Furthermore, whether it is the Yin Yang Eyes or the Yin Yang Body, these are both very hard to come by physiques. Could there be something different in my body?


    "Think about it carefully. Do you often have these kinds of dreams before? In this world, as long as you are willing to put your heart into thinking, you will at least find some clues. " Chen Ye scratched his head and looked at me.


    It was as if there was something wrong with his body ¡­


    The expression of the Chen family members were almost the same as his. Should he say, as expected of a member of the same family?


    But I shook my head. "No."


    Nothing had happened during this period of time. To put things in a strange way, what happened at Jiang Family and the Chen family had nothing to do with me.


    It''s even more impossible for my body to change... Wait, make his body change?


    At this moment, I seem to have grasped something important?

 C39

    Chapter 39 - Women in red


    One night.


    Two nights.


    Three nights...


    After seven days of this, I was on the verge of going crazy from that nightmare.


    Ever since that morning when I told Chu Yu and the others, I thought that nothing was wrong. However, I didn''t expect that the following week, I would keep having this dream.


    We were supposed to leave, so we delayed the trip.


    That morning, I finally could not take it anymore and gathered everyone together. Of course, this so-called gathering, was only because of the Chen Family''s respected senior.


    The others, I didn''t mention at all.


    Looking at everyone''s serious expressions, I said in an even more serious tone, "This time around, I have concluded that I would have forgotten about some things after waking up, but I know quite a bit from time to time ¡­"


    In conclusion, every time I fell into a deep sleep, I would enter that nightmare. In that nightmare, there was a beautiful woman in red who was singing at the top of the mountain.


    All in all, it was very nice to listen to!


    However, that song gave me a fatal attraction. For some reason, I always felt that it was not just a nightmare, but some kind of guidance. "


    After saying everything I wanted to say in a single breath, I gulped down a bottle of tea on the table. To put it bluntly, the treatment that the Chen family treated me with was pretty good.


    However, why is there some unfortunate matter that has to do with me?


    "If you don''t mind, you can ask me to prepare a law for you and have my corpse come over to help you take a look." Chen Ye tilted his head and thought for a while before speaking up.


    But when I thought about his identity as a Corpsetaker and the first time I saw him, I felt a chill down my spine.


    Although people in our line of work often interact with supernatural things, that doesn''t mean we like to see those things, does it?


    "Then forget it." I refused.


    What kind of joke was this?


    "Hey, little girl, can you not recognize the good will of others. I suspect that the reason you had such a nightmare is because of the Jade Soul Fragment in your body.


    Following Chen Ye''s words, everyone turned to look at me.


    I also seriously thought about it for a moment. It seems to be true ¡­


    This was something that I had always overlooked. In the days that I had been in the Chen Family Village, I said that there was a little friction, but overall, it was still okay. The key was that I had never dreamed about it.


    But since I had only stayed here for two or three days, I did not take it to heart. Now that Chen Ye said it, I remembered.


    Since this Jade Soul Fragment was trapped in my body by Chu Yu, I have had countless of nightmares. If it was just a coincidence in the beginning, then after this Jade Soul Fragment was planted, my nightmares have never stopped.


    "Then are you sure you can find it?" I asked again, still worried.


    Letting others do things on their own bodies is actually a very dangerous thing. Everyone has their own secrets, such as our Zhang Clan''s inheritance ¡ª


    Although my master is a half-hearted master, and even more so my disciple, I know everything that I should know. If he were to do something in my mind, then the Zhang clan would have no more secrets from now on.


    No matter what, I was raised by my master from a young age. That favor is even heavier than my parents''. I can''t harm him just because I don''t have nightmares.


    No, he could be considered half a person now.


    "Then... I believe you. " I nodded towards Chu Yu. Compared to Chen Ye, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere on the way, I trust Old Boys a little.


    Of course, it was only a tiny bit.


    Receiving my confirmation, Chen Ye turned around and walked out.


    After a while, a corpse that had just reached his shoulder came over. This was a small corpse that was specially raised by the Corpsetaker, from my estimations, the corpse''s strength was comparable to Chen Ye himself.


    Don''t just look at this tiny thing, the experts all knew that as long as they were able to raise a corpse, their battle prowess would be extremely high.


    The key point was that they were not afraid of death, not afraid of pain, and all their thoughts were controlled by the Corpsetaker. This was also the advantage of being in a clan of Corpsetaker.


    If they were to fight with Corpsetaker, it would be one against two. Under a situation where their strengths were about the same, the possibility of the other party losing was very high.


    After preparing the things that he needed to do, Chen Ye''s real body would do the same as his.


    Because I am negative, so is the corpse, so this matter requires a large amount of Yin Qi. At this time, the advantage of the Chen family''s ancestral home appeared, the Yin Qi here is very dense, and is very suitable for the Corpse rearing clan.


    Of course, a being like me, who has a pure Yin body, would also be able to survive here.


    The countless amounts of Yin Qi between heaven and earth surged towards us from all directions. I could feel the strands of Yin Qi invading my body through my pores.


    At the same time that the yin aura entered my body, Chen Ye did not know what he was doing, but an extremely weak strand of consciousness entered my body along with the yin aura.


    At first, I was against it, but when I thought about how Chu Yu was under the watch of an old ghost, it probably didn''t harm me at all. Thus, I slowly relaxed my mind and let him inspect my body.


    That consciousness roamed around in my body and reached every part of my body. It was a fatal heart, a sea of consciousness that stores ability and memory ¡­


    Not a single one was missed.


    This consciousness seemed to have treated my body as its own backyard. After wandering around every corner of my body, it slowly withdrew.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the little corpse was even weaker than before, as well as Chen Ye''s pale white face, as well as the blood stains on the corner of his mouth ¡­


    My heart thumped.


    He asked nervously, "What''s wrong? What happened? " Just now, I was completely unconscious. Since I couldn''t control my own consciousness, I definitely wouldn''t be able to control my own body.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Ye would receive such heavy injuries due to such a small matter of law.


    Even when we first met the Wall-Hitting Ghost, Chen Ye was still calm and composed.


    But today, for my sake ¡­

 C40

    Chapter 40 - Status of the Psyche


    Originally, Chen Ye thought that it wasn''t a big matter, but he didn''t think that my words would cause Chen Ye''s expression to become extremely serious.


    Since he didn''t speak for a long time, I anxiously said, "Tell me, what happened? Is your injury all right? Should we deal with it first? "


    I don''t blame me for being in such a hurry, but Chen Ye''s current condition isn''t too good. It can be said that ever since I met him, I have never seen him hurt so badly ¡­


    Chen Ye looked at me fixedly, and after a while, as if he had made some sort of decision, he slowly spoke: "All of this is related to the Jade Soul Fragment in your body.


    "¡­" What do you mean, I don''t understand?


    Although it was normal for them to sense each other after learning that the Jade Soul Fragment had broken down and made a few pieces, what did this have to do with the dream I had? I am very sure that in my dreams, I never dreamed of anything related to Jade Soul Fragment.


    Chen Ye looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot, and said disdainfully: "What''s wrong with your brain? Why don''t you think it over properly?


    Ever since you obtained the Jade Soul Fragment, you have been dreaming. Actually, no matter what you dreamed about, it was actually just a guide. Of course, I suspect that it was related to the red-clothed girl in your dreams.


    "Tell me ¡­" We''re going to find her? " I doubt very much that I have heard wrongly.


    Is there a mistake? This is a nightmare for me, and in my dream I found a strange phenomenon. There was no sign of life in that woman, which means that it was most likely a ghost.


    It''s too late to hide from ghosts, who would rush up to look for ghosts? Although I''m from the mortician and am of the Zhang''s descendants''s lineage, I''m not interested in ghosts, okay?


    "Pack up, we''ll leave tomorrow. No, we''ll leave tonight." To give such a strong and overbearing order, this must be Chu Yu.


    Even when I packed up all of my stuff and sat in the car, I was still muddleheaded. Speaking of which, isn''t the reason why this old fogey is in such a rush to go over there for me?


    Thinking of this, my heart felt sweet. This kind of feeling came too suddenly, causing me to be stunned for a moment.


    It was really just an instant.


    Then I realized that he had been searching for fragments of the soul.


    When they heard that I didn''t sleep well a few days ago, they didn''t say anything. But today, after Chen Ye had finished cooking the law and said that Jade Soul Fragment s could be attracted to each other, they all changed greatly. So in the end ¡­ It was all just his imagination. The reason why he went to look for the woman in red wasn''t because he wanted to solve my nightmare, but because he wanted to find another piece of jade.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt a sense of loss in his heart. He had truly seen a ghost!


    Wasn''t it good to be alone in the past? Furthermore, in the past, I had never thought about this matter of love, so why did everything change after meeting this Chu Yu?


    I''ve already become a little bit different from myself, hur hur hur.


    All along the way, Chen Ye had fully displayed the intricacy of the Myriad Domain!


    As long as I asked him, he would answer me all of them. He was so knowledgeable that it made me speechless.


    Before this, I had never thought that this young master of the Chen family would be so powerful. It''s not that I''m looking down on him, but the first time we meet is not a pleasant scene.


    Furthermore, at that time, this brat''s performance wasn''t considered outstanding. I even thought that he was like me and carried the title of Young Master, but in reality, he is just a weakling.


    "How is it? Are you convinced now? " Chen Ye raised his chin and looked at me with disdain.


    I refused to accept this. "If you''re really that capable, then tell me about some of the great figures of the Psionic Mortal Realm." In fact, what I want to know more is my own half-assed master. What is his current ranking in this world?


    Don''t think that this isn''t a big deal, but in reality, this is the standard for my future actions. If our Zhang Family is already lonely to the point where we can''t even be ranked, then we have to be careful in future actions.


    "Are you looking down on me for testing?" Chen Ye looked down on me again, and then said slowly: "Currently, it is no longer easy to mix in with Lin Yi''s industry, compared to the leisure in the ancient times, it is like heaven and earth.


    Of course, it wasn''t completely useless.


    It was just that there were some people who valued cultivation and those who did not know anything about it. There were also some people who did not like this ghost as well as the devilish things that happened between gods and devils.


    Furthermore, many people think that the yin aura is a very filthy thing in this world, so we often interact with the ghosts and ghosts of the underworld, and there are also some people who don''t like it, and directly give us the title of falling in love with bad people.


    For example, you, although the Zhang Family was extraordinary in the past, and the Zhang''s descendants''s first identity was also extremely high, that was all in the past.


    In order not to interact with ghosts, didn''t you not learn the abilities of a ghost catcher, and instead became a mortician? It is because of the existence of people like you that we are slowly falling down. "


    After listening to Chen Ye''s words, I felt deeply ashamed. "Actually, you don''t blame me for this, right? You haven''t experienced what I''ve experienced before, how do you know that I''m just that timid?"


    That''s right, everyone''s experience is different, how do you know that the reason why I didn''t learn ghost catcher''s skills was because I was cowardly?


    "Then tell me, if your Zhang Family''s ghost catcher does not learn his skills, and instead becomes a mortician, then what is this if not a coward?" Chen Ye''s tone of voice was extremely disdainful right now.


    "Why should I tell you?" I said impatiently, and looked out the window.


    It was indeed as Chen Ye had said. ghost catcher often had to deal with ghosts, especially evil spirits. The danger level was extremely high.


    On the contrary, if they didn''t do it well, it would cause a lot of people to become angry, and most of the time, they would be forced to do it, and they wouldn''t give money or anything.


    But being a mortician was different. Although ordinary people did not need to repair their faces, as long as their families had some conditions, they would all know about the mortician.


    It could be said that the mortician was a profession that many people liked. Not only was there no danger, but there was also a chance to earn a better life.


    But Chen Ye didn''t know that the reason I chose to enter the mortician industry back then wasn''t because I was timid.

 C41

    Chapter 41 - The Comparison of Human Annihilation


    It is an extremely ordinary little village. The light of the setting sun shines upon the land, making this extremely ordinary village look like a hazy beauty. However, at this moment, I am unable to appreciate this beauty.


    Why?


    Tired!


    Looking at the small path in front of us, I asked Chen Ye who was holding onto his navigation tool: "Speaking of which, are you sure you''re not mistaken? Also, how long have we been here, and we haven''t even seen a shadow of a ghost, could it be that we found the wrong person? "


    We only arrived in this city this morning. After rushing for an entire night on the road, our mood was originally not very good, but everyone is patient, after all, the Jade Soul Fragment s are not something that can be left.


    Many people would die fighting for the Jade Soul Fragment, what did it matter if they were a little tired?


    However, on the way, they encountered passers-by and looked at the navigation system. After much difficulty, they arrived at this so-called village. However, this village was terrifyingly desolate.


    It was one thing to be poor, but the key was that there was no one here--


    If it weren''t for the houses, I doubt if anyone would have been in the wrong place.


    "I found the right place." After being silent for a while, Chu Yu finally spoke up.


    "How do you know?" He followed us all the way here. Now that we don''t have a single villager here, how do we know that we didn''t find the wrong person?


    When Chu Yu said this, I also remembered that this small mountain village was quite far away. On the way, I passed by a few scattered villages.


    When we first came here, we asked some people for directions and asked about these people. We either rushed past them or shook our heads in panic. In short, to everyone, this village seemed to be an existence they didn''t want to talk about.


    But no one thought too much about it until they saw the deserted village.


    "Then what should we do now?" I frowned slightly. To the two of them, it was a day earlier and a day later.


    But for me, it''s different. As long as I don''t find the Jade Soul Fragment for one day, then I will have a nightmare all day. This really isn''t a good result.


    However, I also know that it is very dangerous to rush into an unknown place without understanding the situation. Ordinary citizens might be afraid of supernatural events, but that is only fear.


    But for those of us who are capable, it''s different. Because we know a lot of things, we know how scary those dangers are.


    Of course, the most important thing is my weak abilities. Once I enter, it will be a burden.


    At this moment, a team with similar ability was especially important. This was because many times, a burden would be added, making it impossible to complete the quest.


    But this situation doesn''t apply to us either, because the red-clothed girl is my dream, and the fragment of the Jade Soul is in my body, so the two of them can''t leave me behind right now, so they can only decide whether to go in or leave together, otherwise their strength is too high, going in would be useless.


    "Let''s go back and find a fellow villager to ask." Chu Yu immediately made a decision.


    This time, the three of them didn''t say anything and just walked back. The road was very narrow, so it was impossible for cars to drive in. Actually, we have already walked through several villages, but now we have to walk back.


    After walking back to the village, I saw a seven to eight year old little boy playing by the side of the road. My eyes lit up and I immediately ran over as if the person who was just barely alive wasn''t me.


    Taking a deep breath, he forcefully suppressed his fatigue and showed an amiable smile. "Little friend, what are you doing here?"


    The brat in front of me looks at me foolishly. With his big eyes and chubby face, he is simply a cute little shota. My heart is about to melt, alright?


    It wasn''t right for him to lie to little kids, but was it okay to have nightmares every night?


    "Are you guys going to the Ghost Village up ahead?" The boy''s voice was even when he spoke, and at least I could see from his face that he was not afraid at all.


    What the child said just now must have been something they heard wrong, right?


    Who would make the Ghost Village sound so ordinary?


    I was speechless for a moment. How can I say that? The deceit just now was completely useless, okay?


    "Hehe!" Little fatty, come over here and tell big brother what your name is? " Chen Ye pinched the little fatty''s face.


    Furthermore, the smile on Chen Ye''s face right now gives me a very familiar feeling. It''s like a big bad wolf was luring a little white rabbit.


    Thinking of this, I looked at the little boy in front of me with some sympathy. To be targeted by this man who was as cunning as a fox, I knew that it wouldn''t be easy to pass this test.


    I can already predict that this kid in front of me will treat this fox as my big brother and tell me everything I know.


    As expected, my premonition was correct.


    When the little boy saw Chen Ye like this, he felt that he was a lot friendlier. His smile was even sweeter than when he was facing me just now, "Big brother, I''m called Xiao Hu, you still haven''t told me. Are you guys going to the Ghost Village to play with me?"


    What?


    I''m so confused, is this really an eight-year-old child?


    What was he doing when he was eight years old?


    At that time, I remembered that I was already with Master, but that didn''t mean that I wasn''t afraid of ghosts. Or rather, it could be said that I had Yin Yang Eyes.


    But now, why wasn''t the child afraid?


    Either the child didn''t know what a ghost was, or the child was extremely daring.

 C42

    Chapter 42 - Desolate Mountain Ghost Village


    The few of us adults looked at each other, and in the end, I asked: "Little Tiger, can you tell us about the Ghost Village?"


    Who would have thought that the brat in front of them would start to negotiate like a small ghost. "Then are you going to bring me or not? If you don''t, then forget about it. Besides me, I don''t think anyone will tell you."


    After saying this, the kid raised his chin with a look of "you can''t do anything against me".


    To be honest, if this was my family''s naughty child, I would definitely slap him twice on the butt right now.


    How old are you, and you already started negotiating conditions. If this kind of person were to grow up, how terrible would that be?


    Looking at the smiling Chen Ye beside me, I suddenly felt that when this guy grows up, he will definitely be the same as Chen Ye.


    I looked around at the village we had left behind, then at the little guy in front of me. In the end, I said, "Why don''t you tell me first, then we''ll take you there. How about it?"


    He had thought that this would be a form of protection, but who knew that ¡­


    "Milord already said that a lot of people are bad people. What they say doesn''t count, and the oath they make doesn''t count either. So, you must write it down for me, or else I won''t bring you along."


    How rare!


    Even Chu Yu, who never changed his expression, seemed to have taken a bite. I suddenly had a strange feeling of balance, amongst the few of us, I am the one who was specifically bullied, my fighting strength is not higher than mine and I don''t know as much as him-


    In short, the kind that was inferior to no other.


    Although I''ve always been like this since I was young, and I''ve long been used to being bullied, but the key point is that I didn''t know many people in the past. Other than my parents, I was also my master, and those are all my elders, so bullying me isn''t a big deal.


    I came here with the intention to adventure.


    His ambitions hadn''t even started and he''d already been targeted by an old ghost. What kind of f * cking luck was this? He simply went out without looking at the calendar.


    Forget it, these people could not even compare to the old ghosts from so many years ago, but why was this Chen Ye in front of them? We are of similar ages and statuses, but why am I always teased by him?


    So now it''s rare to see the two of them being bullied together with me. How could my heart feel good? I thought, look, look, after bullying many people, there will always be people who will take their revenge.


    Even though I didn''t personally report it, I was a bit regretful.


    "Something happened in front. A ghost suddenly went crazy, we are here to catch the ghost. If you don''t tell us, the ghost will start causing trouble everywhere."


    The village in front of your village is very close. What if she accidentally came to your village to kill someone? Aren''t you afraid that he will eat your eyes and your nose? " This was what Chu Yu had said.


    That''s right, it was the extremely cold and aloof Chu Yu who would normally not say a word.


    These words that sounded like they were trying to scare a child caused Chen Ye and I to be dumbstruck. The two of us looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    It never occurred to me that the normally serious, even old-fashioned man could frighten a child, and with that tone of his, almost like memorizing a lesson, one would want to laugh out loud.


    However, the matter was once again out of everyone''s expectations. The proud and arrogant little boy from before was now trembling in fear. From his expression, we could tell that he seemed to have thought of something bad.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the three of us simultaneously sunk. Even Chu Yu''s expression became a lot more solemn. It could be seen that this Ghost Village was truly extraordinary.


    At this moment, the big sister, I, who knew what was going on, possessed the boy again. She put on a sweet smile and patted the boy''s head, "Don''t be afraid. We came here just to solve this problem. Do you see these two uncles?


    They are very powerful. As long as you tell us, nothing will happen to your village. Also, we won''t bring you along because it''s too dangerous for us to protect you.


    But this elder sister can promise you, as long as we settle that Ghost Village thing, there won''t be any more ghosts left there. In the future, you can go there and play as well, so you don''t have to be afraid at all. "


    After the little boy heard what I said, he looked deeply into my eyes. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he said to me, "Big sister, you didn''t come with me right? This matter will take a whole night to explain." After saying that, the little boy led the way.


    After I stood up, I noticed that the expressions of the two men behind me were extremely wonderful. I puzzledly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Without waiting for their reply, he continued, "Don''t worry, there will be a road ahead of us. If we go straight to the end of the bridge, it will be useless for us to think about it, maybe we will be scaring ourselves. Besides, if we can''t handle it, we can just go back home and get more helpers."


    I thought they were worried about that village. After all, this matter involved the Jade Soul Fragment, and one of them wanted to recover their memories and raise their strength.


    The other wanted to repay the debt of gratitude.


    Also, don''t think that I didn''t see it. Even though Chen Ye kept saying that he wanted to repay the favor, in reality, he didn''t really like Chu Yu.


    I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but I could tell something was wrong between them?


    "Shut up--"


    "Shut up--"


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and spoke at the same time.


    Ah?


    I was stunned by their curses. Did I say something wrong? Wasn''t it just a word of advice and consolation? Was that wrong?


    Especially since when did they become so well-coordinated?


    Could it be that all that feeling was just an illusion? Actually, the two of them had a relationship with their benefactors and the descendants of their benefactors, there was no such thing as gunpowder?


    But apparently, the two of them had no intention of explaining it to me.


    In the end, I had to bite the bullet and follow them. I didn''t know what I had done wrong, and I didn''t know how to apologize.


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I might as well not think about it. On the way, I thought back to that Desolate Mountain Ghost Village.


    To be honest, I''m really curious about this kind of village. Coming out to gain experience, I have to encounter a lot of things, and I''ll have to rely on myself to deal with them along the way.

 C43

    Chapter 43 - Disasters from the Former Era


    Ordinary village, winding road, low houses.


    This was a very ordinary farmer, and this was Little Tiger''s home.


    After hearing the reason for our visit, Little Tiger''s grandfather was stunned for a long time, as if he was recalling something, as if he was considering something, in short ¡­ A long time passed.


    But luckily he still opened his mouth in the end: "I don''t know where you all come from, or how capable you are, but since you all want to hear it, then I''ll tell you guys. After that, if you all still choose to go to Ghost Village, then it has nothing to do with me."


    The old man''s voice revealed a sense of exhaustion and helplessness. This made my heart sink again.


    "We have to start from 300 years ago, when my grandfather''s father was first born."


    The old man had just started speaking when I couldn''t help but turn a little embarrassed. 300 years ago, that was already several generations ago.


    It had to be known that the gossiping abilities of humans were extremely powerful. Rumors would spread like wildfire, and those who didn''t know of it would know of it. It was as if they had seen it with their own eyes.


    It was hard to tell if it was real or fake.


    The old man seemed to have seen what I was thinking and laughed, "Little girl, you really think too much, but back then, this incident was really sensational and many old people have heard about it. Not only that, in order to prevent it from being spread around, the village chief even used a notebook to record it down, so that no one else would make the same mistake."


    "That''s good, that''s good." I quickly nodded my head. As long as it wasn''t gossip from anywhere, it would be fine.


    "After all, this was caused by love, and the specific information is not to be found. After all, it was very serious when it happened.


    The cause was only intermittent hearsay, so it could not be investigated.


    However, since that village was destroyed 300 years ago, it has become a forbidden area, becoming a Ghost Village.


    To tell you the truth, even our village has been affected. For example, we can often see the ghostly green fire at night, the weeping of women, and the singing of women ¡­


    Very strange!


    No one dares to go to that place now. In the past, there were people who came to catch ghosts, but after entering, they never came out. If the few of you came with the same goal, then I advise everyone to go back.


    We don''t need you to save us. "Since we are all old bones, we won''t be able to live for more than a few years. Since you are still young and have the ability to do so, in the future, you will be able to accomplish great things for us."


    After the elder passed through the flower path, the entire room became silent. Actually, the information that the elder received was not much.


    For example, that village is very dangerous. You have to know, that village was destroyed 300 years ago, what does that mean?


    This meant that the ghost of that village had lived for at least 300 years.


    What kind of concept was this?


    Others may not know, but how can we not know? Look at Chu Yu this old ghost, who has lived for god knows how many years, although they are both evil spirits, their abilities can''t be compared to other evil spirits.


    For example, Chu Yu who was an evil ghost could instantly get rid of other evil spirits, which was the performance of having high abilities.


    Chu Yu had still lost the memory of his past life, but what if the ghost did not lose it? From the very beginning, he had always wanted to take revenge on others and increase his strength, so his rate of growth would be even faster.


    "Little friends, we also want to live a stable life, but there are some things that do not require the sacrifice of others to achieve. You should all return quickly."


    "We''ve pretty much moved all the families here. After everyone moves all the people here and dies, we won''t have anything to do with this place anymore. We can do whatever he wants and it won''t affect everyone anyways." The old man sighed and advised us.


    It was obvious that this was a very good-natured old man, especially since we had come in and did not see the little boy''s parents.


    However, since we weren''t familiar with each other and it was our first time here, it wasn''t convenient for me to ask about some things. Seeing the old man like this made my heart fill with doubt.


    Could it be that the boy''s parents didn''t appear because of that village? Did that mean the boy''s parents were no longer here?


    Great sir, you can relax and wait at home. Since we dare to come here, we still have a certain amount of confidence, but don''t worry, this is not only for you guys, but for ourselves as well. We will leave now. Chen Ye gave some instructions, then patted the little fatty''s shoulder.


    I opened my mouth, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    I had no choice. Although it was dangerous, there were some dangers that I had to face. For example, if I had fragments of my soul inside me and I was afraid of death, wouldn''t that mean that I would have nightmares every night from now on?


    After the three of them exited the small fatty''s house, they hurried towards Ghost Village with serious expressions.


    Although the three of them aren''t in very good health after two days of travel, there are some things that aren''t up to us to decide.


    Especially since the Jade Soul Fragment was with the woman in red. If he did not hurry, what if something happened?


    After all, I did not forget that Jade Soul Fragment s are treasures that many experts would like to obtain. Even though it''s just a fragment, a true, complete jade soul still needs a few pieces of it to be able to be put together, right?


    After obtaining this piece, the chances of my success are much higher. Although no one knows about my dream, no one knows about the supernatural. Everyone has a myriad of strange abilities, what if someone were to appear out of nowhere and peek into other people''s dreams?


    "From now on, everyone is on high alert. Girl, use your heart to sense the Jade Soul Fragment in your body, and then see if there is anything similar to traction nearby." Chu Yu explained.


    Now he''s back to his unruffled look, but I don''t know why, but I think the man''s a nuisance now, as if he shouldn''t have been like this.


    At least not when he was facing me.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that his idea was extremely ridiculous. Didn''t I have nothing to do with this old fogey? He was only being coerced to capture those evil spirits for him.

 C44

    Chapter 44 - A trip to the Ghost Village


    Ghost Village.


    By the time the three returned, the sun was already setting.


    To be honest, I don''t like the sun setting in the evening. This means that the sun''s rays will dissipate when the sun''s rays are at their peak. Correspondingly, it will only be a short while before it increases in intensity.


    Especially when I was young and had just obtained the Yin Yang Eyes, I was actually very curious about what was happening outside. At that time, I didn''t know that ghosts and people were different, but I felt that every night, there would be a lot of people around me.


    After so many years, my state of mind has actually matured a lot. I''m no longer that scared of ghosts.


    However, the shadow of that year had always been hidden deep within his heart. From time to time, he would think about it. For example, now ¡ª


    "How are we going to find them?" I followed the principle of asking when I didn''t understand anything. At this moment, seeing such a desolate village, I was naturally able to ask about it.


    It would be easy to find him, just a shout would do. After all, his mouth only grew on his body.


    But now ¡­


    Should he ask if there were ghosts here?


    When I was in my dreams, I wasn''t sure if that was a female ghost or a woman in red. But now that this place has already become a Ghost Village, it goes without saying whether that woman in red was a human or a ghost.


    "Sigh ¡­ I really wonder why Zhang''s descendants chose you." Chen Ye sighed, and shook his head, looking down on me.


    What if I want to beat him to death?


    After being infuriated for a long time, I rolled my eyes in my heart, but in the end, I still said in a hopeless manner, "Then, if you are truly powerful, why don''t you find that red-clothed female ghost?"


    Don''t doubt me, I''m just trying to goad him. This kid is born to be on the wrong side of me, and now that I admitted that I have no future and even used words to provoke him, if he really had the ability, he wouldn''t hide anything.


    I want to take this opportunity to see just how strong this Chen family descendant is.


    Of course, I want to prove even more that I, as the selected one from the Zhang''s descendants, am not much weaker than him.


    You have to know, the Zhang family is in a different world in ghost catcher, they are much more famous than the Chen family, as someone like me, how could I lose face for my master?


    "Incitement, right? Do you think that everyone is like you? Young master, I just don''t want to find you, what should I do? "


    "Heh heh ¡ª" I couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Now I understand, this kid''s ability is indeed not that good. Although he knows a lot, his strength is really not that high.


    Otherwise, with the means of the Corpsetaker, wouldn''t it be easy to find a corpse?


    As long as he could find the place where the corpse was buried, it would be much easier to find the red-clothed female ghost. However, this boy had been provoked and did not make a move, which meant that he did not have the ability to do so.


    "Aiya! It seems like we''re on par with each other!" I said, making fun of him heartlessly.


    At this moment, his heart finally felt a bit more at ease. He didn''t embarrass his master, and now he had saved Zhang''s descendants''s face.


    "South." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he took the lead to walk forward.


    Chen Ye and I changed our expressions, the red clothed female ghost was over there.


    The three of them were even more vigilant now than before. Oh, wrong, the real reason for their vigilance was because Chen Ye and I were still as relaxed as before.


    It was as if this place wasn''t the scary Ghost Village but his backyard.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    This unforeseen event caused all of us to stop in our tracks. This was also the natural reaction of everyone. Unless they clearly understood each other''s situation, unless they had no other choice, no one would be able to move forward at this time.


    At this moment, a light song sounded out in the darkness. Although the sound was not bad, it was pleasant to hear. However, when paired with the pitch-black atmosphere, it made one''s hair stand on end.


    "This is the voice. It''s exactly the same as the voice in my dreams." I am sure now that the singer is the woman in red in my dream and the singer is the woman in red in my dream.


    "What ability is this?" If you need our help or want to compete with us, then show yourself as soon as possible and stop wasting each other''s time. " Chen Ye said.


    However, it was still the voice that answered his question. It gave me the illusion that the voice was here to welcome us, or to warn us. What was it? Warning us to invade its territory?


    Or perhaps it could be said that even if the other party possessed a Jade Soul Fragment, he would still be able to sense me. So the other party came out early knowing that we were here to fight for the Jade Soul Fragment, and set up an ambush?


    I have to say, at this moment, I had a conspiracy theory.


    "Another one came to fight for the Jade Soul Fragment. Hehe, do you really think this is something good? "No, it is the most evil thing in the world. It can stimulate the greed in people''s hearts, it can destroy their nature ¡­" A female voice rang out.


    It sounded exactly like the voice of the singer.


    His voice just now was filled with ridicule and mockery, and the more he spoke, the angrier he got, as if he and the Jade Soul Fragment had an irreconcilable enmity.


    The three of us looked at each other, but there was no hurry in the eyes of the two men. When I saw it, I was a little ridiculed in my heart, so why did they think that the Jade Soul Fragment was the supreme treasure in this world?


    Actually, I''m not too interested in talking about it. After all, there are too many people fighting for it. Who knows when I might lose my life.


    To sacrifice his own life for such a small piece of Jade Soul Fragment, if that wasn''t foolish, then what was?


    Chen Yanyan swallowed her saliva and opened her mouth in confusion, "Either you don''t know the use of the Soul Controlling Fragment, or the one you just got is a fake Soul Controlling Fragment."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman in red appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    She was a very beautiful woman. Even though her face was pale and her eyebrows were furrowed, she still had to admit that her facial features were pretty. Her body had a gentle aura to it, which contradicted his anger and hostility.


    In short, this was a very contradictory beauty, no, this was a very contradictory female ghost.


    At this moment, the red-clothed female ghost glanced at us and said sinisterly: "What do you know? All these years, all the people who came here to search for the Japanese soul fragment have almost broken through this village. Even though they know that this was done on purpose, they still can''t stop the greed in everyone''s hearts."


    "Why did you sing?" I quickly changed the subject.


    If they were allowed to show some sort of greed or greed, or if it was a treasure or not, there might not be any results even if they were to say it for a few days and nights.

 C45

    Chapter 45 - Ghost feelings


    Even though I asked this question, I didn''t have the slightest idea of an answer.


    After all, this red-clothed female ghost seems to be one of those powerful people, and she might not even put the three of us in her eyes.


    But once again, things went beyond my expectations.


    The red-clothed female ghost suddenly gave me a glance, as if he was surprised, as if he was mocking me.


    After a while ¡­


    She suddenly said: "My name is Liu Ya."


    But for the Jade Soul Fragment, in order to get rid of the Old Boys a little earlier, I still nodded my head: "Hello, my name is Su Ning, these two are my friends."


    As for the names of Chu Yu and Chen Ye, the reason I didn''t say it, was naturally because I wasn''t familiar with them. What if they didn''t want to reveal their names?


    Of course, there are other reasons as well. I feel that Liu Ya''s words are a little strange, I might as well just jump too fast, but the key is that I have two young milk killers ¡­


    If it was in normal times, wouldn''t it be these two evildoers that everyone noticed?


    However, ever since Liu Ya had appeared, it seemed that she was not interested in the two great beauties.


    Strange.


    Forget about Chu Yu, but this leather bag was definitely a humanoid killing weapon, it could be said to be the type that never fails when compared to the group of girls.


    Today, it had lost its effectiveness.


    I have to say, I am a little impressed by this Liu Ya. No matter if she is a ghost now, even if she is a ghost, she is still a female ghost!


    Now, they had actually ignored Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    If that''s the case, then he''s much more promising than me.


    "Hey ¡ª why do you treat this silly woman differently? Just because there''s another piece of Jade Soul Fragment flowing in her body? " Chen Ye interrupted them, but the words that came out of his mouth made me want to tear it apart.


    He was the fool, his whole family was the idiot!


    But obviously, if that''s the case, I can only say it in my heart. If I were to fight him alone, I feel that I won''t be his match.


    "It''s not because of the Jade Soul Fragment, that thing might be an supreme treasure in your eyes, but in my eyes, it''s still something that cannot be underestimated. The reason why I''m looking at this girl like that is because of you.


    It''s because she''s just like me, a pitiful person trapped by love. " Liu Ya looked at me sympathetically as she spoke.


    What do you mean?


    What was there for her to pity? Wrong, when was she trapped by love?


    Because of Liu Ya''s words, the two men by my side looked at me weirdly, then opened their eyes strangely.


    Now I don''t even know how to express my feelings. It''s like ten thousand alpacas galloping by --


    However, when she saw Chu Yu''s cold and detached attitude, why was she a little disappointed in her heart?


    Fortunately, Liu Ya was the next to save me.


    "I already know your purpose for coming here, but Jade Soul Fragment is the world''s most precious treasure. Not only will it be useful to you, it will also have the same meaning to me." Liu Ya said with an extremely sorrowful expression.


    It was a pain I didn''t yet understand.


    "There are a lot of things that can be discussed. Tell us about your difficulties, and then we''ll think of a way to help you. In the end, how about you give us the Jade Soul Fragment?" After Chen Ye finished speaking, he paused for a while.


    He continued, "You should also know that Jade Soul Fragment are the world''s most valuable treasures, but to some people, they are also a ticking time bomb, and not just anyone can use them."


    Chen Ye''s words actually made me look at him in surprise. It seems like the young master that the great families have groomed, isn''t completely useless!


    If I were Liu Ya, I would probably throw the hot potato, Jade Soul Fragment out right now.


    But the Liu Ya in front of me, had once again surprised me.


    She was in great pain, but in the end, she still shook her head resolutely: "No matter what you say, I will not agree. You guys can''t help me with that matter at all.


    It was obvious that she did not hold the Jade Soul Fragment in high regard, but she seemed to really need this thing.


    Thinking about what he said just now about being trapped by love, I asked tentatively, "Are you going to use the Jade Soul Fragment to save this person?"


    "How do you know?" Liu Ya said in shock.


    This time, before I could speak, Chu Yu directly said: "Jade Soul Fragment are not as useful as you think, even if it''s someone''s soul that you are using the Jade Soul Fragment to nurture.


    However, this would not only consume your Yin energy, it would also consume this place''s Yin energy, as long as this place used up all of it.


    Or the Jade Soul Fragment was taken by someone else ¡­ That person''s soul will also die with him. "


    Liu Ya let out a pitiful smile, but it was even uglier than crying: "I know, but other than this, I can''t think of any other way. His soul is about to dissipate."


    "Is that worth it?" Chen Ye was very confused and he did not try to hide it at all. He could even see everything clearly from my side.


    "Heh heh ¡ª is it worth it?" Liu Ya self-deprecated, "Of course it''s worth it, because other than him, there is no one else in this world who treats me well. Because other than him, I no longer have any thoughts about this world, and other than him, I will no longer fall in love with anyone else ¡­"


    Love?


    I instantly froze on the spot!


    Looking at Chu Yu who had a face full of ice, I seemed to have understood something all of a sudden.


    Is this what love is like?


    Then did he have the same thoughts towards Chu Yu?


    Thinking back to the little things that happened between the two of them in the past few days, I realized that a small seed was already sprouting in a certain corner of my heart.


    It was hard to tell what he was feeling. There was a little excitement, a little sweetness, and also a little inferiority ¡­


    Liu Ya who was at the side continued, "Did you know?


    Back then, the two of us were extremely in love, a perfect couple. I think we would be the happiest couple in the world.


    But some people just can''t stand it, or God can just can''t stand it, and he started to break us up.


    There were so many people in the village, but none of them spoke up for us. They didn''t understand us at all, saying that we were unconventional.


    But are we wrong?


    Just in love.


    Was it wrong?


    Is it filial to obey their orders and marry someone you don''t love? What about me? Will I be happy in that life? "


    The Liu Ya now looked like a woman who had been hurt to the point of despair. Seeing her like this, I suddenly had a very deep feeling in my heart.


    But why does it feel like I''ve experienced it myself when I see Liu Ya like this?

 C46

    Chapter 46 - Sunken Pond


    "Then why didn''t you fight for it?" Chu Yu''s somewhat strange words made everyone cast their surprised gaze at him.


    I am no exception.


    And I don''t know why, but I heard a hint of disappointment in Chu Yu''s words?


    But then I shook my head. No.


    This old geezer never took things like love seriously, okay?


    What surprised me was that Liu Ya turned her head to look at Chu Yu, and her gaze continued to stare at. When everyone was at a loss for words, Liu Ya suddenly laughed: "Looks like we have met an experienced person."


    An experienced person?


    Is that what I think it means?


    I slowly turned my head towards Chu Yu, hoping to see something from his expression.


    Once again, however, I was disappointed.


    There was no change in the expression on the old geezer''s face, nor was there any change in the look in his eyes. Even though he said he hated Ye Zichen for not being good enough just now, it was not the same thing that came out of his mouth.


    I don''t know why, but I let out a weird sigh of relief.


    Liu Ya did not continue with this topic, but instead spoke as if she was reminiscing about it, "Actually, we did our best. In order to rebel against our family, I made a rather bold decision, and that is to elope with him.


    We had discussed all the routes and even brought along everything we could carry. We even agreed that after we found a place to stay and settled down, we would report back to our families that we were safe. Although we couldn''t tell them where we were, at the very least we had to reassure them and let them know that we were safe.


    But who would have thought?


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~"


    "Perhaps the Heavens have a grudge against us, knowing that we have abandoned our parents to elope and commit such a shameful thing is unforgivable. If we go out now, we will be caught ¡ª"


    Liu Ya had not finished speaking, and the voice that came after was already so quiet that it could no longer be heard. However, everyone present, including me, had all understood what was being said, and I had even thought of a terrifying possibility!


    "Did they sink you?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    In the ancient days of our country, ponds were not a rare thing.


    At that time, she might even become the laughingstock of everyone. It could be said that she had a good social style, but it could also be said that she didn''t have a good social style. At that time, however, she would be very strict with women.


    There was a reason why women were disappointing, but it was also the result of the current situation.


    I can''t comment much on what happened at that time, but I personally don''t really like things like Chen Tong. It''s good to say that it wasn''t painful to stand while talking, but it''s better to say that it was a sarcastic remark ¨C


    I just feel that no matter how disgraceful the two people who love each other are, as long as they don''t involve the interests of others and don''t harm others, why do such a cruel thing? If you don''t like it, you can just ignore them.


    Even if ten thousand steps back, even if they didn''t have a good impression of that village, you could chase them out of the village. For the sake of pursuing the so-called rules, you directly forced Chen Tan to death.


    Liu Ya laughed sarcastically, "This young lady is still young, so she knows quite a lot."


    Seeing that he didn''t deny it, I took a deep breath.


    A guess was a guess. When he heard it from someone else, he was quite shocked. After all, in the modern world, very few people had ever heard of such torture.


    "And then?" Chen Ye asked.


    "Later?" Liu Ya seemed to be in a trance.


    She suddenly laughed out loud, "Later on, the heavens finally opened their eyes. If you knew, you would probably regret it for the rest of your life. The place where we lived in the Zen Palace was actually a deep pond.


    While struggling, my hand touched the rock and blood immediately spread out in the water. Lying at the bottom of the pond was a Jade Soul Fragment, and it was this Jade Soul Fragment that had wrapped around my soul. "


    Hearing Liu Ya''s words, everyone suddenly felt that it was heaven''s will.


    I didn''t know if it was because of a brain stroke or something, but I suddenly subconsciously looked at Chu Yu who was at the side.


    Perhaps it was because he had thought of something, or perhaps it was because of his inner thoughts, but no matter what, that sentence must not have been randomly asked out of the blue ¨C


    "Let''s go. Since everyone is unwilling to give up, I''ll bring you all to a place. Once we reach that place, you will understand." After Liu Ya finished speaking, without giving us any time to react, he waved his sleeves, and instantly, everyone was surrounded by a faint mist.


    My vision blurred, and after a few seconds, when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a different place.


    This was an underground cave. For some reason, this place was very bright, and not as dark as a normal cave.


    However, this place was even more terrifying than those dark cave caves.


    Everywhere I look, there are only bones. With my own experience, there are animals, but most of them are humans.


    Not even three meters in front of me, there was a corpse that hadn''t completely rotted. The corpse seemed to have been there for more than ten days, and now, it was emitting a terrible stench.


    That''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that with my own experience, I can see that this corpse already had no blood before it died. That is to say, the owner of this corpse died after having all of his blood sucked out.


    Almost subconsciously, I looked towards Liu Ya, who was at the side. This is his territory, so this corpse should be his doing.


    "What is it? Do you still want the Jade Soul Fragment now? Do you know who these people are? They all want the Jade Soul Fragment. " Liu Ya looked at me in disdain as she spoke, then walked inside by herself.


    When he passed by the rotten corpse, he did not even stop. There was no change in his expression. It was obvious that he did this frequently.


    "Aren''t you just an ordinary ghost? You''re actually sucking blood? " I asked incredulously. Was she a vampire?


    This Liu Ya is an extremely ordinary ghost, her ability can''t be considered strong. At least, in my mind, let alone compared to an old ghost like Chu Yu, even if it''s Chen Ye alone, he would be able to subdue her.


    If not for the Jade Soul Fragment in her hands, I''m afraid we wouldn''t even have talked to her and snatched it away.

 C47

    Chapter 47 - Conspiracy of the Years Ago


    Liu Ya looked at me as if she was looking at an idiot, and mocked, "Little girl, can you not be so naive? Can you feel it? The Yin Qi here was not dense.


    A hundred years ago, the yang energy here was simply too strong. If an ordinary ghost wanted to live here, they would simply be dreaming.


    After that, I slowly plotted here and slowly began my revenge. I killed those people, and according to the Jade Soul Fragment''s guidance, I buried them in different places, and then set up a Yin Gathering Formation. It was this array that changed the destiny of this place ¡­


    He probably came here to find the whereabouts of the Jade Soul Fragment, but before he could even find the Jade Soul Fragment, I took the initiative to attack him. However, after killing that person, I found out that he had another Jade Soul Fragment in his hands.


    God''s blessing, right?


    After I took the Jade Soul Fragment, I realized that as long as we gathered the two of them together, they would be able to produce a strong power. They could gather the spirits that were already broken, but they would need to use the souls of a hundred people as sacrifices.


    When I came to the village, I originally wanted to kill those people, but I discovered that some of them had extremely strong vitality and an extremely strong yang aura. They were the favored children of the heavens and were not something that I, who was weak, could deal with.


    So I waited.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait...


    In the blink of an eye, 100 years had passed.


    But after 100 years, I still didn''t get anything. The people in this small mountain village were very superstitious. After the people in their village died, whether they were poor or rich, they would basically invite others to do something to surpass their souls.


    But slowly, I couldn''t wait any longer. Thus, I thought of a way, and through a few little ghosts, I specially leaked out the Jade Soul Fragment''s secret.


    This method was really easy to use, or rather, there were many greedy people in this world.


    After the secret was released, people came knocking on my door within a few days. Relying on my geographical advantage and the traps that I set beforehand, I killed those people who came here to search for treasures time and time again.


    See? They are all the bones of the greedy ones, and their souls, their blood and even their flesh have become nutrients for me and the Qi gege. " After he finished speaking, Liu Ya pointed to the mountain of corpses.


    This was a very tragic story. In front of love, there was no right or wrong, but from the perspective of those people at that time, it was as if they had not done anything wrong.


    After hearing Liu Ya''s story, I felt like I had nothing to say to that. Even the normally carefree Chen Ye was now slumped with her head hanging down. With a single glance, I didn''t know how to respond.


    As for Chu Yu?


    I''m actually very curious about what happened next. Two Jade Soul Fragment s, what a great opportunity.


    Chu Yu had been searching for the location of the Jade Soul Fragment, but up until now, he had only found a small piece of it in the Jiang Family.


    Furthermore, it was only with my help that I managed to obtain this piece of Jade Soul Fragment, even though I didn''t really put in much effort.


    At this time, we followed Liu Ya and slowly walked inside. As we got closer, the light slowly dimmed and I could feel a dense wave of yin aura pouncing on us.


    "This is my Qi gege. Even at the last moment, he was still thinking of giving me his last breath." As Liu Ya spoke, he walked to the front of a small box. With an incomparably gentle expression, he carried the small box that was of unknown material in his chest and gently caressed it.


    It was no different from touching a lover!


    I have no doubt that if someone did not know about this strange event, they would have fainted from her appearance.


    But to us, Liu Ya''s current appearance is extremely touching.


    I don''t know what the two men thought, but for me, finding someone who loves me and loves me in my lifetime is a very happy thing --


    Although their love was a tragedy!


    He did not reach the end.


    But didn''t they love each other?


    As I thought about it, my eyes involuntarily turned towards Chu Yu who was at the side ¡­


    It had to be said that besides his ice-cold face, this Old Boys was actually a person without a dead angle at 360 degrees. Just this set of skin was enough to make many girls'' hearts beat wildly.


    Even though his attitude is extremely vile, even though he doesn''t have any feelings for me, but during the process of getting along with me, I would occasionally fall in love with him.


    There was once someone who told me that being a criminal was something that made me immune, but up until now, I still didn''t feel immune.


    Could it be that the Old Boys''s charm was too great?


    "Come, let me show you what kind of method I used to gather the soul of the Qi gege, and what kind of method I used to keep him alive?


    Perhaps ¡­ You will also become part of our nourishment. " After laughing sinisterly, Liu Ya carried the small jar and continued to walk inside.


    At this moment, the light inside the cave was very dim. Apart from the blurry figure within a meter, he could not see anything else.


    I reckon that if we go further in, we''ll reach the point where we can''t even see our fingers.


    In an unfamiliar place, this is actually extremely dangerous. Chen Ye and I looked at each other, and then, I don''t know what the two men were thinking.


    With the Old Boys at the lead and Chen Ye at the back, he blocked me in the middle.


    Although I really want to say that I don''t need to, but their way of doing things still makes me think that the two of them are not bad, at least have the demeanor of a gentleman?


    "Hehe, what a good life." Liu Ya, who was at the very front of the group, did not say a word of ridicule for some unknown reason.


    However, at this moment, a strong stench of blood hit their faces. The stench of nausea was accompanied by a faint stench.


    The smell of fresh blood was extremely rich.


    I stopped and pulled on Chen Ye''s hand, wanting to ask for his opinion.


    It was not a good time to walk in.


    "It''s fine." Chen Ye took the initiative to pull my hand, and the two of them walked forward side by side.


    "Then... If anything goes wrong, we''ll run! " I whispered into Chen Ye''s ear. As for that Old Boys ¡­


    Even though he had the physical body now, he was still an evil spirit in essence!

 C48

    Chapter 48 - The Dead


    In the dark underground cave.


    Maybe it was because it was too dark, but after I entered this place, I found that there were actually a few dim oil lamps lit here ¡­


    There was a depression in the corner, and at this moment, it was filled with blood!


    What was even more surprising was that not only was it filled with fresh blood, it was also filled with a human-shaped skeleton. It was clearly the skeleton of an adult male.


    "He is your Qi gege?" I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    It was too unexpected. Although there was no flesh sticking to the skeleton, I could see that the skeleton gave off a feeling as though it had just died.


    But didn''t Liu Ya''s lover die a hundred years ago?


    "Surprised?" Liu Ya said as she walked over and placed the small jar in her hand next to the pool of blood. She sat down as well and looked at the skeleton rack in the blood with a gentle gaze.


    "Have you heard of the resurrection of the dead? Have you ever heard of borrowing corpses to do business? Have you heard of reconstructing a physical body? "


    Every time Liu Ya said a word, my face became uglier. Even though I knew that this woman had died a long time ago, I also knew that she died in an extremely unjust and unreconciled manner ¡ª


    However, what she just said was not something that an ordinary person could do. Even as a ghost, it was not something that was simple.


    In order to help Chu Yu, the Old Boys, create his flesh, the Chen family had spent a huge price, and have to wait for generations to come.


    I still need to find a lot of treasures, and I also need my Blood of the Yin ¡­


    It was really difficult!


    This was merely reconstructing the body. The remaining two methods of reconstructing the soul through the use of corpses and reviving from the dead were not that simple.


    It was even more cruel to use another person''s body to carry a soul that was on the verge of dissipating. To put it bluntly, it was to use a living person as a sacrifice.


    He dug out the soul of the living person, and then he stuffed it into the soul of the person who wanted to revive him. Then, he let them slowly temper themselves.


    This was no different from stealing someone else''s body.


    However, the soul that was found could not even be reborn ¡­


    This was a very cruel method in the Psionic Mortal Realm. It was widely accepted as an unorthodox method, and ordinary people would not allow their disciples to do such a thing.


    Many times, they would not even teach him this method.


    But now, this Liu Ya knew every method, what did this mean?


    This meant that this woman had been asking about this all along, and now ¡­ She was actually taking action.


    "Is it worth it?" Chu Yu asked.


    Chen Ye, who was at the side, also quickly followed, "That''s right, I say, lady, what you''re doing is actually not worth it. If I''m not mistaken, the corpse in the blood pool has actually been growing for many years already.


    You used the blood of so many people to soak your lover''s body, and then set up a Yin Gathering Formation here, and even used a Jade Soul Fragment to keep his soul indestructible ¡ª


    However, it''s impossible to revive him using this method. To tell the truth, my family is an ancestral Corpsetaker.


    Regarding the reconstruction of the physical body, you are still quite knowledgeable. The things you are doing now are merely to temporarily preserve his soul and this skeleton''s dignity.


    It was impossible to make him become a real person.


    Also, have you ever thought about what would happen if he became a person?


    You are dead, you are now a ghost, a ghost that cannot be reincarnated because of resentment --


    After he lives, you won''t even have a chance to see him again.


    You should know that people who are saved by ordinary means do not even have memories. When that time comes, will he, who has lost all his memories, still be able to recognize you?


    Then, won''t your Twin Zodiac dreams be shattered? "


    The corner of my mouth twitched in secret.


    He never thought that Chen Ye would actually be so good with his words. Normally, he looked to be a sloppy guy, but now, he seemed to be just talking.


    "Hahahahaha..." Liu Ya laughed crazily.


    Because this place was very spacious, the sounds of laughter continued to resound in his ears. The many echoes of his laughter mixed together, giving off a creepy feeling.


    In addition to the bubbling blood pool by the side, the smell of blood and Yin Qi on my face makes me feel as though I am about to escape.


    "Is it worth it? Hahaha ¡­ It''s been a hundred years. After so many years, for the first time in so many years, someone actually asked me if it was worth it?


    For the first time, someone actually thought of me, hehe. " It was like crying, but also like laughter ringing in our ears.


    I could hear the sadness in the last two words.


    "Do you love him that much? Is love really that important? " I couldn''t help but ask.


    I had a feeling that I was tempted, but who was it that was tempted?


    I turned my head to look at the expressionless Chu Yu, and laughed at myself.


    Would such a man be tempted?


    Did that mean that her first love would also end without a hitch? What would happen to him then? Is it the same as the current Liu Ya?


    "You don''t know? We have always valued our sons and daughters more than anyone else, and I am number two in my family. I belong to the one that doesn''t have any sense of existence at all.


    Every day, my grandma scolded me for paying the bill. I can''t marry her ¡­ Mom and dad have always been a bystander. Sisters can''t even protect themselves in time, so why would they help me?


    But there is one person in the world who is very nice to me, he said. I am a good girl and I need to be loved.


    In fact, he did it. Just when I thought that the two of them could jump out of the cage at home and form a blissful family, I suddenly received bad news!


    However, the other party''s family''s wedding gift is very heavy. The eldest young mistress has already been married off, and your family is the only suitable girl for you, so I am the only one to have such a bad luck.


    I cried and begged them, but it was useless for me to tell them about the Qi gege, and even if I used my body to threaten them ¡­


    They were determined to use me to exchange for a wedding present, and the gift they exchanged was to marry their little brother. Do you know how desperate I was at that time?


    Do you know how much I hate it?


    When a man who loves himself leaves his last breath to you, do you know how painful it is? " As Liu Ya spoke, her eyes seemed to penetrate a cave and see the past.


    The look in my eyes was both loving and hateful, so complicated that it made me flustered to the point that I couldn''t open my eyes.

 C49

    Chapter 49 - Hearts that Shouldn''t be moved!


    Looking at Chu Yu''s still expressionless face, I laughed bitterly in my heart. Love, is indeed a different taste.


    loved me so much that I wanted to die, but in my heart, there was only bitterness.


    Taking a deep breath to calm my emotions, I probingly asked: "Liu Ya, if we can help you treat your Qi gege, then wouldn''t it be possible for you to give us the two dollar worth of jade souls?"


    I know how important Jade Soul Fragment s are to our group, at least to the Chen family and Chu Yu.


    "With just you?" Liu Ya taunted her without restraint.


    "Er ¡ª" I choked.


    Indeed, I am the weakest out of them all, even compared to Liu Ya, I am much weaker ¡ª ¡ª


    How could I, who am like this, help her Qi gege to recover her fleshly body?


    "You can''t keep it." To be able to say such sharp words, this person was naturally Chu Yu.


    Even though she had been expressionless the entire time, but now, a single word from her made Liu Ya speechless.


    Seeing the silent Liu Ya, I hurriedly answered: "That''s right, it''s just as he said, you can''t protect it at all. So many people are after the Jade Soul Fragment every day, and now you''re going to kill them and use their blood to protect your Qi gege''s skeleton.


    But how do you know you can go on like this?


    Just look at the three of us who have come today. Are you confident that you can kill us? "


    Hearing that, Liu Ya did not speak anymore.


    Instead, he sized Chu Yu up from top to bottom, and perhaps finally estimated the value of their martial power in his heart.


    Even if you kill me, I will not give it to you. "


    "We need to discuss this." I didn''t care if they agreed or not, but I pulled the two men out.


    After everyone exited the karst cave, they realized that there was a dense forest outside.


    Furthermore, the moment we stepped out of the cave, the three of us lost our direction and the exit of the karst cave was also concealed. It was as though we hadn''t appeared at all.


    "What should we do? "Now." I''m asking about Chen Ye.


    Didn''t their family have a way to reconstruct someone''s body? Can''t you do it again?


    Although my blood is quite precious, at this point in time, compared to the two Jade Soul Fragment, my little bit of blood is insignificant.


    "I say, First Miss, do you know the suffering of humans?


    Our family has been able to help our savior reconstruct his body for generations. We have exhausted all of our resources for him.


    If you want me to help you reconstruct your body, you might as well kill me. "


    "Then... Is there no other way? " Chen Ye''s complaints made me feel that I was really willful.


    However, that was the situation as it was just a moment ago. Either both sides would start to fight, or they would have to negotiate terms with each other. Now, at least, both sides would be given a chance to ease up, wouldn''t it?


    "Oh right, Chu Yu, didn''t you say that the Jade Soul Fragment would be broken into four pieces? Now that Liu Ya has two pieces, and I have one, then she has three pieces.


    If we can''t take the two pieces here, then can''t we think differently? " After saying that, I saw the two of them looking at me in confusion.


    I continued to explain, "We can go look for another Jade Soul Fragment and then we can look at the situation here. Perhaps, there might be so many people in the Chen family.


    You can send a few of them over to keep an eye on this place, as long as these two Jade Soul Fragment are not in the hands of others, or as long as we can find out who took these two Jade Soul Fragment, then it won''t be lost ¡ª


    Since they don''t have to fight with Liu Ya, they can also give them a chance. Maybe by the time we find the other piece of Jade Soul Fragment, Liu Ya would have already thought of a way to revive her Qi gege. "


    "Hehe ¡ª ¡ª" Chen Ye ruthlessly laughed with ridicule, and then poked my forehead with his finger: "Are you stupid?


    I''ve already said it before, Liu Ya''s method is simply impossible. Waiting a hundred years, waiting a thousand years is the same.


    Did you sense the direction of the next one?


    Furthermore, how do you know that you will be left behind or taken away by someone? Aren''t you afraid that someone will destroy the Jade Soul Fragment? "


    "All right, then go ahead." I shut my mouth silently.


    Indeed, the method just now seemed to be useless when spoken of in such a manner.


    Maybe because they had won the war of words, Chen Ye continued to speak proudly: "We only have two ways now, either to compromise with her or to attack his forcefully.


    Did you see that? As long as we can destroy this array, all of Liu Ya''s plans would have been for naught.


    It was now up to the two of you to harden your hearts.


    I looked at Chu Yu, wanting him to give me some advice.


    In fact, I didn''t want to do that. A woman who had worked hard for her lover for over a hundred years, who had paid over a hundred years for him, now had a glimmer of hope.


    How cruel was this?


    Furthermore, with my understanding of these two people, since Chen Ye is able to say such words, it means that he has the power to break this Yin Gathering Formation.


    However, no matter how I saw that the other party didn''t react, I still managed to ask about it in the end.


    "Wait." Chu Yu coldly spat out a word.


    "Wait?" I was confused. "What are we waiting for? We have already appeared in Ghost Village, so we should be quick about it. What''s there to wait for?"


    Either give up here and go find another Jade Soul Fragment, or take it down here. If they wait a little longer, who knows what sort of unforeseen event might occur?


    "Look." Chu Yu pointed to the sky.


    However ¡­


    I looked up and saw nothing.


    "What do you mean? "Can you tell me if you know that I''m stupid and yet you said you kept half of it?" I pouted.


    Are you for real? Are you trying to bully me because I''m too inexperienced and my IQ is too low?


    Pu, to the side, Chen Ye could not help but burst out laughing once again.


    "Heavens, even someone like you can become the successor of the Zhang Clan. Did you misunderstand something?"


    My face turned green in an instant!


    Being mocked by others over and over again for using this matter, how could a person have such a temper?

 C50

    Chapter 50 - Disappointment


    "Kid, if you continue to mock me, do you believe that I won''t kill you?" I said these harsh words as I tightly clenched my teeth and clenched my fist ¡­


    "So what if I laugh at you? Do you know what he meant by pointing to the sky? " Chen Ye raised his chin, his face had a proud look.


    It looked like he needed to be beaten up as much as he needed to.


    It''s over!


    His hands were itching even more.


    However, I evaluated the worth of the two of them in my heart and endured it in the end.


    Forget it forget it, don''t bother with this brat. I, this lady, will not care about this vile character. I will come back to beat him up when I''ve learnt my skills.


    Didn''t they say that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years?


    It wouldn''t be too late for me to take revenge in a hundred years ¡­


    "Brother Chen, Ah Ye, give us an explanation." I said, looking at him with a hungry expression.


    He swore in his heart that when he returned, he would find a cheap master to learn about the Psionic Mortal Realm. He would learn seventy to eighty percent of the knowledge in the Psionic Mortal Realm.


    "Be serious." The ice was as cold as the wind, and the three words were in my ears.


    At first, I suspected that I had misheard, but in the next second, I realised that it was just the three of us. Old Boys must have said those words to Chen Ye and me right?


    "What did you just say?" I looked at him in disbelief.


    Be more serious, how did I become dishonest just now?


    Isn''t it just a coquettish smile?


    Didn''t I often do that?


    Did this Old Boys eat the wrong medicine today?


    "Now is a very serious time. Your smile is so dishonest and annoying!" After Chu Yu finished speaking, he glanced at the sky in disdain, then looked up at the sky again.


    He stiffly turned his head to look at Chen Ye who was holding back his laughter, and I suddenly asked: "Fine, I admit that I''m stupid, I admit that my IQ is low, and I admit that I did something stupid, right? Then why don''t you explain to me what''s so mysterious about this sky? "


    Only God would dare to belittle the grievances in his heart.


    Knowledge!


    At this moment, I had an incomparable desire to learn this thing. I swore in my heart that I would study it properly, and one day, I would ruthlessly crush these people who were showing off to the ground.


    Chen Ye coughed lightly twice, then said slowly: "Today is thirteen, in another two days, it will be the fifteenth full night, and this Yin Gathering Formation has a lot to do with the full night of the moon."


    At that time, it would be the easiest for us to destroy the Yin Gathering Formation. "


    After hearing what he said, I was shocked. So they still intended to forcibly take the Jade Soul Fragment away?


    "Then after we obtain the Jade Soul Fragment, will Liu Ya and his lover''s souls disappear?" Apart from the wraiths, no one else''s soul could be preserved for more than a hundred years.


    Right now, Liu Ya had not become a wraith, but the reason why she was able to maintain her soul and not dissipate was because she had coincidentally obtained the Jade Soul Fragment.


    Furthermore, because she had spread the news, many people had their eyes on the Jade Soul Fragment.


    The people who came were all killed by her, more or less. She also learned a lot of ways from those people, such as setting up this Yin Gathering Formation.


    This was something ordinary people could not think of.


    There was complete silence!


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye both stopped talking, and the two of them closed their mouths at the same time in a rare moment of tacit understanding.


    "Say something!" I panicked. "Did we just snatch something for others to keep their lives?


    Even if a thousand years passed and tens of thousands of years passed, they still wouldn''t be able to recover their human lives.


    They were still maintaining their souls, Liu Ya had a hope, didn''t he?


    Now that we have stolen their lifesaving item, is there any difference between them and those bandits and hooligans? " I shouted at the two of them in disappointment.


    Although this thing was extremely important to both their clans, it was equally important to Liu Ya right?


    After obtaining the Jade Soul Fragment, perhaps the strength of the two clans would greatly increase, and Chu Yu might recover his memories ¡­


    But was the growth of a person''s strength more important than the growth of another''s life?


    Two souls and two lives are the same for those of us who live in a strange world.


    Because as long as the animal or the person still had their own thoughts, then it meant that the animal was not dead.


    Still, there was silence.


    "Why didn''t you say anything? Those were two lives. Are you guys that indifferent?


    Don''t you think they''re pitiful?


    The man is willing to be sunk by the pool for the woman, and the woman is waiting bitterly for the man for over a hundred years.


    Even under my questioning, the two of them still didn''t do anything, which made my heart go cold.


    The gentle breeze that blew against my face was no longer as comfortable as it had been when I arrived. Instead, it made me feel a bone-piercing cold.


    "You''re not going to say it, right? Alright, then let me say it, what exactly is a Jade Soul Fragment? What exactly is its use? " After being silent for a long time, I asked in a hoarse voice.


    Everyone was talking about this Jade Soul Fragment, and everyone was looking for it. Moreover, it seemed to have extraordinary abilities, as if it was a treasure of the world ¡ª


    But I didn''t see how different it was, even though one of the pieces was in my body now.


    "Little girl, there are a lot of things that you cannot know at this stage. You only need to know that the Jade Soul Fragment is related to Chu Yu''s memories before he died, and also related to our Chen family''s mission, and even the safety of the world ¡­ ¡­"


    "That has nothing to do with me." I interrupted Chen Ye''s words loudly.


    It was the same excuse again. They had always treated me like a child and had always been fawning over me.


    To put it bluntly, does Chu Yu''s memory have anything to do with me?


    Without memory, could he not live?


    So what if he recovered the memories of his past life? Could it be that he would be able to go back in time and kill his enemies?


    However, Liu Ya and the rest had indeed lived two lives. It was fine if they said that I was being hypocritical or that I was a saint, but their love truly moved my heart.


    The current me was like a thief coveting someone else''s treasure, or rather a bandit. Not mentioning that he had his eyes on someone else''s things, he still wanted to snatch them for himself ¡­


    I despise myself.


    What made me even more disappointed was that the two men by my side, especially Chen Ye, the young master of the Chen family, had always been a sunny boy in my heart.


    But now, he felt that it was natural to rob someone else''s things...


    As for Chu Yu?


    I won''t say anything about this, this Old Boys''s view of things has always been wrong, anything he says is useless.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the Old Boys, only strength determines everything. If your fist is not strong enough, then you are truly unlucky.

 C51

    Chapter 51 - Negotiation with the female ghost


    In the familiar underground cave.


    It was still the dark environment, and the smell of blood assaulted his nostrils.


    I just finished discussing with the two of them, but we still couldn''t agree on the same thing. In the end, I carried to test his mentality and called out to Liu Ya again, but I didn''t expect her to really reply me ¡­


    In the next instant, he brought me into the underground karst cave.


    I took a deep breath. "They mean that if you don''t give it to them, they will forcefully seize it. I came here to persuade you."


    Yes, that''s why I''m here.


    I was very excited just now, and couldn''t even negotiate properly with Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I feel that they are too excessive, that anyone''s life is like an ant in their eyes ¡ª


    Chen Ye was the descendant of the Chen family, and was their ancestor. Because of a mere favor, he was able to make all of their descendants remember to repay their kindness.


    But in Chen Ye''s generation, everything changed. He became someone who could steal from me for his own benefits, this made me feel very disappointed.


    There was even less of a need to talk about Chu Yu, ever since their first meeting, he had been a tyrant that did not hold back.


    As long as it''s what he wants, he will do whatever he can to take it away, just like how he threatened me back then to go to the Jiang Family to work for him ¡ª


    Originally, this was nothing. After all, everyone here was a stranger!


    Even though I feel very flustered, even though I feel that I should leave, I shouldn''t let my heart fall ¡­


    In any case, I had accepted their character, but now both of them had changed.


    "You don''t have to."


    Liu Ya''s sudden voice brought me back to reality, and I asked: "What do you mean?"


    "Actually, human nature is just like that. Everyone is thinking for themselves, and you are the same."


    "What?" I looked at her in confusion. It was for her own good, wasn''t it?


    Although I am unable to help his Qi gege recover his flesh, but right now, I am doing my best to advise her and help her think of a way to do it.


    How did it get into her mouth that I was the same as those two stinking men?


    "Don''t believe me. The reason you came back to find me was not because of your heart, but because you are not a saint.


    So why did you come back here? Is it because of a moment of kindness, or because of disagreements with them, or because of disagreements between your views?


    Anyway, it can''t be just for me. Maybe I''m a little part of it. But the most important thing? "


    "I ¡­" I don''t know what to say.


    Indeed, as she said, I am not such a Virgin, not because I was born to it, but because I have seen so much death.


    As the mortician and the successor of the Spirit Catching Boar, I am actually cold in front of my own life, right?


    He would sympathize with them, he would help them as much as he could, but he was definitely not the kind of person who would give up everything to help others.


    Just like now.


    The reason I came back was because those two men gave me a certain amount of time. I also knew that this female ghost in front of me still retained a little bit of kindness, and wouldn''t easily harm me.


    If I had known that I would die as soon as I came back, I might have taken my little kindness away.


    "Heh ~ ~ ~"


    In the end, it was just as Liu Ya had said. I''m actually also a selfish person, and I''m only thinking for myself.


    Hypocritical!


    That''s all I can think of at the moment.


    "I regret it, I feel terrible, and I feel that I was not as selfless as I imagined, and I am not as kind as I imagined, am I?"


    I''ve seen a lot of people like you, but you''re the one that''s more pleasing to my eyes. At least you realize what kind of person you are.


    I have once seen a man who acted like a dog, claiming that he was a righteous man. However, in the face of imminent danger, he just threw his comrades in for me to kill, while he dragged one person after another to carry his back, before escaping. " Liu Ya added with a look of despise.


    It was as if the person who had run away from her was a thousand times more disgusting than the most disgusting thing in her eyes.


    I bitterly smiled. "Then, should I rejoice?"


    "That''s not necessary. However, I feel that you should wake up. Love is an extremely sweet and hurtful thing.


    You see what happens to me now.


    Nothing ¡ª


    After staying here for over a hundred years, what happened?


    I still don''t know how long it will take for me to accept them. Just like you guys said, those who came here before were all weak people, and with me possessing two Jade Soul Fragment, I won again and again ¡­


    But can such good fortune continue?


    As long as the Jade Soul Fragment is with me, as long as I don''t give up on the Qi gege, then my side will often be filled with countless dangers.


    And the source of all of this is because of the man I loved back then.


    I don''t regret it.


    But that was the truth!


    If I had not fallen in love with this person, would I have followed the family''s arrangements and lived my ordinary and miserable life? "


    "I didn''t." I replied dryly.


    "No? Actually, if a person loves another person, their eyes would not fool them. As someone who has gone through many things, I know that your heart has gradually fallen into despair. I advise you to leave that man.


    Being cold and heartless is different from falling in love. Although I have fallen into this state, at least my heart is warm, I still have Qi gege, and I still have hope ¡ª


    "But that cold man, he won''t be moved. He''s like a thousand-year-old glacier, you can''t cover it."


    Liu Ya''s words caused my heart to feel ice-cold: "So, it''s already so obvious?"


    I managed a smile, but it was bitter.


    Just a moment ago, he had been moved, but he didn''t expect others to be able to see through it. What about him?


    I thought about the meaningful look Chen Ye was looking at me with. Maybe that brat saw it too.

 C52

    Chapter 52 - Door to the Underworld


    It was also at this moment that I didn''t expect ¡­ So it turns out that I was the one who had been lying to myself for so long?


    "Ai ¡­" Since things have come to this, you can think about it yourself. There is no need to think about it further if you want to obtain the Jade Soul Fragment. " Liu Ya sighed helplessly.


    "You can''t keep it." After I finished, you probably don''t know how strong that cold man was. Forget it, knowing a lot of things doesn''t do you any good.


    However, all you need to know is that even a bunch of evil spirits wouldn''t be able to harm him, not to mention you.


    If you want to help your Qi gege reconstruct its body or revive, I really have no other way. I have another way, although its success rate is not high, it is barely possible to give it a try. "


    "What method?" Liu Ya''s voice carried anxiousness, her two hands tightly grabbing onto me, and those sharp fingernails pinched me, causing me to feel pain.


    But now I held back and did not withdraw my hand.


    "I can help the two of you transcend cultivation and send you into the cycle of reincarnation, but because the two of you have too much resentment, and you should know that the yin qi is impure."


    The Yin Qi between heaven and earth is very pure, but it is very sparse. You have absorbed Yin Qi for so many years to cultivate, and you have also absorbed Yin Qi to protect your Qi gege''s soul.


    These things will hinder you from entering the reincarnation cycle, the choice is up to you, it''s very easy for Chen Ye and the other two to break your Congregate Yin Formation, or they could directly kill you, and it would be very easy for them to snatch the Jade Soul Fragment from you.


    "However, they are unwilling to do so." When I finished, I didn''t speak again. This was the only condition I could give.


    Although I will pay a big price to help them fall into the cycle of reincarnation, I am willing to do so now. Based on what Liu Ya said just now, if she wasn''t a ghost, I might have already become his friend.


    "What do you need to pay?" Liu Ya''s voice trembled.


    Since she said so, it meant that she might have already reached a compromise.


    As long as they compromise!


    Both sides are at a loss. I really don''t want to see anything that I want to see.


    I nodded. "We will have to pay a price, but you should know something about our Psionic Mortal Realm. You will have to pay for daring to fight against the heavens and the King of Hell."


    "But don''t mind it too much. In everyone''s eyes, I''m just a piece of trash. It doesn''t matter even if I have to pay a little price."


    "Why are you so good to me?" Liu Ya said.


    "What about you? Why are you so good to me? Why didn''t you kill us in the beginning? Why did you remind me that love hurts people? Is it just that any fragments attract each other? " My last remark was a mere tease.


    If Jade Soul Fragment really made the two of them have a good impression of each other, then the person who possessed the Jade Soul Fragment back then wouldn''t have been killed by Liu Ya and her Jade Soul Fragment would be taken away.


    "If I could have met you before I died, then we would have been very good friends." Liu Ya laughed after he finished speaking.


    I was stunned for a moment before we smiled in tacit understanding.


    To be honest, in the real world, I''ve never had any close friends before. Perhaps it''s because there are very few girls in this world, or maybe it''s because I grew up with my master, or maybe it''s because of my personality.


    All in all, I seemed optimistic and strong, but I was actually very lonely.


    "Alright, enough laughing, start, help us transcend. After our souls dissipate, the Jade Soul Fragment will stay behind by itself. You can just take what you want." Liu Ya seemed to have been relieved at this moment.


    The smile on her face was much sweeter than before. Just now, when she looked at the skeleton in the blood pool and held that small jar of souls, her smile was very gentle. However, that gentleness was mixed with too many emotions.


    It sent chills down one''s spine!


    At this moment, her smile is like an innocent girl, so soft, so sweet, as if she is standing on a green prairie, the breeze gently blew against her face, causing me to be unable to stop myself from staring.


    "Let''s do it." Liu Ya said as she placed the small jar on the ground.


    "You didn''t even ask what the success rate was?" I was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, she should have cared a lot about this matter.


    "Since you''ve released me, then don''t hesitate anymore. Regardless of the success rate, even if you''re lying to me, I don''t care anymore. You should be able to tell that all the work I''ve done here is useless, right?"


    Just like your friend said, in another hundred years or a thousand years, I would still be unable to help Qi gege complete his body. In here, it would only be a few hundred years of loneliness.


    Besides, I believe in you. "


    I believe you!


    This sentence stunned me. If I remembered it correctly, no one had ever said this to me in my entire life or in my memories.


    My master always treated me like a child, and the people outside teased me in every way, thinking that I was not worthy to be the descendant of the Zhang Family.


    Shaking my head, I shook off these unhappy matters. I said to Liu Ya: "Open the small jar and let his soul out."


    "Right." Liu Ya did as she was told.


    Moments later, a dark green soul floated out of the small jar, forming a human figure in the air. It was a middle-aged man in his twenties. His ordinary facial features did not look impressive at all.


    But after that, he looked at Liu Ya with gentle eyes, "Xiao Ya, I''ve heard everything that happened just now. In fact, if I met someone else, you would have made this choice a long time ago, or else you wouldn''t have endured so many years for no reason.


    And I''ve lived in that small jar for so many years, even being unable to stay with you as a ghost is actually very painful. "


    At this moment, I shifted my gaze to the small jar. There was a piece of Jade Soul Fragment inside.


    "No matter what I do for you, I will not regret it."


    Looking at the two of them in each other''s arms, I thought about Chu Yu who was still outside, and his cold and expressionless face, and laughed bitterly.


    What face is justice, it''s all bullshit.


    No matter how good-looking she was, if she didn''t love him and he couldn''t see a lover from those eyes, then she would at most be a beauty.


    I solemnly said, "Listen, once you enter the cycle of reincarnation, you will lose all your current memories. Whether you can meet each other in the next life will depend on fate.


    "But ¡­" But after I''ve killed so many people, can I still clean it up? " Liu Ya asked nervously.

 C53

    Chapter 53 - Golden Pupils


    I heard the deep regret in Liu Ya''s words ¡ª ¡ª


    She probably didn''t know that she would meet me today. Otherwise, if she didn''t kill someone, who would cause so much bloodshed?


    It''s just that your grievances are too great. Washing your souls isn''t too hard, so don''t worry.


    After that, I will use the Yin Yang Eyes to open a small crack in the door of the underworld.


    There will be a messenger from the Underworld there to guide you, so I don''t care about the matters inside anymore.


    Remember, do not hesitate when the time comes, because I can only open a small crack. That small crack will last for around 5 seconds, if you cannot enter within that 5 seconds, then you will need a very long time to open that small crack again. "


    I said the last sentence in a very serious manner. I used my Yin Yang Eyes to open a crack in the door of the underworld.


    The result of this was that his soul would be damaged. After this process, the deepest part of his soul would be affected by the whip again and again.


    This kind of torture was not something that ordinary people could endure. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one would be stupid enough to do such a thing.


    In the past, I had never thought that one day I would be able to obtain this technique, but now, I was incomparably glad that I saw it with an interested attitude. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to help Liu Ya today and I wouldn''t have been able to obtain the Jade Soul Fragment ¡ª


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su. Although I don''t know if we''ll be able to meet again after reincarnating, entering the reincarnation cycle is still better than wandering here alone."


    Miss Su, may the heavens bless you, that your life is smooth. " Liu Ya and his Qi gege told me the same thing.


    These words made people''s hearts warm up. Even though I knew that it was impossible to achieve success in this life, it was as though I was blessed by the God of Misfortune when I was born ¡ª


    In short, I am an unwelcome person.


    However, I am not stupid enough to reject their kind intentions.


    "Alright, quietly close your eyes." I looked enviously at the two of them holding hands.


    After saying that, he bit his left index finger and used all the energy in his body to force the blood towards his index finger.


    Blood dripped down from his index finger and then turned into two thin lines that slowly circled around the two souls. Only when the two souls were completely wrapped up did they stop ¡­


    Looking at the two pupae in front of me, I endured the dizziness and sat down cross-legged. I circulated my energy to recover my ischemic state.


    Although the whole yin blood can''t be recovered like this, it''ll at least make me feel a little better.


    A thread of black gas ran out from the two blood pupae and floated around the cave. It was originally not a good smell, but now it was even thicker.


    Compared to the Yin Qi from before, there was an extra stream of Blood Evil Qi.


    This meant that Liu Ya, the female ghost, had killed a lot of people in the past few years. From the side, it could be seen just how attractive the Jade Soul Fragment were.


    Even though they knew that so many people had died, those who wanted to seize the treasure still followed one after another.


    Half an hour later.


    When there was no more black gas coming out from the two pupae, the blood slowly started to peel off and slowly merged into the cave. Soon after, it disappeared without a trace.


    There was no stench of blood.


    Two ethereal souls were floating in the air, and if someone told me these were two ghosts, I wouldn''t believe it at all.


    It wouldn''t be too much to say that it was two Elves!


    Liu Ya''s and the others'' souls were extremely pure and pure, reaching a state where they were unsullied. This was the benefit of cleansing the soul.


    Even though I paid a heavy price, I felt that everything was worth it when I saw the two of them like this.


    "Ah, so comfortable. It''s been so many years. I''ve never felt so comfortable before." Liu Ya floated in the air and extended his hands out, taking a deep breath. It seemed that he was satisfied with his current state.


    "Is Miss Su alright?" Liu Ya''s Qi gege asked me nervously.


    "It''s nothing. I just lost a lot of blood. I just need to go back and make up for it. Do you guys want to say goodbye?" I couldn''t help it.


    Although it was cruel, it was the same even if he said it sooner or later, wasn''t it?


    Furthermore, my body is currently in a poor state. Having lost so much blood, or even half of my body, I wouldn''t be able to survive if I were a normal person. However, at this moment, aside from being dizzy, I can still move freely.


    It wasn''t in vain that great master helped me soak in so many medicinal baths.


    However, I am in a very poor state right now, so I need to finish this matter as soon as possible and find a place to recuperate.


    "There''s no need. We''ve been together for so many years. We''ve already said what we shouldn''t have said." The two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding before hugging for a bit.


    It was no wonder that in such an era, these two people had the courage to run away.


    I shook my head and laughed, "Alright, since you have nothing to say, I will start now. Watch carefully and see if there is a door to the Underworld right in front of you. That is for souls that normally enter and leave the Underworld.


    Even though all of you have cleansed your soul''s resentment, you still cannot openly enter. I will use my Yin Yang Eyes to open up a small crack.


    "When that time comes, you must carefully search for that small crack, and when you see it, directly drill into it."


    "I know. Miss Su, don''t worry." The two of them nodded and stared straight ahead of them. In fact, it was one of the walls of the karst cave.


    The Yin Yang Door of the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation is located in the Yin Eye of the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation, which is where I told them to keep an eye on it.


    Forcing myself to open my Yin Yang Eyes ¡­


    The Yin Yang Eyes are actually my two eyes. When I use them, my left is yin while my right is yang, and I can see many things that normal people cannot.


    He had been troubled when he had been unable to control himself when he was a child, but now he could almost solve this problem.


    His pupils instantly turned golden. I could see the color of his own pupils on both of their souls.


    Golden eyes constantly fire at the three of them within the two meter circle. Not long later, a formless door appeared within my line of sight ¡ª ¡ª


    All in all, this series of actions took only a few breaths to complete.


    It was unbelievably fast ¡­

 C54

    Chapter 54 - Fears in the depths of the soul


    Liu Ya and the other two were worthy of their tacit understanding. Just as the door to the Underworld opened up a small hole, the two of them went through it together ¡ª


    Liu Ya had disappeared. The moment she disappeared, a piece of Jade Soul Fragment fell from her body.


    An irregular shape, like an ordinary piece of jade. If this thing was thrown onto the street, I believe not many would be willing to pick it up.


    After all, its quality wasn''t that great. If one didn''t carefully look at it, it would actually be no different from trash.


    However, who would have thought that all the experts in the world would fight until their heads bled because of such a small piece of debris?


    I shook my head as I looked at the door to the Underworld that had disappeared. "I wish you two a happy life in your next life."


    This is the only thing I can do and I can''t do much else. Forcefully using the Yin Yang Eyes and losing too much of my whole yin blood makes me feel exceptionally exhausted.


    If he had been seventeen or eighteen at the beginning, he would now be fifty or sixty years old. Other than exhaustion, there was also a sense of fear coming from the depths of his soul.


    My own intuition has always been accurate. After so many years of relying on it to avoid danger time and time again, I also feel that it''s time to go back to my master''s house for closed-door training.


    But...


    Would Chu Yu come with me?


    Maybe he should follow Chen Ye back to the Chen Family Village. After all, that family was helping him, so if he was there, he should be more comfortable compared to when he was outside, right?


    When we return to our Master''s place, he and I are the only two left.


    I don''t know where Master went, and I don''t know how long he''ll be back. And even though Master is a descendant of the Zhang Family, in reality, he''s an extremely eccentric and low-key person. Besides being with me for so many years, there''s no one by his side.


    Compared to the Chen Family Village, the ancestral residence of the Zhang Family was as cold as the sky and the earth.


    Now that I think about it, even I feel weird about it?


    I''m not a loner, but I haven''t given up on that place for so many years.


    Is it because my master is the only one who treats me sincerely in this world?


    "Yo ¡ª this little girl is quite capable!"


    A teasing sound reached my ears.


    Only now did I look over. and Chen Ye had already entered this cave.


    The yin energy and baleful qi in this place were spreading outwards. Obviously, following Liu Ya''s disappearance, the Yin Gathering Formation had broken by itself.


    I took out the Jade Soul Fragment in the small jar and merged them with this piece of Jade Soul Fragment, passing it over to Chu Yu: "I really don''t know why so many experts would be willing to kill until their heads bled just for this kind of thing."


    Is it really good to ignore so many people, so many ghost lives, for such a dead thing?


    Chu Yu took the two Jade Soul Fragment s from my hands. "How do you know that they are willing to reincarnate?"


    The voice was filled with an indescribable emotion.


    I looked at him in astonishment. "Didn''t you see that? The two of them love each other, and it''s that kind of love that remains even after death.


    And you didn''t notice?


    One of the Jade Soul Fragment was especially thin, while the other was extremely dense. I felt that this piece of Jade Soul Fragment was something Liu Ya had placed in her body to nourish.


    She had placed her Qi gege''s soul inside this small jar to nourish, but after a period of time, the Jade Soul Fragment''s yin energy would be completely depleted.


    Therefore, she could only keep exchanging the two Jade Soul Fragment s. Every time the Yin Qi in the jar disappeared, she would put the piece of jade back.


    Such a transformation.


    All these years, Liu Ya had always been a little brat.


    After all, she had put all her Yin Qi into raising Jade Soul Fragment, so she naturally did not have any Yin Qi to help her breakthrough.


    For over a hundred years, the two of them had never forgotten each other, neither had been discouraged ¡­


    Why are you so indifferent to such feelings? " I said nothing after that.


    The two people in front of me aren''t the kind of people who care too much about their relationship. Perhaps I am just being overly talkative today.


    Wasting so much saliva in vain!


    Right at this moment, the two Jade Soul Fragment seemed to be attracted to each other and they released a dazzling white light.


    It was very beautiful, completely different from this hole filled with the smell of blood and yin energy.


    But at this time, Chu Yu seemed to have sunk into a state of confusion, his blank and dazed appearance was just like a puppet.


    "What happened?" I jumped in fright and was about to pull out the Jade Soul Fragment from his hands.


    In my opinion, this thing is very strange!


    No matter how powerful it used to be, the fact that it had the most power meant that it wasn''t something ordinary. This kind of thing wasn''t something that an ordinary person could control.


    "Don''t." Chen Ye quickly grabbed my hand.


    "He should have remembered something by now. These two Jade Soul Fragment were raised by a pair of lovers for a long time, and now they have stimulated some of his memories.


    This is good for him. "


    "Is that so?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, most of the worry in my heart disappeared. I just stood there and stared blankly at the cold man who was resting with my eyes closed.


    It had to be said that the heavens had truly treated him well.


    Although he didn''t know what happened before he died, at the very least, he was extremely powerful now. For the Chen family''s ancestor to be so grateful, he must have been a good person before he died ¡­ Come on.


    Thinking of this, an ancient pride suddenly arose in my heart.


    In the next moment, I quickly shook my head. Pfft, I secretly spat a few times in my heart ¡ª Su Ning, Su Ning, no matter if this person has a physical body or not, he is still a ghost right?


    You are the descendant of the ghost catcher, how can you have feelings for a ghost?


    Right at this moment, two Jade Soul Fragment s suddenly released a blinding light, and formed a water screen in front of Chen Ye.


    There were a few blurry figures on top, but their faces could not be seen clearly. The few handsome men and beautiful women on top seemed to be in love with each other.


    There was no sound, but it was clear from the movements of their limbs that it was a play that could not be asked to leave.


    Furthermore, judging from the way they were dressed, they should have been from the ancient times. As for which dynasty they came from, it was hard to tell.


    A few breaths later.


    Chu Yu shouted loudly, "Yi''er ¡­" His voice was filled with grief and despair.


    With this sorrowful roar, he woke up. The Jade Soul Fragment in his hands also returned to its normal, simple appearance.

 C55

    Chapter 55 - Memory Resuscitation


    And now, they didn''t even have to watch small movies anymore.


    Chen Ye and I looked at each other and saw the complex emotions in each other''s eyes.


    The sound of "Yi''er" made my heart quiver. That inexplicable feeling made me panic in my heart, but I couldn''t explain why ¡­


    However, this thought only lasted for a moment. What made me even more sad was that the man in front of me seemed to have sunk into his own memories. He tightly held onto the two Jade Soul Fragment s and muttered.


    The current Chu Yu in my eyes is no longer as mysterious and powerful as before. Even his lifeless face is now much more vivid, even though his face is filled with pain ¡ª ¡ª


    But at least he had his emotions.


    Su Wan, I said this name in my heart. Every time I said it, I would feel a heart-wrenching pain, and I couldn''t help but cover my left chest and slowly bend down.


    A big, warm hand rested on my shoulder and wrapped around my tottering body.


    Turning my head to the side, I was immediately a little disappointed. After that, I gave a self-deprecating laugh ¡ª ¡ª That''s right, Chu Yu''s man was ice-cold, how could he have a warm palm?


    Moreover, he should have recovered his memories now. Su Wan, was that his former wife?


    "Alright, the two of you don''t have to be sad in the Spring and Autumn Festival. There are so many things to do now, with the disappearance of this Yin Gathering Formation and the spread of its yin aura and evil aura, it will soon cause a sensation everywhere.


    We have to leave early, otherwise if someone finds out that we took the Jade Soul Fragment, then we will be in big trouble.


    Let''s go to the small mountain village outside for the night, we''ll talk about it when the time comes. "


    Half an hour later.


    The three of them returned to Little Tiger''s home. At this moment, Little Tiger and his grandfather-grandson duo had gone somewhere, or perhaps they were just making room for us.


    Chu Yu sat on a chair, still maintaining his silence. However, looking at his red eyes, my heart felt worse.


    At first, I thought that this man didn''t understand emotions, but now, I realized that he didn''t mean that he didn''t understand emotions at all. He just didn''t intend to use his feelings on me ¡­


    "Um, Chu Yu, how are you feeling right now? Have you recovered all your memories? Or was it just a flash of a few scenes, and what''s your next plan? " Chen Ye asked a question that everyone ignored.


    "My memories have been restored." Chu Yu was still the same calm and composed person. Besides his throat being a little hoarse, it was no different from normal.


    Yet, it made my heart tremble!


    He had already recovered. Since he still hadn''t started his relationship, it was time for him to leave, right?


    "From now on, my goal is to increase my strength, but your Chen family can''t help me for now, so go back and rest. I will remember your Chen family. Although you are here to repay them, everyone has their reasons."


    The debt that your Chen family''s ancestor owes me has already been repaid, but you guys don''t owe me anything. I will remember to help me rebuild my body, and when the time is right, I will return it to you guys. " Chu Yu said a lot of things.


    Normally, I didn''t say much. Today, he spoke a lot, but in this conversation, he didn''t say a single word about me.


    With a bitter smile, I slowly said, "I''m going back to the Zhang Clan Ancestral Shrine."


    "Why?" Two male voices rang out.


    "There''s no reason. I''ve already used the Yin Yang Eyes and lost too much of my blood. My body is currently extremely weak, so I want to return to rest for a while."


    "And didn''t you say that I didn''t understand anything? Just in time, during this period of recuperation, you should properly supplement your basic knowledge with your master so that you don''t embarrass our Zhang family. Then ¡­"


    "I''ll send you back." Chen Ye said.


    Seeing the worry on his face, I forced out a smile. "Don''t worry. Although I''m usually weak, that''s only in comparison. Going home is not a problem."


    The worry on Chen Ye''s face made me feel a little better. Although I have lost my love, but at least I still have a good friend, right?


    This brat usually didn''t seem to be reliable, but he still cared about her. This was the second person besides his master that cared about him.


    I''ve decided that as long as he doesn''t touch my bottom line in the future, then he will become the best friend I''ve ever had in my entire life.


    In the silent night.


    When we separated just now, Chu Yu''s Old Boys sealed the other two Jade Soul Fragment s in my body. As the other two pieces would enter my body, a burst of Yin energy that would be released from them made my originally injured body feel a lot better.


    It still had some effect, but at least it wasn''t as weak as before...


    Seeing that Chu Yu''s treatment of me was no different from usual, my heart was at a loss.


    Indeed!


    People don''t feel anything for me, and the thought of him sleeping next door, breathing the same air under the sky, struck me as very depressing.


    He got out of bed, opened the door and walked out without any hesitation.


    Just as he walked out of Little Tiger''s house, he saw a rather thin but not very thin body standing there.


    "Chen Ye?" I shouted uncertainly.


    The sky is very dark now. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone here is a capable person and has decent strength, I might not have been able to see anything.


    "Heh ¡ª I had expected you to slip away. What, it''s only staying one more night, is it really that uncomfortable?" Chen Ye slowly turned around and approached me.


    Although I couldn''t see the expression on his face, I felt as if he were making fun of me.


    "Stupid, isn''t it?" I said.


    Chen Ye shook his head and replied, "I do, to fall in love is everyone''s freedom. Others have no right to interfere.


    What''s more, you don''t give anyone any trouble, do you? After all, this is the Ghost Village from a hundred years ago. Besides Liu Ya, there are also a few other ghosts.


    "It''s fine, after all, no one would have thought that you two would place the Jade Soul Fragment in my body. Relatively speaking, it''s relatively safe, but against a few little brats, it''s still quite capable." It''s fine, after all, no one would have thought that you two would put the Jade Soul Fragment in my body.


    I still insist on leaving. Tomorrow, we will all leave together. Maybe they won''t feel anything, but my heart must be in pain.


    Do I not know how pretentious my character is?


    Rather than embarrassing himself in the future, he might as well leave now.

 C56

    Chapter 56 - Let Go of Love


    "It''s just a one-time heartbreak. It can''t even be considered a heartbreak. Are you that weak?" Chen Ye''s voice sounded a little weird in my ears.


    There is a... Hmm, how should he put it? It sounded like he hated the fact that he failed?


    But had their relationship improved to that extent?


    Why didn''t I know?


    Just as I was feeling puzzled, Chen Ye''s hand pulled on my palm and brought me further away.


    When the two of them reached the village entrance, he let out a heavy sigh. Love is really a hateful thing ¡ª "


    After I heard that, I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s the matter?" You lost your love too? "


    Then he realised: "Damn, you can''t have fallen in love with Liu Ya, right? Heavens, you really have a strong taste. Those are all ghosts from a hundred years ago.


    Do you think it''s better to say that you have unruly feelings, or what should I say about you? "


    I was speechless, why is this guy''s taste so heavy? Didn''t he already know that Liu Ya''s heart belonged to someone from the very start?


    Furthermore, he is a Corpsetaker. Don''t you know that love across races is actually discriminated against in the Psionic Mortal Realm?


    More importantly, he was still the Chen family''s young master. With such a large family property falling onto his shoulders, it was impossible for him to be with a ghost.


    Shua! Chen Ye''s face darkened. Even now, I could feel the rage coming from his body.


    He touched his nose guiltily. "What, am I wrong?"


    I''m also a little confused. Why are you so angry?


    He was out of love now, wasn''t it because of Liu Ya? With everyone being together these few days, he did not seem to have much interest towards the women in Chen Family Village. In that case, the only person he had seen in this period of time was Liu Ya ¡­ That''s not right.


    There were others, weren''t there?


    A crazy idea suddenly popped up in my mind, and I looked at him in disbelief: "Chen Ye, I said you brat, you''re actually a gay, how come I didn''t see that before? Also, let me tell you, you have to hold it in, don''t have any ideas, otherwise Chu Yu will skin you alive.


    He doesn''t care if you''re his benefactor or not, do he? " I hastily explained.


    If I knew that this brat liked Chu Yu, then I probably wouldn''t have let Chu Yu have anything to do with him.


    It used to be okay, but the sexual orientation was different --


    But it''s different now, I am a normal person in love, I do not even dare to speak, what about him, don''t you see that Chu Yu already has a good heart like Su Wan?


    Although that Su Wan was something that happened before the death of Old Boys, there were some things that would not disappear with a person''s death, such as love ¡ª


    Haven''t you seen Liu Ya? Liu Ya had suffered for her love for a hundred years.


    Maybe Chu Yu still thought of a way to revive that Su Wan, that''s why I left right now.


    I like him now, but I don''t love him very much. It''s still too late to leave now, even if I have to be sad for a while, but it won''t affect my next life.


    But if he was with the Old Boys again, maybe his heart would slowly fall even more. When that time came, he would not even be able to free himself, his heart would not be his anymore ¡­


    Then who am I to seek justice with?


    Becoming a mistress that destroys other people''s love is one of the things that I hate the most.


    Of course he couldn''t be that kind of person.


    Right now, he couldn''t let Chen Ye become such a person.


    Otherwise he and I wouldn''t even have friends.


    The scene was deathly silent.


    When I came back to my senses, I found that the men in front of me were not the only ones with dark expressions on their faces, they were all emitting cold air.


    "What''s wrong? Am I wrong? , listen to me, don''t you see that I have left dejectedly? For him, to be like you, it is even more unacceptable. Why do you have to hang from Chu Yu''s crooked tree? "


    "You ¡­ Speak ¡­ What ¡­ Are you?" With just a few words, Chen Ye enunciated word by word, and then squeezed out from the gap between his teeth.


    The grip on my hand was strong enough to crush my wrist.


    "Aiyo, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts ¡­" I quickly shook it, but my strength was too small, so I couldn''t pull it out for a long time.


    He could only soften his tone and say, "Just let me go first, okay?"


    Even though my mouth was saying good words, I secretly cursed in my heart: Men are indeed the most fickle things in the world, even this seemingly gentle and harmless Chen Ye in front of me is no exception.


    "Su Ning, do you not have a brain? Just what did you eat that grew up and made you live inside a dog''s stomach?" After saying that, Chen Ye angrily shook off my hand and walked back.


    "Ugh ¡­" I was dumbfounded.


    Did he say something?


    Could it be that I''ve found out what was on my mind, so I got angry out of embarrassment?


    After all, even I felt a little bit guilty and didn''t dare to face such a love, let alone the fact that he had such a sexual orientation.


    He shouted at''s back, "Don''t worry Chen Ye, everything that happened today is known by the heavens. If you know what I know, you definitely won''t tell him." Elder sister, I am a good person who keeps secrets.


    In the future, if Chu Yu found out about his thoughts, it definitely wouldn''t come out from my mouth. I have to prove this first, or else what if I take the blame in the future?


    The black figure in front seemed to stagger for a bit, and then, he gritted his teeth and spoke again: "Su Ning, go back to the Zhang Clan Ancestral Temple safe and sound, don''t come out again."


    After saying that, the figure disappeared from my sight.


    Ye Zichen twitched his mouth. "Fine, since you don''t want to come out, then let''s not come out. I really don''t want to come out for a short period of time either."


    After all, he had three Jade Soul Fragment s with him, this was something that the people of the world wanted to take away. When I came out, I was simply telling people in the open, Come and rob me, come and rob me, I am a little fat sheep ¡­


    However, thinking about it, he was indeed quite rich. He had an all-yin body, and this was the best talent for a furnace. Just this kind of thing was enough to make people go crazy.


    Moreover, there were three Jade Soul Fragment s left. Anyone who could take out any of these would be fighting over them.


    Wasn''t it a little golden pig?


    Looking back at the little village, I glanced at Little Tiger''s house. Finally, I left with a bitter smile.


    He might as well give up on this idea as soon as possible. Perhaps after a few more years, they could meet and chat like normal friends.


    Taking advantage of the dark of night, I got myself together. I forgot about Chu Yu, forgot about Chen Ye, forgot about Su Wan ¡­


    Forget everything that makes me happy and unhappy.


    Step by step, they moved towards the darkness of the night.

 C57

    Chapter 57 - Desiccated Corpses of the Underground Palace


    It is a lie to say that I am not afraid. In all these years, I have never stayed in a place with such dense Yin Qi.


    But this dense Yin Qi, when compared to the pressure on the side of Chu Yu, seemed to be extremely insignificant ¡­


    The wind blew gently.


    Everything was pitch black.


    After the dizziness slowly dissipated, what I saw was an underground palace.


    This underground palace is completely different from Liu Ya''s underground karst cave. There is a dense smell of blood there, cold and damp, but this underground palace is extremely beautiful. If I wasn''t knowledgeable about mystical events, I would have thought this was the palace of some strong Ranker.


    There was gold everywhere, and I could feel it was real gold.


    In such a grandiose place, there was actually a faint corpse aura coming from it. This caused me to be shocked.


    With the weak light of the candle, I didn''t see any existence that threatened me here, and of course, I didn''t see the person who brought me here.


    "Who is it? Since you''ve already done it, you shouldn''t shrink back. So what if you''ve come out to meet me?" I asked calmly.


    But in truth, I was extremely afraid. Not long after I left the small village, I realized that I had been tricked. With such a close distance, logically speaking, with how strong Chen Ye and Chen Ye are, they should be able to discover something, right?


    But neither of them had time to save me.


    This either meant that the other party''s strength was much higher than Chu Yu''s, or that the other party had some sort of special ability that could block their auras, preventing them from sensing it at all.


    But either way, I''m in trouble now.


    However, thinking about how I am still sitting here, I feel a lot more at ease. After all, no matter what the other party wants to do, I am safe for now. He doesn''t intend to kill me with a single move.


    "Hehe, this little girl is quite calm. She is worthy of being the descendant of the Zhang family." As the voice sounded, an old man slowly walked in.


    Image...


    Hehe, he''s even shorter than me, so he''s a bit hunchbacked, his hair is tied up like a handful of weeds, and his face that is dried up like an orange peel has a weird smile on it.


    Corpsetaker!


    The person in front of me didn''t have much Yin Qi on him, but he had the smell of a rotting corpse. This was the smell of a corpse that hadn''t been revived in a long time due to the lack of sunlight.


    After many people died, their grievances would be extremely heavy. If their souls didn''t dissipate, then they would contact some of the masters of this world and use their bodies as the price to get them to do something for them.


    These corpses would be brought back and soaked in a lot of medicine. Then, they would inject a lot of Yin Qi into the bodies, slowly turning them into their own puppets, allowing them to help him fight and do things for him ¡­


    It''s what you want me to do.


    This was something that was accepted by everyone in the Psionic Mortal Realm.


    However, there was another group of people in the Corpsetaker. That was, they would forcefully seize the corpses of others, or dig out the corpses that had already been buried, and had not rotted away.


    And then he would forcefully turn them into his own puppets. This was something that people despised in the Psionic Mortal Realm.


    Many people were chasing after this group of Corpsetaker s that were out of the ordinary. However, due to the fact that Corpsetaker was able to raise many corpses and was extremely powerful, ordinary people would basically lose out when facing them.


    So after all these years, this group has always existed.


    Could it be that he has his eyes on the Jade Soul Fragment in my body?


    No, it definitely wouldn''t be like that. If he knew that the Jade Soul Fragment was in my body, he would have dissected my body long ago and snatched it away.


    "What did you bring me here for? "Since you know that I am the descendant of the Zhang family, you should know that my master is not someone to be trifled with. Even though senior is strong, are you sure you want to make my Zhang family your enemy?" I asked coldly.


    So what if he felt guilty?


    A guilty conscience could protect his life?


    No, although Master is a scumbag, but sometimes the Zhang Family''s name is still very useful. All these years when I was in trouble, I was basically using the Zhang Family''s name to solve everything. Those who know me don''t even need me to ask, they will automatically give us some face.


    But I''m not sure if this person in front of me is of any use. After all, he already knew that I was a member of the Zhang Family, and he even brought me here.


    "Pure Yin Body. I never thought that Zhang''s descendants would actually have a Pure Yin Body. If this old man had known, I would have knocked on your door a long time ago. However, it''s not too late now, hahaha ¡­" That mad laughter echoed throughout the entire empty hall.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked.


    Circulating the power in my body, I found that I had been locked up by something. Right now, I looked like a mortal.


    This made my heart sink inch by inch.


    Ever since he started training with his master, he had never encountered such a strange event.


    "How does it taste like?" Little girl, I know that your Zhang Family is very powerful, and you know that Old Man Zhang is much stronger than me. But none of this is important.


    At that time, no matter how powerful old man Zhang is, he won''t be able to defeat a team of desiccated corpses. "


    "Who are you? How did you know about the Scattering Technique Powder, how could you refine it? " I asked coldly.


    This is a kind of forbidden pill, and this thing is effective against anyone with the ability. As long as you practice martial arts, it can temporarily remove the energy in your body.


    It''s not to become a cripple from now on, but to suppress the energy in your body so that you won''t be able to use it for a period of time.


    However, as long as there were a lot of these things, they could be continuously fed to you ¡­


    In other words, as long as that person could master the method of cultivating scattered power or had a large amount of scattered power, it would be easy for them to turn a batch of people with power into cripples.


    However, he had heard from his master that such a thing had been listed as a forbidden drug in the Psionic World after a major incident there a few hundred years ago. If anyone dared to use it, they would be hunted down by everyone in the Psionic World.


    I thought it had disappeared long ago.

 C58

    Chapter 58 - The Crazy Taoist


    However ¡­


    The old man didn''t answer my question and instead said to me with a smile, "Let''s go, little girl. Take me to see my masterpiece. Not long from now, this masterpiece will massacre everyone in every direction and will become a sharp weapon in the Psionic Mortal Realm."


    As the old man spoke, he walked towards a door in front of him. I looked around and saw that this place looked like a solid castle. There was no way to escape at all.


    The door here seems to be made up of some kind of formation. It seems to be a little like the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation, but I''m not sure, and I don''t dare to try it out.


    After all, the abilities that I have lost are no different from an ordinary weak girl. Even the formation that I know of might not be able to escape.


    A thick door was pushed open, and I couldn''t help but frown at the smell of rotting flesh that permeated the room. Initially, I hadn''t thought the smell was good, but now I realized that compared to what was inside this room, it was nothing.


    At this moment, the aura of rotting corpses that came from the oily black door was so strong that it caused one to feel nauseous.


    The old man entered as if he did not notice at all.


    I hesitated for a second and followed him in, because I believed that there were no fools in the world. Since they dared to let me stay here, it meant that they were certain that I would not be able to leave.


    This kind of attitude caused one to feel very stifled, wishing they could vomit out a few mouthfuls of blood. However, this was the strength of the other party. As a prisoner, what could I do?


    When the two of them came to a stop, I was stunned!


    There was no way to keep the brain running.


    The old man at her side laughed and asked, "What''s wrong little girl? This is a beautiful work right? Let me tell you, I have cultivated so many corpses, but none of them have been as perfect as this one."


    This is simply a gift from the heavens. If I am unable to successfully refine this item, then I would be too ashamed to face the ancestor ¡­


    As for you, my little girl, and your blood, as well as the three Jade Soul Fragment on your body, they will all help bring peace to my work.


    By the time this desiccated corpse massacres everything, you will be recorded in history, how about it? Do you feel honored? " The crazy voice of the old man continuously lingered in his ears.


    I gaped at the mummified corpse before me. This kind of mummified corpse was not rare in the Psionic Mortal Realm. The mummified corpse in front of me had already been refined, but it didn''t have a soul yet.


    This was the most critical step. As long as he could inject something useful into it, it would become extremely powerful.


    But just how strong he is, will depend on how much you inject into him. Some dried corpses are controlled by people to become puppets, but his strength is not strong, and that kind of Corpsetaker is looked down upon by his clan, and is believed to be weak ¡ª


    As for the old man in front of me, in order to make this desiccated corpse incomparably strong, he had set his sights on me.


    Looking at the mummified corpse in front of me, I asked the old man expressionlessly, "Who exactly are you? How did you know I was the Zhang Clan''s descendant? Why did you bring me here? How do you know that I have a Pure Yin Body? How do you know that the Jade Soul Fragment is on me? "


    After a series of questions, I asked them all at once.


    Since he couldn''t run now, it would be better to say it out loud. At the very least, he had to be a ghost who understood what was going on.


    The aura this old man gave me was very contradictory. It was like a heavenly wind, like a peerless expert from a paradise, or like some dark and petty villains.


    However, to be able to use the blood of a living person and the items from a living person to refine this corpse, it was obvious that he was not a good person at all.


    "Little girl, there are so many questions, aren''t you afraid?" He looked at me with some amusement.


    At this moment, I had no doubt that I was a piece of meat that could be cooked into delicacies in the eyes of this old man.


    As for his fear?


    I coldly laughed. "Are you going to let me off just because I''m afraid?"


    That''s right, you will let me go just because you''re afraid of him. Everyone in this world has weaknesses, even if they''re not afraid of death, there''s still something he''s afraid of, and I happen to be the one who''s afraid of death.


    After so many years of fighting and longing, no one was willing to die in such an aggrieved manner.


    "Whatever. Since you still have some time, I''ll tell you about it first. I''m bored here anyway." As the old man spoke, he walked out.


    When the two of them returned to the place where I woke up, he sat on a chair and slowly said, "I am a Taoist."


    Ah?


    Daoist Priest?


    With this old man''s appearance, he was actually a Daoist. What kind of joke was this?


    It would be more accurate to say where he came from!


    In my eyes, Taoists are a type of profession that has a buddhist aura, but I don''t feel that kind of aura from this old man at all. If he didn''t say anything, I don''t think anyone else would be able to see it.


    Was this the so-called ''one cannot judge a book by its cover''?


    However, even if he was a Daoist, this old man was still a demonic cultivator, like the ancient Shen Gonglei.


    "What? You don''t believe me, little girl?" Let me tell you, in the past, I also had the heart to transcend the world. However, this humanity has always slowly erased all of my kindness. Until now, I no longer hold any hope.


    "Only with strength, power, and power can you rule this world, trample all those who have bullied you underfoot. Only then can you live a reckless life, and your name will remain in the annals of history ¡­"


    Looking at how he seemed to be talking about something that couldn''t be stopped, I suddenly felt a little absent-minded. In my knowledge, there has never been any news about this old man.


    Even though his master was not very strong, he could still be considered to be knowledgeable. The Zhang Family''s Ancestral Hall had a lot of books, ranging from martial arts manuals to gossip about the mortal world.


    When I was young, I would flip through them. It could be said that I knew a lot of people in the Psyche Realm. Of course, that was only limited to books.


    However, after searching for a while, none of them matched up with this old man.


    "Who are you? Who exactly are you? " I shouted crazily.


    This person might set off a bloody storm in the martial world. The Psionic World was now extremely weak. Every profession was facing decline and could no longer withstand any kind of destruction.


    Furthermore, his master was one of the most outstanding figures in the Psionic World. If this old man were to deal with him, he would first choose to kill to set an example.

 C59

    Chapter 59 - Imprisoning


    "I''m surnamed Li, but this little girl''s crazy look is very similar to that of old man Zhang. No wonder your talent is so low, he would accept you as his disciple."


    "Daoist Priest Li?" I coldly laughed. "Aren''t you afraid that the people from the Psionic Mortal Realm will attack you?"


    You should know that you bunch of are from the Spirit Realm, right now you are just like mice crossing the street. If you weren''t so strong, there would have been people chasing after you already.


    For example, I, my master has always been a peerless existence in the Psionic Mortal Realm. If you kill his only disciple, then he will definitely call over a large number of capable people.


    When that time comes, I want to see just how powerful you are. So what if you drain my blood to refine this dried corpse?


    Can a dried up corpse defeat thousands of capable people? " I pretended to be calm and threatened. Although I knew that the chances were slim, I couldn''t just sit there and wait for death to come.


    However, this Daoist Priest Li just coldly looked at me and waved his hand without care, "This old man has been a good person in my life and has also been a bad person before. There are those who are grateful to me and want to drink my blood and peel my bones ¡­


    Although your Zhang Family has a very good reputation in the Psionic Mortal Realm, but what does all this have to do with me?


    I only know that if you don''t do it yourself, you will be executed by the heavens and destroyed by the earth!


    Just like you are now, look at how noble the position of the Zhang''s descendants is, so what?


    Would those people who proclaimed that they were the righteous would die for you because of the good name of the Zhang family?


    Little girl, I''m going to take your blood of all Yin and the three Jade Soul Fragment on you.


    At this point, even though I am full of ambition, I know that my lifespan is coming to an end. However, the heavens are merciful to me.


    Last night, when I saw the Yin Qi dispersing from the Ghost Village, I planned to go over and investigate. I didn''t expect that the Jade Soul Fragment was actually taken by you.


    But this is good too, Liu Ya that woman is cunning and has the presence of Jade Soul Fragment, this old man is not a match for his at the moment.


    But now that the Jade Soul Fragment has reached your body, it''s different. The heavens are helping me, if I don''t go crazy, how can I face the heavens?


    Today is the 8th. In two days, it will be the 15th moon. When that time comes, I will come to take your life, and the Jade Soul Fragment will temporarily stay with you ¡­ "After speaking, Old Man Li slowly left.


    I was the only one left in the empty underground chamber, along with the mummified corpse in the small chamber.


    It turned out that our conversation last night had leaked the secret, otherwise, this old man would definitely not be able to see through the Jade Soul Fragment that was sealed in my body.


    One had to know, that this old man couldn''t even beat Liu Ya, so his ability was definitely below Chu Yu''s. With his current strength, it was absolutely impossible for him to break Chu Yu''s seal.


    It''s all our fault for being too careless. If I hadn''t left the two of them, with the strength of these three people, this old man wouldn''t have dared to act against me even if he had the guts.


    But then he thought, the three of us can''t stay together forever. Once we separate, he will find an opportunity to attack us.


    So...


    I smiled wryly. Was my life sucked dry by someone else?


    Time slowly passed.


    This underground palace is very dark, if not for those dim candles, I wouldn''t even be able to see my own fingers. I don''t know where I am right now, but I shouldn''t be too far from that Ghost Village.


    After a careful search, he found that the underground palace was made of steel. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a huge cage.


    Let alone a person like me, even an expert like Chu Yu would not be able to leave if he did not understand the techniques behind it.


    When that old man walked up to a wall, his figure immediately disappeared. It could be seen that this is a large-scale array formation, but I don''t actually know much about it.


    When he had been learning from his master, he was just a character who played the role of soy sauce. After hearing the explanation, he had never carefully thought about it.


    When it comes to books, we hate the lack of them.


    I smacked my head in frustration. If I had known earlier, I would have been a good student and a good baby.


    Sigh, now it''s too late for regret!


    After an unknown period of time, just as I was about to fall asleep from hunger, the old man appeared again. This time, he brought me some food and some water.


    This time, he didn''t say a word. He just put down his stuff and left.


    Looking at the cake that was made from some unknown stuff, I just picked it up and ate it without worrying that he would poison it.


    Right now, I''m using it on him. What''s more, the reason why the blood of the Yin is so precious is because it contains very pure Yin Qi.


    This thing was a rare treasure in this world. Even if others purified their Yin Qi, they would not be able to achieve such purity.


    That was why so many people were willing to listen to him.


    After finishing two biscuits and drinking some water, he couldn''t help but feel dizzy and powerless before falling asleep once more.


    This is the first time in all these years that I have felt this powerless. Since I started training with Master, it can be said that I have never gotten sick.


    For example, he''s very good at treating me. He''s been helping me with my body for so many years, and he''s been very diligent. After living for so long, I''ve never been sick before.


    However, he had never thought that he would encounter such a situation on his first try. Was he really still too inexperienced?


    In the dream, what I saw was Chu Yu''s face that I loved and hated at the same time. His eyes seemed to have been washed clean, leaving behind only an infinite amount of gentleness, as if he was a completely different person from what I remembered.


    However, the smile in her eyes made me involuntarily fall in love with her.


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­" "Wake up ¡­" A voice suddenly sounded in my ear.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw an exquisite and beautiful girl. She had a cute baby face, big round eyes and long eyelashes ¡­


    She was about the same age as me, and she gave me a feeling of affinity.


    I don''t know why, but when I looked at this girl, I actually felt a little repulsed. I must have been overthinking it when I thought that we met for the first time.


    "Who are you?" My tone wasn''t very good to the girl who had disturbed my sweet dreams.

 C60

    Chapter 60 - The Inexplicable Girl


    Wasn''t it strange that a mysterious girl suddenly appeared in such a dark underground palace?


    Being in the Psionic Mortal Realm doesn''t mean that I know everything. Such a palace that is equivalent to a seal, such a large-scale array formation, suddenly appears a completely unharmed girl, smiling at you when you wake up ¡­


    It was really weird.


    "Big sister, don''t hate me, okay? I''m Taoist Li''s granddaughter."


    "You''re his granddaughter?" My eyes widened.


    It can''t be?


    This seemingly clean and gentle girl was actually the granddaughter of that rotten old man?


    Didn''t they say that families don''t enter the same house?


    Why did the two of them have no similarities at all?


    "I''m very surprised, big sister. Actually, grandpa wasn''t like this in the past. He used to treat people very well and did his best to help those who could. At that time, he was the person I idolized the most, no one.


    But then he was betrayed, betrayed by all his relatives. That time, it hurt him very deeply, and then it slowly changed until it became like this. No matter what, he was really good to me.


    This time, when I heard that he was going to the Ghost Village, I secretly followed him. However, I realized that he had caught you here, and now that your grandfather is in closed door training, I have to prepare for the night of the fifteenth full moon in a few days.


    I just found the time to meet you. "


    The girl in front of him was still blabbering on and on, as if she was a pure and gentle girl.


    I didn''t see many people, but this girl gave me a good impression. Of course, this was on the premise that I ignored the faint rejection in my heart.


    But I felt that the other person''s grandfather even wanted to kill me after capturing me here and suck my blood dry. This girl was the granddaughter of that old man Li, so that''s why I rejected him, right?


    As I thought about it, I pushed those complicated thoughts aside.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Big sister, my name is Li Chenchen, because I was born in the morning, Grandfather said that when I was born, the morning sun was bright, so he named me Li Chenchen. If Big sister was willing, please call me Chen Chen."


    "Why are you here?" I didn''t follow her instructions. Even though this girl gave me a very contradictory feeling, even though I''m not that repulsive right now ¡­


    But I don''t think it''s necessary to make friends with two people from different worlds.


    "Would you believe me if I told you?" The girl in front of me seemed to have fallen into a state of self-doubt, and then she gave me a bright smile. "Actually, even I don''t know it.


    After all, right now, my grandfather has already gone mad, so I can''t help too much. Those who can come and snatch the Jade Soul Fragment are all people who have greed in their hearts, they are the same kind of people as my grandfather.


    I don''t feel sorry for them, but now that I see my sister, I don''t know why I feel so close, so guilty, as if I''ve done something wrong to you before, or maybe I''m wrong.


    In short, I just couldn''t bear it. I persuaded my grandfather to send you food, and after he left, I rushed in before the formation was closed.


    "Elder sister, let me take you away."


    "You want to take me with you?" I looked at the girl in front of me, flabbergasted.


    There''s a Madonna in front of you, isn''t there? Right?


    But what she said was right. If she had such a grandfather, then she would either be killed by him or by his grandfather. She wouldn''t be able to live until now.


    That is to say, what she said is true. Does she really sympathize with me and want to help me?


    But why?


    Could it be based on a strange intuition of hers?


    "That''s right, big sister, let''s go. You don''t know, on the night of the fifteenth full moon, grandfather will come to make a move. When that time comes, no matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to escape."


    Elder sister has a total Yin constitution and three Jade Soul Fragment s. This is a great opportunity for me. If I grow up in the future, I will definitely have some accomplishments. There is no need for me to die here. " Li Chenchen spoke sincerely.


    A pair of large eyes blinked at me, not a single one of them didn''t tell her innocence, her sincerity.


    However, that strange sensation for an unknown second surfaced again. The corner of my mouth twitched.


    Normally, I would like all these cute girls, but why can''t I like Li Chenchen in front of me?


    Of course, I didn''t reject it too much.


    "But if I leave, will your grandfather vent his anger on you?" I asked tentatively.


    I don''t know if this girl really wanted to help me or was playing some kind of trick, but I had always thought that the nearer the better, the darker the better. This Li Chenchen is the granddaughter of that Old Man Li, she wouldn''t be spotless like that.


    "Elder sister, grandfather has already fallen into the Devil Dao. In fact, even I am accompanied by a tiger now. Every day when I was with him, I would be terrified, afraid that he would go crazy and then forget that I am his granddaughter. So, let''s go."


    "Hur hur." I smiled what I thought was an unintelligible smile.


    Things are really changing in this world in an instant. Such an interesting thing made me feel that it''s much more interesting than exploring to steal treasures.


    "Do you want to hear how I feel?" After saying that, without waiting for her reply, I continued, "Actually, from the first time I saw you, I felt that this was a very gentle and cute girl, but I also felt a bit of rejection in my heart. It was as if I really hated you, or you had done something to let me down.


    Is it a fantasy? " After saying that, I looked at the pale face of the lady before me and actually felt a sense of exhilaration.


    This is really strange. Looking at the current situation, I am the one who doesn''t know what''s good for me and doesn''t know how to repay favors, am I right? Why do I feel so exhilarated after bullying her?


    I''m not usually that kind of person.


    "Elder sister ¡­" Li Chenchen''s tears started to fall profusely, the golden beans rolling off her face as if they were worthless.


    If anyone else were to see this scene, they would have thought that I was that vicious tigress. The little white rabbit in front of me had been bullied to the point that she was crying.


    It was a green tea bitch, mentally appraised.


    But that''s not right, I wonder, they are here to help me, so far they haven''t done anything to help me, right?


    So why would I make such a comment?


    "Sister, perhaps our instincts are all wrong, but I truly want to help you. If you want to leave, then hurry up and make a decision. Otherwise, after this formation closes, we won''t be able to leave." Li Chenchen said.

 C61

    Chapter 61 - Sudden Surprise


    Faced with Li Chenchen''s suggestion, I struggled and struggled, conflicted and conflicted ¡ª


    In the end, he decided that his life was his and he would first escape from this land of tigers and wolves.


    Therefore ¡ª


    I nodded my head in satisfaction. "Let''s go. I''ll be troubling you then."


    "It''s no trouble at all, it''s no trouble at all. Being able to help big sister is my honor. Big sister, follow me." Li Chenchen said as she brought me to walk around the hall like it was a maze.


    "That ¡­"


    "Big sister, I said it already, my name is Li Chenchen. Li Chenchen felt wronged.


    Me: "¡­"


    The girl looked sweet, but ¡ª What about your manners?


    Interrupting others'' conversation time and time again, was this what a person who thought he was kind-hearted could say?


    "Elder sister, what''s wrong? Are you unwilling to call me by my name? Do you dislike me being long-winded? Or did you think I was a bad guy because Grandfather caught you? " As Li Chenchen spoke, the golden beans once again dropped down.


    Me: "¡­"


    Looking at this sweet girl, he felt an inexplicable urge to be angry. What should he do? Waiting online was very urgent!


    But thinking about how she still wanted me to go out with her, no matter how much I despised her, she didn''t do anything to let me down, did she?


    Therefore, I took a few deep breaths and suppressed my power. I then forcefully pulled one out and smiled amiably, "How could that be? Miss Chen, you are too worried. I was just a loner since I was young. I''m not used to being too close to others, don''t mind me.


    The person in front of me smiles sweetly in the next second. Tears come out at will, as if he''s singing a great play, which makes me feel a little surprised.


    That being said, this girl had such eyes, what kind of Corpsetaker was she? If you go straight to the entertainment industry, the film empress would be a small case!


    Just when I was thinking about all this nonsense, Li Chenchen who was in front of me seemed to have recovered the unparalleled intimacy between the two of them, and chuckled to me. "Elder sister, you have to follow me well. In the past, his grandfather was injured, but he set up a large formation here and then hid here to recuperate.


    The only person who can control this formation is grandpa. Ordinary people have to walk in the same direction as I taught you. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get out.


    Also, big sister, you might not know this, but grandpa is actually very powerful right now, and he has already gradually controlled this formation, like the positions I am teaching you right now, it might change the next time. Therefore, if you are unlucky and get caught next time, you must not follow the direction you are heading right now, otherwise, it is very likely that it will harm you ¡­ "


    Li Chenchen said sincerely. Even when I heard it, I was still a little doubtful, could it be that what I felt just now was really wrong? In fact, the girl in front of him was not a green tea bitch, but a pure and holy little white lotus?


    However, this maze was truly a detour.


    Just then, I saw that this was actually a glorious underground palace. The hall was very spacious and there would be a lot of echoes from every sentence. I guessed that it should be as big as two basketball courts, although it wouldn''t be impossible to see the end of it, but staying here by myself was indeed a bit too cautious.


    Right now, I have been following Li Chenchen around seven corners, looking like two crazy people walking around in a mess in an empty hall.


    But in reality, even I, who was only half a step away, knew that the positions she was leading me in are all paths for the formation.


    For example, Li Chenchen''s grandfather. Since he controls this formation, then it''s natural that she can leave without a hitch, and not take a detour like the two of us right now.


    Then how could someone who didn''t have control of the array formation leave?


    The simplest kind was that one''s strength was unparalleled and could use force to break through that formation. However, how many people in this world possessed such abilities?


    The other method was to understand formations, find the Formation Aperture, and forcibly destroy it. That way, one could easily escape. However, those who set up formations would generally place incomparable importance on the Formation Aperture.


    Even in many cases, such as in a forest, where one of the leaves was the eye of the formation, it was the hardest to find the eye of the formation. Even though you know what the eye of the formation is, but you cannot find it.


    The other method is for people like Li Chenchen and I to find a way out of this formation.


    But in our present situation, there are some shortcomings, and if we do not see others pass by, it will be quite difficult to find the road and the dead end.


    This was also the reason why I didn''t reject Li Chenchen''s suggestion even though I hated him, because I don''t understand formations. Calming down my current strength, walking out of this gorgeous underground palace is no different from a dream ¡ª ¡ª


    After the two of them passed out, they finally left the underground palace. The moment they saw the sunlight outside, the huge weight in my heart finally dropped.


    "Chen Chen, thank you so much for today. If not for you, I might not have been able to leave." No matter what kind of person this girl is, in the end, she helped me. At this moment, I am sincerely thanking her.


    Because I think I might have misunderstood him.


    At first I doubted his intentions, but now that it was out, and I was still fine, it was obvious that I had been a little mean before.


    However, I do not regret it. As the saying goes, one should be careful when sailing on a ship for ten thousand years. I am not a naive and cute little white rabbit. How can I not have any common sense?


    If I had followed a few coaxing words, I would have been abducted countless times.


    "Elder sister, you don''t need to thank me. Our family did the wrong thing in the first place, I would like to ask if you can reduce my guilt for coming out." Li Chenchen laughed very amicably.


    Hearing his words, ''guilt'', I raised my eyebrows. In the end, I didn''t say anything.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so capable. You actually came out ¡ª ¡ª" A pleasant male voice entered our ears.


    Looking up, I instantly opened my eyes wide in shock. Isn''t that Chu Yu and Chen Ye? Why did the two of them come here?


    "Why are you here?" At this moment, I ignored Chen Ye''s teasing.


    All that was left in his heart was joy. He had originally thought that he would not be able to see her again after this separation. Perhaps he had missed her in his life. However, he hadn''t expected that these two people had quite a conscience ¡­


    "Some people are too weak and were kidnapped by others. As a benevolent person, how can this young master sit idly by and do nothing?" Chen Ye said.

 C62

    Chapter 62 - Summoning the Ghost of the Butterfly


    Seeing that Chen Ye looked like he deserved to be beaten up, I was just about to go back and beat him up, when I realized that Li Chenchen beside me had a glazed look in her eyes ¡ª ¡ª


    Following her gaze, he saw that it was another lady who was looking at Old Boys in a daze.


    However, he had seen quite a few of these infatuations, and he could be considered one of them.


    It was just that he was a little immune to the beauty of the Old Boys and Chen Ye now.


    I stretched out my arm and turned to Li Chenchen: "How is it? This face is so beautiful that it makes people angry, right? But if you knew his character, you might not think so. "


    Even I didn''t think that I would unconsciously ruin Chu Yu''s image in Li Chenchen''s heart.


    However, I sensed it myself after I finished speaking, but I didn''t regret it at all. Although there isn''t any relation between Chu Yu and myself right now, after all, it is still someone who was tempted by his, isn''t it?


    Now let other women stare so infatuatedly, let me have a kind of -- own peach is picked by others feeling.


    An indescribable disgust and anger ¡ª ¡ª


    Li Chenchen withdrew her gaze bashfully, then pulled me to the side and asked: "Big sister, is this man your big brother? Can you introduce him to me? "


    After Li Chenchen finished speaking, just as I was about to open my mouth to answer, she continued, "Elder sister, don''t worry. Although you are a little older than me, if I become your sister-in-law, I will definitely treat you well."


    "¡­" Me.


    Was this girl really that stupid?


    Also, what''s with that look on your face?


    At this moment, 10 thousand alpacas ran through my heart, suppressing my scolding. After taking a few deep breaths, I broke out into a smile and asked: "He''s so cold, didn''t you notice? I think Chen Ye is pretty good to the side.


    "This brat treats people gently and helps others to make them happy. Moreover, he''s the Chen family''s young master and is also very strong. This kind of boyfriend is simply perfect ¡­"


    "No no no, big sister, our gazes are different. I like this kind of domineering CEO Fan, how high does he look!" Li Chenchen had an expression of infatuation again.


    Although she was talking to me, her gaze kept on Chu Yu.


    There was a look of determination in his eyes.


    What should he do now that he hated this girl even more?


    I really want to strangle her, what should I do?


    "He''s not my big brother, it has nothing to do with me." I fiercely said that, and then threw off Li Chenchen who was holding my hand, and directly went back to where Chen Ye and the rest were.


    Seeing Old Boys''s worried expression, I fiercely glared at him and didn''t say anything else.


    He was the kind of person who brought trouble wherever he went to. This kind of person was the most detestable!


    If not for my irrepressible desire to win, I would definitely run as far away from them as possible. People like me, who are lazy and cherish life, have always disliked being together with these troubles.


    But now ¡­


    Smiling bitterly, I no longer looked at Li Chenchen''s infatuated gaze.


    "How is it? Are you hurt?" Chen Ye looked at me worriedly.


    After pulling me to his side, he looked me over in a circle before nodding his head in relief.


    "What''s with that look?" "I''m fine." I said impatiently.


    Although he was extremely unwilling, he still could not control his gaze and looked at Li Chenchen again.


    At this moment, she was standing in front of Chu Yu with a bashful expression on her face.


    My name is Li Chenchen, I was the one who saved big sister this time. Although it was my family who caught her, I am a different person from grandfather. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have saved her, so don''t misunderstand me. Li Chenchen introduced herself.


    From my direction, she half raised her head, revealing her snow-white swan neck, because it just so happens that Chu Yu can take advantage of her height to see her proud figure.


    Not only that, Li Chenchen''s tone now is also very problematic. Her tone of voice is completely different from when she spoke to me earlier.


    She belonged to the type of woman that only men would be reluctant to part with. She would think of all sorts of ways to protect her, and they would feel that she was the type of woman who needed protection.


    He needed to give her more care and care, or else the kind that she wouldn''t be able to live on ¡ª


    When I saw this, my face turned even colder.


    Although he knew that this Old Boys did have the ability to move one''s heart, he felt extremely unhappy for some reason. Especially when he saw that this Old Boys did not say anything to reject, his heart felt even worse.


    Where''s the Su Wan that he loved so much?


    Had he forgotten it already?


    Sure enough, men were always playful.


    "How are you?" A man''s voice, with no accent, rang in my ear.


    I slightly turned my head and saw Chu Yu, who was standing one step away from me.


    "No eyes?" I replied in a bad tone before slowly walking forward.


    I don''t want to see any more terrible things. With his power, Chen Ye had already helped me watch it once, and heard our conversation. Would he know if I was injured?


    This was unnecessary!


    "Sister, you''re going in the opposite direction, that is the direction of the mountain. Wouldn''t it be equivalent to us walking into a trap if we go back now?" The gentle voice of a woman sounded out again, causing me to halt in my tracks.


    So annoying!


    Even though he reminded me of that out of good intentions!


    "Alright, little girl. Leave early. Let''s go to the cave in front of us and sleep there for the night. We''ll talk on the second day." Chen Ye didn''t say anything further as he pulled me towards a certain direction in the forest.


    Feeling the warmth of his large hand, and seeing Chu Yu, who was following me from a few steps behind, I tightly shut my eyes.


    People''s hearts were indeed greedy.


    In the past, I didn''t even need to think about these things. Every day, I would only think about how to secretly make a mistake under the strict supervision of my master.


    Or when his master was lecturing, how could he be in a daze so unbeknownst to anyone?


    Or perhaps, he thought about how he could only come out to see this world when his master was in seclusion.


    Even after I become a mortician, all I want to do every day is to do my job, earn some pocket money, and then be free and unfettered.


    However, the moment my heart is moved, no, in other words, ever since I met this Old Boys, or this Chen Ye, my life has been led in another direction.


    I seem to be more emotional than today, just like the fear today, more angry, more sad...


    It made me feel like I was about to taste the joy, anger, and sadness of this world.


    But I really don''t f * cking like this feeling. Can I not have it!?

 C63

    Chapter 63 - The Distress of Love


    In a somewhat damp cave.


    A few young men and women were gathered together to roast the fire, but the atmosphere was abnormally silent, even ¡ª strange.


    Ever since they had entered the cave, Chen Ye was the only one who had been active in the atmosphere. However, no matter how much he joked around or told a joke, the atmosphere tonight was not lively enough.


    The one opposite me is Chu Yu.


    At this moment, Li Chenchen looked at Chu Yu with starry eyes, and asked: "Big Brother Chu, how did you come to this place?"


    After a while, he asked again: "Big Brother Chu, you are very strong! I feel more powerful than my grandfather. No, I feel more powerful than everyone else I''ve ever met. "


    "Big Brother Chu, how old are you this year? Do you have a girlfriend? "


    "Big Brother Chu, which faction are you from? Are you a Corpsetaker? Or was it Corpsemancer? Or are you a decapitator? "


    These sorts of useless topics continued to be discussed nonstop.


    Li Chenchen was like a piece of sticky candy, she didn''t seem to be tired at all.


    After that, Chen Ye got tired of listening to me, so he just sat beside me in silence.


    In the quiet cave, only Li Chenchen''s voice remained.


    And Chu Yu, who had not spoken a single word since entering this place, had once again returned to his cold and aloof appearance.


    The warm orange light from the fire shines on everyone''s face. Logically speaking, it should be a very warm scene, but I am fed up with it. The young lady''s sweet smile makes me look even more dazzling.


    As expected, those who fall in love are unreasonable, and their IQ will drop.


    For example, the Li Chenchen in front of him.


    Li Chenchen asked some questions that only a few years old child would ask. The way she spoke seemed to not have a brain, so to put it nicely, she was just speaking innocently.


    And me?


    He clearly knew that he had no right to be jealous, but he couldn''t control it in his heart. If this wasn''t a fool, then what was?


    Chen Ye, who was at the side, used his arm to twist me, winking at me.


    Chen Ye, "..." Right now, he looked like he had just eaten a meal ¡ª ¡ª


    Pfft. After being depressed for the whole night, his mood had improved a little. He had relied his happiness on the pain of others. This was a famous saying!


    It seemed that he had to do this more often.


    "I say, little girl, do you have to be so heartless?" Chen Ye rolled his eyes at me countless times.


    Now, his eyes looked even more convulsive.


    "If it''s yours, it''s yours, not yours ¡­" In the end, it''s not yours. " After I finished speaking, I closed my eyes to rest my mind.


    I know what Chen Ye means, but I just want to see ¡ª Look, that woman is trying to pry your wall open. Why aren''t you using your identity as the Empress Dowager to beat her up?


    But I know that I have no stance. If I really am the Empress, then what kind of woman would be so attentive to Chu Yu right now? If I don''t teach his a lesson, Chu Yu will definitely get beaten up by me.


    But now ¡­


    I bitterly smiled, my own identity was not even as good as Li Chenchen''s. Li Chenchen and he met due to fate, and I was merely helping Chu Yu catch a ghost, the difference between the two of them seemed to be like the difference between a superior and a subordinate.


    The gap between them was not one that an ordinary person could cross.


    "Sister Su, what happened to you?" Is it because I''m not feeling well? That''s not right, I remember that grandpa didn''t do anything to you in the underground palace? "


    Li Chenchen''s surprised voice sounded beside her ears.


    I had to open my eyes, and then I found some information in her words.


    Even if her grandfather caught me, he was still a good person and didn''t mistreat me.


    Then he would have to tell Chu Yu from the side that he was an unreasonable person, or was he trying to get sympathy for him?


    But God knows, I''m just tired and I want to take a break, okay?


    During those few days in the underground palace, although he did not suffer any abuse, it was impossible for him to fall asleep. Was he not afraid of being snapped at while he was sleeping?


    He could still sleep soundly even when he was imprisoned. This was something that could only be accomplished by doing it without a care in the world!


    "How can you say that?" Chen Ye said impatiently.


    I looked at him in surprise. Is he helping me?


    In the past, I was always on equal grounds with this guy, but now that Li Chenchen is here, we seem to be on the same side. This is unbelievable!


    "Big Brother Chen, why do you say that of me? "I''m just ¡­ just ¡­" While talking, Li Chenchen''s tears came out again.


    Me: "¡­"


    Chen Ye, "..."


    Looking at each other, I felt as though I had eaten a meal. I felt as though I was about to vomit on the night meal.


    This kind of fake white lotus that could cry at any time was the most disgusting.


    "So powerful." I said without thinking.


    Chen Ye understood in an instant and immediately followed up: "That''s right, Miss Li, you''re really amazing. Recalling how when I was crying in grief when I was young, I had tears and mucus all over my body, how could you cry so beautifully?


    Oh, there''s a word for it... What is it? "


    "Pear Blossom with Tears." I reminded her from the side, but in my heart, I secretly gave her a thumbs up. Chen Ye is not bad.


    Although the two of them had never interacted with each other before, their tacit understanding was still on par.


    "Right, right, Riko Flower is full of tears. Look at how beautiful you are crying right now. So sad, not even using mascara or makeup, this is really a skill. If you have that kind of skill, why don''t you go and be an actor?


    Hiding in this forest, what future could there be? I guarantee that if you were to become an actress, you would definitely be at the Queen of Shadows'' level.


    Her tears would never drop, not even if she wanted to cry, not even if she didn''t. Her teary hands just stood there awkwardly, like a clown who was trying to make people happy.


    As I was thinking, a brown windbreaker fell over my shoulders.


    After Chu Yu gave me the clothes, he sat down next to me. This time, there isn''t even a gap between the two anymore; it''s as if the two of us were nestling together.


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    Did he not take the time to comfort that little white lotus? Why did he give me the clothes?


    Besides, I''m not cold at all in such a big fire, okay?


    No matter how weak I am, I''ve trained for so many years. Right now, this kind of weather can cause me any harm.


    "Women need to learn to be nicer to themselves. It''s deep into the night now, so it''s bad for the body." Chu Yu was indeed Chu Yu.


    Even if he spoke words of love, it wouldn''t be pleasant to hear.

 C64

    Chapter 64 - Great display of skills


    The battle had turned into a one-sided battle. We thought that this army of mutated rats would make us suffer a lot.


    But who would have thought that at this moment, Old Boys was like a descending god, the black Yin Qi in his hands continuously emitted, after trapping all the mutated rats ¡­


    Wherever it passed by, all the mutated rats would turn to dust and disappear from this world.


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    Perhaps no one, including me, would have thought that this man''s skills were already so profound.


    The most obvious one was Li Chenchen, at this time the woman had already reacted and quickly ran to Chu Yu''s side: "Big Brother Chu, you''re so strong, oh my god! Just now, when I saw you, I thought that the God of Heaven had descended ¡­


    Wow, it''s so cool that it could split the sky, okay?


    "If you can''t call me by my name, then I''ll call you by my word. The moment I make a move, I''ll crush you. Heavens, how can you be so handsome, so powerful, and so perfect ¡­" The current Li Chenchen was simply a fool.


    Compared to the shy little girl from before, she was bold and unrestrained.


    "Tsk, this is what you call having a dog''s mouth that can''t spit out ivory. This flattery is too obvious." Chen Ye muttered unhappily.


    "Pfft." I couldn''t help but laugh.


    In fact, when everyone met the mutated rat, the first one everyone fought was Chen Ye. The talismans he threw out had a huge impact.


    However, that small piece of land that he killed earlier, compared to Chu Yu''s huge display of strength, it did not seem to be enough.


    "What are you laughing at?" The man beside her was unhappy.


    "Heh, Chen Ye, you are still the Chen family''s young master, why are you so petty? And what she said was the truth. "


    "Who do you think is telling the truth?" Chen Ye immediately grabbed my ears and pulled on it.


    "Let''s go." Just as Chen Ye and I were playing, a cold voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    The atmosphere, which was still fine a moment ago, suddenly became a lot more depressing. It returned to the atmosphere inside the cave.


    I looked at Chen Ye and asked, "What''s going on?" Did you offend him?


    Chen Ye also winked at me.


    However ¡­


    I twitched the corner of my mouth. "What, did your eyes cramp?"


    "¡­" Chen Ye choked on his words, then glared at me, before returning to the cave.


    It was still that same small cave. No one spoke after entering, and other than Li Chenchen, no one else seemed to be very happy, especially Chu Yu.


    At this moment, that ten thousand year cold face of his seemed to be even colder. From the inside to the outside, his entire body was emitting a cold aura and a few words were written on his face ¡ª ¡ª I am very angry, and do not approach anyone.


    I curled my lips. Actually, I''m also very angry, okay?


    It just so happened that at this moment, something with no eyes bumped into him.


    "Sister, why didn''t you tell me just now? Did you know that I was very nervous when the mutated rat came? If we knew that Big Brother Chu was this strong, we wouldn''t have needed to go out at all? He took care of them all by himself. " Li Chenchen said these words to me, but her gaze never left Chu Yu''s body.


    I wanted to dig out the eyeballs and paste them onto Chu Yu''s body. It made me feel disgusted.


    You say you are a good girl, like it, like it, why infatuation.


    "Miss Li, I''m tired. Can I take a rest?" What I mean is, can you be quiet for a while?


    I couldn''t explain my feelings towards this girl and didn''t really offend me, but I just didn''t like her as much as the girl I met in the Chen Family Village.


    But I don''t know why I feel that way. The two girls were trying to please Chu Yu, right?


    They all had the same goal --


    Naturally, Li Chenchen''s actions and words were extremely infuriating, but my hostility towards her was much greater.


    "Tired?" An emotionless voice suddenly sounded in the cave.


    Afterwards, Chu Yu opposite me ignored everyone''s shocked gazes and directly sat beside me. After that, while I was in a daze, he picked me up and placed me on his lap, and then pressed my head against his chest ¡ª ¡ª


    The series of actions were very natural and extraordinary, as if it had been done countless times.


    "¡­"


    In addition to the crackling in the fire, everyone could hear their own breathing.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " It took me a moment to find my voice.


    Suddenly being so good to me?


    Didn''t he already have that little sister of his called Su Wan?


    "Aren''t you tired? "Go to sleep." After Chu Yu finished speaking, he patted my head as if he was comforting a little dog.


    Oh fuck!


    What kind of tempo was this?


    No, absolutely not!


    Then why did this old fogey suddenly change his personality?


    "What''s wrong? You should take care of yourself first, and rest well after you leave this place. " His face was expressionless and his voice was flat. He didn''t even sound like he cared about me.


    But at this moment, I accidentally saw that Li Chenchen''s eyes were turning red from jealousy.


    "Sister Su, didn''t you say you were just friends?" Little White''s aggrieved voice sounded once again.


    It was as if I had deceived her, as if she were the Empress, and I was that shameless, coquettish bitch.


    "I say, this situation is a little strange!" Chen Ye said, his meaning unclear.


    Furthermore, the way he looked at me made me feel ¡ª guilty.


    Then he thought, "What did I feel guilty about?"


    Chen Ye and I are just ordinary friends, very, very normal can''t be more ordinary of friends okay?


    Why should I feel guilty?


    Furthermore, why is everyone looking at me weirdly? What''s wrong with me today? One or two isn''t normal.


    "I can''t let it go." I heard myself say so.


    Though I don''t understand why I didn''t come down myself, but let them go.


    "Be good, be good."


    These words became the last words spoken in the cave.


    Under Chen Ye''s confused gaze, Li Chenchen''s jealous gaze, I actually slowly fell asleep.


    Maybe it would be different if he woke up? That''s what I thought before I went to bed.


    Immediately.


    The sky was clear and no one had washed up yet. However, Chen Ye had prepared a lot of things.


    After saying that, he threw a talisman into my hands and arrogantly left ¡­

 C65

    Chapter 65 - Fantasy 1


    The Cleaning Rune was the same as the legendary Cleansing Technique. However, it was much more convenient and could be used by people who didn''t know the Cleansing Technique.


    "Thank you." After I finished speaking, I poured some of my power directly into my body.


    Needless to say, the effect of this thing was very good. The moment it touched his body, he felt much more relaxed, as if he had just been soaked in soup.


    "Hey, I said, do you have more? Give me some more?" I shamelessly asked for it.


    Girls love to be clean, although I don''t usually dress up, but do not like makeup and slovenly are two different concepts.


    If the conditions allowed, who wouldn''t want to feel refreshed? Putting aside the external affairs, at least they would feel refreshed.


    "Do you know how much it costs? He wants it right away. " Chen Ye rolled his eyes at me.


    Still, he pushed two more into my hand.


    "Tsk, words don''t mean what they say." I happily accepted it before shamelessly asking, "Can you teach me how to draw talismans?"


    In fact, the pile of books that Chu Yu gave me a while ago already had a few processes of making talisman paper. They weren''t high levelled books, but after reading them all, it would just be reading them all.


    However, it doesn''t mean that you know it. If you want to create a successful talisman, you have to experience failure again and again.


    However, his master was a ghost catcher, and the talisman he drew was also made from sealing and killing materials. These cleaning and such things were useless things in his master''s eyes, so he never learnt them.


    If even the old man doesn''t know it, then there''s no need to even mention me ¡­


    But now that I am aware of the benefits of these gadgets, I naturally have to learn them. Even if they are not for sale, I can still use them myself.


    "..." You want to acknowledge me as your master? " Chen Ye looked at me strangely.


    "No, no, no." I quickly shook my head. "I mean, how about you teach me and then I''ll make you my senior? You teach me how to craft talismans, and I''ll teach you how to repair the faces of the dead and catch ghosts. to help each other. "


    I patted him on the shoulder.


    It''s not that I don''t want to take him as my master, but that I already have a master. If I take someone else as my master, then that would be deceiving my master into exterminating his ancestors. Although I don''t think that I have any high morals, I still can''t do anything about this.


    Moreover, now was not the time for life or death situations. For the sake of a small advantage, betraying one''s own sect was not a good idea.


    "Hur hur." These are the two words that Chen Ye responded to me with.


    "Sister Su, can you give me one?" Li Chenchen looked at me with her pair of innocent big eyes.


    At this moment, she seemed to be silently saying ¡ª If you don''t give it to me, I''ll cry for you.


    "..." Didn''t you see that I had the cheek to ask for it? " I asked, my mouth twitching.


    Are you joking? Didn''t you see that you were the one who stole everything from other people? You actually came here to ask for it, and you said it was fair. Since that''s the case, why don''t you take something in exchange?


    "I saved you and came out. Although grandpa captured you, I didn''t participate. Although I don''t ask my sister to repay the gratitude, I can''t do anything about this thing. I haven''t even washed myself yet, how messy and dirty is that?"


    Give me one, I will definitely remember your kindness. In the future, I will have something to return to you, okay? " Li Chenchen did not even notice.


    Even if he knew, he still didn''t want to take out money to buy it.


    I''m shocked, okay?


    He was stunned by the serious girl in front of him.


    She kept saying that she didn''t want my thanks, but she kept reminding me that she let me out, and that her grandfather and she were two different people, so what did she want?


    What do you want to emphasize?


    "Hoh, truly, the forest is big now. There are all kinds of birds. Now, I suddenly feel that the little person is much more fun than a hypocrite." Chen Ye''s mocking words sounded by everyone''s ears.


    Extremely ironic.


    However, the expression of the girl in front of him didn''t change.


    Me: "¡­"


    "This is for you." After stuffing a piece into her hand, Chen Ye and I stood on the other side of the cave and walked out.


    Compared to this girl, I always felt like I was missing something, something like the ability to tell lies without opening my eyes, the potential to make green tea --


    "Why is it black?" I asked, raising my eyebrows as I stepped outside and looked at the color of the trees around me.


    If I remember correctly, the trees were green when we came down yesterday.


    "Sister Su, the color of the trees here is always the same all year round."


    "Is that so?" I don''t quite believe Li Chenchen''s words.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go our separate ways. Actually, there''s nothing wrong with that. The corpse aura here is too heavy, and these trees will grow in this environment year round. It''s inevitable that they will be affected."


    The thing you saw when you came down yesterday was green. That might have been because we killed too many mutated mice last night and the scent of those mutated rats dissipated in the air, absorbed by the trees. That''s why it looks like this. " Chen Ye explained as he walked out.


    I drew the line of parting ways as the main point.


    "That''s right, Miss Li. Thank you for letting me out this time. Are you going back now?"


    My words were like a pause. Everyone fell silent.


    "..." Um, big sister Su, can I follow you? "If I let you out now, Grandpa will definitely not forgive me ¡­"


    "But you always have to go back, don''t you?" I interrupted her.


    I was hurt by her grandfather. She let me out and I thanked her, but there was no need for me to support her for the rest of my life.


    Furthermore, she didn''t know what was said, and what was said was completely different from her grandfather. Who knew? Just her side of the story?


    "But after I left with you guys for a period of time, my grandpa''s anger is almost gone. When it''s gone, I''ll be fine again if I come back."


    "Let''s separate." Chu Yu who had been silent the entire time suddenly spoke out and interrupted Li Chenchen.


    Right after he finished speaking, he consciously came over and pulled my hand to continue walking down the mountain, leaving Li Chenchen alone there ¡ª ¡ª


    I look back ¡ª ¡ª


    Her white dress fluttered in the wind, like a pitiful little white flower swaying in the wind. Anyone who saw this scene would feel their heart ache a little, no?


    However, when I observed the faces of the two men beside me, I suddenly twitched my mouth.


    However, he felt a great sense of comfort in his heart. Was it because the two of them were the same as him? Did they not like people who drank green tea and wore watches?


    "Hopefully, we won''t meet again in the future ¡­" I sighed.

 C66

    Chapter 66 - Fascination 2


    One hour later.


    I looked and Li Chenchen, who was standing in front of me, was completely dumbfounded.


    I wasn''t the only one. The two men next to me were in a daze.


    Why?


    Because the reason we were here, wasn''t because we had walked back, nor was it because Li Chenchen had come to find us ¡ª


    We had obviously been walking down the mountain, but for some reason, we had returned to the starting point. It was like we were walking around a circle, and as we walked, we had come back to the same place.


    Li Chenchen said: "Could it be that this is a formation?"


    Me: "¡­"


    This is all coming back, you say?


    "Then what should we do? Aiya, Sister Su, this way, won''t you guys be unable to leave? "Aiya, this is so annoying ¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    The first sound was Chu Yu''s.


    The second sound was from Chen Ye.


    This time, the two men had an abnormal tacit understanding, and their faces were filled with impatience.


    Chen Ye glanced at Chu Yu in astonishment, then said impatiently: "I say, my lady, can you not be so long-winded, now that everyone knows that it is a formation, I still need you to say it, and before you say it, please retract the happiness in your eyes, no one is a fool!"


    This time, it was Li Chenchen''s turn to be dumbfounded. Tears rolled down her cheeks, as if trying to force her way back was not possible, and it looked extremely funny.


    I''m concerned about all of you. Why say this to me, you all have to think clearly, if it wasn''t for me, Sister Su would still be locked up in the underground palace. Perhaps when the full moon shines, Sister Su would completely disappear from this world. These words were said by Li Chenchen without any doubt.


    "What do you want?" Chu Yu suddenly asked.


    Li Chenchen had not finished speaking, and it was choked in her throat.


    Then, he seemed to have realized something, "Big Brother Chu, why do you think this way? "I only saved big sister Su because my conscience was against me. I just didn''t want her to be in trouble. Why did I come to your place? It''s as if I was actually there just to take advantage of her ¡­"


    "Shut up. Let me ask you, what do you want?" At this moment, Chu Yu looked no different from before, but in my heart, I felt that something was off.


    It seemed that something was slowly changing?


    Was it because he was the one who had come out?


    "Don''t tell me?" Right after he finished speaking, Chu Yu threw a small box into Li Chenchen''s arms.


    Li Chenchen hurriedly caught it, and then Chu Yu''s voice came out: "This thing is very important to you, it''s enough to repay her life. Now she doesn''t owe you anything."


    It goes without saying who she was.


    "About that, let''s forget about it. I''ll pay it back myself." I suddenly said nervously.


    Although he did not know what was inside the small box, it was clear that this Old Boys was not ordinary at all. Furthermore, it was enough to support my life, so just thinking about it made him feel that it was very precious.


    Of course, I won''t admit that my life is cheap.


    However, for the Old Boys to say such words, it was obvious that even though that thing wasn''t some rare treasure, it was still something that was desirable for someone at Li Chenchen''s level.


    How could such a thing be taken advantage of?


    Even if I had to buy my life, I would rather use my own things to buy it.


    "What are you paying me back for?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Chu Yu''s casual sentence stunned me.


    That''s right, what am I supposed to return? I coughed in embarrassment. "Um, how about I write her a promissory note and ask my master to return it later?"


    At this point, I felt extremely awkward. I don''t have anything of my own, so I would usually go to Master''s place to search for something, but those things were only things that Master was willing to give me.


    To put it bluntly, he had already put away everything that I could not touch, or even anything that I could not waste. All I could steal were some things that he had deliberately left behind.


    How could those things be more important than my life?


    And he had to write a promissory note.


    "Let''s go." After coldly throwing down these two words, Chu Yu once again pulled my hand to search for an exit.


    Li Chenchen was once again left alone in her original spot, and this time, the little black box was also left with her!


    "Erm, where are we going?" I opened my mouth uncomfortably and struggled with my hands for a moment, but I was still unable to pull them away.


    "If you move again, I''ll chop off your claws."


    "But, I''m in pain!" Alright, I admit defeat.


    His strength was so great that it hurt my hand.


    "Trouble." Even though he was still holding onto me, it was already much better than before.


    "You ¡­ "What is it?" Ever since the two of them found me, I realized that this Old Boys seemed to have changed. He seemed to be showing some inexplicable concern for me.


    At the very least, what he did was for my own good, and not to ignore me like before, or to enslave me!


    "I thought I''d done it obvious enough." Chu Yu stopped.


    "Hmm?" I looked at him in confusion. Obviously?


    What was obvious?


    Why didn''t I know?


    "I say, you two, it''s not so cruel to torture a dog. Don''t you see that there''s a real me here?" Chen Ye''s voice pierced in unwillingly, and carried a little sour taste.


    I was surprised for a moment, but then I ignored it.


    "What happened before you came to see me?" I feel that something must have happened before, or else how could there be such a drastic change in attitude?


    When I first came here, didn''t Chu Yu just recover his memories? Logically speaking, he should still be thinking about his Su Wan at this time, so why did he come to find me?


    "Nothing happened."


    "Then, why did he become so good all of a sudden?" I pointed to Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu''s attitude was a complete 180 degrees, okay?


    Did my luck really explode? I thought to myself.


    "I will treat you well in the future, if you are obedient."


    "¡­" The wind stopped.


    I felt as if I were living in a dream, and my heart was about to stop.


    Is that what it means?


    No way, he must have been hallucinating. That''s right, he must have been hallucinating.


    "That, don''t joke with me, hur hur." I coughed dryly.


    "Su Ning, are you deaf? "Let me tell you, a woman like you who has nothing better to do should learn quickly. Otherwise, how can you stand shoulder to shoulder with me?" Chu Yu''s words came over once again, allowing me to hear it loud and clear.


    "..." "Why?" After a while, I found my voice.


    Yeah, why?


    He had just recovered his memories and remembered his lover. Why did he suddenly treat me so well?

 C67

    Chapter 67 - Fascination 3


    Even though they were standing side by side! He made it clear enough.


    But according to my understanding of him, this Old Boys isn''t the kind of person who would change his mind. Even if he doesn''t return to the past, how can love change so quickly?


    "If I say... I don''t know, do you believe me? " Chu Yu said leisurely.


    It was just that one sentence that nearly made him choke to death.


    Big brother, please, are you courting her now? You didn''t even say "love", you didn''t even say "like", and now you didn''t even say "why" ¡ª ¡ª


    Was there such a thing as chasing a girl in this world?


    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    "You got a cramp in your eye?" Chen Ye suddenly said.


    Wait a minute, why does this sound so familiar?


    It seems like not long ago, I was saying this to someone --


    "Don''t you find it strange?" I turned to look at both of them. Something was wrong with both of them.


    Chen Ye would always interrupt at critical moments, and normally, he didn''t look like such a person with no eyes at all.


    Furthermore, these two people definitely have secrets that they are hiding from me, needless to say, Old Boys.


    "I don''t know, I just don''t know. Anyway, I won''t let you go." Chu Yu was still as tyrannical as before.


    For the rest of the journey, we walked in the forest. No matter how we walked, it seemed like we couldn''t get out. We all marked the path and walked in a straight line. However ¡­


    Even if we walk in a straight line, we will still return to the place where we came from, we will still return to that place where Li Chenchen stood.


    "I''ll go with you. I''ve lived here for several years, so I''m quite familiar with this place. This is probably the array my grandfather set up, if you trust me, I can help you find it."


    "But let''s say I don''t know how to leave." Li Chen slowly said.


    It was unknown where she had put the black box.


    "Let''s go." I sighed. There was no other way.


    No matter if what Li Chenchen said was true or not, it was still the same. No matter how they walked, they would always return here, and in fact, it was the same as searching for the four of them together.


    In that case, he might as well agree to her request.


    Whether she really wanted to help or to stick together on purpose.


    As a result, the three of them became four people.


    Li Chenchen was the same as before, she didn''t have any eyes at all when she was by Chu Yu''s side. Once, I clearly saw Chen Ye at Chu Yu''s side, then that woman shamelessly pushed Chen Ye away, becoming me and her, with Chu Yu stuck in the middle.


    He was completely shameless.


    To be honest, I''ve never seen such a shameless girl in my entire life.


    Like her?


    Yes!


    Catching up with a girl was not a strange matter, but it would be too excessive to pester her to death right now. I really could not understand such a person, otherwise, when I found out that Chu Yu had a lover, I would not have left immediately.


    Even though that lover of his was a lifetime ago ¡­


    But they still lived in his heart, didn''t they? At that time, if he were to interfere, then he would be no different from Xiao San.


    But this Li Chenchen is different. She clearly saw me and Chu Yu holding hands this whole time, but she seemed to have completely ignored this point.


    Amazing skill!


    "Sister Su, so the two of you truly loved each other. I was wondering why Sister Su didn''t introduce him to me. After all that time, it turns out that the couple is in an awkward situation." Li Chenchen did not know why she suddenly said that.


    We were resting by the river.


    "I just found out." I explained casually.


    His current relationship with Chu Yu ¡­ How should he put it? He was neither a lover nor a friend, but he was a bit closer than his friends. In short, it was very strange.


    My heart felt awkward. Even though I was disappointed that he used to have someone he loved, and disappointed that he discovered that the person he loved had soon turned to chase me, I was unable to refuse such a love.


    Sometimes I feel like I''m cheating --


    "Eh? What''s over there? " Li Chenchen suddenly pointed to the distance.


    There was a small pond that was a little deeper. Bubbles had suddenly appeared on the surface of the water, and the bubbles were growing bigger and bigger.


    The few of them looked at each other and just as I was about to stand up, Chu Yu patted on my shoulder: "Wait here."


    After he finished speaking, he followed Chen Ye over to take a look.


    However, after they left a few steps, I saw Li Chenchen''s sinister smile ¡ª ¡ª


    "Chu Yu..." I shouted.


    At the same time, Li Chenchen grabbed my left shoulder, and the place I was sitting on seemed to have collapsed all of a sudden.


    With a "bang", I fell straight to the ground. Before I fell, I saw Chu Yu''s panicked face and the figure of Chen Ye that was running towards me ¡ª ¡ª


    He could see nothing but darkness, like the dizziness of a speeding car.


    The next time I woke up, I found myself back in that underground palace.


    And the old man who sat in the distance, whom he had seen the first time, was standing beside him was Li Chenchen.


    "Why?" I asked in confusion. I wasn''t too angry.


    I just don''t understand. If that''s the case, then why did he let me go in the first place?


    "Why? "Hahaha!" Li Chenchen slowly walked to my side, extended her hand to pinch my chin, and fiercely said: "Big sister Su, do you know? The first time I saw you, I felt that you were the best person in this world, like the person closest to me. I had treated you shamefully and couldn''t bear to see you die just like this, so I did everything I could to save you ¡­


    I didn''t even hesitate to take you out with me, but what happened?


    "Why do you want to take away my happiness?"


    "Your happiness?" I started, then understood.


    He sincerely wanted to save me, but after meeting Chu Yu, he was captivated by that demon''s face. After seeing Chu Yu ignore him, he felt jealousy in his heart, and so he intentionally pushed Chu Yu aside to bring him here.


    It''s all love!


    "Yeah, I fell in love with him at first sight, you know?


    I''ve never seen a perfect man like Big Brother Chu. I thought that by relying on my gentle and petty nature, he would be moved in the end. But why are you with him?


    When I asked you for the first time, didn''t you say you two had nothing to do with each other? Didn''t you say that I can chase them? "Why?" Her voice grew louder.


    In the spacious hall, there were many echoes that were sharp and ear-piercing.


    At this moment, Li Chenchen released my chin, and like a madman, shouted loudly while clenching her fists. Her current appearance was definitely not a gentle one, but one that looked like she came out from a mental hospital.


    He was a man with a cone-shaped face to begin with, but now that he couldn''t maintain his composure, he looked extremely sarcastic.

 C68

    Chapter 68 - Fury of the Pseudo-White Lotus 1


    "If I had told you the other day that I actually liked him, would you have let me go?" I don''t know why I asked that.


    Actually, I should have known subconsciously that this woman wouldn''t let go. Look, don''t you know now?


    She knows that Chu Yu likes me, but she doesn''t want to quit, nor do she want to pursue Chu Yu.


    How could he let go of such a woman so easily?


    Just as expected, in the next moment, I heard Li Chenchen''s crazed voice, "I say ¨C Big Sister Su, how can you be so naive?


    As long as you''re not married, I''m not a third party, you understand?


    Besides, even if you get married, you can make him lose his wife, right? "


    Li Chenchen''s words were very normal.


    It was like saying that the weather was very good today.


    Perhaps, this was the case in her world. As long as that man was single, he would belong to her, Li Chenchen.


    Even if there were a couple, it was just as she had said. At any time, she could make that man''s wife try her best to make him single, no matter the cost.


    And then, legitimately with him again, this was Li Chenchen, this was the girl who looked like a little white flower.


    "Why, is there nothing more to say? Sister Su, just you wait.


    Wait until the full moon night, you will make a great contribution to my grandfather''s mummified corpse.


    Don''t worry, when I''m with Big Brother Chu in the future, you''ll be by our side as well.


    Because this corpse was specially made for me by Grandfather. In the future, I will bring the corpse you have become with me to fight and make this world bow down before us. "


    "You''re crazy." I said quietly.


    The current Li Chenchen was extremely crazy.


    I think maybe she doesn''t even know what she was up to now.


    However, upon seeing his current state, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    I knew I would feel that way because even though the girl had saved me, even though she had been friendly at first, I had never liked her.


    As such, at this moment, he was not very disappointed, nor did he feel betrayed by his good friend.


    He could only sigh at the decline of the world.


    "Oh right, why would I suddenly appear here?" That''s what I''ve been meaning to ask.


    It was just that he had been carried away by Li Chenchen just now, and had suddenly thought of Chu Yu''s question, only now did he remember.


    Just a moment ago, I only felt my vision blur before I mysteriously fell down. The moment I woke up, I found myself in this underground palace.


    This is incredible.


    I don''t know what abilities Li Chenchen has, my cultivation level should be the same as mine when I come out.


    With Li Chenchen''s ability, forget about hiding it from Chu Yu, Chen Ye and the others, even if she wanted to deal with me alone, it wouldn''t be easy.


    Although people always say that I''m particularly weak and stupid, but that''s only in comparison.


    After all, those around me are all experts.


    But when comparing myself to Li Chenchen, I am not weak at all, but just now, I did not have any ability to resist at all, and appeared here. That means, this woman definitely has someone helping her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the ability to do so.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Li Chenchen laughed when she said this, then looked at me with contempt: "I say, big sister Su, how could you be so stupid?


    When Big Brother Chu threw that small box to me, when you saved my life, I had already given up.


    I hate to see you, and I hate to see you --


    So I immediately contacted Grandfather and told him that there was a Corpse Chaser here. I told him that there was an expert here.


    Tell him I''m with you.


    The reason why I came with you later on to find a way out was only to confuse you.


    The reason for leading the way is all fake. The main purpose is to bring you to grandpa''s set up formation so that we can catch you here.


    Look, my plan has worked, right?


    Sure enough, a smart girl like me is the most suitable for you, Big Brother Chu.


    The only person in the eyes of that gifted man is a stupid woman like you.


    "This is unfair, unfair ¡­"


    "¡­" Looking at the hysterical woman, I suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Do I owe her?


    No.


    From the start, I didn''t have anything to do with this woman. It could be said that because of the relationship her grandfather brought me here, we were both enemies.


    But I didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    "..." He won''t like you. " I said after a while.


    Based on my intuition, Chu Yu definitely won''t like Li Chenchen.


    Although this intuition came from nowhere, I still firmly believe in it.


    "It doesn''t matter if he likes me or not. As long as you die, he will suffer and beg me not to ¡ª"


    When I get him, I''ll be so happy.


    If I don''t get him, I''ll break you apart and feel good about it. "


    "Alright, little girl, why are you talking so much to a dead man like her?" A voice suddenly interrupted.


    I immediately raised my head to look. In the underground palace, there was a person who appeared out of nowhere. It was the old man whom I saw in the underground palace for the first time.


    At this moment, he looked at us with a smile.


    His eyes were full of greed and love.


    Greed is naturally for me, pity, it is naturally for Li Chenchen.


    There was no difference between right and wrong. She was a cruel and merciless woman, yet there was actually someone who really cared about her?


    The heavens were unfair!


    "Stupid girl, I didn''t think that you would actually know the powerful Corpse Monster. It can be considered your luck."


    But in the end, you will die. Let me tell you, my dried corpse has almost been fully nourished. As long as you join me, you can become a powerful dried corpse.


    When the time comes, even if there is a Corpse Chaser, this old man will not be afraid. "


    "Grandfather, you must let this bitch''s blood dry and let her die a miserable death.


    Oh right, don''t let her soul die, and let her soul be refined in the corpse''s body. In the future, let her become my slave and I will control her.


    I want to let her see me and Big Brother Chu loving each other and being happy for the rest of my life. "


    "Alright, alright, alright. Grandpa will listen to you. Let''s go, let''s not waste time. In any case, by tomorrow night, she will be nothing."


    "Got it, thanks grandpa, it''s best if ¡ª"


    The sound slowly faded into the distance. I didn''t even know when they left the underground palace.


    This was the beauty of formations.


    The two of them left so generously in front of me. It was because they were confident that I would not be able to leave.


    That day, Li Chenchen brought me to take a look at the array formation, but now that I think about it, it definitely changed.


    "Sigh ¡­" I sighed helplessly.

 C69

    Chapter 69 - Fury of the Pseudo-White Lotus 2


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the second night.


    This was the night of the full moon.


    The full moon had many special features.


    For ordinary people, it might mean reunion.


    But for other exceptions, there are other differences. For example, the full moon was at its peak, so it was a good night for those ghosts.


    There were those who wanted to break through their cultivation, those who wanted to do great things ¡­ They all chose this time.


    And I was chosen at this time.


    "Time''s up. Come out." Li Chenchen arrogantly pulled my hair, and dragged it outwards.


    His scalp hurt from the pain.


    However, I gritted my teeth and remained silent.


    Because I know that if I scream out for pain now, it will only bring more pleasure to the enemy.


    It will make the pain worse.


    Coming out.


    It was still the same small forest, but now the surrounding trees had been flattened and replaced by a large altar.


    It was a bit like the ring that was specially built in ancient times, but this altar was arranged according to the pattern of the Yin Yang Eight Trigram Formation.


    In the middle of the altar was a cross pillar, and after I was pulled out by Li Chenchen, I was tied to it with my four limbs, like a live scarecrow.


    "I don''t know what sort of background you guys have, but you all better think carefully, I am the disciple of the Zhang''s descendants. Right now, I don''t know where Master is, but if he finds out about you guys one day, are you sure you can handle his anger? "


    Master''s rules, this is what I''m always good at.


    But right now, I''m not sure if this is going to work, because this is going to be crazy for them. For them, one wants a man, one wants revenge, and the other wants to resurrect his mummified corpse.


    These were all crazy thoughts.


    Such a person was actually the same as those demons and ghosts. They were merely wearing the skin of a human.


    And it was precisely because this leather bag gave them a lot of courage, and brought them something to hide their shame.


    Let them live well among the common people.


    This was their terror.


    "Still trying to scare me? So what if he came? Let me tell you, as long as I succeed in refining this dried corpse. At that time, even if Zhang''s descendants himself comes, laozi will not be afraid. " The old man was enraged.


    He struck me with the little staff in his hand.


    "Hiss ¡­" A heart-wrenching pain suddenly came from my left arm. It made me clench my teeth tightly, causing my entire body to tremble!


    "Grandfather, what is there to be afraid of? "If you won''t tell me, if I won''t tell you, how will Zhang disciples find this place?" Li Chenchen didn''t mind at all.


    Perhaps, in her opinion, it was already 9 in 10.


    I''ve heard of the method to refine a corpse before. It is to borrow the moonlight and surrounding Yin Qi, and then use my special physique to revive the corpse.


    As long as they succeed, after that, I would be reborn into that dried corpse and have to acknowledge Li Chenchen as my master. In the future, I would have to do whatever she wanted me to do, and after killing my body, I would enslave my soul ¡­


    This was a very vicious method.


    Only these treacherous people would do such a thing.


    As for the production of such a desiccated corpse, although it was difficult to say it was difficult, it was actually quite simple.


    For example, the dried corpse is almost fully preserved. As long as I use my blood to nourish it and add on his cooking, it will be completed in less than a quarter of an hour.


    His speed was quite fast.


    Which is to say, in another fifteen minutes, I will become Li Chenchen''s slave.


    Thinking of this, my entire being turned sour.


    "Li Chenchen, how about the deal?" I''m trying to stall for time.


    His master couldn''t be counted on. With his low cultivation level, he might not even be able to beat the two of them.


    Moreover, water from far away could not save fire from close quarters.


    Right now, the only things I can rely on are Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    I saw them disappear with my own eyes. If I were to delay them a little, they might be able to find me.


    With their strength, if they could find me, it would be easy for them to save me.


    "Pfft, you little slut, you wish ¡ª" Li Chenchen looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    The next second, as if he suddenly understood something, he nodded his head, "I know, you must want to stall for time and then get Big Brother Chu and the others to save you."


    Me:...


    What else can I say when you''re done?


    "Why, do you know fear now? What I hate the most is a green tea bitch like you. At the beginning, you clearly said that you don''t like your first big brother, but it has nothing to do with him.


    And now, you''re counting on people to save you.


    Two strange men and women, if nothing had happened, would he have risked his life to save you? Are you kidding me? "


    Me:...


    The first time she was called a green tea bitch, the taste in her heart was really ¡­ Complicated beyond description.


    "Alright, little girl, stop wasting time with her. Let''s move faster, we can only train this dried corpse, then I won''t be afraid of anyone who comes." The old man was urging them on.


    Soon after, Li Chen nodded, and the two of them started moving.


    Put everything you need for tonight''s routine on the counter.


    After that, he set up an invisible formation around the surroundings. I have seen this kind of formation before, master had set it up many times before. It was not a very high rank, but ordinary people would not be able to see it for a while.


    It was a small trick.


    The goal is to hide this altar. If someone saw us from the outside, they wouldn''t be able to see us, nor would they be able to see this altar. All they saw were some trees.


    The purpose of this was also to prevent others from disturbing him.


    Midnight arrived.


    It was around 11: 00.


    If I''m not wrong, they would hurry up and do it when it''s 12: 00. At that time, the Yin Qi was the densest. That is to say, I only have about 10 minutes left to live.


    Time passed by second by second.


    After a while, the old Taoist suddenly grinned at the sky.


    When paired with his face that was as dry as an orange peel, it made people shiver uncontrollably.


    "It''s begun."


    Right after he finished speaking, Li Chenchen immediately cut my index finger, then linked his fingers together with my left hand, and directly used his power to force my blood towards the wound.


    Blood gushed out in an instant.


    It''s over, it''s all over. I''m really going to die.


    I was anxious, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Take a good look at this world. In a minute, you will be my slave." The eerie voice of Li Jun was absolutely terrifying.


    Blood dripped to the ground, slowly flowing through the crack on the ground to the mummy lying in the middle.


    As soon as the blood in my body dries up, the desiccated body will absorb all the blood.

 C70

    Chapter 70 - Survival 1


    The previously bright sky darkened, and as my blood drained, my head grew heavy.


    But even so, I could see that the old Taoist was casting magic.


    As the little bell rang, the moonlight in the sky seemed to gather together and shine on our little world.


    ''Heaven spirit, earth spirit, Buddha, who is the Ancestor Queen Mother coming to save me? '' I called out in my mind.


    At this moment, my heart was filled with despair. If I had only been killed, then I would have gritted my teeth and endured.


    After all, everyone in this world had to die, right?


    The only difference was that he had lived for a few more decades, and that was that he had not lived for more than a few more years.


    If I were to comfort myself at this moment, we would be able to put life and death at the back of our minds.


    But the crux of it is that the malicious woman, Li Chenchen, not only wants to kill me, she also wants to extract my soul and enslave me for a lifetime ¡ª


    No one can bear it, can''t they?


    But so what if he could not tolerate it? His life was still in someone else''s hands.


    So I had to ask for Buddha.


    But as my head grew dizzy, I knew that begging the heavens was useless at times.


    Wu wu wu ¡­ Am I going to die like this?


    I still have many delicacies that I haven''t eaten, and I haven''t seen many pretty boys before. I''m still a girl with Huang Hua, and I haven''t even tasted a man.


    "Faster, faster, faster ¡­" Li Chenchen''s voice came from the side, she was anxiously looking at how much of my blood has flowed.


    The moonlight once again shifted its position, shining on the dried corpse like a big light bulb.


    Within a few breaths, I could see that my blood had been absorbed by the desiccated corpse.


    The speed was so fast that I could feel the dried corpse as if it was infused with life force.


    If an ordinary person were to see this scene, they would definitely be scared to death!


    Wrong, I''m not an ordinary person now, but I''m almost scared to death, okay?


    "So it''s you, the evil Corpsetaker."


    A pleasant male voice suddenly sounded. I forcefully opened my eyes to look over. I suspected that I was hallucinating.


    Otherwise, why would he hear Chen Ye''s voice?


    Although I had imagined countless times that he might come to save me, wasn''t this too timely?


    If I had come a little later, I would have been a mummified corpse.


    "Don''t be afraid." Just as the deep male voice faded away, I found myself in an ice-cold embrace.


    It was embrace, gloomy, and also emitted waves of cold fragrance, it''s that Old Boys, that''s right.


    He''s really here to save me!


    There was only one thought on my mind at the moment.


    "Big Brother Chu, why have all of you come?" Li Chenchen''s somewhat panicked voice came out.


    But the next moment, her voice continued: "But even if you guys come, it''s useless.


    Big Brother Chu, look carefully, this woman''s blood is almost drained.


    So what if you saved him?


    In the future, she would be a trash, a trash who could only lie on the bed forever. She would be the same as a dried corpse.


    If that''s the case, then why don''t you give her to me, waste her, and give her to me?


    In the future, she will become a desiccated corpse. How about I let her stay by your side?


    That way we can both stay by your side.


    "How about it?"


    Me:...


    Indeed, when humans are lowly, they become invincible.


    I thought that if Li Chenchen was seen by the one whom I love doing this kind of thing, she would probably be terrified and feel ashamed.


    But from the looks of it, I was indeed the one who was overthinking it.


    I am still too simple. Compared to someone as shameless as him, I am simply a delicate little white flower that needs special protection.


    "F * ck off." As soon as the word left my mouth, I felt a slight movement from the man holding me.


    Then, he heard the sound of someone being thrown to the ground at noon ¨C


    "Ah ¡­" Li Chenchen''s ghostly wails came out again.


    Me: "¡­"


    Good shot.


    This is what it means to be like this,


    The old ghost was mighty!


    To be honest, I have never felt that Chu Yu''s might and dominance was at such a level. This is simply like a hero saving a beauty in a dream, right?


    Face-smacking and face smurfing were the best.


    And to Li Chenchen who was such a green tea * *, he was kicked away mercilessly by the person she liked ¡­


    What could be more painful than this?


    I thought that would be the end, that we could go back today, but obviously, once again, I was simple--


    Li Chenchen who was kicked away came back, but this time she crawled.


    She crawled to Chu Yu''s side, but this time she became smarter. She did not grab onto Chu Yu''s leg, but instead said from beside his feet, "Big Brother Chu, Su Ning can''t live anymore. Didn''t you discover that her soul has already shattered into pieces?"


    Hearing that, Chu Yu immediately put me down.


    He reached up and placed his hand on my forehead, presumably to check if my soul was still there.


    Because from the moment I saw them, my eyes had been closed and I had been in a daze, very much like a state where my soul had been extracted.


    I was about to tell him that the change had actually happened at this very moment when I was fine.


    The pitiful Li Chenchen suddenly grabbed at my neck just a moment ago, but I didn''t know what kind of method she used. In the blink of an eye, I felt like she had taken away three Jade Soul Fragment s.


    "Slut." Chu Yu cursed.


    In the next moment, he sent Li Chenchen flying with a palm.


    I opened my eyes in a daze. I didn''t know where Li Chenchen was sent flying to, but before I could think about it further, I fainted again.


    He opened his eyes again and saw a white ceiling.


    I subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that gloomy underground palace anymore. It meant that I was still alive and had escaped.


    "How are you finally awake? Is there anything wrong with it? By the way, do you remember who I am? Do you remember your master? Remember yourself? " An enlarged face asked anxiously right above my head.


    Who else could this brat be other than Chen Ye.


    Why was it so strange if he asked?


    Did they think I would lose my memory?


    "I''m fine, how can my life be so full of bereavement stories?" I replied perfunctorily before turning my head stiffly to take a look at my surroundings.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine. If you were to die, I would have suffered a great loss. You don''t know how many treasures I spent in order to save you." Chen Ye heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest.

 C71

    Chapter 71 - Survival from disaster 2


    "Where''s Chu Yu?" I asked, struggling to sit up and looking around. He was nowhere to be seen.


    Chen Ye looked at me with a strange expression. "About that, he has something he needs to do, he should be coming over very soon."


    Chen Ye pulled out a smile that was a bit forced and forced. I rolled my eyes at him, this answer is too perfunctory.


    He was clearly so concerned about me before, but now he actually disappeared when I woke up with a slim chance of survival. Even though it doesn''t matter to me where he goes, I''m still a bit disappointed.


    "You don''t think so?" Chen Ye finally couldn''t bear to see this any longer: "Could it be that I''m really interested in him?"


    I immediately panicked and shook my head. "How is that possible? You''re overthinking it."


    Neither of us belong to the same world, so it''s impossible for us to be together. I was shocked by Chen Ye''s words, but he also made me realize something, which cleared me up in an instant.


    "Anyway, it''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I would have become a puppet because of those two people." The atmosphere was a little awkward, so he decided to change the topic.


    After Chen Ye heard what I said, he smiled slyly, "That''s right. Luckily I was here, so you owe me your life ¡ª ¡ª"


    Me: "¡­"


    I''ve really never seen such a shameless person. Isn''t this how the script is written?


    Chen Ye, in the face of my look of disdain, was still oblivious as he flattered his achievement with a smile, "Haha, don''t not believe it. You were almost drained of all your blood by Li Chenchen and that old man, and your soul almost left your body.


    "All right ¡ª I owe you that. I''ve remembered Grandpa Chen." Feeling annoyed, I interrupted him helplessly.


    Chen Ye was startled, and then he unexpectedly sighed: "It''s all thanks to my painstaking efforts, but you did not appreciate my effort at all."


    "Nope." In my heart, I felt very tired. Perhaps it was because I had just survived, but my vitality had already been greatly damaged. "Umm ¡­ I''m too sleepy. I want to sleep a little longer. Let''s talk after I''m better."


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Chen Ye seemed to have just realized something as he said somewhat embarrassedly, "I forgot that you''re the one who''s not completely recovered yet. Then, go to sleep.


    Although I am still very uncomfortable, but since Chu Yu is not here, Chen Ye''s actions are a bit strange. To sleep by myself at this time, it really is sleepless, I want to leave this place.


    This place is just an ordinary hospital ward, moreover, it''s on the second floor, not far from the ground. Thus, I plan to jump down from the window and leave, but no matter what, I will not believe Chen Ye''s words this time, my intuition tells me that something is amiss, I want to go back first, and then, I will think of a way to contact Chu Yu ¡ª ¡ª


    "Ahh!" When I finally jumped down from the window, I almost accidentally fell to the ground and ate a dog''s feces. I sat on the ground in a sorry state and raised my head to look at a familiar face.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Yu looked down at me from above, and frowned.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment. "About that, I was just too bored. I just came out for a walk ¡­"


    "Climb out the window for a walk?" Chu Yu asked without changing his expression.


    I was worried about him so I wanted to leave. Now that he has appeared safe and sound and even has a questioning attitude, what can I say? I can''t possibly say that I climbed up the window because I was worried about him.


    Seeing that I did not answer him, Chu Yu''s face turned even colder. He bent down and pulled me into his embrace, and carried me by his waist.


    "What are you doing?" Startled, I subconsciously wanted to struggle but was stopped.


    "Don''t move, if you still want to get better."


    "¡­"


    This threatening aura, even though I was very stifled, I still cowered and obediently let him hug me before entering the ward once more. Although his attitude was vile, he treated me with gentleness and gently placed me on the bed before finally letting it go.


    I regained my freedom, but very quickly, I wrapped myself in a blanket and looked at him warily, "Chu Yu, what exactly happened to you?"


    From then on, I have always had a lot of questions in my heart. It''s just that before I even had the chance to ask him, Li Chenchen had already taken them away.


    Chu Yu looked at me with a complicated expression. It was clear that my reaction stung him, or made him think of something.


    "Speak ¨C if you continue to treat me like this, I''ll ignore you!" I roared a little angrily, even though I knew that my words were not a threat to Chu Yu at all.


    From the very beginning, this person''s attitude towards me had only been that of a useful tool. I have seen his coldness and ruthlessness many times, but since he recovered his memory, something has changed. Although I can''t say what it is, so I directly asked him, I can''t think of any better way.


    Due to the long period of silence, the air became somewhat tense, causing people to unconsciously feel stuffy. They did not know why they felt so pressured.


    "It''s better if you don''t know now." After a long period of silence, Chu Yu''s voice finally sounded.


    But this answer was still disappointing. I chuckled, "You shouldn''t be so, right? Is there anything that even you, Chu Yu, is afraid to tell me?"


    The doubt in my mind grew bigger and bigger, the first part of it slowly pulled into a mess, making me more and more curious. At the same time, I also started to get a little anxious, a little feeling that he was hiding something from me, maybe something that could change my life, was it really that bad for me?


    In the past twenty years, I have been living without a care, even if I possess a special ability, because of the existence of Master, I have always been protected very well. But now, I suddenly realized, after leaving Master, my life is just like a wild horse that has been crazily seeking death on the edge of losing control. Especially now, as I get angry, I can''t help but start to think, is the answer really that important to me?


    "Su Ning, I am doing this for your own good." Chu Yu looked at me, deep and determined.


    In my heart, I was still very upset. Even if it was for my own good to ignore my feelings and make the decision for me, what right did he have?


    "Hehe ¡ª for my own good?" I sneered.

 C72

    Chapter 72 - so-called protection


    Chu Yu looked at me with eyes filled with pain. It was probably because my words had finally stung him.


    I was still a little surprised, because this person was usually cold, and he had always disdained to care what I said. But now, he was suffering because of my reaction.


    "Cough ¡ª ¡ª Alright, I''m tired. You can leave first." Embarrassed by his stare, I started to kick him out.


    Chu Yu frowned, but did not say anything, slightly nodding his head, he turned and left.


    After he left, I heaved a sigh of relief. I was really afraid that he would take revenge on me for my attitude. Even though I felt a little guilty about stealing a gentleman''s heart, I had suffered multiple injuries.


    In the following period of time, Chu Yu''s attitude towards me became a little strange, until my body completely recovered and I left the hospital. After returning home, Chen Ye came to me again with the goal of discussing with Chu Yu and me about whether or not to set up a restriction on my body.


    "This won''t do. What do you all take me for? A special item that you all have in your possession? Mark it as'' do not touch it ''." You can''t blame me for my reaction.


    Facing such a proposal, even a normal person would feel disgusted, not to mention that I don''t want my body being controlled or anything like that. Although my current situation is still a little awkward, on the surface, I still want to cooperate with them on equal footing, even though I am the weaker party that needs to be protected.


    Chen Ye frowned as he explained: "This is something that cannot be helped, you are, after all, too easily get coveted by others, an ordinary man''s wealth is nothing but a sin, just like what happened before, we cannot guarantee that we can save you the next time."


    "Heh heh ¡ª do you really not understand a trace of me? I am not opposed to your protection, but your imprisonment in the name of protection. Restriction can protect me, but it will limit my ability to a certain extent. Do you really think that I do not know about it? " As I said that, I couldn''t help but look at the silent Chu Yu at my side.


    Just as Chen Ye said, the so-called restriction is used to suppress the power emitted by my Yin Body and Yin Yang Eyes, in order to make it harder to be discovered by others, but at the same time, this power is also my foundation, so, I hope that it is not his idea, because if it is, I really need to doubt their intentions, and if they are weakening my power, then we can talk about protecting? Ridiculous.


    Chen Ye did not refute his words this time. Seems like I was right, while restrictions protect me, they will also suppress me.


    "Then do you have any other way?" Chu Yu finally spoke up, "After all, the danger you face is the truth. You need a certain level of protection."


    Hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief, at least Chu Yu would not insist on doing so, but... I really don''t know what to do for the moment.


    "En..." You give me a few days, and I''ll think about it? " I was suddenly embarrassed.


    Chu Yu chuckled, "How many days? Are you sure that nothing will happen to you in the next few days? We have no obligation to watch over you twenty-four hours a day. "


    "I ¡­"


    Chu Yu poked my sore spot. In this period of time, I have been passively waiting for other people''s help and salvation, and I want to make a fair deal with them, first of all I can''t be so passive and awkward, only having the benefits of a pure Yin blood? Chu Yu has already recovered his memories, so I am not that valuable to him anymore. If possible, he can use me as an appetizer anytime.


    Furthermore, I didn''t think that since I have experienced so much before, I finally understood that I can no longer calmly comfort myself and be undisturbed in this world. Just as Chen Ye had said, a man who possesses treasures is guilty of his crimes, since I possess these things, I have to have the ability to protect him.


    Yes, ability, I want to increase my strength in the shortest amount of time!


    I made up my mind and looked at them seriously. "About that, I don''t need you to protect me or to place restrictions on me. However, I would like to ask you to do me a favor."


    "What kind of help?" The two of them asked at the same time.


    I chuckled. "Help me get as many magic treasures and reliable cultivation manuals as possible. I will exchange them with my pure Yin blood."


    Hearing this, the two of them looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    "It''s a good thing that you finally want to improve your own strength, but if you''re too hasty, it won''t do you any good either." Chu Yu looked at me and said.


    Chen Ye agreed with him. "Yeah, it''s not good if you go berserk."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Fuck you."


    Deviation? I have already made up my mind. From now on, I must work hard in my cultivation and become a powerful person. Not only must I protect my own body from being coveted, I must also protect the people I care about in the future.


    "Well, since you''ve decided to increase your strength through simple cultivation and adding magical equipment, then forget about the matter regarding the restriction. After all, this contradicts your goal, but increasing your strength requires time and Rome is not built in a single day. So in this period of time, it''s very easy for you to be ¡­" Chen Ye said and stopped talking.


    I stared at him with hatred in my eyes.


    Why do you have to break my short fantasy!


    It wasn''t easy for him to gain some inspiration!


    It was simply a super, unempathic, straight male cancer.


    "Alright, of course I know. Therefore, I need you two to help me find a suitable environment to cultivate and temporarily prevent external interference." Chen Ye was right, I was still instantly terrified.


    Even though it was very cruel and hateful for him to hit me in a short period of time, he was right. It doesn''t matter if I need protection or not, being disturbed while cultivating is still very fatal.


    "That''s fine." Chen Ye nodded, as though he finally believed that the plan I proposed was feasible.


    Chu Yu walked towards me and suddenly knocked on my head. His words were filled with ridicule: "I never thought that you would actually decide to work hard on your own, looks like this experience is of some benefit to you."


    "What''s so good about it?" I hit him in pain and only then did I realize that I was being too presumptuous.


    I couldn''t help but shiver, and silently distance myself from him. For the past few days, I didn''t know why, but I kept on feeling that he had become a lot more gentle to me, and was even more concerned about me than he was before.


    Even now, I still felt that his sudden confession before wasn''t real, like a joke. Furthermore, these few days, he didn''t express anything more, so I started to become more and more suspicious of his intentions.

 C73

    Chapter 73 - Decision


    In the end, the result of our discussion was that the two of them would follow by my side and accompany me for cultivation. Of course, the most important thing would be Chu Yu, and since Chen Ye said that his clan still had matters to take care of, but because he was loyal to Chu Yu himself, he could only agree and do his best to protect me.


    Originally, Chu Yu recovered his memories and had already reconstituted his body, so it was none of my business. What happened to him and Chen Ye next, was also none of my business, but because Chu Yu had suddenly confessed to me out of nowhere, Chu Yu had somehow gotten even more entangled with me previously. Adding to that, I was almost turned into a dried corpse because of the three Jade Soul Fragment s, which proves that my Silver Body, Yin Yang Eyes and the Jade Soul Fragment''s sweet taste, is very likely to be noticed by many people in the Psionic World. So they didn''t plan to let me go.


    "You should feel lucky to have the two of us to protect and escort you. Other people might not be able to build such good fortune for the rest of their lives." After making his final decision, Chen Ye''s tone still carried a trace of ridicule.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "It''s as if I care about your protection."


    This fellow''s sudden change in attitude was rather baffling.


    I don''t know why, but I felt that their actions were very contradictory. I knew that he carried a trace of unwillingness in his heart, but it was obvious that everyone was going to leave just like that. Suddenly, they stubbornly stayed by my side.


    "Don''t be so cheap and act so good."


    However, if I think about it carefully, it wouldn''t do me any harm. Even though I was away for a long time, and I was very concerned about the Zhang family and couldn''t go back this time, I was worried that my master would not be able to find me.


    On the other hand, the current me can easily cause trouble for him by going back. I have been causing trouble for my master since I was young. After experiencing so much, I don''t want to continue hiding behind him.


    Chu Yu looked at me and said seriously, "Su Ning, since you have decided to cultivate, after the Jade Soul Fragment is found, I hope that you can make good use of it."


    His words caught my attention. When I looked at him again, I found that the way he looked at me was completely different from before. I subconsciously avoided his gaze once again ¡­


    Although I did have some feelings for him before, after receiving his confession, I should have been very happy, but I don''t know why, but I just couldn''t accept it immediately because his feelings weren''t simple, and there were some other things mixed in. Although I don''t know the specifics, I believed in my intuition.


    As for what happened to them after I was captured by Old Man Li in the underground palace, I believe that one day, I will find out ¡­


    "Alright, it''s settled then. No matter what, you two don''t think of casually placing any restrictions on me. I don''t need this kind of protection."


    "But don''t worry, I will work hard to improve myself until I can protect myself." Putting aside the feelings he had with Chu Yu, this is the most important thing for me.


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye both nodded at the same time, agreeing to my decision.


    "However, I don''t want to place restrictions on your body, but you should be able to place restrictions around your home, right?" Chen Ye suddenly suggested.


    "Well ¡ª that''s for the best!" I nodded quickly.


    Chu Yu looked at me and said, "I''ll help you think of a way to cultivate in a secluded place. It won''t be too far away from here."


    I chuckled. "Uh-thank you."


    Chu Yu had arranged for me to stay in this place, it is the place with the most spiritual energy in the city, although it is covered up by many tall buildings, but it still can''t resist its charm, it is a very suitable place for cultivation, did he consider it before?


    After the two fellows left, I heaved a sigh of relief. It was finally done.


    These few days, I have been worrying about a lot of things. For some reason, when I saw Chu Yu and saw how serious and determined he was thinking about me, I felt a lot more at ease. My mental state had also calmed down, as if I would encounter some sort of trouble in the next few days, and I wasn''t afraid at all.


    Once the pressure was relieved, his whole body became extremely relaxed.


    After that, I planned to get a good night''s sleep. In fact, I hadn''t had a good night''s sleep since I woke up in the past few days. Especially late at night, all kinds of strange and bizarre nightmares would disturb me.


    This time, unlike the time at the Chen family, this time it was a dream without any pattern, and many of it was even about the events from the past, only that many of the events had been changed and became inexplicable ¡­


    For example, Chu Yu would say something to me that was very strange. He would stare at me in pain, blaming me for stealing something important from me.


    Yes, it was such a ridiculous and frightening dream.


    This was also one of the reasons why I started to reject, and even didn''t dare to face, Chu Yu''s feelings.


    Rarely in a mood, I took a hot bath, changed into a clean nightgown, closed all the windows and pulled the curtains, and was ready to go to bed. I just thought it must have been because I was too stressed, too nervous, and also because I had been too frightened and a little mentally shamed.


    So this time... I took advantage of my mental and mental health to get a good night''s sleep.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" There was a sudden gust of wind outside.


    The wind was blowing through the pipes and even though there were windows, I could still hear people coming in. I had been lying on the bed with my eyes closed for a long time. I finally sat up in annoyance.


    "Damn it!" What kind of wind is this!? " I couldn''t help but curse.


    "Snap, snap..." There was a knock on the door.


    My voice stopped abruptly. "No way? There''s actually someone looking for me? "


    This floor has very few residents. I''ve lived here for a long time, so I know my own home, and I don''t know if Chu Yu used some method to drive out the neighbors, but I''ve never seen them before ¡­


    But now, there was actually someone knocking on my door, of course I am very clear, it''s not Chen Ye or Chu Yu who never knocked at all when they came in, each of them treating me more like an outsider ¡­


    As the knocking continued, I had no choice but to put on my shoes and go to the door, but when I opened it I was surprised. "Why are you here?"

 C74

    Chapter 74 - Long time no see


    The moment I saw Master, I was stunned and even doubted if I was dreaming. But how could a dream be so good? I was almost driven mad by nightmares. Who knows, Master might appear in time to save me, a god sent by the heavens!


    "Master, I missed you so much ¡­" "Ling''er!" I threw myself into his arms.


    The old man was hit by me until he almost fell to the ground. He scolded me in a tired voice, "You silly girl, why did you leave without saying a word? I thought something happened to you. "


    When I heard that, I felt a little guilty. I chuckled and immediately pulled him in. I said coquettishly, "Aren''t I fine? I didn''t have the time to tell you and you weren''t here either."


    "That''s true." The old man was stunned for a moment before he nodded helplessly.


    I pulled Master over to the sofa and sat down. I poured a cup of water for him and then sat down next to him like a dog, "Master, you''ve worked hard and even made you come all the way here. It''s really my fault.


    This old man has been bringing me along since I was four or five years old. Although I don''t have any blood ties with him, in reality, his place in my heart is much more important than my biological parents. We are relatives that depend on each other for life.


    "Tell me, what have you been doing all this time?" My master ignored my words and told me the truth.


    I scratched my head guiltily. For a moment, I didn''t know where to start. After all, all of this was too dramatic for me.


    "Master ¡­" I can tell you everything, but you must not be angry after hearing it. " I looked at him carefully.


    "Mm, go ahead, I won''t bother with you." My master glared at me as if he hated me for not being able to meet my expectations, then helplessly nodded.


    After Master left, only after Chu Yu found me did we reach an agreement. I helped him find the Jade Soul Fragment, provided him with pure Yin blood to help him recover his memories, and also told him about the matter of the Jiang Family. The Chen family''s Chen Ye, and the Barren Village''s Corpse Sentinel Li, both of them were attempting to refine me.


    But luckily, he could be considered someone who had experienced many things before, so he was still relatively calm. After I finished speaking, he coldly snorted, "Heh, that bastard surnamed Li actually dares to stare at my disciple."


    Upon hearing this, I was a little taken aback. "Eh, Master, you know him?"


    He nodded his head with a look of disdain, "I''ve heard others mention this person before, but I didn''t expect him to be a sinister villain who does corpse refining."


    However, since he didn''t say anything, I didn''t have the time to ask. Usually, he doesn''t treat me strictly, but I know that only when he''s angry can I avoid provoking him. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, my master is still very amiable, and since I was young, I have always been able to observe his mood. As a result, he almost never got angry with me, and instead got angry when I was bullied.


    "Alright, Master, I''m fine now, so you don''t have to worry too much." I was afraid that Master would turn around and go take revenge for me, not to mention there being no need for it right now, that guy had already been dealt with miserably by Chu Yu and Chen Ye. Although they heard that the person had luckily escaped before death, but to pay such a huge price, normal people wouldn''t dare to find him, so Master getting angry now is also something completely meaningless.


    I looked at my master and realized that I hadn''t seen him for a long time. He had already lost a lot of white hair, and he seemed to have aged a lot, making me feel even more guilty. I also didn''t know when he discovered that I had disappeared, or if he had been looking for me for a long time.


    "Oh right, Master, why did you suddenly disappear a while ago? Do you know that Ning''er is worried to death?" I''m also curious about where Master is going, but Master never likes to take the initiative to tell me about him, so every time I can only rely on acting coquettish to get information from him.


    When Master saw me like this, he straightforwardly said, "I am the one who went to see an old friend in Zhong Yangshan. Speaking of that old friend, you even met him when you were young, and he was the one who saved your life when your Yin Body and Yin Eye woke up at the same time."


    "Huh?" This... I don''t remember at all.


    When I was young, I did have a near-death experience. Even though it was a distant memory, even though there was some impression, I really couldn''t remember who cured me and saved my little life. Thinking about it, I felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing my expression, Master shook his head helplessly, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Next month, Mount Zhong will hold a meeting with the Spiritual Assembly. At that time, you will come with me to pay a visit."


    "Wow, I heard from someone that Zhong Yangshan is a very powerful sect. It''s very rare to see such a powerful sect in the world. That senior must be a very powerful individual." I couldn''t help but sigh.


    His Master said proudly, "Of course, you''ll know when you see him."


    I couldn''t help but mutter in my heart. This person seems to have a good relationship with Master. Master''s attitude towards him ¡­ In fact, to me, there was even a hint of admiration. This was quite unbelievable, as my master was, after all, the famous Sect Leader of the Zhang Clan.


    However, even if I had doubts in my heart, I didn''t dare to mock him. My intuition told me that this person wasn''t someone I could complain about, especially when it came to my master''s attitude towards him.


    "That Chu Yu... what he did to you. " Master suddenly changed the subject.


    I was stunned for a moment and more or less caught off guard. "This ¡­ "It''s fine."


    It''s over, it''s over. Has master noticed something?


    That''s impossible. When I said that, I didn''t mention anything about my relationship with him. I even intentionally described it to him, but Master''s reaction wasn''t as worried as I thought. Other than surprise, there was only calmness, no anger, and no worry ¡­


    Could it be that he had already seen through it?


    "You don''t have to care about your master''s opinion. I just need to be sure that he won''t hurt you. As you have grown up, you should make your own decisions regarding everything else. I won''t interfere with you too much."


    "Is that so?" I looked at my master with an ugly smile.

 C75

    Chapter 75 - Little People


    To be honest, I still couldn''t really believe in Master''s reactions. This was way too abnormal, but I was more worried that he would go and seek Chu Yu to take revenge for me, otherwise, it would be even worse.


    Although he doesn''t look like a person who should be trifled with, he has never hurt me. We are only using each other to get what we need. Master, you should know that after you suddenly left, your disciple''s days weren''t that good. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been threatened by him in the beginning. As I spoke, I couldn''t help but complain.


    "Even Master has a time when you have no solution, what exactly is it?" I couldn''t help but be curious.


    The first is to ensure that you are safe and sound. The second is to tell you about the matters regarding the Spiritual Assembly that will be taking care of Zhong Yangshan next month. The date has not been decided yet, so when the time is decided, I will come back to take you along with me.


    Zhong Yangshan has always been a mysterious person to the outside world, but the inner world is not known to the outside world. The reason for this first public announcement is because there is a very important matter that requires him to participate in it with the other great powers of the Spirit Realm, so you must go as well. This is also very important to our Zhang family. "


    "Alright, Ning''er understands." I nodded in agreement, but I still felt uncomfortable.


    Because master intentionally hid his words, what''s more important is that I still can''t tell him. I was extremely curious in my heart, but at the same time, I was also disappointed that I couldn''t find out.


    After agreeing to Master''s words, I chatted with him for a while before sending him off.


    When we arrived outside the district, I wanted to help Master call a taxi, but he waved me off, saying that he would like to take a stroll around the city and not go back for the time being, so I didn''t have to send him off.


    I''m still a little curious. Master has been living in the Zhang Family Ancestral Temple all year round, and is located deep in the mountains, isolated from the outside world. I''m also very curious about Master, and he has always been living in the Zhang Family Ancestral Temple, and is located in the depths of the mountains, isolated from the outside world.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Maybe it was because I had revealed my surprise that Master suddenly asked.


    I hastily waved my hand. "No, Master. How could Ning''er be bothered by your itinerary? Please take a stroll, Master. If there''s anything you aren''t sure about, you can ask me."


    After all, I have stayed in this city for a few years since I became a mortician, so I am rather familiar with it.


    When I passed by the canteen on the way back, I bought some instant noodles and snacks. Now that the weather is out, although I''m hungry, I don''t want to go to a supermarket far away to buy a bunch of ingredients to carry back. It''s also a recurrence of cancer, so I might as well have a meal together and continue sleeping.


    "Ouch!" When I passed by a small alley, a person bumped into me. I cried out miserably, but just as I was about to curse out, I realised that something wasn''t right. The other party''s actions are a little strange.


    I was so angry that I immediately shouted, "Stop right there!"


    That person''s footsteps paused, but he did not stop.


    "Heh, I don''t believe it." I was not convinced and hurried to catch up, but the man was very tall and walked very fast, so I wasted a lot of energy to not be able to catch up.


    The other party seemed to only be walking away, how could he be so fast. When I saw that the person had already disappeared, a strange feeling immediately arose in my heart. Furthermore, I realized that the pain from the collision with my shoulder was abnormal.


    "Ugh ¡­" I painfully crouched down. My consciousness became more and more blurry. Finally, I fainted and fell to the ground.


    When I woke up again, I was lying on a chair in the security booth. In front of me was a large computer desk with a lot of computer screens and a lot of surveillance videos.


    "Girl, you''re awake." A strange man''s voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    Startled, I turned around to look at him. Only after seeing that he was wearing a security uniform did I realize his identity. I heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s the big brother security guard."


    "Who else could it be if it wasn''t me? I was wondering what was wrong with a girl like you. You didn''t notice your body at such a young age and you still fainted in the park. Luckily, I saw it on the screen."


    "You said that the surveillance camera caught the scene just now?" I interrupted him.


    The big brother security guard nodded his head, feeling a little baffled. "That''s right. Otherwise, how could I have discovered it?"


    I looked at him pleadingly and said, "Can we set up the previous scene and let me see it?"


    The security guard looked at me pitifully and quickly nodded his head in agreement. The computer started broadcasting the footage of the path I had just passed, but after the entire process was over, there was only me, no one else who passed by me. Furthermore, it wasn''t because someone bumped into me that I fainted.


    This was extremely strange. Was everything that had just happened really an illusion? I doubt it for a moment, but I immediately rejected this conjecture. After all, I had been knowledgeable about the various mystical times since I was young. Thus, I was completely sure that that person did exist, or perhaps ¡­ That''s not human.


    In the end, I returned to the apartment with a sense of loss and confusion. I didn''t even have the mood to eat the instant noodles I bought, so I turned around and went into the bathroom. I took off my clothes and looked in the mirror to find a nail nailed to my shoulder.


    I gently touched it with my hand and immediately gasped from the pain ¡­


    It was an unusually excruciating pain. Around the wound, my skin had turned black, like some sort of spreading virus. This was the first time I had encountered such a situation, so I didn''t know what to do.


    "Damned little scumbag actually used this kind of method to ambush me, I''ll definitely show you what I can do if I catch you!" I whispered in the mirror.

 C76

    Chapter 76 - Experience When A Piao


    "Hiss ¡­" This is too cruel, it really hurts. " Staring at my own shoulder, I''m convinced.


    I didn''t offend anyone, pui ¨C I didn''t offend anyone either, how can you be so cruel to me?


    Also, what was the situation with the surveillance cameras? How could it not be captured?


    They didn''t even say that the camera could take pictures that ordinary people couldn''t, but this camera shouldn''t be fake, right?


    Staring at the nail on my shoulder for a long time, I felt that I should hurry up and do it first.


    It was extremely painful to insert into a person''s body.


    In my previous life, I might have dug up his ancestors'' graves, so even after I died, I was unable to calm down.


    "Mentor- Mentor-" I really couldn''t bear to make a move, so I started shouting towards the door.


    However, after calling for a long time and ignoring me, I stood up, intending to go out and look for it myself.


    Logically speaking, his master should be in his room right now, so it would be impossible for him to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Just as I opened the door, I saw Chu Yu standing in the doorway, staring at me.


    "Go ask my master for help." As I said that to Chu Yu, my eyes indicated that my shoulder was still injured.


    Because of the pain from the wound, my clothes hung there, revealing my injured shoulder.


    "Is this how you intend to find your master?" Looking at my expression, Chu Yu said these words to me fiercely.


    Besides, the look in his eyes made me feel a little confused.


    If I don''t go like this to find my master, how else should I go?


    "What''s wrong with me?" He lowered his head and checked his clothes. There was nothing wrong with it.


    Why is Chu Yu like this the moment he sees me?


    I didn''t say that he suddenly appeared out of the blue and scared me, but I was already scolded by him?


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡­" What are you doing? " Seeing Chu Yu stare at me for a long time and then directly pull me into the room, I immediately became anxious.


    I was really unlucky today, I had the feeling that I was in the middle of a heavy rain today. Just now, someone had somehow dug such a long nail into my shoulder, and in the end, Chu Yu had gone crazy with me again.


    "How can you go out and find other men without clothes?" After pulling me into the room, Chu Yu waved his hand and the door closed automatically.


    Nani?


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I purposely lowered my head to look at my clothes.


    I... No clothes?


    So what am I wearing now?


    Am I wearing rags?


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Chu Yu. Is it really something wrong with my eyes, or is there something wrong with Chu Yu''s eyes?


    "Uncle Ghost ¡­" "I''m going to find my master ¡­" Can I ask my master for help?


    However, before I could finish my words, Chu Yu looked at me and interrupted me.


    "That''s also a man." Looking at my shoulder, Chu Yu said to me without blinking.


    Eyebrows...


    I didn''t know how to answer that.


    Of course I know that my master is a man. We have already lived together for more than ten years, so how could I not know my master''s gender?


    My shoulder has already become like this. My top priority right now is to get the nail out of my shoulder. I don''t know if I will get tetanus if I delay for too long.


    Although my physique is special and I''m easily in danger of provoking ghosts, and I don''t know when I''ll lose my life, I still have to cherish my life when I need to.


    Wait a while...


    Now, it was as if I suddenly realized a problem.


    Chu Yu looked at me weirdly, could it be that... Is he jealous of me?


    Thinking of this, he felt extremely sweet, and even the wound on his shoulder did not hurt anymore.


    "Are you jealous?" Thinking about this, I also asked Chu Yu directly.


    There was a sweet feeling in my heart, a kind of all my thoughts. He finally did not feel that it was a waste.


    Following Chu Yu''s movements, I slowly retreated step by step until my back was against the wall. There was nowhere for me to hide anymore.


    Although Chu Yu did not directly admit that he was jealous, the expression on his face and what he had said just now made him jealous.


    "Come here." After seeing that I was pushing myself away, Chu Yu quickly hid himself far away and extended his hand towards me.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, I felt extremely uneasy. I''m injured right now, he wouldn''t do anything to an injured person right?


    "Let me tell you, at other times, no matter how much you bully me, I''m still injured, and I can''t endure your torture." Seeing that Chu Yu''s face was growing darker and darker, I immediately closed my eyes and shouted at Chu Yu, not caring about my life.


    My shoulders are already like this now. If I don''t deal with it in time, my entire arm might be ruined.


    Right now, I am like a little mouse who is on the verge of death, I really cannot endure Chu Yu''s torture any longer.


    "If I told you to come over, then come over. Why are you blabbering so much?" With regards to my nonsense, Chu Yu was a little impatient and directly extended his hand towards me.


    Suddenly, I felt a suction force pulling my body in one direction.


    Before I could even react, my feet left the ground and my body uncontrollably floated towards Chu Yu.


    In the past, I was wondering what it felt like when A''Piao was floating in the air. Unexpectedly, I ¡­ I actually experienced the feeling of being a pimp now.


    Being top-heavy and light-footed was truly an extremely uncomfortable feeling.


    "Chu Yu, what are you doing? I''m warning you, if you do anything to me, my master will definitely not let you go, he will definitely take revenge on you." I watched as my body slowly floated towards Chu Yu, in desperation, I called out my master''s name.


    Anyway, I''ve used my master''s disguise more than once outside, and master has never bothered to argue with me over this matter.

 C77

    Jealous?


    Furthermore, this is a life or death situation, and I believe that Master will not bother with me over such a small matter.


    "Do you think your master will be a match for me?" When my feet finally landed on the ground, before I could heave a sigh of relief, Chu Yu''s voice came from beside my ears.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    What Chu Yu said was not wrong, if Master were to really fight with Chu Yu, then Master would not be able to do anything to Chu Yu.


    "Hahaha! Big Brother Ghost, I was just joking with you just now, is there a need for you to be so angry? You said that I''m not wearing any clothes, do you think you can be satisfied with this?" After thinking about it, I quickly changed into an extremely doggy look and looked at Chu Yu.


    Although face is extremely important to me, but no matter how important it is, it isn''t as important as my own life.


    What was the use of losing face when you were already dead.


    "What a dog-leg." Regarding my expression, Chu Yu just looked at it and came to a decision.


    I...


    Raising my head, I looked at Chu Yu and was about to curse a few times, but the words were forcefully swallowed back down my throat.


    Fine, I can''t beat him now, so I''ll bear with it.


    Once I can beat Chu Yu up, I''ll definitely let him know why flowers are so red.


    "Sit down." Suddenly, Chu Yu pushed me down onto the chair.


    When Chu Yu asked me to sit down, I was stunned.


    Of course, it''s definitely not because Chu Yu wanted me to sit down and look confused, but it''s because when Chu Yu pushed me down onto the chair, his hands were pressing down on my shoulders, pushing me down.


    It pressed down on my wound, and it really hurts.


    "Hiss ¡­" I couldn''t help but gasp.


    He really didn''t know how to describe Chu Yu as being too straight headed. What straight man, should be too direct, or should I say, he is too masculine.


    Can''t you see that there''s still a wound on my shoulder?


    "Does it hurt?" Seeing that my expression had changed, Chu Yu finally asked me a question in a merciful voice.


    "Bullsh * t, why don''t you try interjecting a bit." This time, I really couldn''t hold it in.


    Isn''t this all nonsense?


    Such a big nail stuck in my body, tell me, does it hurt?


    "Endure it." Listening to Chu Yu''s words, I knew that Chu Yu probably wanted to help me pull the nail out, so I nodded towards Chu Yu.


    "Yes." Looking at Chu Yu, I continued to nod my head.


    Why did you have to tell me?


    You have to let me know in my heart that you are about to make a move, and then you also have to let me think that it will hurt later on?


    "Ah ¡­" As he was thinking, he felt an intense pain on his shoulder.


    He turned his head, took a look, and discovered that Chu Yu had already pulled out the nail.


    Looking at the blood flowing out of my shoulder, I subconsciously wanted to find a toilet paper to wipe it off.


    However, the moment he moved his arm, he felt as if it wasn''t his own anymore.


    It was too painful, it was fine if he didn''t move, but if he did move, he would definitely commit suicide.


    "I say, big brother, can you stop looking at that broken nail? If you like it, I can give it to you, but can you help me stop the bleeding?"


    Originally, I reflexively wanted to get Chu Yu to help me, but when I looked at Chu Yu, my entire body was so angry that I was about to vomit blood.


    Because Chu Yu was standing there. He held the nail he had just pulled from my shoulder and kept looking at it, as if he could see the flowers.


    In an instant, I felt like a tragedy.


    My shoulder is still bleeding from the pain. Can''t you at least take a break?


    "Just bear with it." After being called out by me, Chu Yu finally regained his senses and said this to me.


    Reaching out, he placed his palm within a few centimeters of my shoulder.


    "Enough ¡ª ¡ª" After a long while, Chu Yu retracted his hand and said to me.


    Listening to Chu Yu''s words, I stretched my arm a bit. To my surprise, my arm really didn''t hurt anymore.


    Not only that, it doesn''t hurt anymore. The wound on my shoulder just now didn''t even leave.


    If it weren''t for the blood on my clothes telling me that everything that had just happened wasn''t an illusion, I would have thought that I wasn''t hurt at all.


    In this matter, Chu Yu had indeed helped me, so it wasn''t wrong for me to say thank you.


    "Is there something wrong with the nail?" Looking at the nail in Chu Yu''s hand, even after looking at it for a long time, I still could not see anything strange about this nail.


    Perhaps, in my opinion, this nail is just like an ordinary nail, but since Chu Yu said that this nail is strange, then there must be something strange about it.


    It''s just that the current me doesn''t have the ability to see through it.


    "I''m taking this nail with me. Watch it carefully." As he spoke, Chu Yu kept the nail.


    "Mn ¡ª" With regards to Chu Yu''s actions, I could only helplessly nod my head.


    Can I say I disagree?


    You''ve already put the nails away. What else can I say?


    Moreover, even if I say that I don''t agree, Chu Yu must at least be willing to return the nail to me.


    "What''s wrong with this nail?" After a moment of silence, I finally asked Chu Yu.


    Recalling what happened today, I clearly knew that someone bumped into me. However, under the surveillance, I fainted on my own and after returning, this nail mysteriously appeared on my body.


    All of this seemed to be aimed at me.


    "Why are you asking so many questions? Why are you asking me so many questions instead? Why don''t you properly raise your cultivation? If you were to encounter such a situation, I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to keep your life." After glancing at me for a moment, Chu Yu immediately turned around and left.


    Just as Chu Yu was about to leave, he did not forget to mock me.


    At this moment, I was stunned on the spot ¡­

 C78

    Chapter 78 - Disrespect for Disciples


    If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t want to tell me.


    Chu Yu, seriously, if I had the ability, would I still have stayed here and suffered his wrath? They had already beaten him up.


    However, Chu Yu was not wrong when he said that if I did not work hard to raise my cultivation, and if something were to happen to me, I might not be able to keep my little life.


    Not every time I was able to turn the situation around, and not every time someone could save me from a predicament.


    "Seriously, what are you pulling, I ¡­" "If I were so capable, would I still need to be like this?" I waved my fist in the direction of the door where Chu Yu left.


    Damn, this guy really was the type to stand and talk without feeling any pain at all.


    However ¡­ It''s time for me to study.


    Thinking about this, I casually took out a book that Chu Yu brought for me, laid on the sofa and started reading.


    "Sigh ~ ~ ~"


    When I sighed three hundred and sixty-six times, I closed the book and sat up.


    It''s not that I can clearly remember myself sighing, but that I think that all the dramas are lies. I don''t know what kind of martial arts people learn, but they memorize all the martial arts with just a tap of their fingers.


    It is said that the sky will fall and the people will suffer first. They will suffer first, and their bones will be worn out. They will starve to death.


    But, God, I''m not someone who can do great things. I just want to live my life peacefully and live a good life.


    Why do I have to go through all this mess?


    "No ¡­" I still have to go find Master. " I got up and rushed out.


    I''m going to ask my master if he has anything special he likes to learn.


    Since his Master was so powerful, he should at least know a little about such things.


    "Master, Master." When we reached the entrance of Master''s room, I stretched out my hand and knocked on his door.


    He also didn''t know what kind of situation his master was in, living together with Chu Yu yet he was still safe and sound.


    No, it should be a person and a ghost living together, yet they were still safe and sound.


    I had originally thought that when Master met Chu Yu, he would definitely take care of him.


    But, I never thought that after seeing Chu Yu, Master only glanced at him once, and then did not say anything.


    I was still standing in a daze for a long time, thinking that my master had changed. However, when I saw that my master was urging me to study hard, I realized that my master was still the same master.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Just as I was pounding on the door, the master suddenly opened it, startling me.


    Looking at master, I was stunned for a long time before I finally reacted. I immediately pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Master, I have something to talk to you about." I grew up by my master''s side. In my heart, I have long since treated my master like my father. In front of my master, I have always been carefree.


    My master and I were both disdainful of the hypocrisy between master and disciple.


    "You almost brought my door down. I thought something life-and-death had happened." Seeing me sitting carelessly on a chair, the teacher looked at me and started to complain.


    I...


    I didn''t know what to say to Master.


    A matter of life and death?


    I''m on my own turf right now, and if there''s a life and death situation, I might as well wipe my neck with a knife.


    "Master, you''re at home now, and you''re in your room too. If anything really happens to me, shouldn''t I question your ability?" I sat in the chair and crossed my legs.


    He really didn''t know what was going on with his master. Did he really hope that something would happen to his precious disciple?


    Can''t you expect me to do something good, like go out one day and buy a lottery ticket that''s worth ten million yuan?


    Even though it was a bit whimsical ¡­


    "Alright, alright ¨C if you have anything to say, just say it." Master glanced at me and said in an indifferent tone.


    "Heh heh ¡ª About that ¡­" Looking at Master, I stood up, smiling as I rubbed my hands.


    Why do I feel so embarrassed all of a sudden?


    It''s not like I''m boasting about myself.


    I haven''t been shameless for a day or two. Since I was young, I have never been embarrassed in front of my master, so why am I so shy now?


    "Alright, alright, stop smiling so vulgarly. If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it." Seeing my smile, the hand that Master used to caress his beard couldn''t help but pause for a moment, and his face started to twitch.


    As I listened to my master''s words, the smile on my face immediately collapsed.


    I... I''m vulgar?


    How could I have a vulgar smile?


    Staring at my master''s goatee, a trace of craftiness flashed across my eyes, and my face was once again brimming with a smile.


    I don''t know what''s going on with this master of mine. He''s clearly not a Daoist, yet he has a Taoist''s goatee. He intentionally acted like he''s an expert out of this world and stroked his beard.


    To his teacher, the most precious object was most likely his beard.


    In that case, don''t blame me for putting it on my next target...

 C79

    CHAPTER 79 - GREATING WHO


    "If you keep laughing and don''t say anything, then go out. I still need to sleep." Seeing me smile without saying a word, Master finally couldn''t take it anymore, and there was even a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Eyebrows...


    Listening to Master''s words, I arranged my smile.


    "Since that''s the case, master, I''ll just say it directly ¡­" Just as I said that, I saw Master looking at me with a gaze that I knew I would see. The words that I was about to say got stuck in my throat.


    "I say, Master, I''m your disciple after all. Can you not look at me like that? It''s as if I''m robbing you of a lot of things." Looking at Master, I can''t hold it in any longer.


    Although this is a fact ¡­


    "Haven''t you plundered enough?" To my words, Master directly asked me a question.


    "I ¡­" Looking at Master for a long time, I finally didn''t say anything.


    I also admit that I have cheated quite a bit from Master, but there''s no need to say it out loud.


    I... I... Do I not care about face?


    "I''m here to ask if Master has any easy and especially powerful spells to learn. Just teach me." As I spoke to my master, I walked over to him with my dog like legs.


    Although I look like a dog with legs, but... I think I can feel it... As long as I can learn what I want to learn, it''s worth it.


    Even if you want me to be your grandson, I''m willing to do it, not just for my dog-legs.


    Although I couldn''t eat a single fatty in one go, I really didn''t want to continue being bullied by Chu Yu.


    It was a tragedy that my life had become like this.


    "About this ¡­" After hearing my words, the master stroked his goatee and gave me a hint.


    "Do you?" Lifting my head, I looked at my Master, almost about to collapse on top of her.


    Although this idea of mine is a little too unrealistic, but ¡­ But... But since Master is so powerful, you must have some way to let me take a shortcut, right?


    Even though Master hadn''t said what he was going to say, my heart was already filled with anticipation.


    After I learned particularly powerful spells, the first thing I did was to give Chu Yu a good beating.


    But at the same time, I was a little suspicious.


    Chu Yu told me before that even my master couldn''t subdue him, so even if I could learn some powerful moves, would I really be able to defeat Chu Yu?


    Afterwards, I thought about it, even if I can''t beat him, being able to defend myself was a good choice. At least, I don''t have to be so cowardly in front of Chu Yu anymore.


    "Nope." Looking at my appearance, Master slowly spat out two words.


    Me: "¡­"


    I was stunned for a moment as I squatted on the floor. Then, I abruptly stood up.


    Damn ¡ª No?


    [You actually played tricks on me for half a day?


    I was secretly excited for a long time just now, but now I''m directly saying no?


    All my anticipation from earlier turned into foam in an instant?


    How to describe this feeling?


    It was as if a ball of fire had been extinguished by a basin of cold water.


    It was bone-chilling cold.


    Looking at Master, I pursed my lips, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Behind me, Master called me.


    "Hmm." Turning my head, I weakly nod towards my master before turning around to leave.


    When he left, he did not forget to close the door behind him.


    Not leaving?


    Why would I stay here if I didn''t leave?


    "Ah--I''m crazy." When I returned to my room, I carried on chewing on the pile of books that Chu Yu threw to me.


    It would take a very long time to finish reading all of them, not to mention trying to digest them all.


    It would probably take me a long, long time to do that.


    The point is, it''s already hard for me to learn all of these things, let alone master all of them.


    Looking out the window, I was really in the mood to jump down from the window.


    However, no matter how much I complained, I still obediently went to study.


    It can''t be that I have been hiding behind Chu Yu all this time, right?


    Furthermore, I don''t even know how long Chu Yu will be able to protect me.


    If that day Chu Yu doesn''t want to protect me anymore and wants to use me to increase his power, when I''m not paying attention, he would snap at my neck. Wouldn''t that mean that I wouldn''t even have the chance to retaliate?


    Thinking this way, my whole body couldn''t help but shiver. Forget it.


    As I flipped through the pages of my book, I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder.


    He stretched out his hand. Just as he was about to punch his shoulder, he found something particularly hard.


    "I... "Holy sh * t ¡­" I quickly undid a button of my shirt and glanced at my shoulder. I couldn''t help but curse.


    Heavens, are you joking with me?


    Looking at the nail on my shoulder, I was speechless.


    Wasn''t this nail taken away by Chu Yu? Why did he suddenly appear on my shoulder again?


    My life wouldn''t be so unlucky, right? You want to pin a nail on me?


    "Sure enough, it''s with you." Just as I was looking at the nail on my shoulder, on the verge of tears, I heard Chu Yu''s voice.


    As soon as I raised my head to take a look, I saw Chu Yu standing in front of me, staring at my shoulder.


    Seeing the look in Chu Yu''s eyes as he looked at me, I reflexively retreated a few steps.


    "What the hell is going on? Didn''t you already take it away? Why would it appear on me again? " Pointing at my own shoulder, I said to Chu Yu.


    Furthermore, Dingzi had already been taken away by Chu Yu when he left, so what''s the situation now? Can anyone explain it to me?


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. I was studying the nail over there when the nail suddenly disappeared. I think it should be with you. "I only took a glance, and sure enough ¡­" Looking at my shoulder, Chu Yu did not finish his words.


    Sure enough, what?


    Without needing Chu Yu to say anything, I could already guess that the nail was indeed here, and not only so. Back to where she had been from the beginning.


    I did offend someone, but why am I so unlucky?

 C80

    Chapter 80 - Fear


    Staring at my own shoulders, I was really on the verge of tears.


    I always knew that my luck wasn''t that good, but being this unlucky, it could be said to be unprecedented.


    Others are unlucky to drink cold water to the point of stuffing their teeth, but I am different. I am going to run into a ghost in broad daylight.


    "I say ¡­ Can you stop just watching? Hurry up and think of a way. " Seeing that Chu Yu had been staring at the nail on my shoulder, I couldn''t help but say this to Chu Yu.


    Even if he stared at the nail for an entire night, he wouldn''t be able to see a single flower. He might as well think of a way to quickly get it down.


    It really hurt.


    "¡­"


    After hearing what I said, Chu Yu glanced at me but didn''t say anything. He only reached out his hand and placed it on my shoulder.


    "This... Should... You won''t continue to run on me, will you? " I stretched out my hand and pointed at the nail on Chu Yu''s hand.


    It wasn''t like before, when I wasn''t paying attention, it would come back to me, right?


    "I don''t know." Seeing the probing look in Chu Yu''s eyes, I thought Chu Yu would give me a good idea, but after Chu Yu stared at me for a while, he only said this word.


    Don''t know?


    Regarding Chu Yu''s words, I feel extremely uncomfortable inside. No matter what, you are a ghost with extraordinary ability, aren''t you the one who shouldn''t be the most skilled in this kind of supernatural thing?


    Besides, didn''t you say just now that you would take the nail back to study it? In the end, after studying it for half a day, you gave me such a result?


    "What do you think?" After seeing me remain silent for a long time, Chu Yu directly asked me a question.


    "I feel like it has something to do with what happened to me today." After thinking about it, I said to Chu Yu.


    After I said that, I realized what was going on. Shouldn''t I be asking Chu Yu about this matter? Why did it become Chu Yu''s turn to question me?


    Lowering his head. When I saw the nail in Chu Yu''s hand, I took a few steps back in an instant.


    Now that I see this nail, I''m especially scared.


    Once bitten by a snake for a long time, I''m afraid it''s about me.


    "Today... What happened? " Regarding my words, Chu Yu is interested.


    Chu Yu''s expression suddenly became extremely serious, causing me to feel extremely uneasy.


    Furthermore, when Chu Yu said this, he even looked at the nail on his hand. I muttered to myself, could it be that ¡ª is it really related to the matter that I was thinking about in my heart?


    "The thing is, today I bumped into someone, and then I fainted. When I woke up, the security guard told me that I fainted while walking on the street. I looked at the security monitor, but in the end, I didn''t see the person who bumped into me at all." As I spoke to Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but frown.


    At that time, I clearly remembered that someone had bumped into me.


    But ¡ª why was there nothing on the monitor?


    "I can guarantee that someone bumped into me at that time." After pausing for a moment, I said to Chu Yu.


    I know it''s a bit bizarre to talk about now, after all, and I wouldn''t want to believe it if I hadn''t experienced it myself.


    In fact ¡ª I thought at first that perhaps I was mistaken. It was too hot, and my body couldn''t bear it for a while, so I got heat stroke and passed out.


    However ¡­ Such an idea was simply impossible.


    If I really did faint from the heat, then how would the nail on my body explain it?


    Row... Even after I fainted, I happened to be lying on a nail, so the nail pierced my shoulder.


    But... The nail has already been pulled out by Chu Yu, why would it appear on my body again for no reason?


    This matter can''t be explained out of the ordinary, right?


    "You''re saying that someone bumped into you today, but the surveillance cameras didn''t record it?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, and then, as though he had suddenly grasped onto something important, he suddenly raised his head and looked at me, and asked.


    Hm?


    Regarding Chu Yu''s actions, I was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded my head.


    I''ve already explained the situation so clearly, could it be ¡­ Chu Yu still didn''t understand?


    I think my expressive ability is not bad.


    "Where did you faint? What about the man who hit you? Did you feel anything amiss at the time? " Looking at me, Chu Yu asked several questions in a row.


    This is the first time I''ve actually seen a panicked expression on Chu Yu''s face.


    Yes - yes - panic.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Yu would panic after hearing my words, my intuition tells me that this isn''t a good thing.


    However ¡­ At least for now, I can understand that Chu Yu is worried about me right now.


    As he thought of this, he felt a sweet feeling in his heart. He couldn''t even feel the pain on his shoulder anymore.


    "At that time, I bumped into someone at the square and didn''t pay much attention when I fainted. I just felt that person''s body was very cold." While recalling what happened at that time, I started to slowly narrate it to Chu Yu.


    Actually, I don''t remember exactly what the situation was at that time.


    I only remember that after being heavily knocked against the wall, I fell to the ground and fainted.


    When I woke up, the first person I saw was the security guard.


    Other than this, nothing else strange seemed to have happened.


    Wrong... I rubbed my head and thought about it.


    Because... When that person bumped into me, I felt a very cold aura coming from that person, as if it was winter that made me stand outside and there was even a large air-conditioner next to me. It was really too cold.


    That kind of coldness was as if it wanted to penetrate deep into my bone marrow.


    And ¡ª and not only that, but in that instant, in the instant my body collided with that man''s, I began to feel something called fear from the depths of my heart.


    At that time, I didn''t know why I felt that way in my heart, but now that I think about it, I feel that this matter is definitely not as simple as it seems to be on the surface.

 C81

    Chapter 81 - Revisit


    "Are you saying that you felt that person''s body was extremely cold?" Originally, Chu Yu was still there quietly listening to me speak, but after hearing my words, he could no longer stand.


    He grabbed my shoulder with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    "How... "What''s wrong?" Seeing Chu Yu''s sudden action, I stammered as I asked Chu Yu. At the same time, I nodded my head, indicating that I was right.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Yu is so agitated now, but ¡­ My heart had begun to sink.


    As I looked at Chu Yu in bewilderment, I couldn''t figure out what Chu Yu was thinking, and the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Do you feel cold?" Looking at me, Chu Yu suddenly said something to me that made me feel extremely baffled.


    "I don''t feel anything." I shook my head at Chu Yu''s words.


    Everything is fine, why are you asking me this question?


    "You don''t feel any cold at all?" Hearing Chu Yu''s question, I immediately shook my head.


    If it was cold, I would have felt it long ago.


    "Then when you saw A Fan, did you feel cold?" After pausing for a moment, Chu Yu continued to look at me and asked.


    Two eyes were staring straight at Chu Yu, but I didn''t say anything.


    Why am I getting more and more confused about Chu Yu?


    After asking me so many questions, what does he want to do?


    "What do you have to say for yourself?" What do you have to say? After being conflicted for a long time, I finally spoke out the thoughts in my heart boldly.


    Alright, even if ¡­ Even if Chu Yu wants to kill me, I will accept it.


    The key point is ¨C even if I am to die, can you let me die so clearly? I feel extremely aggrieved inside because of such inexplicable circumstances.


    "You haven''t answered my question." Seeing my impatience, Chu Yu did not have any reaction, and asked me coldly as before.


    "Nope." This time, I was furious.


    My heart is in my throat. Even now, I still don''t know what happened, but in the end ¡­ He kept asking.


    No matter what, he was still someone with great ability. Could he quickly think of a way to resolve this matter?


    My mind was in a mess, I had no heart to answer his question, what if the nail came back, then what should I do?


    "I ¡­" F * ck me.


    Before I could finish my thoughts, I felt an intense pain on my shoulder.


    I looked down and instantly wanted to kill someone.


    I really am a jinx, not good enough. Bad spirit.


    I was wondering what I would do if the nail came back to me, but the next second, the nail actually came back.


    He felt like slapping himself a few times.


    "Your physique is special. Since you don''t have that kind of feeling toward either of us, then it means that the person who bumped into you is not a ghost." Looking at the nail on my shoulder, Chu Yu slowly came to a conclusion.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s relaxed appearance, I really wanted to cry.


    "Big bro, can you stop being sarcastic? Let''s talk about this after we get out." With a sullen face, I said to Chu Yu.


    It really hurts to have a nail in your body.


    Chu Yu wasn''t always so awesome, he felt that he was strong, then ¡­ It shouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with this small nail.


    Swallowing my saliva, I looked at Chu Yu.


    However, did I miss something just now?


    Chu Yu said, the person who bumped into me was not a ghost.


    But now that I think about it, when I see Chu Yu and A Fan again, they both didn''t make me feel that kind of ice-cold feeling.


    Not to mention the fear that was emanating from my heart.


    But ¡ª if that man was not a ghost, what could he be?


    "Since we''re not going to die, we''ll just insert them in first. Otherwise, we''ll have to run back later." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu said while looking at me.


    I...


    In that instant, I looked at Chu Yu and didn''t know what to say.


    There was a nail stuck in his body. He really couldn''t die, but ¡­ it hurt.


    Even the slightest movement of my body could feel the nails digging into me.


    The pain, I can''t say.


    "Alright, come here." After seeing my sullen expression, Chu Yu waved at me.


    Looking at Chu Yu, I ran over like a fart.


    Could it be that Chu Yu had shown great mercy and planned to remove the broken nail from my body?


    "I won''t help you get rid of the nail for now. Anyway, I will have to return to you soon, but ¡­" I can help ease your pain. " Reaching out his hand, Chu Yu said to me as he worked hard on my shoulder.


    Originally, when I heard what Chu Yu had said, I was especially disappointed in my heart.


    The heck... I don''t even care if I die or die.


    However, after hearing the second half of the sentence, I felt that Chu Yu''s words were extremely logical. After all, I had taken it out now, and it would return to me in a while.


    Right now, it was good to be able to lessen the pain.


    "Then what should we do now? You can''t possibly let me carry this nail along, right? " After feeling the pain on my shoulder disappear, I raised my head to look at Chu Yu and said this.


    Although it doesn''t hurt anymore, the nail is still there. I can''t possibly continue to have a nail stuck into my body forever, right?


    Furthermore ¡ª I already knew that this nail was no ordinary nail. Just like that, it had always stuck into my body.


    "Take me to the place where you met with trouble." After staring at me and pondering for a while, Chu Yu said to me.


    I nodded towards Chu Yu''s suggestion.


    Didn''t the proverb say it was good? Someone had to answer the bell first.


    If he wanted to find out what happened to the nail on my body, he would have to go back to the place where the accident happened. He might even be able to find some clues.


    "I''ll take you there." With that thought in mind, he excitedly grabbed Chu Yu''s hand and rushed out.


    Because I was so anxious, I didn''t pay too much attention to other things.


    However ¡­ Chu Yu didn''t object to my actions, so I pulled Chu Yu all the way to the place where I was born.


    "It''s here. That person was wearing a black robe. I couldn''t even see her face." Pointing to the place where I was knocked over, I said to Chu Yu.


    He raised his head to look at the surveillance camera. The monitor wasn''t broken, so why couldn''t he record it?

 C82

    Chapter 82 - Innocence of a man


    If... If the surveillance camera was broken, it would be easier to explain, but ¡­ There was nothing wrong with that.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu looked around at his surroundings, then looked at me with an extremely strange expression, as he asked.


    It was as if I was joking with him when I said those words out loud.


    "What ¡ª what are you trying to say?" Looking at Chu Yu''s eyes, I was silent for a long time, but in the end, I still asked.


    Everything is fine. Why is he looking at me like that?


    I''ve always said that I don''t need to suspect people, but there''s no doubt about it. I don''t even suspect that Chu Yu can really help me, how could he suspect that I have lied to him?


    Was the most basic form of trust between man and ghost finally here?


    "The sunlight here is especially abundant, and there is no place to hide. Logically speaking ¡­" It shouldn''t have happened. " After hearing my words, Chu Yu couldn''t help but lower his head and begin to mutter to himself.


    I''m very close to Chu Yu, so I can naturally hear his words.


    Should not have appeared?


    The thing Chu Yu said shouldn''t appear, it can''t really be what I''m thinking, right?


    With that in mind, I couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    The surroundings were empty. There was nothing there, and there was nothing above his head.


    It seemed that unless a ghost had extremely high abilities, other than that, ghosts and other creatures of that level would only be able to ¡­ Under normal circumstances, they would not be able to move freely in the sun.


    Thus, to put it in another way, the person who bumped into me isn''t a ghost.


    It was a strong, unknown creature.


    "Are you trying to say that the person who bumped into me isn''t a ghost at all?" After thinking it over in my heart, I asked Chu Yu this question in a probing manner.


    No matter how I guessed it, it was just a hypothesis.


    Chu Yu had been a ghost for a long time, and was very knowledgeable. He should not know what that creature was.


    "According to what you said, that person is indeed not a ghost." After lowering his head and looking at me for a moment, Chu Yu finally spoke to me.


    Looks like ¡ª I really guessed it right. That person isn''t a ghost.


    However, if it wasn''t a ghost, what could it be?


    Are there any other creatures in this world that can walk so freely?


    "To be precise, he should... It belongs to the Spirit. " Frowning, Chu Yu looked around before continuing.


    Spirit?


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I became even more confused.


    What did ghosts have to do with spirits?


    Aren''t the two the same species?


    At this moment, I felt incomparable regret. When my master was giving me a lecture, I actually started to doze off.


    Because I remember, once... Master told me about the difference between zero and ghosts, and why spirits exist.


    But ¡ª I wasn''t listening at all, Master was saying, and I was napping under my head.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt like strangling himself to death.


    If I can do it again, I promise, I will definitely follow by Master''s side and study hard, never doze off again.


    I will work hard to learn everything my master has given me.


    At least ¡ª it wouldn''t be like this, where you didn''t even know what was going on.


    "Hmm ¡­" Although I don''t remember everything clearly, I still remember what Master told me at the beginning.


    All things have a spirit. As time goes by, some incredible medium will be born, so the person I collided with might be the spirit of something else.


    "Tell me, what is my relationship with Psionic Power? Why is he tormenting me like this? " Reaching out my hand to feel the nail on my shoulder, I started to complain to Chu Yu.


    The spirit creature and I had no grievances in the past few days, there was no enmity between us. It was one thing for the two of us to bump into each other, but why did you give me such a thing?


    I don''t think I''ve ever offended anyone else, and if I have to say who I''ve offended, then I''m afraid I''ve only offended those who want to turn me into a container.


    After all, I didn''t agree and I didn''t want to, so naturally I offended them.


    "A man''s wealth is his own fault. Don''t you understand that?" After seeing me so angry that I couldn''t take it anymore, Chu Yu slowly threw out these words at me.


    I listened to Chu Yu and watched him keep silent.


    I understand Chu Yu''s meaning. Although I never make enemies with others, but because of my unique physique, others have taken the initiative to think about me, so I can''t do anything about it.


    He could only say that his fate was unfair.


    "Enough ¡­" Don''t complain. Hurry up and look around to see if there''s anything that makes you feel uncomfortable. Or rather, if there''s something that makes you feel like you''ve been hit by someone else at the beginning. " Seeing me standing there without saying a word, Chu Yu said to me and indicated for me to look around.


    "Hmm?" Raising my head, I looked at Chu Yu puzzledly. I didn''t know what Chu Yu actually meant.


    Didn''t he say he was here to help me with something? But ¡ª What the hell is he up to now?


    Raising my head to look at Chu Yu, I don''t know if I should follow Chu Yu''s instructions and wander around the place.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know the reason for the spirit''s existence?" Seeing me standing there without moving, Chu Yu lowered his head and asked.


    "I know." Raising my head, after replying to Chu Yu''s words, I continued to look at him with a puzzled expression.


    Of course I know what the spirit is for, but ¡ª does it have anything to do with asking me to walk around?


    "Right now, only by finding him will we know why this nail on your body would come back to you after you take it out. Only by finding him will we be able to solve your problem." Looking at me, Chu Yu said with a disappointed tone.


    However, I still looked at Chu Yu and did not speak.


    I knew, of course, that in order to solve this problem, it was necessary to find the spirit, but ¡ª I''ll take a walk around, can''t I find him?


    "I say ¡­ Don''t tell me that you have become an idiot from reading a book? You don''t even understand such a simple logic. " Seeing that I was still looking at a loss, Chu Yu also started to feel a little helpless.


    Looking at the expression in Chu Yu''s eyes as he looked at me, I knew one thing. Chu Yu definitely wanted to kill me right now;

 C83

    Chapter 83 - Li sound transmission


    "I... What about me? " Being said like this for no reason, my heart started to feel uncomfortable.


    If I can solve any problem, can I ask if I f * * king need Chu Yu to come over?


    "Enough ¡­" If you don''t want to help me, I can go find my master. " Glancing at Chu Yu, I immediately decided to leave.


    If it''s really no good, then I can go find my master, but at least he wouldn''t hurt me like this if he helped me.


    Looking for Chu Yu to help him made his feel like he was being greatly shocked.


    Fortunately, I had good endurance, otherwise, I definitely wouldn''t be able to go through with Chu Yu.


    "Come back here." Before I could take a few steps, I felt my body lighten.


    With a sigh, I gave up fighting back.


    "Anything else?" When my body floated in front of Chu Yu, I asked.


    Aside from Chu Yu, there''s no one else who likes to control my body.


    But I''m wondering, since Chu Yu is so unwilling to help me, I can just go back and find my master, why are you stopping me?


    "Did I let you leave?" Looking at me who had fallen to the ground, Chu Yu looked at me with a particularly domineering gaze.


    "Grandpa Ghost, it''s not like you''re going to help me. It can''t be that I can''t even go back and find helpers." He secretly rolled his eyes at Chu Yu.


    "Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be stupid? "Since you know the reason for the spirit''s creation, then you should also know that the spirit can only move in a small area where the spirit is born. If you walk around in a circle and find the spirit''s true form, won''t you be able to solve your problem?" Chu Yu explained as he looked at me with disdain.


    Listening to Chu Yu''s explanation, my face slowly turned black as well.


    Am I stupid?


    He actually called me stupid?


    When Master taught me, I didn''t pay attention to him, and I have never experienced such a thing, so I didn''t know what Chu Yu meant.


    But ¡ª Chu Yu doesn''t need to keep mocking me for this, right?


    Suddenly, I miss A Fan a lot.


    Although A Fan always wore a black robe and never said a single unnecessary word, at least A Fan never attacked me like this.


    However ¡­ He really didn''t know where A Fan had gone to during this period, and hadn''t seen him at all.


    As I thought, I turned around to leave, planning to wander around to see if I can find the body of the spirit that Chu Yu had mentioned.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing me leave without saying a word, Chu Yu couldn''t help but shout at me from behind.


    I turned around and looked at Chu Yu.


    "Go find the spirit''s original body." After I said these words to Chu Yu weakly, I completely ignored Chu Yu and directly left him.


    I have been wandering around for quite a while now, but I still couldn''t find anything. I couldn''t help but start to get anxious.


    "Chu Yu, seriously, since you told me that the main body of the spirit is in the vicinity, then, this place is so big, which one of these places is the main body of the spirit?" As I walked, I mumbled to myself.


    Near Near...


    I also know that the spirit itself is nearby, but ¡ª Can''t you give me a specific location?


    Without a specific location, it was fine to give them a general location.


    I felt like I was looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Inside... There was really a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "Oh god, if you don''t come with a bolt of lightning then I''ll be dead!" Raising my head and looking at the sky, I said tentatively.


    Because right now, I feel as though I was struck to death by lightning. It was only a crack, and I didn''t even feel any pain. I was already done for.


    But if he was still alive, he had to be on tenterhooks everyday and be easily bullied and humiliated by Chu Yu.


    Compared to this, death was a type of release.


    Ka-cha ¡­


    Just as I finished my words, the sky suddenly rumbled with a thunderous sound.


    "I ¡ª damn ¡­" God, no... Great sir, you are my great sir. I was just joking with you just now, and it wasn''t serious. Please don''t take it seriously. " After hearing the clap of thunder in the sky, I admit that I was terrified.


    Although I think that way, I''m still a man who values his life a lot.


    Otherwise, why would I risk my life to escape when I was in danger?


    As for what I said just now, I was just saying it.


    Hmm ¡ª the kind that was addicted to words.


    As for the truth, forget it.


    When I saw that there was no longer any thunder in the sky, I couldn''t help but pat my chest.


    The heck... Just now, I was really scared to death. I thought that everything I said was about to come true.


    Every day, I would talk about winning a prize or getting rich overnight. How come God never heard of my wish?


    Was he that serious this time?


    "F * ck ¡­" God couldn''t have gone blind with water in his head, right? " Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but raise my head to look at the sky and mutter.


    Because right now, I really can''t think of any other way to describe it.


    Ka-cha ¡­


    As soon as I said that. There was another clap of thunder in the sky.


    "Uncle ¡­" I... I''m kneeling to you, I''m in the wrong, okay? " Looking up at the sky, I really wanted to cry.


    You don''t even let me complain. Aren''t my days too tragic?


    However, one thing was one thing, his current goal was to quickly find the spirit''s true form.


    "I was wondering if you could hurry up. My magic also has a time limit. If you exceed that time limit, your shoulder will start to hurt again." Suddenly, Chu Yu''s voice came out.


    I fiercely turned around to take a look, only to realize that I couldn''t even see Chu Yu''s figure.


    Damn, if I''m not wrong, Chu Yu is using the Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique right now.


    Although I can''t see Chu Yu, but Chu Yu''s words can be heard by me anytime.


    Moreover, the distance of a thousand miles could be controlled according to a person''s ability.


    This meant that if a person''s ability was weak, then the sound transmission distance would be relatively closer.


    If he was powerful, his words could reach the ears of anyone who wanted to, even if it was at the ends of the earth.


    This ability, Master had once said.


    However ¡­ The most unfortunate thing was that I actually said something when Master was teaching me this.


    Saying that he had no family, aside from his master, there was no use in learning this.


    Now that he thought about it, she really wanted to slap him to death.

 C84

    Chapter 84 - The Appearance of Spirits


    "This is ¡­" What the heck is this? " Suddenly, I saw something shiny not too far away, so I walked over curiously.


    When he walked in, he found that it was just a piece of plastic reflecting light on the ground.


    Oh heavens ¡­


    This is going to take me years to find the spirit of the main body ah.


    "Chu Yu, you bastard, do you dare to come out and help?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he couldn''t help but complain.


    Although I asked others for help, Chu Yu had already promised to help me. Could it be that Chu Yu''s so-called help is just like an old man, and is only responsible for instructing me?


    "Search carefully, don''t complain." Before I could finish complaining, Chu Yu''s voice once again came to my ears.


    He swallowed.


    Row... You''re amazing, but I can''t afford to offend you, so at least I can avoid you.


    It''s just a search for a broken main body. I don''t believe that I can''t find it all by myself.


    With that in mind, I continued to observe my surroundings with rapt attention as the sun rose.


    "Good girl, come here, come here ¡­" Suddenly, I heard someone calling to me.


    Without waiting for me to ask, I felt as though my consciousness was slowly dissipating.


    In the end, his consciousness fell into a deep slumber.


    Only, before I lost consciousness, I thought I heard someone singing.


    The song had an ethereal feeling, but it was also trying to drill its way into my ears.


    "Here... "Where is it?" When I opened my eyes again, it was dark and I couldn''t see my fingers in front of me.


    He slowly got up and sat on the ground. Where was this place?


    I seem to remember hearing someone call me and then losing consciousness.


    Could it be ¡­


    At this moment, an idea suddenly popped into my mind.


    Could it be that the main body of the spirit I was looking for has appeared?


    "I know it''s you, hurry up and come out." Thinking of this, I summoned up my courage and shouted loudly.


    Perhaps the so-called spirit saw that I had been looking for him, to prevent his location from being exposed, so it decided to take the initiative.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I didn''t expect you to be so smart. " Suddenly, a deep male voice came from the darkness.


    After hearing the voice that came from the darkness, I abruptly stood up.


    "Who?" Who''s talking? " I looked around nervously, but all I could see was nothingness.


    The surroundings were too dark. I couldn''t see anything.


    I could only hear her voice, but I didn''t know where she was. That was what made me feel depressed the most.


    Furthermore, what made me feel depressed the most wasn''t this. It was that I didn''t even know if this so-called spirit was an enemy or a friend.


    I''m in the light, and he''s in the dark.


    "Hehe, I am standing right in front of you. You are unable to see me. With your ability, you actually dared to come and find me."


    This time, Spirit''s voice was so close I could almost feel his breath on my earlobes as he spoke.


    He took a few steps back.


    "You ¡ª what the hell do you want?" As I looked around in panic, I shouted loudly.


    On one hand, it''s to strengthen my courage. On the other hand, I hope that my shouts can attract Chu Yu''s attention.


    After all, Ling Feng was right. With my current cultivation level, I am definitely not Ling Tian''s match, let alone the fact that I want to escape.


    So... I can only place all my hopes on Chu Yu now.


    Just when I was secretly praying for Chu Yu to hurry up and find me, I saw the surroundings light up bit by bit.


    This is...


    He wore a black robe and a wide hat that covered his entire face.


    It suddenly looked exactly the same as A Fan''s attire, so I thought I finally saw someone I knew.


    "A Fan?" Looking at the person before me, I shouted tentatively.


    However, she ignored me, and I knew that the person who was standing in front of me right now was definitely not A Fan.


    Even if A Fan''s expression was extremely cold, in this current situation, as long as I call out to A Fan, A Fan would definitely not ignore me.


    "Just who are you?" I''m still not sure of the identity of the man in front of me.


    Is it a spirit?


    But why didn''t I feel the cold and the fear this time?


    "It seems like, not only is your ability bad, your IQ also doesn''t seem to be online. Didn''t you come to find me? "What, you''re standing in front of me? How come you don''t recognize me anymore?" Ling looked at me coldly with a disdainful snort before slowly walking towards me step by step.


    Watching the spirit approach me bit by bit, I retreated step by step.


    Judging from Ling''s reaction, she didn''t seem to be a good person either.


    "You gave me such a big nail, how could I not look for you?" Looking at Ling, I muttered to myself as I retreated.


    I don''t want to come to him if I can.


    "Tell me, we have no grievances in the past, so why are you chasing after me?" The more I thought about it, the more depressed I became. Thus, I directly told Ling.


    Firstly, I didn''t offend him, and secondly, I didn''t rob him of his things. Secondly, I didn''t provoke him into a bad mood, so why do you have to bear a grudge against me?


    "Pure Yin Body ¡ª Hehe ¡­" You didn''t offend me, but ¡­ The Pure Yin Body is indeed a physique that is rarely seen in ten thousand years. As long as I eat you, I will be able to get rid of my identity as a spirit and obtain my true life. If I don''t meet you, then that''s fine, but ¡­ Now that I have met you, do you think that I will obediently accept my fate as a spirit? " To my words, Spirit seemed to find it very funny and laughed out loud as he looked at me.


    Listening to Ling''s words, I understood in my heart what Chu Yu meant by ''possession of a treasure is a crime''.


    It seems that the most important thing for me to do now is to think of a way to escape.


    It seems like Ling doesn''t plan on giving me a chance to live, so I can only rely on myself now.


    "Hiss ¡­" At this critical moment, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my shoulder.


    The heck...


    In my heart, I have really scolded Chu Yu to death.


    Didn''t I say that his magic power will last for a while? But why ¡­ Now my shoulder hurts again?


    Furthermore, at such a critical juncture?


    The pain in his shoulder was so excruciating, how could he still have the energy to run?


    However, despite the pain in my shoulder right now ¡­ My face remained as though nothing had happened.

 C85

    Chapter 85 - Planning


    Am I really going to die here today?


    In an instant, I felt the value of my life.


    I haven''t lived enough. I don''t want to die yet.


    "Eh ¡­" Someone''s coming? " While I was holding onto my shoulder and secretly thinking of a way to escape, I saw Ling Ling''s expression suddenly turn serious.


    Someone was coming?


    Listening to the spirit''s words, the image of Chu Yu instantly appeared in my mind.


    Maybe Chu Yu found out that I was missing, so he found me.


    With a wave of the Spirit''s hand, I saw the outside world.


    However ¡­ What I''m curious about is that I''m sitting where I was before I lost consciousness.


    Looking at Ling, I took advantage of the moment when Ling wasn''t paying attention to turn around and try to escape.


    Dong ¡­


    As soon as I turned around, I felt as if I had hit something.


    Reaching out my hand and touching it, I realized that I had bumped into an invisible wall.


    I... Am I trapped by the spirit?


    At this moment, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    However, I still didn''t give up and stretched out my hand to touch my surroundings.


    When I feel that I am really trapped in an invisible space, I feel that life is hopeless.


    I can see the outside world, but ¡ª I just can''t get out of this much bigger place.


    "Save your strength. Do you think my Spirit Formation can be broken by you that easily?" Just as I was thinking about how I should escape, I saw Ling walk over and stand in front of me as she spoke.


    Hearing the spirit talk to me about the enchantment, my heart began to beat a drum in my head.


    Although my ability isn''t that great, I still know about barriers and things like that.


    Unless my ability is even stronger than that of the Spirit, or if the Spirit has taken the initiative to remove this barrier, then I will be prepared to be trapped here for the rest of my life.


    "You are ruthless ¡­" After staring at the spirit for a long time, I forced these words out of my mouth.


    "Chu Yu... Here ¡ª here I am. " Seeing Chu Yu walk over, I kept patting the invisible wall in front of me as I shouted loudly. However, I still could not help but watch as Chu Yu walked further and further away.


    It was obvious Chu Yu was already walking in front of me, but no matter how hard I tried to shout, Chu Yu couldn''t hear me. I didn''t even have a choice but to pull Chu Yu and ask for help myself.


    At this time, I had a deep feeling of defeat in my heart.


    He was incomparably regretful that he hadn''t learned properly from his master.


    "What ¡­" Your sweetheart? " Seeing my expression, Ling Ling became interested and asked while looking at me.


    "None of your business." After hearing Ling''s words, I rolled my eyes at her.


    Does Chu Yu being my lover have anything to do with him?


    All of a sudden, I noticed that Chu Yu had turned around and was circling around me, as if he was looking for something.


    "Chu Yu, this place... "I''m here ¡­" I clearly know in my heart that for Chu Yu to have such an abnormal action, he must have sensed that something is wrong here.


    And now, the only thing that can make Chu Yu feel that something isn''t right is me.


    I kept shouting at Chu Yu, although I also knew that doing all this was just useless hard work, it was completely useless.


    "Stop shouting. Even if you shout until your throat breaks, do you think he can hear you?" Seeing my actions, Ling Ling acted as if she was looking at a clown.


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, he looked at me with disdain.


    Perhaps it was because of my barrier, or perhaps it was because of my own strength, but not only did Ling Zhen not attack me, he even stood to the side.


    "Aren''t you going to eat me?" I asked Yu Ling''s actions out of curiosity.


    Is the Spirit going to let me go now?


    However, just by looking at his black clothes, his thoughts were definitely extremely sinister and vicious. Let me go? Definitely not.


    Then, the only explanation would be that he was watching a good show.


    "Leave quickly, don''t worry about me, Chu Yu ¡­ "Hurry up and leave ¡­" After thinking about it for a moment, my expression changed.


    Since Psionic Ability had the attitude of watching a good show, then, it also proved that he must have already made thorough preparations.


    If Chu Yu just barged in like that, wouldn''t he be tricked?


    When that time comes, not only would I not be saved, Chu Yu would also lose his life.


    "Howl ¡­" "You are quite smart, but what a pity ¡­" Seeing my actions, Ling Ling said those words out of regret.


    Ling did not say the latter part of the sentence, but ¡­ However, I also understood the meaning behind the Spirit Speaker''s words.


    Unfortunately, even if I knew, I wouldn''t be able to remind Chu Yu.


    "You did it on purpose." Staring at the spirit, I said fiercely.


    Right... Yes, the spirit was doing it on purpose.


    More accurately speaking, when he bumped into me, he had already set up a trap.


    Because Spirit knew that a nail was stuck in my body, and there were so many other strange things that I must have come back to find out where I was.


    Thus, everything that happened now was within his plans.


    "So what if I did it on purpose?" To my words, Ling Ling directly asked.


    However, it was just this sentence that made me speechless.


    Even if I know that the spirit is intentional, what can I do?


    "However, since you planned to include me in your plan, I can still understand how you guessed that I would bring other people here." Looking at the spirit, I can''t run away now anyway, so why don''t ¡­ If I can get something out of him, I''ll get something out of him first.


    Although he didn''t know if it would be of any use, he would just treat it as buying time.


    "I don''t mind telling you. We are the most sensitive to auras, but you ¡­" Other than the aura of humans, there was also a special sort of aura. Thus ¡­ It''s not hard to guess. "


    Hearing Ling''s words, I finally understood. Feelings ¡­ This time, I have harmed Chu Yu.


    "I won''t let you succeed." Since they had known from the very beginning that Chu Yu was by my side, then, it must have been a perfect plan.


    Right now, I am extremely worried, could Chu Yu have met with any mishaps because of me?


    I wanted to console myself. Chu Yu is so capable, how could anything happen to him?


    But... Looking at his confident attitude, my heart started to grow uncertain.

 C86

    Chapter 86 - Incitement Act


    Am I really going to die here today?


    In an instant, I felt the value of my life.


    I haven''t lived enough. I don''t want to die yet. Furthermore, I am not willing to die just like that.


    "Eh ¡­" Someone''s coming? " While I was holding onto my shoulder and secretly thinking of a way to escape, I saw Ling Ling''s expression suddenly turn serious.


    Someone was coming?


    Listening to the spirit''s words, the image of Chu Yu instantly appeared in my mind.


    Maybe Chu Yu found out that I was missing, so he found me.


    With a wave of the Spirit''s hand, I saw the outside world.


    However ¡­ What I''m curious about is that I''m sitting where I was before I lost consciousness.


    Looking at Ling, I took advantage of the moment when Ling wasn''t paying attention to turn around and try to escape.


    Dong ¡­


    As soon as I turned around, I felt as if I had hit something.


    Reaching out my hand and touching it, I realized that I had bumped into an invisible wall.


    I... Am I trapped by the spirit?


    At this moment, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    However, I still didn''t give up and stretched out my hand to touch my surroundings.


    When I feel that I am really trapped in an invisible space, I feel that life is hopeless.


    I can see the outside world, but ¡ª I just can''t get out of this much bigger place.


    "Save your strength. Do you think my Spirit Formation can be broken by you that easily?" Just as I was thinking about how I should escape, I saw Ling walk over and stand in front of me as she spoke.


    Hearing the spirit talk to me about the enchantment, my heart began to beat a drum in my head.


    Although my ability isn''t that great, I still know about barriers and things like that.


    Unless my ability is even stronger than that of the Spirit, or if the Spirit has taken the initiative to remove this barrier, then I will be prepared to be trapped here for the rest of my life.


    "You are ruthless ¡­" After staring at the spirit for a long time, I forced these words out of my mouth.


    "Chu Yu... Here ¡ª here I am. " Seeing Chu Yu walk over, I kept patting the invisible wall in front of me as I shouted loudly. However, I still could not help but watch as Chu Yu walked further and further away.


    It was obvious Chu Yu was already walking in front of me, but no matter how hard I tried to shout, Chu Yu couldn''t hear me. I didn''t even have a choice but to pull Chu Yu and ask for help myself.


    At this time, I had a deep feeling of defeat in my heart.


    He was incomparably regretful that he hadn''t learned properly from his master.


    It''s over, it''s all over. I have a feeling in my heart that I''m definitely going to die here today.


    "Su Ning, are you here?" Suddenly, Chu Yu shouted loudly in front of me.


    "He ¡­ He can see me? " I turned my head abruptly and shouted at Ling.


    However, after shouting it out, I immediately reacted.


    See me?


    How was this possible?


    If Chu Yu could see me, how could he not save me?


    "Truly strange, he actually ¡­ It can actually sense you? " After hearing my words, Ling also looked at me in shock.


    When I heard Ling''s words, I silently turned my head to look at Ling Ling, and then silently focused my attention on Chu Yu.


    Since Chu Yu can sense that I am here, then, is there any possibility of him finding me?


    However, I am much more disappointed now, and could not be bothered to call Chu Yu over. After all, even Hairy Egg was of no use to me, much less wasting energy.


    "Can''t you beat him?" After some thought, I looked at Ling and said.


    Persuading the Spirit to let me out is unlikely, but I can try to goad him.


    Although... He didn''t know if it would work, but he could only take it as luck.


    "I can''t beat him? Are you joking with me? " As for me, my spirit is a little impatient, how can I be afraid of that damned ghost?


    I saw that after Ling''er heard my words, she kept staring at Chu Yu, as if she was sizing him up, and then quietly moved closer to Ling Ling''er.


    "I say, if you really can''t defeat him, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. After all, everyone''s ability is different, so it''s not shameful to tell others about it." After mustering up my courage, I patted Ling Ling''s shoulder and said this to her.


    That''s right ¡ª I did it on purpose.


    If I don''t cause trouble, how would I get Chu Yu to come in, or even get me out?


    Only the spirit is enraged, and wants to fight with Chu Yu to see if I have any hope of survival.


    But... There''s a drawback to what I''m doing.


    That is, if I did not suffer it well, I am afraid, I would have lost my life in advance, before Chu Yu could even discover me.


    However ¡­ If one did not gamble, who knew how things would turn out?


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" I say, why are you looking at me like that? If you really can''t beat him, I won''t laugh at you. If you really can''t accept it, you can bring him in, or go out and spar with him. " Seeing the way Ling looked at me, I quickly took a few steps back.


    The way Spirit looked at me just now was really too terrifying. It was as though he was looking at a dead man.


    I had the illusion that the next second, the spirit would pinch my neck and I would burp.


    "Intimidation? "Do you think it would be useful to me?" After looking at me for a while, Ling finally spoke to me.


    "Ugh ¡­" I didn''t know what to do next.


    "Look at you, are you joking with me? I''m just talking to you about something, I''m not trying to provoke you." Looking at Ling, I chuckled foolishly before speaking to Ling.


    To be honest, I was already sweating profusely in my heart.


    Initially, I thought that my actions were flawless, but who would have thought that it would still be seen through by the spirit.


    In an instant, his heart began to thump non-stop.


    "You want me to fall for your provocation, then you can escape on your own. Do you think I''ll fall for it?" Saying that, Ling walked towards me.


    Her tone was ice-cold, and with every step I took, I could feel the cold aura emitting from Ling''er grow stronger.


    When she walked in front of me, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up. She then used her hand to pinch my chin and looked at me without blinking.


    It''s over, it''s all over. I''m really going to die now.


    Looking at the spirit that stood in front of me, I felt that I had really thrown myself in.

 C87

    Chapter 87 - Survival by Death


    "Large... "Brother, we can discuss about anything. Didn''t you want to suck my blood? I''ll cut it for you myself, and after you drink it, can you let me go?" Looking at my spirit for a long time, my heart was tormented for a long time. In the end, I chose to admit defeat.


    After all, he could still recover from having lost so much blood. If he lost his life, he would really be finished.


    "You ¡ª what the hell do you want?" Seeing that my spirit didn''t say anything and only slowly bent down, my entire body started to panic.


    It can''t be?


    It''s fine if I don''t use my provocation, but did send myself into Ling Ling''s mouth earlier?


    "Intimidation? But luckily, I really did eat this shit. " Just when I thought the spirit was going to snap at my neck, I heard it whisper in my ear.


    I had already closed my eyes tightly due to my fear. However, after hearing Ling''s words, I opened my eyes and looked at her in bewilderment.


    He ¡­ What did it mean?


    Why am I getting more and more confused?


    "Are you okay?" Just as I was looking at Ling in bewilderment, I felt someone suddenly rush over and hug me.


    After reacting to it, I realised that the one who was rushing over was Chu Yu.


    This is... Are you out?


    Staring at Chu Yu in a daze, I was a little unsure if I was dreaming or was really released by the spirit.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, I remembered that this isn''t the time to be emotional, and quickly pulled Chu Yu a few steps back.


    The Spirit is still standing by my side.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing my words and seeing my actions, Chu Yu looked at me in bewilderment. He didn''t understand why I would behave like this.


    "You ¡­ Didn''t you see anything? " Looking at the Ling in front of me, I carefully asked Chu Yu.


    Ling is currently standing in front of me, but Chu Yu doesn''t have any reaction at all. Logically speaking, this isn''t normal.


    Unless... Unless Chu Yu couldn''t see it at all.


    "What should I see? When I came here, you were the only one. I didn''t even ask you where you went. " Hearing my words, Chu Yu became even angrier. Looking around, he truly did not see anything.


    I stared at Chu Yu for a long time. Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, what he said was not a lie.


    However ¡­ Why couldn''t Chu Yu see the spirit?


    "You don''t need to ask him, he won''t be able to see me. You used a provocation, I fell for it. This time, you can go back." Step by step, she walked in front of me and smiled at me charmingly before saying these words.


    Looking at Ling''s smile, my entire body couldn''t help but stiffen for a moment.


    In his heart, he had an especially bad premonition. He had a feeling that the Spiritual Conference would bring me trouble in the following time.


    But right now, Chu Yu could not even see the existence of spirits, it was as if... I''m the only one who can see it.


    So, at all times, I am always on guard against any movements of the spirit beasts, afraid that if the spirit beasts didn''t notice, they would start to attack Chu Yu and I.


    "What''s wrong with you? "What are you looking at?" Sensing that something was wrong with me, Chu Yu asked.


    I looked at Ling and then looked at Chu Yu, not sure if I should speak the truth.


    "Let''s talk when we get back." After thinking about it, I still pulled Chu Yu''s hand in the end, and directly turned around to leave.


    Nonsense ¡­ If he didn''t leave now, then how long would he have to wait?


    After we go back, I will explain to Chu Yu what happened to me just now.


    After all ¡­ After I go back, Master and the others will be at home. This way, I can at least be a bit more confident.


    Originally, I was worried that if I pulled Chu Yu away from Chu Yu, he would resist. However, seeing that Chu Yu obediently followed me, I felt rather gratified.


    "Game... From this moment onwards, we shall officially begin. " In front of me, I pulled Chu Yu and ran off, but by my ears, I could still hear Ling Ling''s voice.


    I turned my head to look behind me, and realised that I had already pulled Chu Yu far away, to the point where I couldn''t even see his spirit anymore.


    He couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    Could it be that the spirit was also using the Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique?


    If that''s the case, then, I''m afraid I''ll be in big trouble.


    However ¡­ Game?


    What did Spirit say about the game?


    In the beginning, didn''t you say that you would eat me until I materialize, but now, you''re saying that you want to play games with me?


    Although I don''t know what the Spirit is trying to do to me, but I already know in my heart that the game that the Spirit is talking about is definitely not that simple.


    But for me right now, leaving this crappy place is the most important thing. As for the other facts, I''ll talk about them later.


    It wasn''t easy for me to get back home, so I shut the door firmly behind me. Only then did I feel the uneasiness in my heart subside a little.


    I didn''t know what the real power of a spirit was, so I couldn''t be sure if it had enough range to follow me home.


    "Did something happen?" Seeing my nervous expression, Chu Yu couldn''t help but ask after looking at me for a long time.


    I stared into Chu Yu''s eyes. After being silent for a while, I nodded.


    Could nothing happen to him?


    If nothing had happened, how could I be so flustered?


    "Did you find the Spirit?" Before I could say anything, Chu Yu looked at me and directly asked me one more question.


    This time, I continued to nod towards Chu Yu.


    That''s right.


    Not only did I find the spirit, I almost gave it my life as a greeting gift.


    Think about it... I almost said goodbye to this world. I really felt a chill on my back.


    However, looking at the familiar scene before me, I feel as though I have been reborn from a tribulation.


    "Why is he still here?" As I thought about it, I looked at my shoulder reflexively. Only then did I realize that the nail on my shoulder was still on my shoulder. In an instant, I was on the verge of tears.


    Are you done yet? Why am I always following you? Why am I so unlucky? Drinking cold water and stuffing your teeth?


    However ¡­ The only good thing about it was that even though the nail was still on my shoulder, I couldn''t feel any pain.


    "Big Brother, let''s not discuss anymore. Since you said that the game is about to start, then ¡­" Can you throw this thing on my shoulder away first? " Looking at the nail on my shoulder, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.

 C88

    Chapter 88 - Waking up from a dream


    I swear, I''m really just talking.


    However ¡­ After I said those words, I saw the nail on my shoulder slowly become transparent before disappearing from my sight.


    "This ¡­" This time, not only am I confused, even Chu Yu has a stupefied expression on his face.


    Just like that ¡ª just like that?


    Wasn''t this development a bit too dramatic?


    I don''t know how to react.


    "As you wish." At that moment, a particularly familiar voice suddenly traveled to his ears.


    That... Wasn''t that the voice of the spirit?


    "Did you hear anything?" Originally, I turned my head, wanting to tell Chu Yu that I heard the spirit''s voice, but when I turned my head to look at Chu Yu, Chu Yu seemed as if nothing had happened, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    Could it be that, this time, it''s the same as before, the spirit''s voice, only I can hear it?


    "What did you hear?" Hearing my question, Chu Yu wasn''t particularly surprised. On the contrary, he looked at me and asked a question calmly.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s calm expression, I started to doubt in my heart.


    Could it be that Chu Yu knew everything, but did not know what exactly had happened?


    "I just heard the voice of the spirit again, and the spirit originally captured me, but I said he was no match for you, so I was afraid of you. He planted my provocation and let me go, but ¡­ As I was leaving, I heard Ling say something to me. He said that the game had officially begun at this very moment, but I don''t know what he meant. " After a moment of silence, I slowly explained each and every word to Chu Yu.


    He did not understand the true thoughts of the spirit.


    The game officially started?


    So ¡ª what did Spirit want to do to me?


    "The game has officially begun?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu repeated my words as he looked at me.


    However, looking at Chu Yu''s serious expression, I felt that this matter is a little complicated.


    And ¡ª One more thing.


    I simply do not know who exactly is stronger between Ling and Chu Yu.


    However ¡­ If Chu Yu is truly stronger than the spirit, then why did the spirit let me go back so easily?


    After all, according to the spirit at that time, as long as he eats me, he would be able to have a physical body. Thus, if he didn''t have absolute confidence, the spirit shouldn''t have done such a risky thing.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry too much. Nothing will happen to you." Maybe when Chu Yu saw that I was muttering inside, he immediately comforted me.


    With regards to Chu Yu''s words, I could only silently nod my head.


    After all, if it was just me alone, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Although I muttered in my heart, I could only rely on Chu Yu.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s go and rest after dinner." Perhaps it''s because I had experienced so many things today, but finally, I came back with great difficulty and even provoked a huge trouble, so Chu Yu''s tone of voice towards me became much gentler as well.


    "I know." Listening to Chu Yu''s words, I could almost tell that something was off with Chu Yu''s tone.


    Thus, I obediently nodded my head.


    After seeing me nod my head, Chu Yu maintained a solemn expression before heading to the kitchen without saying a word.


    Chu Yu... Cooking in person?


    After seeing Chu Yu go to the kitchen, I was stunned on the spot.


    I had originally thought that Chu Yu would let me eat by myself, or perhaps, he would go and bring me back, but, what was the meaning of Chu Yu going directly to the kitchen?


    Does Chu Yu know how to cook?


    what he made... This ¡ª can it be eaten? It can''t be that the kitchen can''t be kept any longer, can it?


    Sitting on the couch, I felt my heart clench.


    He felt conflicted and wanted to go in and help, but he didn''t know if he should go in.


    "Alright, come and eat."


    Just when I was sitting on the sofa with a petrified expression, Chu Yu''s voice came from the living room.


    I was stunned for a moment and reflexively wanted to reject him, but after thinking for a moment, I walked over to him.


    No matter what was said, this could still be considered as Chu Yu''s intentions. I better not embarrass Chu Yu, after all, I still need to rely on Chu Yu to protect me.


    "This... You did all this? " When I went out, I saw Chu Yu already sitting on a chair, waiting for me.


    On the table in front of Chu Yu, laid a table full of dishes.


    My heart was in disbelief, in such a short period of time, was this really done by Chu Yu?


    "Ahh ¡ª it really smells good. Let me try it." Chen Ye ran out from who knows where, directly jumping in front of the table, and picked up the chopsticks, beginning to eat.


    "Mm ¡­" The taste is pretty good. Did you make this? " As he ate, Chen Ye stuck out his thumb, and told me this.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I laughed bitterly and shook my head.


    I don''t have that kind of ability, I really didn''t do it.


    "Did you do it?" The culinary skills are quite good. If you don''t mind, I''ll sit down and eat with you. " After seeing my actions, Chen Ye said to Chu Yu as he sat down, there was no chance for him to get Chu Yu at all.


    Towards Chen Ye''s initiative, I could only bitterly smile as I went to the kitchen to retrieve a new set of tableware, and then sat down.


    His Master seemed to have left the room, and as for A Fan, he had gone for whatever purposes. Now that Chen Ye was at home, at least he had an extra helper.


    "Alright, you guys continue eating, I''m going to rest." After I felt that I had eaten my fill, I put down my tableware, and looked at Chu Yu who still wanted to tell him this.


    "You only ate a few bites and you already stopped eating? Can you be full? Would you like to sit down and eat some more? " Seeing that I wasn''t able to eat anymore after taking a few bites, Chen Ye asked me with concern.


    "I''m full." Looking at Chen Ye, I said this.


    After so many things, I feel that I really don''t have the appetite to eat anymore.


    His heart felt extremely stuffy, as if something was stuck in his chest.


    "Forget it, let her rest." After looking at me for a while, Chu Yu spoke to me.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye did not say anything else.


    "Ah ¡­" Don''t... Don''t come over... Go away... "Go away ¡­" Screaming, I woke up from my dream and abruptly sat up from the bed.


    Looking at my surroundings, I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that the surroundings were still the same as the ones I was familiar with.

 C89

    Chapter 89 - Nightmare Warning


    Patting my chest, I can''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    I had a terrible dream, but... When I woke up, I couldn''t remember what had happened in my dream.


    The only thing I remember clearly, though, was the dream. It was terrible.


    He looked at his surroundings with lingering fear. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad premonition.


    Looking at the time, it was only one or two in the morning, he decided to go back to sleep.


    However, just as I lay down, I abruptly sat up.


    Pulling back my quilt, I walked to the mirror and looked at myself.


    "I have to remember what I dreamt of in my dream. I have to remember what I dreamt of in my dream. I have to remember what I dreamt of in my dream." Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I stare for a long time before mumbling to myself a few times.


    Although I can''t remember exactly what I dreamt, Master once told me a way. If you want to know what you dreamt of, then read it in your own mirror three times. I want to remember what I dreamt of.


    In this way, the brain, in a person''s subconscious, will firmly remember the dreams that follow.


    After doing all this, I returned to my bed and lay back down. After covering myself with the blanket, I decided to continue sleeping.


    "Ah ¡­" Once again, I woke up screaming, and sat up in bed.


    However ¡­ This time ¡­ I can clearly remember the scene in the dream.


    I dreamed that Spirit was standing by my bed, looking at me like that when I was asleep.


    And while I was asleep, he cut open my hand and drank a glass of my blood, and I ¡ª I didn''t wake up.


    I also dreamt that Spirit somehow managed to gain my master''s trust and actually lived here openly.


    "Forget it, forget it. It''s just a dream, why would I be so conflicted?" Thinking about this, I shook my head. It''s just a dream, why would I take it so seriously?


    Besides, dreams can''t become reality. There''s no basis for it.


    After getting rid of all the uneasiness in my heart, I decided to go to sleep for a while.


    As he was about to lie down with his hands on the bed, he felt an intense pain in his left wrist.


    My body stiffened for a moment before I placed my wrist before my eyes. Only then did I realize that there really was a scar on it.


    This ¡ª wasn''t a dream?


    It was as if my whole body had crashed. I just sat there blankly on the bed and didn''t react for a long time.


    Wrong... I was dreaming.


    Could it be that this dream of mine was a form of warning?


    I can''t sense many things when I''m awake, but when I''m dreaming, I accidentally dream about what will happen in the future?


    Now that I think about it, I think this is the only possibility.


    If we really follow my speculation, then ¡­ What should I do about the Spirit coming in tomorrow?


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he felt. He quickly put on his shoes and decided to discuss it with Chu Yu.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    "Chu Yu, are you there?" Standing at the door of Chu Yu''s room and knocking for a long time, there was no response.


    With a sigh, I decided to go to my master.


    Although I don''t know whether the scene I dreamt was real or fake, but for the sake of safety, I still felt that I should warn Master.


    At least... I told Master not to bring the others in here.


    "What''s going on today? "He''s not even in his room at night, I don''t know what he''s doing." After knocking on my master''s door for a long time, I couldn''t help feeling a little depressed when my master still didn''t react.


    Why are you not sleeping in your room at night?


    I''m looking for them now, but they''re all gone.


    "What are you doing?" Just when I was standing at the door of my master''s room and mumbling to myself, an ice-cold voice suddenly came from behind me. I jumped in fright and hurriedly turned around.


    "I said, do you know that if you suddenly appear like this, you''ll scare people to death." Looking at Chu Yu who was standing behind me, I couldn''t help but complain.


    Although Chu Yu has always been a elusive existence, I have never gotten used to the way Chu Yu has appeared.


    Although I have something to discuss with Chu Yu, I can''t just suddenly appear behind me, right?


    What should I do if my mental endurance is too low and I fall to the ground and faint?


    "Why did you come out so late at night?" Looking at me, Chu Yu asked.


    "I wanted to ask you, what are you doing out so late?" Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I couldn''t help but feel infuriated. He obviously ran out first, and now he still has the face to scold me?


    If I hadn''t had a nightmare, I wouldn''t be looking for him right now.


    "Right ¡­" I have something to talk to you about. " I smacked my own head. I nearly forgot about such an important matter.


    Dragging Chu Yu to my room, I told him everything that happened in my dreams.


    Following my narration, Chu Yu''s expression slowly started to turn solemn.


    "Show me your wrist." Chu Yu kept staring at me, and after I finished speaking, he indicated that I should show him my wrist.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I silently extended out my wrist, proving that what I said was not a lie.


    "It''s not like I''m bored from eating too much. I don''t sleep at night, so I came over to joke with you." While showing Chu Yu my wound, I complained to Chu Yu.


    I had already described the events that happened in my dream in such detail, yet Chu Yu still couldn''t believe it. He had to look at my wound to believe that I was telling the truth.


    He didn''t even think about it. It''s already late at night, I didn''t sleep at all, but came here to joke around with him. I must have had enough to eat, so I don''t have anything to do with it, right?


    Furthermore, such a joke was not only not funny, it also had no meaning.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe what you''re saying. I just want to see if it''s something the spirit is doing." Chu Yu and I were so close, so of course we could hear each other''s complaints.


    So, Chu Yu raised his head, looked at me helplessly, and explained to me.


    As he spoke, Chu Yu covered my wound with his hand.


    In an instant, I felt the wound on my wrist. It was so cold and soft, the pain was gone completely.


    When Chu Yu took his own palm from my wrist, I was surprised to find that the wound on my wrist had already healed.

 C90

    Chapter 90 - Uninvited Guests


    "Right... I''m sorry. " Looking at my wrist, I realized that Chu Yu wanted me to extend my wrist in order to treat my injuries. I must have misunderstood Chu Yu earlier, so I apologised embarrassedly.


    It seemed like ¡­ This matter is really me acting like a little kid.


    But Chu Yu is serious, since he wants to treat my injuries, then why don''t you just tell me? You have to look at my wounds to make me think that he suspects my words.


    This time, I made a big joke.


    "Did you see anything?" After I apologized, Chu Yu did not say a single word. He only stared at my wrist and asked, puzzled.


    Ever since he treated the wound on my wrist, he had been staring at it. Could it be that Chu Yu found something?


    "Do you know why spirits exist?" Hearing my words, Chu Yu suddenly asked me this.


    I don''t know the reason why Chu Yu asked this, but I still nodded my head.


    Of course I know about the existence of spirits. They have no physical entity and can be said to be the incarnation of all living things in the world.


    But, why is Chu Yu asking this now?


    "You must have been invaded by the spirit." After seeing me nod my head, Chu Yu looked at me and told his thoughts.


    Only a spirit could silently enter a person''s dream and create illusions that only one could create.


    However ¡­ Chu Yu squinted his eyes.


    From the looks of it, this time''s elixir should not be weak. On the contrary, he was very powerful.


    No wonder he dared to spit out the fat that was already in his mouth.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of being avenged, but because he was confident that he would be able to eat this piece of fat again.


    "Do you mean that Spirit is warning me?" With regards to Chu Yu''s words, I was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    If it was really what Chu Yu had said, then Ling Ling was openly provoking others.


    Perhaps the spirit was telling me that even if he told me what had happened in the future, I would never be able to defeat him.


    "Then what should we do now?" After being silent for a long time, I asked Chu Yu.


    After all, Chu Yu is the strongest here right now, so I can only place my hopes on him.


    Now that he knew what was going to happen next, then ¡­ I feel that the most important thing is to prevent it as soon as possible.


    However, Master isn''t in his room right now, and even if I wanted to contact him, I wouldn''t be able to.


    "Let''s take it one step at a time. If he really wants to come, then we should be more vigilant." Glancing at me, Chu Yu said to me.


    I listened to Chu Yu and did not reply.


    She said it so lightly, but ¡­ I''m the one who''s going to be in trouble.


    Chu Yu is so powerful, of course he''s not afraid, but this puny level of mine is probably not enough.


    If something really happens, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it in time.


    So ¡ª now I can only pray to myself that Master will not be disturbed by a completely indifferent person. After all, I have lived with Master for so many years, so Master still cares about me.


    Of course, compared to me, outsiders are the most important.


    "Then let''s take it one step at a time. I''ll go back first." After saying that to Chu Yu, I turned around and left.


    In fact, what Chu Yu said wasn''t wrong, in this situation, one could only take one step at a time. After all, no one could predict what would happen in the future.


    I don''t believe that with so many capable people by my side, I won''t be able to handle a single spirit.


    Lying in bed, this time, I slept soundly and didn''t have so many strange dreams.


    "It should be about time." When I woke up the next morning, I couldn''t help muttering to myself as I looked out at the sky.


    According to the color of the sky in my dream, Master should be back soon.


    In other words, it was almost time for the spirit soul to arrive.


    In his heart, he didn''t have much of a feeling. Perhaps he had already mentally prepared himself, so he seemed a bit more at ease.


    In any case, it wasn''t a blessing or a curse, so it was fine.


    "I think I''ll go take a look." Initially, I intended to ignore them, but after thinking for a moment, I put on my clothes and decided to go out and take a look.


    On the way out, I was still trying to comfort myself. Maybe I was being too sensitive, and the dream was just a coincidence.


    But ¡ª when I went out and saw the two people standing in the living room, I felt that the dream was accurate.


    "You''re awake." When he saw me, he greeted me.


    "Master, why did you bring him back?" Looking at my master, I said this extremely helplessly.


    At first, he had still held onto a sliver of hope, but now, that hope was shattered in an instant.


    "You two know each other?" After hearing my words, the master felt something was wrong with my tone, so he asked me a question.


    "I don''t know him." Hearing my master''s words, I immediately shook my head.


    Does my tone sound like I have to know this person?


    If I could, I wouldn''t want anything to do with him.


    "This is a person I met when I was returning. Something happened and he was the one who helped me, so I brought him back." After hearing my words, Master explained to me.


    I...


    After staring at Ling for a while, I suddenly had the sudden urge to grab Ling''s collar and throw him out.


    "Hello." Ling took a few steps forward and extended her hand towards me.


    Looking at Ling, I then looked at master. In order to prevent master from being suspicious, in the end, I stretched out my hand and shook Ling''s hand symbolically.


    "I told you in your dream last night that I would appear in your house today. I didn''t go back on my words. I''m here, this game. If I wasn''t there, it wouldn''t be fun. " While shaking my hand, Ling said this to me in a low voice.


    The control of the spiritual sound was very small, just within a range that only I could hear.


    After hearing Ling''s words, I reflexively wanted to immediately retract my hand, but ¡­ Instead, I found Ling tightly holding my hand, not letting me pull away.


    In that instant, my heart started to panic. What exactly does my spirit energy want? My master is still here, so he shouldn''t do anything to me, right?

 C91

    Chapter 91 - Admission of the Spirit


    Thinking this way, I reflexively glanced at my master. In the end, I saw my master sitting on the sofa, looking at me with a smile.


    What the heck ¡­


    I looked at my master, and for a moment I was speechless.


    My master, your precious disciple has already been pulled to the tofu by someone else, how come she didn''t react at all when she was promoted to master?


    This was probably not a fake master.


    "Master, why are you ¡­" Thinking this way, I opened my mouth and looked at my master as I spoke. But before I could finish, I saw my master turning his head towards me.


    "As for the matter of the young, this old man really doesn''t understand. It''s not good for me to interfere either. You guys can do whatever you want ¡­ "Whatever." After hearing me speak to him, Master immediately turned his head away from me, but the words he said left me speechless.


    What do you mean, he can''t understand and he can''t meddle in our young people''s affairs?


    Didn''t Master think about it? This is only my first time meeting this person, what can we do with each other?


    "Hurry up and let go." Since Master no longer cared about me, I could only rely on myself. I ruthlessly swung my hand and let the spirit let go of me.


    However ¡­ I didn''t know if it was on purpose or because of what my master said just now, but no matter how hard I tried, the spirit still tightly held onto me, unwilling to let go.


    After struggling for a long time, my wrist is still in Ling''s hand. I am about to accept my fate.


    It seems that my ability is still very weak. Lingzhi was grabbing me so casually, but even I was unable to escape.


    Following the spirit to grab my wrist, I felt an intense cold energy transmit from the spirit''s palm to my wrist and spread throughout my entire body. I felt that my entire body had started to become cold.


    "Let her go." Just when I sighed, unsure of what I should do next, I heard an exceptionally familiar and extremely tyrannical voice. Before I could even react, my entire body had fallen into a warm embrace.


    Lift your head... Looking at Chu Yu''s sharp chin, I actually felt extremely at ease.


    It is as if, as long as Chu Yu is by my side, everything will be settled.


    "Why did you bring him back?" I have no way to interrogate my master, but Chu Yu is different. Chu Yu hugged me, and looked at my master as he asked.


    Everything was fine, why did he bring this person back?


    "A drop of water in return for my kindness. I have received a favour from others and they have no place to live right now. Thus, I decided to bring him back." Hearing Chu Yu''s words, the master waved his hand and said to Chu Yu.


    "Anyways, we have so many rooms, we can just give him a place to stay. Alright, you guys can settle the rest of the matters by yourself. Since I haven''t had a good rest tonight, I''ll go back and sleep now." After pausing for a moment, Master continued Chu Yu.


    After saying that, Master stood up and turned around to leave. But before leaving, he gave me a meaningful look.


    I had a particularly puzzled feeling about the look in Master''s eyes before he left. I kept having the feeling that Master had something to say to me, but now that I''m in front of other people, I can''t say it in person.


    I didn''t know if my guess was right, because by this time, my master had already left.


    "What are you doing here?" Pulling me behind him, Chu Yu looked at Ling Ling and asked.


    I didn''t react to Chu Yu''s actions in the beginning either. After I reacted, I quietly stayed behind Chu Yu.


    He felt like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and Ling was the butcher.


    As for Chu Yu, he is a person who has discovered his conscience. After all, he is protecting me.


    "It seems like your reaction is not bad. You already know my identity." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Ling Ling smiled at Chu Yu for a bit, then turned and sat on the sofa, with a posture that seemed to reject guest taking.


    After seeing that Chu Yu and I did not speak, Ling Ling reached out to pat the sofa beside her, obviously indicating for us to sit down.


    "I said you two shouldn''t be so serious. Relax a bit." Knowing that Chu Yu and I both had extremely serious expressions, Ling Sheng smiled.


    Serious?


    Isn''t this nonsense? How could my expression not be serious when I was already living in my own house with someone who wanted to kill me?


    Am I supposed to push myself closer to him and say with a smile, "Hurry up and kill me?"


    I''m not stupid, not to mention ¡­ I haven''t lived long enough.


    "Why are you guys so restrained?" Seeing that Chu Yu and I were still standing at the same place without moving after hearing what we had said, Ling Sheng could not help but turn into us and say one more sentence.


    Seeing Ling like this, I really wanted to go and pull her up from the sofa.


    This is our family, not his. This is a little too much.


    However ¡­ Before I could release the fire, Chu Yu pulled me over and sat down.


    What was going on?


    Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, I was a little confused. In my impression, Chu Yu was not such a person who was easy to talk to.


    Pui ¡­ Such a talkative ghost.


    However ¡ª perhaps because of their different identities ¡ª I still don''t understand why these two magical species interact with each other.


    But since Chu Yu had already sat down, and I was tired from standing, I sat right next to him.


    Although I cannot guarantee that Chu Yu will definitely be able to protect me, at least it will give me a sense of security.


    "Are you afraid of me?" After seeing my actions, Ling looked at me for a long time, then asked me a question.


    Hearing Ling''s words, I rolled my eyes. Isn''t this nonsense? If you want to eat me, shouldn''t I worry about my life?


    "Tell me your purpose." Chu Yu turned his body to the side and stood in front of me, blocking all view of me.


    "What do you think?" To what Chu Yu said, Ling Ling asked directly.


    Purpose?


    I watched Chu Yu''s back.


    The purpose of the Spirit Qi was already that obvious. It was obviously because he wanted to eat me right under Chu Yu''s nose, so that he could prove his own abilities. What else could he say?


    To put it bluntly, I was the one who stirred up the trouble.

 C92

    Chapter 92 - Chen Ye''s misunderstanding


    However, this matter cannot be completely left to me. If I didn''t use provocation, I would probably be finished by now.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is. Now ¡ª you''d better leave." Looking at Ling, Chu Yu said expressionlessly.


    When I heard Chu Yu''s words, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh in my heart. His words were so light, and the key thing I wanted to say was that I needed Ling''er to listen.


    If he could leave so easily, how could he possibly live here?


    "Do you think that''s possible?" As expected, before I could finish thinking, I heard the Spirit open her mouth and say this.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her." After pausing for a moment, Ling Ling continued Chu Yu.


    The meaning of these words were something that both Chu Yu and I could understand. It was no more than a question of who was stronger and who was weaker between Chu Yu and him, so both of us would not make a move against me for the time being.


    So ¡ª in other words, I''m still relatively safe.


    "That''s for the best." Sitting on the sofa, after Chu Yu finished speaking, he hid himself.


    What''s going on?


    "Chu Yu?" I tried to call out a few words to Chu Yu, but no response came.


    I ¡ª It was only then that I understood that Chu Yu had already left.


    I was truly speechless. Was he that confident? Ling said that he wouldn''t do anything to me now. Could it be that he really wouldn''t do anything to me?


    Why is Chu Yu even more vigilant than me?


    Since Chu Yu has already left, just in case, I also planned to stand up and leave. After all, I was with Ling Sheng so I felt that my safety would be at risk at any time.


    "What is it? Are you going to run away? " Results... Before I could stand up, Ling waved her hand at me, and I found my body unable to move.


    "You ¡­ What do you want? You just told him you wouldn''t do anything to me. " Seeing Ling coming towards me with a smile on her face, I started to stutter.


    Chu Yu, seriously, why did you leave so early? Even if you want to leave, bring me along.


    Now, it seems that the Spirit is going to attack me. What should I do?


    Let alone resisting, I don''t even have the chance to move now.


    "Save ¡­" Woo woo ¡­ * "Sob, sob ¡­" There was really no other way. Taking advantage of the fact that I was still able to speak, I shouted out loud. However, just as I shouted out a single word, I was covered by Ling.


    All the words that he wanted to say were stuffed into his mouth.


    "Howl ¡­" What''s going on with all of you? " Just as Ling covered my mouth, Chen Ye actually opened the door and walked in, and coincidentally saw the movement between the two of us.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s whistle and then the playful look in his eyes, Ling''er and I couldn''t stop looking at each other. I felt like my face was covered in black lines.


    Could Chen Ye have misunderstood something?


    Only then did I realize that Ling had thrown herself on me because she had been so anxious to cover my mouth.


    So... Right now, both Ling and I look especially intimate.


    "It''s not what you think." I pushed the spirit core away and sat up straight. I quickly explained to Chen Ye.


    If I don''t explain, I''m afraid this is a big misunderstanding.


    Only then did I realize that I could move again.


    "It''s fine, I understand, I really might understand, you guys continue..." "Continue." Chen Ye spoke to me as he prepared to leave this place like a crab.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I became even more furious.


    This time, the misunderstanding really did happen.


    "Wait for me." Seeing that Chen Ye was about to leave, I quickly shouted and chased after him.


    At least now that Chen Ye is here, you won''t do anything to me. If Chen Ye leaves, then I will really be a streaky pork on the chopping board.


    So now I think the best thing for me to do is ¡ª thirty-six.


    "What on earth is going on?" Follow behind me, goodbye. Behind me, Chen Ye hurriedly closed the door and said.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s slightly anxious expression, I told him about recent events.


    "Oh right, how did you know about what just happened?" After narrating the events of the past few days, I looked at Chen Ye and asked puzzledly.


    I don''t know what happened to Chen Ye just now, but why was I so sure that something happened to me?


    "Putting aside the fact that I''ve never seen that person before, just based on my understanding of you, it''s impossible for you to do such a thing. Furthermore ¡ª ¡ª I''m afraid you haven''t forgotten what I do. That person''s aura is clearly not a normal person." As she spoke to me, Chen Ye reached out his hand and flicked my head.


    It was only then that I realized that Chen Ye was a Corpsetaker and was especially sensitive to auras.


    So... He could tell that a spirit wasn''t a normal person, so it wasn''t a difficult matter.


    "But you''re right. I''ve only been gone for a few days and you''ve already provoked another big boss." At this time, Chen Ye looked at me with a gaze filled with disappointment and disappointment.


    "Can you rely on me for this?" Towards Chen Ye''s words, I couldn''t help but retort.


    It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me.


    What do you mean by ''I''ve offended him''? It''s obvious that she''s been pestered, okay?


    I am also very baffled right now. I just want to live my life in peace and tranquility, yet there are always those weird creatures pestering me. Who can I find to reason with?


    "Forget it ¡­" Your physique is special, so I can''t blame you for that. " After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me and sighed, then spoke to me.


    "Let''s not talk about the useless ones for now. Let''s first think about what I should do." I am also in a state of special collapse.


    Ling said that he wouldn''t do anything to me for now, but he didn''t say that he wouldn''t do anything to me in the future.


    In order to protect their own life, should choose a way once and for all.


    "I should think about this matter carefully. That spirit''s ability is indeed very strong." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye''s expression and gaze also started to turn solemn.


    The appearance of the spirit was a very thorny problem. Furthermore, its ability was also very profound, so he needed to carefully consider it over and over again.


    What''s more ¡­ It was a new species that he had never encountered before.

 C93

    Chapter 93 - Ignored Me


    "No way, you''re not saying that I''ve been waiting like this all along, waiting to see what Spirit is going to do to me next?" Regarding Chen Ye''s words, I couldn''t sit still.


    After talking for so long, he still threw me into a passive position.


    Don''t people always say that when things happen, one should always be on guard against them? But when things happen, wouldn''t it be a little late if I tried to think of a solution?


    Thinking about it this way, I looked at Chen Ye to the point that I wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "I thought that since you''re back, you could help me think of a way, but in the end ¡­" or nothing at all. " I looked at Chen Ye and said weakly.


    Initially, I thought that with one more person, my safety would be assured. But now, it seems that I had overestimated Chen Ye.


    "You can''t say that either. At least... He''s right under our noses, so we can better guard against him. " Seeing that I was filled with contempt, Chen Ye hurriedly explained to me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I looked at Chen Ye and reluctantly nodded.


    From start to finish, this was the only thing that Chen Ye said to my heart.


    "I keep feeling like I''m a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. I don''t know when, but I''ve lost my life." Sitting on the edge of the bed, I sighed.


    Since last night, I''ve been on tenterhooks, and now, the spirits are actually living in my house. I have the feeling that I won''t be able to see the next day''s sun at any time.


    This kind of suffering made me feel like I was about to collapse.


    It''s like walking backwards. You know there''s a cliff in front of you, but you don''t know when you''re going to fall.


    Psychological and physical torture were the areas that made people collapse.


    "If you''re that scared, why don''t you... I came to stay with you, so I can protect you. " After seeing that I looked like a wilted eggplant, Chen Ye walked closer to me and said that.


    However ¡­ When I heard Chen Ye''s words, I quickly wrapped my arms around my chest.


    "You ¡ª come on." Looking at Chen Ye, I said this to him without any trace of politeness.


    Moreover, didn''t Chen Ye know that there was a difference between males and females?


    "I say, why are you looking at me like that?" I''m just worried about your safety, okay? " Seeing my abnormal vigilance, Chen Ye exploded a little.


    What the hell was he doing? Wasn''t he still worried about her safety? In the end, he had been protected like a wolf.


    "Let''s not talk about the difference between males and females. I feel that you are more dangerous than him." Thinking this in my heart, I directly said it out loud.


    After all, the spirit had already told me that they wouldn''t make a move against me for the time being. At the very least, I was still relatively safe.


    If Chen Ye was living by my side, I felt that I would be like a lamb in a tiger''s den.


    As for me, I just looked at Chen Ye''s furious expression and did not say anything.


    But I also know that Chen Ye wouldn''t get angry that easily. After all, he and I are the type of person who especially likes to joke around.


    Just when Chen Ye and I were about to speak up after being silent for a long time, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of me, startling me.


    "Why are you here as well?" After seeing Chu Yu, Chen Ye asked.


    He had already been back for such a long time and Chu Yu still hadn''t appeared. He thought that something had happened to Chu Yu.


    "I came when I sensed your aura." Hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu nodded at him, and considered him to be greeting him.


    But as I listened to the conversation between the two of them, I was rather dismayed.


    Could it be that Chu Yu had a dog nose? He actually followed the aura and came over?


    But of course, this question in my heart, I definitely would not dare to say it to Chu Yu.


    If Chu Yu were to know that I have compared him to a dog in my heart, I might ¨C no ¡­ No, Chu Yu would definitely be angry.


    If Chu Yu gets angry, then regardless of my safety, I really will feel cold.


    So... For the sake of my own safety, I forcefully suppressed the doubt in my heart.


    "I believe you already know about her, right?" Glancing at me, Chu Yu asked Chen Ye.


    And after Chen Ye heard what Chu Yu said, he glanced at me and nodded.


    Eyebrows...


    When I heard the conversation between Chen Ye and the two of them, it was as if they were playing some kind of charade, and I suddenly felt like I wanted to take a blade and wipe it across my neck.


    Both of them in front of me. Is it really good to talk about me like that?


    Can you at least pay attention to the feelings of this client of mine?


    Am I being ignored as a transparent person?


    "I think so ¡­" Chen Ye still wanted to speak to Chu Yu, but I, who was standing at the side, was unable to endure it any longer, and directly walked over and interrupted Chen Ye.


    "I say, are you two done yet? Even if it''s a discussion, can you also pay attention to my feelings as a client? Just what do you think you are, talking about me here? " Looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I was really infuriated.


    Of course, I knew in my heart that the two of them were discussing how to protect me right now. I was grateful to them for protecting me, but doing so really made my heart feel uncomfortable.


    The way they did it made me feel like I was a monkey in a zoo, and it made them feel like they were watching it.


    "Then tell me, do you have any good suggestions?" After hearing my rude words, Chu Yu did not get angry, but looked straight at me and asked me a question instead.


    I...


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I was instantly speechless.


    I really don''t know how to respond to that.


    What good advice do I have?


    If I knew what to do, I would have done it long ago. Can I still put myself in such a tragic and passive state?


    What Chu Yu said really made it a little difficult for me.

 C94

    Chapter 94 - Watching a Play


    "Enough, don''t make things difficult for him." At this time, Chen Ye, who was at the side, could not bear to watch any longer and spoke good words to me.


    "I heard her say that Ling Chen wanted to determine the victor with you. Then, before Ling Yun and you decide the victor, she should still be in a safe state. However ¡­" What I''m most worried about right now is that the spiritual energy doesn''t seem to be weak, are you really confident in dealing with him? " After speaking some good words to me, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and said worriedly.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I looked at him with extreme concern.


    His spirit power did not seem to be weak, and was even on par with Chu Yu. If the two of them were to truly fight, it was still unknown who would win and who would lose.


    Of course I wish for Chu Yu to subdue his spirit, but...


    However, in my heart, I also know that it is very likely that Chu Yu is no match for Ling Ling.


    Back then, when the spirit took me away, I stood in front of Chu Yu, but he was unable to find my existence.


    Even though Chu Yu had called out my name at that time, I still knew in my heart that it was because I wasn''t sure if I was in the vicinity that Chu Yu would call out, otherwise Chu Yu would have saved me long ago.


    But if it''s the Lunar New Year, why would they let me go so easily?


    Thinking about this, my heart was even more troubled.


    "Although he and I have never fought face to face, but ¡­" We can be considered to have met before. I know that his ability is very strong, but it shouldn''t be too far off from mine. " After hearing my worries, Chu Yu said this to me as he reached out to pat my shoulder, signalling me not to rush.


    I clearly know that Chu Yu is comforting me, but ¡­ He didn''t know what to say.


    Should I comfort Chu Yu, or should I tell Chu Yu that I believe you?


    Afterwards, I chose to remain silent.


    "That''s right ¡­" I lowered my head and stayed silent for a long time. I suddenly raised my head and looked at Chu Yu and Chen Ye who were standing in front of me and shouted.


    Now, I suddenly remembered something very serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Startled by my actions, Chu Yu and Chen Ye looked at me and asked in unison.


    When I saw the actions of Chu Yu and Chen Ye, I was also greatly shocked.


    "I just remembered that ever since I met that spirit, I''ve been having nightmares about it. What should I do?" I looked at Chu Yu and Chen Ye as they anxiously started to inquire.


    Although... Even in my dreams I could be told a little of what happened the next day, but I still didn''t want to know.


    Because it made me feel like I was being manipulated.


    It was as if I was a Puppet, and all my actions, including whatever that had happened to me, were carried out under the arrangements of Ling.


    It made me feel like I had no freedom at all.


    I looked at Chu Yu and shook my head.


    I really don''t know about this. I dreamt about it last night, and I haven''t slept at all until now. Of course, I don''t know if I could have dreamed about it.


    "Why don''t we check it out again tonight?" Seeing me shake my head, Chu Yu knew what I wanted to express and he spoke to me.


    "Actually, I don''t need to wait until the evening. I''ll find out when I take my afternoon nap." After a moment of silence, I looked at Chu Yu and said.


    When the three of us have all come to an agreement, that''s how it feels.


    By noon, the group of us was standing around a table eating, and the atmosphere was always particularly awkward.


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye sat by my side, one on the left and one on the right, while Ling sat opposite of me.


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s eyes were fixated on the spirit body, but the spirit had been focusing on me the entire time.


    I sat in my seat, black lines all over my face, and even my chopsticks were trembling slightly.


    What the hell is going on? You don''t want me to eat anymore?


    "I was wondering if you youngsters have any private matters to settle. Let''s eat first, it''s time to eat." After having a good time, the master said to the four of us.


    However ¡­ Hearing my master''s words, I became even more depressed. What do you mean we youngsters have to settle things privately?


    Could it be that my good master hasn''t noticed that his precious disciple has already become the target of this detestable outsider?


    But ¡ª the master I remember is not such a lunatic.


    Thinking of this, my two eyes started to stare straight at my master.


    If I hadn''t grown up with my master and understood his habits, I would have even suspected that the person before me right now was just someone who looked very similar to my master and wasn''t my master at all.


    "Aren''t you hungry? "Why are you looking at me like that?" Seeing that I noticed his gaze, the teacher stroked his goatee and said to me.


    "I''m fine." I originally wanted to tell Master that the person sitting beside him isn''t a good person, but the words were on the tip of my tongue and I swallowed them down in the end.


    Since Master doesn''t know anything now, then I won''t say anymore.


    If I tell Master right now in front of her that she wants to eat me, I''m afraid that the spirit will immediately fly into a rage.


    After all ¡­ Even an anxious rabbit could bite, let alone a spirit.


    "Eat, eat. Everyone, hurry up and eat." Stretching out my hand, I quietly tugged at Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s clothes, signalling for them not to alert the enemy first.


    When we discover what Zero Spirit is trying to do, it won''t be too late to make a move.


    As for now, all he had to do was maintain his vigilance.


    Besides, Ling is now also Master''s benefactor. Even if I tell Master directly, he should be able to listen in.


    I''m afraid... Before I even told Master the news that the spirit soul wanted to eat me, Master would tell me righteously that the spirit soul had saved him. How could it be a bad guy? I must have misunderstood him.


    Thinking about this scene in my mind, my entire body shuddered, so I decided to just forget about it.


    But fortunately, Chu Yu and Chen Ye understood the meaning behind my words and retracted their attention from Ling''er''s body.

 C95

    Chapter 95 - Maybe


    "I''m full. I''m going back to my room to sleep." After eating a few mouthfuls, I placed the tableware on the table and stood up. After greeting everyone present, I turned around and left.


    "Do you want a little more? Weren''t you before ¡­ " After seeing that I had actually left, Chen Ye called out to me from behind, and puzzledly asked.


    Chen Ye said half of his sentence and he did not finish his sentence. I can completely understand the meaning behind Chen Ye''s words.


    Chen Ye just wanted to ask me, if my appetite was this small before, why didn''t I eat it now?


    When I turned around, I coincidentally saw the look in Chu Yu''s eyes as he looked at me. I also saw that look in Chu Yu''s eyes, as he did not believe that I had eaten my fill.


    "I''m really full. I''m very tired now, so I''m going back to take a nap." Looking at the expressions in Chen Ye''s and Chu Yu''s eyes, I explained one sentence. After I finished speaking, I didn''t even look at the two of them and directly left.


    Eating?


    What the hell.


    A table full of people stared at me as if I were an ornament.


    Especially Ling, who ate the rice in the bowl and looked at me. Did she treat me like a dish for wine?


    That gaze made me have an illusion. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and Chu Yu had not decided on a victor, the one in his bowl would probably be me instead of the rice.


    Thinking this, my whole body shivered.


    Eating is not as important as your life, not to mention ¡ª in this case, I can''t eat.


    Thus, he might as well head back to rest. No matter what, he can still store up his strength.


    "Why did the two of you come as well?" After returning to the room, I turned around with the intention to close the door, but saw that Chu Yu and Chen Ye had also followed along.


    Could it be ¡­ Did the two of them come to tell me what to do?


    "Do you think I can stay there and watch the so-called spirit eat?" After hearing my question, Chen Ye looked straight at me. With one hand against the doorframe, he smiled at me and asked a question in reply.


    After I listened to Chen Ye''s words, I became silent.


    Although I haven''t interacted with Chen Ye for a long time, I understand his personality pretty well. I can''t stay any longer, so Chen Ye definitely can''t stay either.


    To be able to make Chen Ye endure for such a long time, it was already not an easy feat.


    "But--I don''t think you two called me here to talk so much nonsense." Looking at Chen Ye, I rolled my eyes.


    The two of them obviously knew what was going on on on my side, so they couldn''t come find me for no reason. They must have something to tell me.


    However, since the other party is already here, why do I have to hide? Wouldn''t it be better to just tell me?


    "Let''s talk inside." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with a serious expression, and immediately pulled me into the room.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I knew that what they had said to me must be very serious, so I followed them inside.


    After Chu Yu entered, he closed the door and casually set up a barrier around me.


    "What''s going on? You even want to set up a Spirit Formation? " Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, I asked puzzledly.


    Wasn''t it just a spirit that came to live here? Was there really a need for the two of them to be so nervous?


    However ¡ª I am truly grateful to them both from the bottom of my heart, because I also know that they are so nervous because they care about me.


    "In order to protect your safety, I will place a barrier around this room of yours, all the way until ¡­ This matter is over. " Looking at my doubtful expression, Chu Yu explained to me slowly, word for word.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s explanation, I did not object.


    After all ¡­ With multiple enchantments, I can at least have an extra layer of safety.


    "Haven''t the two of you figured out how to deal with him?" I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I asked.


    They always said that the three smelly smiths could defeat Zhuge Liang. Chen Ye and Chu Yu were both smart people, but did they really not have any ways to deal with spirit?


    "To be honest, this is my first time coming into contact with this creature. I really don''t know what to do, so I can only ensure your safety before I wait and see what happens." After hearing my question, Chen Ye looked at me guiltily and said.


    This...


    Looking at Chen Ye''s eyes, I was a little speechless.


    This matter had nothing to do with Chen Ye to begin with. I was already grateful that Chen Ye was able to protect me, but what the hell does he feel guilty about?


    "Is this barrier useful?" Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I couldn''t bear to continue asking, so I changed the topic.


    The barrier sounded very powerful, but... I''ve never been in contact with it, and I don''t know if it''ll work.


    No... No, when the spirit caught me, he also created a barrier.


    "Although I can''t guarantee your safety, at least I can delay you." Glancing at the barrier he had set up, Chu Yu said to me.


    But ¡ª I really don''t understand Chu Yu''s explanation.


    What do you mean by not being able to completely guarantee my safety, but at least being able to stall for time?


    After talking for a long time, was this thing useful or not?


    "Although I don''t know if this Spirit Formation is able to stop the Spirit from entering, if he really does want to enter, at least he can delay me a bit and let me rush over." Seemingly noticing my doubt, Chu Yu took the initiative to explain to me.


    However ¡ª ¡ª When I heard Chu Yu''s words, the corner of my mouth twitched.


    What the hell? Even after talking for so long, my safety is still not guaranteed.


    Forget it, forget it, I''ll just die early and late. Since I''m going to die anyway, I might as well resign myself to fate.


    If I am lucky enough to survive, then everyone would be happy. If I am really that unlucky, causing my death, then I can only hope that my spiritual energy will give me a quick death. Don''t let me suffer so much.


    "Can you stop looking like you''re going to die? Wasn''t there something wrong? "Everything has not happened yet, so there is a change. Don''t be so pessimistic yet, maybe you will live for a hundred years." Seeing that I didn''t have anything to live for, Chen Ye couldn''t help but pat my shoulders as he spoke to me.


    I raised my head to look at Chen Ye, and barely managed to force out a smile. He kept his head down, not saying a word.


    If you want to comfort me, can you say something nice?


    Maybe I can live for a hundred years?


    What do you mean maybe?

 C96

    Chapter 96 - Nightmare Wound


    "Perhaps it means ¡­ I might still die, can I think of it that way? " After a long while, I raised my head to look at Chen Ye and said.


    If you don''t know how to say it well, then don''t say it. It''s better not to say it.


    "Alright, alright, alright. This time, let''s call it off. I didn''t say anything, but just don''t remember this lowly person. Forgive me for this, okay?" Glancing at me, Chen Ye purposely bent his body down to look at me with an extremely exaggerated expression.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s actions, I continued to roll my eyes. Seeing my actions, Chen Ye knew that I wasn''t angry at all.


    In fact, how could I not know that Chen Ye did this to make me happy and not make me so depressed.


    However ¡­ Right now is my life or death situation. I don''t want to suppress my emotions, but my mood won''t allow it.


    "Alright, you should go take a rest as well. Look at your heavy dark circles, I''m sure you didn''t sleep well last night." Just when Chen Ye and I were staring at each other, Chu Yu, who was standing at the side, said this to me.


    I was wondering, what do you mean by those dark circles under my eyes, is it that bad?


    However ¡­ When I turned to look in the mirror, I was shocked.


    My eyes were bloodshot, and the dark circles around my eyes were like the eyes of a zombie. Just looking at them made me feel terrified.


    "This... Is this me? " He couldn''t help but mumble to himself in the mirror as he reached out to touch his own face.


    When I came back last night, I was still fine. It''s only been a night, and I''ve already become like this?


    I''ve been through the night before, and I''ve never looked so bad.


    "You''re right, you really should take a good rest." After hearing my mutterings, Chen Ye looked at me and expressed his opinion.


    "I think so too." Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I nodded my head heavily.


    What girls cherish the most is their own appearance. I am also a girl, and of course, I am no exception.


    Even if I knew that I was about to play myself to death, I should still die in a beautiful manner.


    Now that you''re acting like neither a human nor a ghost, even if I saw it myself, I would despise it.


    But thinking about how Ling had been looking at me from the table, I was impressed by his courage.


    She could look at me for so long without a shred of boredom.


    If it were me, I would probably be unable to hold on for a long time.


    "What are you two doing?" When Chen Ye and Chu Yu walked to the side of the sofa in my room and sat down, I looked at the two of them with a face full of black lines, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Didn''t the two of them tell me to take a good rest? What are they doing now?


    "You sleep with us, don''t worry about us." After hearing my words, Chen Ye pressed on the sofa as he took his time to speak to me.


    However, when I heard Chen Ye''s words, I became a little baffled.


    Let me sleep, but they don''t leave, let me sleep right in front of them?


    I''m a girl after all, don''t they know there''s a difference between males and females?


    Besides, how could I sleep when they were both sitting on the sofa, staring at me?


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t. Big brother ¡­" Can we discuss something? It''s good for me to sleep alone. The two of you are staring at me right now, so I''m really not used to it. " With a sullen face, I looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    Initially, I thought Chu Yu would reject Chen Ye''s suggestion, but when I saw Chu Yu expressionlessly follow his actions and sat on the sofa, I felt that this world might really be a fantasy.


    With Chu Yu''s arrogant personality, he should not agree with Chen Ye''s suggestion. Could it be that Chu Yu''s personality had changed?


    "You can''t put it like that. We only planned to stay here and protect you at all times because we were worried about you."


    Listening to Chen Ye''s righteous words, I actually felt a deep sense of guilt, as if he didn''t know that we should repay the debt of gratitude.


    You two go out, I''ll sleep here by myself. If something really happens, there''s also the barrier protecting me, and furthermore, I''m a girl, so if you two men stay here, I''m not used to it. " Seeing that Chen Ye is so persistent, I can only start from Chu Yu.


    After hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me with a darkened gaze, then abruptly stood up and disappeared without a trace.


    This is... Are you angry?


    Seeing Chu Yu suddenly disappear, I knew in my heart that Chu Yu had left.


    However, I am not comfortable with this action of Chu Yu''s, so he must be angry.


    "Oh you, you truly don''t know good intentions." After looking at me for a while, Chen Ye stood up and left after saying those words to me.


    Looking at the back of Chen Ye''s leaving figure, I had a short moment of absent-mindedness.


    I know they''re doing it for my own good, but...


    Forget it, forget it. It was useless to speak of it now.


    I went to the bed, took off my shoes and lay down. I didn''t sleep well last night, so it''s about time for me to take a good rest.


    Maybe it was because I was really tired, but it didn''t take me long to fall asleep.


    "Where am I?"


    He felt as if he was in nothingness, with a stream flowing beneath his feet, but something else at the same time.


    He squatted down and stretched out his hand to touch it. It was a very sticky feeling.


    I didn''t know what was going on but I knew in my heart that I was dreaming. I was dreaming, but I couldn''t control myself to wake up.


    I don''t even know what the hell I dreamed of.


    There was no light at all, the whole world seemed to be left with only darkness.


    Why am I having such a strange dream?


    "Ling, is it you? Did you do it? " Raising my head and looking at the pitch-black void, I shouted loudly.


    My first thought was that it was definitely a trick of the spirit, because other than the spirit, I really couldn''t think of a second person.


    But after shouting for a long time, I didn''t get any response.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but start to doubt if he had guessed wrongly.


    Although the last time the spirit grabbed me, it was also in the void, but when I shouted out, the voice responded to me.


    Because he knew that this was just a dream. Although everything seemed especially real, but ¡­ In my heart, I wasn''t too afraid.


    Because I feel that no matter how real it is, it''s just a dream. What can it do to me?

 C97

    Chapter 97 - An Egg


    But gradually, I found a problem.


    Although this is just a dream, but, how should I get out?


    You can''t possibly keep me in my dreams forever, right?


    This very sticky sensation under my feet made me feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "What the hell is this place? Could it be that I really can''t get out? " After walking around a few times, I realized that I couldn''t see any light at all. I couldn''t even calm down.


    To tell the truth, I was so flustered that I didn''t know what to do.


    It always felt like what I was experiencing now was familiar, but I didn''t know what exactly was similar.


    "What''s that?" All of a sudden, I saw a little bit of light in front of me. I couldn''t help but mumble to myself as I walked over with that little bit of light.


    I had already spent so much time in this dark place that it was impossible to see anything but darkness.


    This... What is this?


    For a moment, I stared at the egg for a long time. When did I get an egg in my dream?


    That''s not right ¡­ I suddenly thought of a very serious question. This was my dream. Wasn''t everything in the dream supposed to be controlled by me?


    Why am I now in a passive state?


    "What the hell is this?" Stretching out my hand, I poke the naked egg in front of me. I can''t help but mutter to myself.


    The egg was rather big, and it didn''t look like an ordinary egg.


    Well ¡ª why do I say it doesn''t look like an ordinary egg? Because the egg looks as big as me.


    Whose animal could give birth to such a large egg?


    As for me, I was currently staring at the egg in front of me in confusion.


    The egg could be considered the only thing that could glow. I didn''t know if I should stay by the egg''s side or continue to look for a way out.


    "Ah ¡­" "Holy sh * t ¡­" Following the faint light that Eggy gave off, I lowered my head to look at the sticky substance under my feet. However, I couldn''t see anything. I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch it.


    No wonder I kept feeling a sticky feeling, and the smell was bad, it felt like it was all red blood.


    For a moment, I froze in place.


    He wanted to pull his feet out of the blood, but he didn''t know where he should go. After all, the road he walked under his feet for such a long time was accompanied by a thick and viscous blood.


    Speaking of which, it seems like I don''t have anywhere else to go.


    After thinking for a while, I really couldn''t do anything about it, so I followed the egg and wanted to climb up.


    However, the egg was way too smooth. After climbing for a long time, I finally managed to climb onto the egg and sit down.


    "Chu Yu... Chu Yu, you f * cker don''t you know that the enchantment you set up is useless? I will not go inside the dream now. " Sitting on top of the egg, I felt so regretful.


    If I knew that such a thing would happen, I wouldn''t have opposed Chu Yu and his staying.


    However ¡­ It''s a complaint in my heart, but I know one more thing.


    Even if the two of them had stayed, it would have been useless. After all, I was in a dream and not in reality.


    I don''t know how long I stayed in there for, but I felt like I was about to collapse.


    During this period of time, I could clearly feel that Chen Ye and Chu Yu had entered my room. They stared at me who was lying on the bed for a long time, and in the end, still walked out.


    At that time, I especially wanted to call out to Chen Ye and Chu Yu and tell them about my current situation, but ¡­ After all, I was in a dream. How could dreams and reality be pulled together?


    Therefore, I could only watch as Chen Ye and Chu Yu came over. If they left again, if they came back again, if they left again, they left again again.


    "What do you think happened to her? You''ve already slept for such a long time, why haven''t you woken up yet? " Chen Ye asked while standing beside the bed while looking at Chu Yu.


    Although I was dreaming, I could clearly feel what was happening in the room. However ¡­ He was only watching from the position of a third person.


    But even so, when I hear Chen Ye''s words, I feel like I''m crying.


    After tossing and turning for so long, Chen Ye finally said something especially meaningful.


    However, I really admire them. Two people have already entered, exited, entered and exited several times. Only now did I realize that something was amiss.


    Fortunately, it was better than not to find out.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had to say, with a ''shua'' sound, before I could even react, I saw Chu Yu extend his hand towards my nose.


    Looking at Chu Yu, my face immediately filled with black lines.


    He ¡­ What did he mean?


    Did Chu Yu think that I had died?


    Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, I''m still praying in my heart. It shouldn''t be like this, right?


    "No problem, he''s still alive." However, when I heard what Chu Yu was going to say, my heart went cold.


    After all this time, Chu Yu thought that the reason why I still hadn''t slept for so long was because I had died?


    At this time, I was really so angry that my hands were trembling.


    But after thinking about it, it was no wonder that Chu Yu would have such a huge reaction.


    After all ¡­ Now there is an unexpected guest in the house who wants to eat me all the time.


    The reason Chu Yu did this was also to determine whether I was alive or dead.


    I know a lot of things, but ¡ª Why do I feel like I want to kill someone when this is happening to me?


    "Then what''s the situation with her? Never waking up? Are you tired? " Looking at me, Chen Ye said to Chu Yu with a face full of worry.


    He had not slept well last night, so it was natural for him to sleep more now. However, Chen Ye felt that something was amiss, after all, he had slept for too long.

 C98

    Chapter 98 - Nightmare


    "I don''t think she''s asleep." After hearing what Chen Ye had said, Chu Yu glanced at me, went silent for a moment, and then revealed his conclusion.


    When I heard Chu Yu''s words, even though I knew that Chu Yu couldn''t see me, I still couldn''t help but nod my head heavily.


    As expected of someone who had lived for so long, being able to see through the crux just by looking at it.


    "Didn''t he fall asleep?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye puzzledly looked towards the bed and waited for me. He then reached out his hand and poked my face, but after seeing that I had no reaction, he became even more puzzled.


    Now that he was lying on the bed, if he wasn''t asleep, what was there to use him?


    "More accurately speaking, she could be considered to have fallen asleep. It''s just that she has fallen into a nightmare." Seeing Chen Ye''s puzzled look, Chu Yu gave Chen Ye a sympathetic glance, then opened his mouth to explain.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I finally understood. So this wasn''t considered a dream, it was more accurate to say that I fell into a nightmare.


    Originally, I didn''t quite understand the meaning behind Chu Yu''s words, but when I saw Chen Ye''s expression, I had an extremely bad premonition.


    Otherwise, why would Chen Ye have such an expression?


    "You''re not sure you''re wrong, are you? Everything is fine, how did she end up in a nightmare? " After listening to the me who was lying on the bed for a long time, Chen Ye finally asked Chu Yu this question in disbelief.


    Chen Ye really couldn''t understand, a barrier had already been set up around the room. To ensure the safety of his head, the two of them had never left the house, so how did they end up in a nightmare?


    "I''m not too sure about that, but the most important thing right now is to wake her up from her nightmare. Otherwise ¡­" Halfway through his words, Chu Yu did not say the rest.


    However, listening to Chu Yu''s words, I also felt that this matter must be very serious. If I don''t wake up in time, I''m afraid ¡­ I might be stuck in a nightmare for the rest of my life.


    Looking around me, I saw no light at all. I still felt that I couldn''t get used to living in this place.


    "I say, can the two of you stop messing around? Nightmare dreams aren''t a nightmare anymore. When the time comes, how do you think I should get out of here?" Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu continuously discussing my problem, I couldn''t help but start to complain.


    They had already heard so much, but in the end, not a single word of it was useful.


    "Then what should we do now to wake her up?" At this time, Chen Ye asked Chu Yu.


    When I heard Chen Ye''s question, I hurriedly pricked up my ears and waited quietly for his next answer.


    After all ¡­ This is a matter that is closely related to my life, so of course I have to pay more attention to it.


    "We are in reality, and she is in a nightmare. We have no way of entering her dream, so this matter can only be done by herself." Staring at me on the bed. After hearing Chen Ye''s question, Chu Yu stared at me on the bed and spoke slowly, word for word.


    The meaning behind his words was obvious. I can only rely on myself in this matter.


    So... Am I in a state of self-blessing now?


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" At this moment, I couldn''t help but curse.


    Isn''t this too much?


    Just who did I offend, I want to take my life. Save it and live on.


    He didn''t want to be rich nor did he want to be rich. He just wanted to live such a dull life. But what happened in the end? As a result, the heavens might have felt that if I didn''t suffer a little bit, I would feel sorry for myself.


    If you have nothing to do, then just give me some setbacks and tribulations. I really feel that it''s a miracle that I can live this long.


    However ¡­ Since I''ve already grown up like this, if I were to throw my life here, I would feel extremely unwilling.


    "She''s now trapped in a nightmare. Relying on her?" How can she get out? " Hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye became silent for a moment, then hurriedly asked Chu Yu.


    That was exactly what I wanted to ask.


    Chu Yu said that I can only rely on myself now.


    However ¡­ I''ve been walking for a long time and I''ve been searching for a long time, but I haven''t found a place to go out for a long time.


    Even if I have to handle this matter, can you give me a hint?


    "Everyone''s nightmare is different. This is her nightmare, so she can only rely on herself to walk out." After saying that to Chen Ye, Chu Yu turned around and sat down on the sofa.


    "What about us? Can''t you help at all? " After being stunned for a moment, Chen Ye quickly ran in front of Chu Yu and continued to ask.


    Could it be that the two of them had no choice but to wait?


    The only thing we can do now is to quietly stay here, guard her, and prevent any accidents from happening to her body. Otherwise, even if he wakes up, his body and soul will not be able to merge together. Seated on the sofa, Chu Yu said after glancing at Chen Ye blandly.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye also silently sat up on the sofa. The two of them, with their four eyes, stared straight at me who was lying on the bed, and didn''t make any further movements.


    And even though I''m in the middle of a nightmare, I can hear all their conversations.


    Chu Yu''s words were already so obvious, so it was impossible for me to not understand the meaning behind them.


    The only thing I can do is try to wake myself up.


    However ¡­ Right now, I clearly know that I am dreaming. I am dreaming, not in reality.


    But ¡ª No matter what I do, I just can''t wake up. That''s what worries me the most.


    There was a deep sense of powerlessness and frustration.


    I''ve never experienced a nightmare, and I don''t know what a nightmare is. What should I do to get out of the nightmare and back into reality?

 C99

    Chapter 99 - Obstacle


    Looking at the darkness all around me, I honestly feel that the chances of me getting out are very slim.


    I couldn''t see anything. The only light was from the egg under my butt.


    And just thinking about it is so thick with blood that I really don''t want to go down.


    "Can she hear us now?" Suddenly, Chen Ye asked Chu Yu.


    Initially, I wasn''t able to react. After I reacted to it, I started to get excited.


    Yes, I''m sure I can hear you.


    Although I am in a nightmare, but ¡­ I''m not completely oblivious to the outside world.


    "I''ve never been in contact with this before. I don''t know either." After hearing Chen Ye''s question, Chu Yu went silent for a moment, before replying.


    And my heart, in an instant, began to sink, and then to cool off.


    I had originally thought that Chu Yu would know about my current situation, and that it wasn''t like he couldn''t hear anything.


    So they were talking outside about how I was going to get out, and when I heard it, I did what they told me to do, and that was it.


    But now Chu Yu told me that he doesn''t even know himself, what the hell is this?


    I am really about to die from anxiety right now. The two of you don''t know this, but could it be that ¡­ Can''t you go find my master?


    My master is, after all, a professional Chu Qiuwei. The two of you don''t know how I''m supposed to come out, but can''t you find my master and have him help me?


    I swear, if I speak now and they hear me, I''ll give them a good scolding first.


    The two of them are really angering me to death. I was so anxious inside the Nightmare Terror that I didn''t know what to do. In the end ¡­ The two of them were chatting so calmly outside.


    I can''t think of a way to get me out of here.


    I know this kind of thing can only be done by myself now, but you guys can''t help me. At least don''t just sit there and wait.


    "How about... I''ll go find her master? " Chen Ye extended a finger and pointed at me, then looked at Chu Yu and said.


    The two of them had nothing they could do at the moment, but that didn''t mean that her master couldn''t either.


    What if her master knew of this solution?


    When I heard Chen Ye''s suggestion in my dream, I heavily nodded my head.


    Of course I know that Chen Ye and Chu Yu couldn''t see what I was doing, but... This was also a conditioned reflex of mine.


    Yeah yeah, you two have no choice, hurry and find my master.


    "Don''t forget, that spirit soul was brought in by her master." Chu Yu''s following words were like a bucket of cold water, instantly extinguishing what Chen Ye was about to say.


    When I heard Chu Yu''s words, I was also stunned.


    F * ck ¡­


    Although the spirit was brought in by my master, but my master also doesn''t know the specific situation, so it can be considered as not committing a crime for those who don''t know.


    Can''t the two of you go out and explain the situation to my master?


    I was so angry at them both that my whole body was shaking.


    He was not afraid of god-like opponents, but he was afraid of pig-like teammates.


    No matter what, I am Master''s most precious disciple. We''ve lived together for so many years, and our relationship as master and disciple has already become very strong.


    I believe... As long as Master knows that the benefactor he brought back is a threat to my safety and wants to eat me at all times, then ¡­ Master will definitely stand on my side.


    So ¡­ you two go find my master.


    "Then forget it, let''s wait here and see what happens."


    Chen Ye''s following words completely cast me into the abyss.


    Initially, I had placed my hopes on Chen Ye, hoping that he would persuade Chu Yu to go find my master.


    "Is it that she can''t get out herself, and that there''s nothing we can do?"


    Regarding the following conversation between Chen Ye and I, I am really not interested at all.


    After talking for half a day, there was no meaning to it at all.


    I don''t know why I''ve been so excited and listened to them talk for so long.


    Just as I sat on this egg, feeling bored out of sorts and a little resigned to my fate, the following conversation between Chen Ye and I made me interested in the two of them once again.


    "No matter what it is, it has its own flaws. There will definitely be a flaw. Although it may not be very conspicuous, as long as you put your heart into it, you will still be able to find it."


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I couldn''t help but mutter in my heart.


    Could Chu Yu mean to say that although I am in a nightmare, a nightmare is not reality, so there will be a flaw, and after I find the flaw in the nightmare, I can go out?


    However ¡­ I sized up my surroundings. Where was the flaw in this Nightmare Terror?


    It was pitch-black. Not to mention finding a flaw in the Nightmare Terror, just by looking at the surroundings, it was extremely difficult for him to see through.


    "Then, what do you think the flaw in this Nightmare Terror is?" Hearing Chen Ye''s question, I also pricked up my ears and waited for Chu Yu to continue speaking.


    Chen Ye, this question is too impressive, I want to hear it as well.


    "I don''t know." After hearing what Chen Ye said, Chu Yu shook his head.


    Don''t know?


    Towards Chu Yu''s words, even I was infuriated. After speaking for so long, I made myself seem like I understood what Chu Yu was saying, and in the end ¡­ Why did he say he didn''t know?


    Is this a joke?


    "Don''t look at me like that. Every nightmare is different, so the flaws in the dream are different too. He can only rely on himself, we really have no other choice." Seeing the look in Chen Ye''s eyes, Chu Yu originally wanted to keep silent, but in the end, he resigned himself to his fate and explained to Chen Ye.


    If it was possible, Chu Yu also wished to quickly get rid of this nightmare. He truly didn''t have enough strength for himself.


    Listening to Chu Yu''s explanation, I suddenly felt extremely guilty in my heart.


    I really misunderstood Chu Yu just now.


    After all ¡­ What Chu Yu said just now was not wrong, the nightmares were always different. It was as if he was in a dream, and the dreams he had were never the same.


    As a result, the flaws of the dream would not be the same, or perhaps it could even be said that ¡­ It was completely different.


    If Chu Yu had to reveal the flaw in my nightmare, it would be too difficult for him.

 C100

    Chapter 100 - Being bullied by an egg


    After all, it was impossible.


    "Ai ¡­" Looks like this time, I really can only rely on luck. " Sighing silently, I muttered to myself.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu probably can''t count on each other anymore, so I can only rely on myself now.


    "Flaws?" What should the flaw in my nightmare be like? " While muttering to myself, I stretched out my hand and knocked on the egg under my butt non-stop.


    Suddenly ¡­ I had a very bold idea.


    The inside of this Nightmare Terror is pitch black. The only one that doesn''t fit in here is probably the egg under my butt.


    Could the egg be the weakness of this nightmare?


    Thinking this way, I felt that it was very possible.


    Looking around, there was nothing there other than the sticky blood on the bottom of his feet. It seemed like ¡­ There was only this egg.


    However, I can see that the egg is getting anxious again.


    Not to mention anything else, even if the egg was truly weak, then ¡­ What should I do?


    I can just go back after you break this egg?


    That''s what I thought, and that''s what I did.


    I reached out my hand, clenched it into a fist, and slammed it down on the egg.


    "I... "F * ck ¡­" After smashing my fist down, I started to have a savage look on my face. Damn, this is too painful.


    Could the egg have mutated?


    I smashed down so heavily, but it didn''t react at all?


    Furthermore ¡­ Judging by its hardness, it didn''t seem like the hardness an egg should have.


    I threw out my fist and hit the egg a few more times.


    However ¡ª ¡ª When my hand was in so much pain that it was about to die, not to mention that the egg was broken, it didn''t even have a crack on it.


    I''m beginning to wonder if this is an egg.


    Isn''t this too much of a reversal of my knowledge?


    However, after some thought, the nightmare was just a dream. Since it was a dream, how could there be any scientific basis for it?


    However, because of this egg''s special characteristics, I was more sure that this egg was the weakness of the nightmare.


    However ¡­ What makes me feel bad is that I know that this egg is the weakness of the Nightmare Terror, but I can''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of the words'' Formation Aperture ''.


    Could it be that the egg was the same as the array that he had set up, with all the changes within the array inside? Could it be that once the array was destroyed, the array would break by itself?


    Thinking this way, I didn''t care whether the bottom of the egg was sticky blood or not. I jumped down and pushed the huge egg in front of me with all of my might.


    Looking at the motionless egg in front of me quietly standing there, I even felt that he was laughing at me silently.


    However, there was nothing I could do about his mockery.


    It''s too big, and I can''t move it, so what else can I do?


    He climbed back onto the egg and sat down.


    "It can''t be?" Suddenly, I felt as though the egg under my butt moved. I immediately jumped down and stared at the egg.


    When I caught a glimpse of something inside the egg, I began to get very agitated.


    What was going on? There was life in this egg?


    Aren''t I f * cking dreaming?


    Why did such a strange thing happen in his dream?


    At this moment, an unbelievable possibility surfaced in my mind.


    There was life in this egg, could it be... This is the same flaw. You want me to lie on the egg and hatch it?


    Looking at the egg before me which is about the same height as me, my heart starts to feel depressed.


    Ignoring the fact that the flaw in the Nightmare Terror was what I was thinking, even if it was, how could I hatch this egg?


    However, after thinking about it, ever since I met this egg, it didn''t have any reaction at all, just like a normal egg.


    After sitting on it for such a long time, the egg was gradually changing. I felt that the flaw in this nightmare was that I would be able to hatch this egg.


    Thinking of this, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    I really didn''t think that I would be able to hatch an egg like an old hen holding her nest.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I tried to calm my emotions.


    Last... I climbed onto the egg and sat down.


    Whether it was fortune or misfortune was something that couldn''t be avoided, so be it.


    As long as he could get out, it was fine. As for anything else, it was not that important.


    However ¡­ I calculated the number of days in my mind.


    How long does it take to hatch an egg, a duck egg, and then how long does it take to hatch an ostrich egg?


    If this is the case, if I really want to hatch this egg that is around the same height as me, it probably won''t take too long. It should be a very, very long time.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" I say, what the hell are you? Can''t you hurry up and come out? You still want me to hatch you? " Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at the egg under my butt and grumble.


    This day, how did I offend anyone? Why did I end up encountering all sorts of trouble?


    However, I might have felt my bad intentions. I did well in the egg, but ¡­ The egg suddenly started to shake violently and threw me off him.


    His entire body fell heavily onto the ground, his entire body covered in sticky blood.


    "Are you done yet? If you don''t want to come out, then just go ahead and torture yourself." I got up, looked at the egg, stretched out my leg and gave it a kick.


    Based on what I did, I can roughly tell that this egg has its own consciousness.


    Although I don''t know what the Nightmare Terror wants, but since it has its own consciousness, it definitely doesn''t want to be trapped in an egg like this.


    Having a temper is a good thing, but if I can''t distinguish the occasion then I will lose my temper. If I didn''t have to rely on it to get out, I would definitely have turned around and left.


    He has a temper, don''t I have one?


    After so long, I am already filled with anger.


    It''s one thing to be bullied by this nightmare, but I''m going to be bullied like this by an egg right now.


    If this egg continues like this, I''d rather find another way to get out of here. I don''t want to waste any more time on this egg.

 C101

    Chapter 101 - Chu Yu''s calmness


    Maybe the egg was smart, and it saw that I was really angry, so it shook a little bit and then it stopped moving.


    "Why are you here?" Just as I stood in front of this egg, not knowing if I should continue climbing up, I heard Chen Ye''s voice.


    At this time, I curiously looked around, and discovered that Ling Ling had already stood at the door of the room without me noticing, while Chen Ye had directly stood up from the sofa, and was looking at Ling.


    What was going on?


    Why would a spirit come here?


    And ¡­ Since Spirit was already here, why did he keep standing at the door of my room and not come in?


    "Can''t I come?" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, Ling Ling asked Chen Ye directly.


    "That''s enough, there''s no need to tell him." At this time, Chu Yu seemed to be extremely calm. Sitting on the sofa, he looked at Chen Ye and said this.


    I actually agree with Chu Yu''s words. Why bother with him? It wasn''t like he had nothing to do after eating his fill.


    "You can go now." After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye looked at Ling Ling, and after saying that, he sat back down on the sofa.


    In any case, Chu Yu had set up a barrier around the room, so he was not worried about the spirit suddenly barging in.


    However, at this moment, I could clearly see that something was wrong with Ling''er''s eyes, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Maybe the few of us underestimated the spiritual energy. His ability really isn''t what we imagined it to be.


    It might even be more powerful than we thought.


    "Why should I leave? Wouldn''t it be more fun to stay here and see how you guys help her get out of the Nightmare Realm? " After hearing Chen Ye''s words of chasing her away, Ling''er looked at me who was on the bed, then turned her attention back to Chen Ye and said that.


    Right now, I particularly want to remind Chen Ye and Chu Yu that they must not underestimate their opponent, and that they must be extremely vigilant. With my current condition, even if I were to scream my throat out, I''m afraid... They couldn''t hear a word I said.


    Now, I have finally understood what it meant to have strength beyond one''s capabilities.


    "Was it really you who caused her to fall into the nightmare?" After hearing Ling''s words, Chen Ye suddenly stood up from the sofa, and directly rushed to Ling''s front with a stride, aggressively shouting out to her.


    I couldn''t help but curl the corner of my mouth.


    I am trapped in a nightmare and can''t come out. I looked around and used my toes to think, and I probably knew it was a trick. It felt like Chen Ye hasn''t thought of this for so long.


    Before I came here, I had already started to seriously doubt Chen Ye''s intelligence.


    I don''t know if it was the right decision to expect these two people to protect my life.


    But now, he could only treat it as if it was a fight to the death.


    "So what if I did?" Hearing Chen Ye''s question, Ling Ling did not explain anything, but she happily used her own actions.


    To be honest, I personally prefer this style of doing things for Spirit, because Spirit''s style belongs to the type that dares to do things, but ¡­ I don''t like it when he uses his methods on me.


    "Alright, now is not the time to bother with him about this matter." Seeing that Chen Ye still intended to argue with Ling, Chu Yu coldly spoke to Chen Ye.


    Because Chu Yu felt that since what had happened had already happened, there was no point in arguing further.


    "Oh right, let me remind you by the way, she hasn''t completely fallen into a nightmare yet. You can think about how to pull her out of it. If she really falls into a nightmare, then whether or not she can come out doesn''t count." Looking at me who was lying on the bed, Ling Ling said to Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    "I''m saying, what''s with you? She has never provoked you, so why did you do this to her?" Originally, Chen Ye''s stomach was filled with rage, but after hearing what the spirit said, he became even angrier.


    What time was it now? Was there any point in arguing with the spirit? I have to figure out a way not to get caught up in this nightmare.


    Seeing that Chen Ye and Ling had been arguing the entire time, I was really about to die from anxiety.


    Even if they kill me there, I don''t have any objections, but ¡­ Could you talk about the matter now and take care of the matter before you?


    Spirit has already said that they can at least help me for now.


    If I were to fall into a nightmare, even if they wanted to help me, they wouldn''t be able to.


    However ¡­ I''m still very confused about one thing.


    I clearly know that I am in a dream, not in reality, but I still can''t wake up. Could it be that I haven''t fallen into a nightmare?


    What could be called falling into a nightmare? Would it be the same as now, or would it be a different feeling?


    "I advise you not to waste any more energy on me now. It''s better to think about what to do. If she continues to be stuck in the nightmare and is unable to come out, then ¡­" She will gradually become my nourishment. " Seeing that Chen Ye seemed to want to fight with her, Ling Ling was not angry at all, but looked at Chen Ye and said this at a casual pace.


    I- Will I become his nourishment?


    Hearing Ling''s words, my heart jumped.


    Since when was this nightmare related to spirits?


    But luckily, after Chen Ye heard Ling''s words, he didn''t plan to continue arguing with Ling. Instead, he walked to the side of the bed, looked at me, and fell into deep thought.


    I know Chen Ye is currently thinking of a way, but ¡­ I don''t know, however, whether Chen Ye can think of a good idea.


    He suddenly felt extremely wronged.


    Chen Ye, because I had fallen into a nightmare, had become extremely anxious and had been trying to think of a way out. But as for Chu Yu, he had been sitting on the sofa the entire time, and other than saying a few words to Chen Ye, he hadn''t said a single word.


    I really don''t understand what Chu Yu is actually thinking right now.


    Normally, he also showed a special interest in me.


    But now ¡­ After what really happened, he seemed so calm. Was he pretending to be gentle with me?


    As I thought about it, I suddenly felt like crying.


    He had already been feeling wronged because of Ling''s matter, but now he felt even more upset.

 C102

    Chapter 102 - The Strange Egg


    There is one... The feeling of being abandoned by someone you care about.


    Er ¡ª people I care about?


    Chu Yu?


    All of a sudden, my whole body quivered.


    Seeing that Chen Ye and Chu Yu were both ignoring his, Ling''er also walked in and sat down on the sofa.


    "You ¡ª why did you come in?" Seeing Ling strut in, Chen Ye was a little agitated.


    For example, if Chen Ye was not calm, even Chu Yu could not sit still.


    I could clearly see what was happening outside. Of course, I also knew that Chu Yu had set up a barrier in my room to prevent spirits from entering, but it was completely useless right now.


    Entering and exiting this room was as easy as entering one''s own home. He could not tell that there was a barrier that prevented him from entering.


    However ¡­ I clearly know that Chu Yu has set up a barrier, then... The only possibility was that his spiritual energy was much stronger than Chu Yu''s.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the spirit, Chu Yu''s older sister was basically useless.


    "Why are you looking at me? "Let''s do what we need to do." After seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s shocked expressions, Ling Ling sat on the sofa and said lazily.


    But right now, my mind is working fast.


    Everything in the world, as long as it existed, must have its flaws.


    And the Spirit said just now, if I am trapped in the Nightmare Terror and can''t get out, then I will become its nutrients. This saying, from another perspective, can also be understood to mean that the Nightmare Terror is the very nature of the Spirit.


    If that''s the case, I want to subdue the Spirit, so I should start with this nightmare.


    However ¡­ I looked around and saw that it was pitch black. Where should I start from?


    At this moment, looking at the egg in front of me, I felt conflicted. I didn''t know if I should continue with my next move.


    Ling had made it very clear that I wasn''t trapped in a real nightmare.


    If I am lucky, this egg is the key for me to get out. If I am unlucky, this egg is the key for me to fall into the real nightmare.


    That''s why I''m very hesitant right now. It feels like life and death are on my mind.


    Didn''t Ling also say that Chen Ye and Chu Yu can help me now, so they can''t move quickly?


    One was sitting on the sofa, doing nothing, while the other was on the spirit stick. What was going on?


    However, after some consideration, I decided to make a move on the egg.


    After all ¡­ China has a saying that is also good. Those who starve to death, those who are timid, those who are bold.


    Anyway... Right now, I don''t seem to have any way out. It would be better to just fight for it. Who knows, I might just get lucky this time and get out.


    Thinking about this, I decided to make a move on the egg.


    It was the egg. It was the egg, trapped in the real nightmare.


    But I always felt as if I had done something wrong.


    Whether I go out or fall into a nightmare, I shouldn''t treat this egg like this.


    At this moment, I suddenly recalled the scene that I had read in novels before.


    "Damn, it hurts." Stretching out my index finger and placing it in my mouth, I couldn''t help but cry out upon seeing it.


    Reading novels, when the protagonist encounters danger, they will always encounter some strange things. If they drip their blood on it, it will be completely safe.


    Following their example, I placed my index finger in my mouth and tried to bite it open.


    However ¡­ Only then did I realize that the novels and TV dramas were all lies.


    Biting my finger wasn''t easy at all. It hurt a lot, and I definitely wouldn''t be able to bite my own heart.


    But right now, I don''t know what I should do, either, as if this is the only new way I can do it.


    In the end, I touched my ear and took off the earring. I pointed it at my finger and pressed it down mercilessly.


    In an instant, I felt an intense pain coming from my fingers. As expected, even my heart ached from my ten fingers.


    Shaking my hand, I dripped my blood on the egg.


    After doing all of this, I stared at the egg, wanting to see if there would be any changes.


    However ¡­ After staring at the egg for a long time without any change, I felt my heart ache. I felt that I had wasted too much of my blood.


    After all, my physique is special, and the blood in my body is also one of the most precious ones. As a result ¡­ Even though it was a waste, he still felt a bit reluctant to part with it.


    Heeheehee ¡­ Heeheehee ¡­


    Just as I was thinking seriously about what I should do next. Yet, she seemed to hear the egg in front of me laugh.


    I was stunned. I raised my head and looked at the egg in front of me.


    I realized that the egg was actually absorbing the blood that I dropped on him. Then, the entire egg started to turn red from where my blood dripped.


    "Is this a mutation?" Looking at the weird change happening to the egg in front of me, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    I know that my blood is very useful, but it''s not enough to change the color of an egg, is it?


    Besides, other than the egg changing color, nothing else happened to the egg. I couldn''t help but start to suspect, could it be ¡­ Did I hallucinate the laughter I heard?


    But the laughter was so real, and I never imagined it.


    "Heehee hee ¡­" "Heeheehee ¡­" Just when I was suspecting it in my heart, I heard laughter coming from this university.


    At this moment, I could finally be sure that it wasn''t an illusion, but the egg was actually laughing.


    The egg was still covered in the same red color. It kept getting thicker. Finally, it looked like it was painted with blood.


    But gradually, the redness faded and the egg turned pitch black.


    If it wasn''t for the faint light emitting from the egg, I wouldn''t have been able to find it in this darkness.


    I reflexively took a few steps back. I kept having the feeling that something was wrong with the egg and that something strange was going to happen, so ¡­ I''d better stay away from him.

 C103

    Chapter 103 - Porcelain of Eggs


    Sure enough, after I took a few steps back, a few cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the egg.


    As for me, I stared at that crack for a very long time.


    I knocked on this egg for a long time, but he definitely didn''t react at all. Now that there''s actually such a huge hole for some reason, could it be ¡­ In this era, even an egg could be made into porcelain, right?


    Thinking this, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    It''s fine if I didn''t go out, but in the end, I was hit by an egg. I really have no way to explain my luck.


    "She hasn''t fallen into a true nightmare yet. Then ¡­" We have to find a way to get in touch with her quickly, or we''ll be in real trouble when she gets into it. " Looking at me who was lying on the bed, Chen Ye said this to Chu Yu anxiously.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had said, I nodded my head heavily. After talking for a long time, Chen Ye finally said one sentence that hit the nail on the head.


    However, the most important thing was not this egg, but rather ¡­ How should I get out?


    If I can get out, then this egg will do what I want, what the hell does it have to do with me.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of expression. It''s better if you listen to his suggestion and think about what you should do." When she saw that Chu Yu was staring at her, she spoke to Chu Yu.


    Why did she keep staring at him like that? Why didn''t she hurry up and think of a way to deal with it?


    "Of course, if you keep staring at me, I wouldn''t care, it''s just that... "She''s about to become my nutrients. When that happens, if you try to save her, you won''t be able to." After pausing for a moment, Ling Ling continued Chu Yu.


    Originally, the purpose of a spirit is to eat me, so of course, I wouldn''t mind being stared at by Chu Yu.


    However, I was the one who was eaten. Of course, I was unwilling.


    I really want to curse Chu Yu to death now.


    You say he''s not trying to get me out of here right now. Why does he keep staring at Spirit?


    If you keep staring at him, you''ll be able to get me out. Then I won''t say anything, but ¡­ Didn''t Chu Yu know that it was useless?


    "I''ll try to get in touch with her first." After hearing what Ling Ling said, Chu Yu turned his attention back to Chen Ye and said this to him.


    The meaning behind Chu Yu''s words to Chen Ye was very obvious, he wanted Chen Ye to guard against the spirit, just in case the spirit suddenly attacked him.


    If this happened, it would be very easy to put both of them in danger if he was caught off guard.


    "I know." After hearing the meaning behind Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and smiled mischievously.


    However ¡­ Even though Chen Ye was smiling mischievously, his eyes were serious.


    After all, this was no small matter. Chen Ye knew what would happen if he made a mistake.


    So, even though he was smiling, but ¡­ He had long since become extremely cautious.


    "I said, you don''t have to be so wary of me. I know my own abilities, so ¡­ I won''t do anything to you in the dark. " Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s nervous expressions, Ling Ling could not help but say to the two of them.


    He was right by their side. No matter what they were doing, the two of them would be able to see it. Could it be ¡­ Are they still worried?


    Besides, his character was also very good. He would definitely not do anything to the two of them in the dark.


    Although I don''t know what Chen Ye and Chu Yu are thinking, but ¡­ What the spirit said, I particularly agree with.


    Because when the spirit released me back and openly challenged Chen Ye, I knew that the spirit was a proud and arrogant person, and that this proud and arrogant person would absolutely not do something like attacking people behind his back.


    So... Chen Ye and Chu Yu had no need to be so cautious against spirits.


    But ¡ª of course, I never meant to blame either of them. After all, it''s good to be more alert.


    After hearing Ling''s words, Chu Yu glanced at Ling''er, but didn''t say anything. He only walked to the side of the bed, looked at me, and stretched out his hand.


    At that moment, I felt a warm sensation in my body.


    It seemed like ¡­ There was a power that seemed to be moving in my body.


    "Su Ning? Su Ning? Can you hear me? " At this time, Chu Yu''s voice sounded beside her ears.


    In an instant, black lines covered my face. I could hear them all the time, but they just couldn''t hear me.


    "I can hear it." Although I don''t know if Chu Yu can hear me now, but ¡­ But he still answered.


    It was better to have hope than no hope.


    "Do you have anything strange with you right now?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu asked me another question.


    "You can hear me?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I was stunned for a moment before asking hurriedly.


    Could it be an illusion?


    Chu Yu can actually hear me now?


    "What''s wrong?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu also felt very puzzled in his heart, so he asked me this question again, but he didn''t understand what I meant.


    He was talking to me right now, but why would I say that?


    "I''ve actually been able to hear everything you talk about, including everything you talk about. It''s just that ¡ª no matter how I shout, you won''t be able to hear me." After hearing what Chu Yu said, I immediately answered his questions.


    At that time, I was really desperate and didn''t know what to do with myself, but now I can talk to them normally.


    "Since you can hear our conversation, I''ve left out a lot of explanations. Right now, do you feel anything very strange around you?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then continued to speak.


    Since he could hear the conversation between Chen Ye and himself just now, then, it meant that he definitely knew why he had said that.


    If you want to come out, then ¡­ He had to find the breakthrough, because that breakthrough was the key.

 C104

    Chapter 104 - Give me a few slaps


    He had no way to enter the dreamland now, so he could only rely on others to speak up and tell him everything.


    "I don''t have anything strange here, but... "The only strange thing is, I saw a glowing egg here. Now, that egg is actually cracked." I wanted to tell Chu Yu that everything inside was normal, but then I thought about it, wasn''t the existence of this egg a strange thing?


    Looking around, there was nothing but an egg, and ¡­ [The egg can actually glow. Isn''t it weird?]


    "An egg?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu couldn''t help but repeat himself.


    How could there be an egg? Could he have seen wrongly?


    "Are you sure it''s an egg?" After a moment of silence, Chu Yu asked me again.


    "It''s an egg, and there''s a crack on the egg." In order to prove that what I said was not a lie, I replied Chu Yu and heavily nodded my head, although I knew that Chu Yu could not see through it.


    In fact, I was quite puzzled at first. There was actually an egg inside, and I thought I was seeing things.


    However ¡­ I''ve resigned myself to my fate.


    Since it was just a dream, then ¡­ No matter what happened in the dream, it felt normal.


    "Try to stay as far away from the egg as possible now. I''ll first think of a way with Chen Ye to see if this egg is the entrance to the Nightmare Terror, or the exit." Because Chu Yu couldn''t see my current situation either, he could only decide to first discuss it with Chen Ye.


    We''ll talk about it after we come to a conclusion.


    "Alright, I understand." After hearing what Chu Yu said, I''ll answer him.


    After receiving my response, Chu Yu retracted his head, and could be considered to have cut off contact with me.


    But now, I feel even more uneasy.


    Since Chu Yu and Chen Ye can discuss it, then ¡­ ~ Does this mean that this matter is extremely troublesome, to the point that Chu Yu doesn''t know what to do?


    Then I won''t be out for too long, right?


    The more I thought, the more uneasy I became. I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to knock on the egg a few times. However, as I was thinking about something, I didn''t notice that the crack on the egg quietly increased.


    "How is it?" When he saw Chu Yu take back his hand, Chen Ye hurriedly asked.


    He had been preparing for a while, and had not paid attention to Chu Yu''s situation. Now, he did not know what had happened, and whether or not he had found a way out.


    "She said she saw a glowing egg, but ¡ª I don''t know if it was the entrance to the nightmare or the entrance to the exit." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu truthfully answered his questions.


    He had never experienced anything like this before, and he didn''t have the slightest bit of experience. Right now, he really didn''t know what to do.


    If he recklessly attacked that egg, would it cause the nightmare to open?


    Thinking about this, Chu Yu felt that it was better to be cautious.


    "An egg?" After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye was also stunned in place.


    Chu Yu couldn''t be joking with him, right? How could an egg appear out of nowhere?


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to joke with you?" After seeing Chen Ye''s expression, Chu Yu knew what Chen Ye was thinking in his heart, so he directly spoke to him.


    At this time, was he really that bored to make a joke like this?


    "I didn''t mean that. I just felt very surprised." After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye laughed awkwardly.


    He had never encountered this kind of situation before, so ¡­ For a moment, he seemed a little surprised.


    "Alright, let''s think about what we should do now." said to Chen Ye as he looked at the spirit calm and composed sitting on the sofa.


    According to what the spirit said, if the Nightmare was truly opened, then it would be impossible for him to help her.


    Therefore, he could only take advantage of this situation and quickly think of a way to pull him back to reality.


    "Tell me ¡­" Can we use the external stimuli to cause her consciousness to return to her body? " Looking at Chu Yu, Chen Ye suddenly said this.


    Now, no matter what was said, lying in bed was still considered a dream. Then, would the stimulation to his body cause him to wake up directly?


    When I heard Chen Ye''s words, I was also stunned for a moment.


    I didn''t think of that at all.


    However ¡­ Now that I think about it, I''m dreaming. If my body was stimulated by the outside world, would it be possible for me to wake up and get rid of this dream?


    "I don''t know, but I can give it a try." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu thought for a while, then said to Chen Ye.


    If you were dreaming, you would wake up according to this method, but ¡­ And now it was different from a dream.


    Therefore, Chu Yu''s heart was currently very tangled up, and he didn''t know if what he was doing was right or wrong. However, after thinking about it later on, he decided to give it a try.


    "Alright." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye walked over to the bedside and looked at me who was lying on the bed.


    "What are you planning to do now?" Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Chen Ye''s gaze towards me always made me have an extremely bad premonition.


    "What do you want?" He shouted at Chen Ye loudly, but unfortunately, Chen Ye was unable to hear my words.


    Why is Chen Ye''s expression now so serious, could he have thought of some way to deal with me?


    I admit, although I would normally say a few angry words to Chen Ye, but ¡­ Chen Ye would not be so stingy as to avenge a personal grudge, right?


    Even though I was thinking this, my heart was still very nervous.


    His whole heart felt like it was about to jump out.


    Just when I was staring at Chen Ye with both eyes, wanting to see what Chen Ye was going to do to me, I saw Chen Ye raise his hand, and directly slap my face multiple times. In an instant, there were several handprints on my face, and even my face slowly started to swell up.

 C105

    Chapter 105 - A futile effort


    "Damn, what do you mean by that Chen Ye fellow?" I was completely stunned on the spot, and when I reacted, I immediately started cursing at Chen Ye.


    To avenge a personal grudge, Chen Ye was definitely avenging a personal grudge.


    Even if I wanted to test the stimulation of the outside world, there are many ways to wake me up.


    I couldn''t resist reaching out my hand to touch my own face. Even though I don''t feel any pain right now, but ¡­ Chen Ye and I will remember this debt.


    Once I''m out, I''ll definitely teach Chen Ye a lesson.


    "What are you doing?" Not only me, even Chu Yu was stunned when he saw Chen Ye''s actions.


    What the hell was going on? Why did he only slap so many times when there was a disagreement?


    "I mean if the outside stimulus can wake her up, but now ¡ª it seems to have failed." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye shook his hand and said to Chu Yu.


    He had also used all of his strength just now, but he hadn''t thought that he would still be unconscious in the end.


    "Even if you want to try and see if the stimulation in the outside world can wake her up, but ¡­" There''s no need to directly slap her a few times, right? " Looking at Chen Ye, Chu Yu was extremely angry.


    If he had known that Chu Yu was going to use this method, he might as well have personally tested it himself just now.


    At least, Chu Yu felt that he wouldn''t just directly slap his a few times.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you''re not particularly good-looking to begin with, but you''re still considered pretty. After those few slaps, your looks have been ruined and you can no longer see them." Ling, who was sitting at the side, looked at me as I lay on the bed, and expressed her opinion.


    Right now, I have no way to scold them. Otherwise, I don''t care if Ling and I are enemies or not, I would definitely scold them.


    What do you mean not being particularly good-looking, but still being pretty?


    I thought that I wasn''t bad looking. How did it become such a crappy evaluation when it entered Ling Ling''s mouth?


    "I''m afraid he''s not blind." After trying to console myself for a long time, I muttered something to myself.


    It''s not that I''m particularly conceited. Just by walking on the streets like this, I would be considered a beauty even if I don''t turn my head to look at her.


    He must be blind to give me such an evaluation.


    "It''s a bad habit to speak ill of others behind their backs." Just as I finished mumbling to myself, Spirit''s voice came into my ears.


    I was stunned for a moment before I abruptly turned to look at Ling, only to find Ling looking at me with a faint smile.


    "How did you get in?" Looking at Ling who was standing beside me, I immediately took a few steps back, maintaining a certain distance from her.


    Isn''t this my dream? How did the spirit come in?


    "Which one of your eyes saw me come in?" After hearing my words, Ling Ling looked at me with a smile and asked directly.


    Listening to Ling''s words, I was extremely puzzled. Isn''t he standing right in front of me right now? Why did he still tell me that he hadn''t come into my dream?


    Thinking this way, I reflexively looked outside and found Ling sitting on the sofa, smiling at me as I lay on the bed.


    "This... What exactly is going on? " Glancing at Ling who was sitting on the sofa, I looked at Ling who was standing beside me. Ling seemed to be stuttering.


    What was going on? Why did I see the appearance of two spirits?


    He couldn''t resist reaching out and quietly poking Ling''s arm, but the real sensation told me that the spirit in front of me wasn''t a hallucination.


    In a split-second, I felt extremely stupefied.


    "Don''t forget that this dream was created by me, so ¡­ Isn''t it normal for me to appear here? " After seeing me poke my arm, Ling looked at me and asked me a direct question.


    I pursed my lips, looked at Ling, and stopped talking.


    Actually, what Ling said isn''t wrong. This dream of mine was created by him. It could also be said that when I appear here, it will be a game and he will be the controller of this game. Then ¡­ No matter what, it was his business.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Seeing that I was silent, Ling leaned close to me and asked.


    When I heard Ling Ling''s words, I rolled my eyes.


    "Then what do you think I should say?" Looking at Ling, I copied what he said just now and asked back.


    Everything I have right now is under his control, so what should I do?


    I wanted to resist, but ¡­ The mind is not strong enough.


    "Enjoy the game I brought you. Whether you live or die will depend on your luck." With a smile, Ling said these words to me before slowly fading away.


    However ¡­ After I left, my heart was unable to calm down for a long time.


    Just now Ling said that she wanted me to enjoy the game that it brought to me. Then, doesn''t that mean that this game hasn''t really started? And now, I''m only in a warm up state.


    Thus, if I think about it from another perspective, no matter how hard Chen Ye and I try, I would definitely fall into a nightmare. And that is when this game will truly begin.


    Thinking this, I couldn''t help but sneer.


    At this moment, I felt that I looked especially like a Chen Ye Mouse, letting my spirit experiment against me.


    And I had no idea what my next fate would be, and what I would do next, as if... Everything he had was controlled by someone else.


    This feeling was as if someone had set up a program for me, as well as the path that I was going to follow next. And what I could do was to follow all the programs that he had set up for me, step by step.


    This feeling really made me feel very uncomfortable.


    And at this time, the matter of Chen Ye slapping me a few times earlier actually calmed me down.


    Because ¡­ In my heart, I know that Chen Ye is doing this for my own good, but his actions are too ruthless.


    But after thinking about it, Chen Ye did it for my sake too, so ¡­ I will endure this matter.


    I wanted to tell Chen Ye and Chu Yu not to waste their energy, but I couldn''t do anything about it.

 C106

    Chapter 106 - Devouring


    "Ai ¡­" I really don''t know, when will life be the end like this? " Looking at Ling who was sitting on the sofa, I couldn''t help but sigh before replying.


    Every once in a while, I would come across some strange things. Although it has already been so long and I should get used to it, but ¡­ Every time it concerns my little life, I feel like I might never get used to it in my whole life.


    "I say you two better hurry up. I think it won''t be long before she falls into a nightmare. " Looking at me who was lying on the bed, she spoke to Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    You are joking, but I know that Spirit is not joking with them.


    But I''m curious, how did Spirit know I was about to fall into a nightmare?


    Was it related to this egg?


    After hearing Ling''s words, I turned my head to look at the egg beside me. To my surprise, the crack on the egg seemed to have grown a little larger.


    I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to the crack on the egg curiously. It wasn''t until then that I realized it wasn''t an illusion, but the crack had really grown bigger.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Ye''s angry voice entered my ears, I raised my head to take a look, and discovered that Chen Ye was holding onto Ling Sheng''s collar, questioning him.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch my forehead.


    Chen Ye had actually pulled on the spirit''s collar. Could it be that he didn''t know that he was not a match for the spirit?


    The power of a spirit creature is beyond the imagination of the three of us, and even Chu Yu may not be a match for a spirit creature.


    If Chen Ye did this, wouldn''t it be equivalent to bringing about his own death?


    Just as expected, before I could finish thinking, I saw''s entire person being pushed out as she waved her sleeves.


    My body fiercely crashed onto the ground and I coughed out a few times. Looking at Chen Ye in this state, I really couldn''t bear to do it.


    "Do you think you can threaten me with your ability alone?" Sitting on the sofa, Ling Ling didn''t even move her body as she looked at Chen Ye coldly and said.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. Chen Ye was really something, even if he was angry, he had to consider his own abilities.


    It''s good now. He should have been thrown out by now.


    However, Chu Yu was serious, watching Chen Ye get flung out by the spirit, even not knowing how to help Chen Ye, just looking on, was not that kind of thing.


    "Alright, you''re not his opponent." Just when I was filled with anticipation, Chu Yu finally said this to Chen Ye.


    However, when Chu Yu said these words, I started to vomit blood.


    [What the heck is going on? After so much hassling, only to say such a thing?


    Chen Ye was not a match for the spirit, so long as it was a person with brains, they would all be able to see through it, right?


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, although Chen Ye was somewhat unwilling, he still stood up and did not make a move against Ling Ling.


    "What did you mean by that?" Seeing Chen Ye stand up and tactfully stand to the side without saying a word, Chu Yu finally spoke to Ling.


    Why did the Spirit Apostle confidently say that she was about to fall into a nightmare?


    "Don''t forget, this is a nightmare. I created it myself, so of course I can sense everything in the nightmare, including ¡­ "She." After saying all that, Chu Yu extended his hand out and pointed at me who was lying on the bed.


    Looking at Ling''s sinister appearance, I couldn''t help but curse out.


    What did it mean to sense everything in the Nightmare Terror? It meant that he had entered the Nightmare Terror.


    Now, he was actually lying to Chen Ye and Chu Yu in all seriousness, he was truly shameless.


    But of course, I could only think of these words in my heart. After all, even if I scolded now, none of the three of them would be able to hear me.


    After hearing Ling''s words, Chu Yu lowered his head and thought for a long time. Then, he stood beside the bed and stretched out his hand, once again wanting to see if he could contact me.


    "Don''t waste your energy, you and Chen Ye. Seeing how confident he is, I''m afraid that it''s only a matter of time before I fall into a nightmare." After seeing Chu Yu''s actions, before Chu Yu could say anything, I had already yelled at him.


    With how confident they were, Chen Ye and Chu Yu would probably do their best to be useless.


    If that was the case, then what was the point of working hard?


    In the end, I had to rely on myself.


    "Did you find anything strange?" Or was there any abnormal reaction? " After hearing my words, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then continued to speak to me.


    Although Chu Yu had already asked him these questions at the beginning, he still wanted to ask one more time.


    After all, there was nothing he could do right now. The only thing he could do was to ask.


    "What makes me feel weird is that the egg is still the same. But when I looked at the egg just now, the crack on it seemed to have become bigger." After hearing what Chu Yu said, I turned my head to look at the egg beside me, and then said to Chu Yu.


    It could neither be beaten nor eaten. He really didn''t know what the meaning of the egg was.


    Thinking this way, I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and poke at the crack on the egg.


    Suddenly, I felt a huge suction force coming from the crack on the egg. It sucked on my fingers tightly. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t pull it out.


    The suction force is still slowly expanding. In just a short moment, my entire palm was sucked into the pull. "Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"


    "Ah ¡­" Looking at the scene before me, I couldn''t help but scream out.


    Why do I have a feeling that this egg is slowly devouring me?


    "What''s wrong? What happened? " After hearing my loud shout, Chu Yu asked me anxiously.


    Did something happen? Did he cry out so miserably?


    "I just poked at the crack on the egg, and now he''s swallowing me. The suction force is too strong, I have no way to break free." While trying to pull my hand out from the crack on the egg, I said to Chu Yu.


    I don''t know what''s going on right now either. Why did this egg suddenly do so much damage to me?


    I didn''t dare to think about what would happen if the egg devoured me.

 C107

    Chapter 107 - The End of the Network


    "What did you say?" That egg is devouring you? " After hearing my words, Chu Yu asked me with an unbelievable tone.


    "I... I can''t take it anymore. " Half of my body had already been sucked into the egg, so I hurriedly shouted at Chu Yu.


    I know, what I have said now is extremely hard for Chu Yu to understand, to the point of even believing it, but ¡­ What I said was the truth.


    The egg is too strong. I can''t take it anymore. I was sucked into the egg.


    After I was sucked in, I thought I was definitely going to be trapped in this container, but... When I opened my eyes, I found that the surroundings were not what I had expected.


    I was still standing in my room, surrounded by scenes that were still familiar to me.


    To what extent? If I hadn''t clearly remembered what had just happened, I would have thought I was in reality.


    "What did you do to her?" Turning his head, Chu Yu saw the spirit and shouted loudly.


    Even if Chu Yu had to remind him to pay attention to the matter of his own image, but now, Chu Yu could no longer hold back.


    Chu Yu really could not understand, what exactly did the spirit beast do? An egg, how could it swallow someone else?


    "I''ve already told you in advance to work hard. She''s about to fall into a nightmare, but ¡­" None of you listened to me, so why are you asking me now? " When she heard Chu Yu''s exasperated voice, she immediately laughed out loud.


    He had already reminded them of this just now, but neither of them paid much attention to it.


    No... That''s not right.


    It should be said that he had already warned the two of them, but neither of them had the effort to pull her out of the nightmare.


    So... He could not be blamed for this incident.


    "Does she have to rely on herself now?" Listening to Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye knew that he had already fallen into a nightmare, and anxiously asked this question.


    This wasn''t nonsense.


    Although I can''t see Chen Ye, Chu Yu and the other two anymore, but... I could still hear what the three of them were saying, so I couldn''t help but secretly slander them in my heart.


    If I didn''t guess wrong, I am already trapped in a nightmare, so in the following days, Chen Ye and Chu Yu won''t be able to help me anymore.


    "Actually, the two of you can also go in and help her. I don''t mind adding two more servings of nutrients." Looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, Ling Ling stood up, slowly walked to the front of Chen Ye and Chu Yu and said.


    It was just a game anyway, he didn''t mind having two more people.


    "Send us in." After hearing Ling''s words, Chu Yu did not hesitate to say this to his.


    In the end, he still felt uneasy and wanted to go in and take a look.


    "Hello ¡­" It can''t be? You can just go in by yourself, why are you still dragging me in? " After hearing the two words Chu Yu said, Chen Ye''s expression changed and he couldn''t help but say this to Chu Yu.


    If Chu Yu wanted to go in, he could just go in alone.


    He didn''t want to get into trouble like this.


    "The protest was futile." After hearing Chen Ye''s complaints, Chu Yu glanced at him.


    In an instant, Chen Ye shut his mouth and didn''t say anything further.


    Because Chen Ye knew that no matter what he said, Chu Yu would not listen.


    Actually... Chen Ye only grumbled a little, he was not truly heartless and did not plan to help anymore.


    "The two of you have already thought about it. Are you sure you want to enter the Nightmare Realm?" Hearing Chu Yu''s words, Ling Ling looked at Chu Yu and, and asked again.


    This event was getting more and more fun. There were actually two people who took the initiative to enter the Nightmare Terror to increase the amount of nutrients in their bodies.


    "Is there a problem? Or are you afraid? " After hearing Ling''s words, Chu Yu asked directly.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Would I be afraid?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Ling Ling immediately waved her sleeves, sending Chen Ye and Chu Yu into the nightmare.


    "I say, the two of you must be serious. Why did you come in and stay outside?" In my heart, I was moved by the two of them giving it to me, but I still couldn''t help but grumble.


    Since the two of them are outside, at least they can help me think of a way. Right now, all three of them are trapped in the Nightmare Terror.


    "Alright, let''s think of a way first." Seeing the familiar surroundings, Chu Yu said.


    "Actually..." I think it''s about the same as the world we live in, so we might as well not go out and live here. " Chen Ye, on the other hand, acted as if he''s already here, and sat down on the sofa, talking to me.


    When I looked at Chen Ye who looked like he was on a sightseeing tour, I couldn''t help but be filled with black lines.


    "Big Brother, can you figure out the situation? Although this place is the same as reality, it''s still a dream, and there''s still ¡­ Didn''t you hear what he just said? If we can''t get out, we will slowly become its nutrients. " Suppressing the anger in my heart, I said this to Chen Ye.


    I was really angered to the point that I didn''t know what to say. This kind of attitude where one comes at the right time makes one''s teeth itch in envy.


    Chen Ye wanted to be a spirit beast, but, I''m not willing.


    "That''s enough, you should hurry and find an opening. Don''t worry about him, he''s definitely more anxious than the two of us." Patting my shoulder, Chu Yu consoled me.


    Others might not understand Chen Ye, but it was impossible for Chu Yu to not understand it.


    Chen Ye was a sloppy type of person, but he had a lot of things to think about.


    Although Chen Ye had a calm mind, he could still hide it from others, and couldn''t hide it from himself.


    Those two eyes had probably looked the entire room up and down several times already.


    So... There was nothing to worry about.


    After all ¡ª Chen Ye was not a fool. He would definitely not be willing to be the nourishment of others just like that.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I looked up and stared blankly at Chu Yu for a moment. Then, I reacted and quickly went to find an opening, ignoring Chen Ye.

 C108

    Just one tragedy of mine


    "Hello ¡­" You two don''t have to do this, right? And you, I only came in because of you, are you really that heartless? " After seeing me ignore him, Chen Ye stood up and followed behind me, chattering nonstop.


    I felt a headache from being quarreled, so I suddenly turned and looked at Chen Ye.


    "Big Bro ¡ª consider this as me begging you. Can you do something proper? Don''t follow me anymore." Placing my hands together in front of me, I looked at Chen Ye.


    I''m so busy right now trying to find a way out. It''s one thing if Chen Ye isn''t helping me at all, but he''s actually disturbing me at the side.


    I''m really a head now, eight big.


    "Haven''t you noticed? We can only wander around in this room, but we can''t get out? " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye sighed, then looked at me as if he hated me for not being able to meet my expectations, and said this.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had said, I looked at the door of my room in bewilderment. Then, I noticed that Chu Yu was standing at the door of my room, pondering something.


    "Did you discover something?" As I walked towards Chu Yu, I asked him.


    When I inquired Chu Yu, I remembered what Chen Ye had said, and tentatively reached out with my hand towards the door of my room.


    As soon as I touched the door of my room, I realized that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t reach out.


    It was as though there was an invisible force that was pushing my hand into the room.


    "What the hell is going on?" Looking at Chu Yu who was standing at the side, I couldn''t help but ask.


    What was going on? Why can''t I go out when it''s my room?


    Could it be that this was the breakthrough from the Nightmare Terror?


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" Before Chu Yu could reply, a loud laughter came from outside the door.


    Chu Yu and I took a step back at the same time. When we lifted our heads and looked towards the door, we saw a ball of black smoke slowly drifting over.


    When he reached the door of the room, it was as if a lump of cotton candy was being kneaded in his hand, and it began to change.


    In no time at all, it had turned into the shape of a person, and then ¡­ The spirit''s facial features slowly appeared.


    "Do you find it particularly interesting? Even though it''s just a nightmare, I''ve created a very familiar scene for you all. " Looking at me, Chu Yu, and Chen Ye, Ling Ling said to the three of us while laughing out loud.


    The instant I saw the spirit appear, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both stood in front of me at the same time, blocking me behind the two of them.


    "Why are all of you so excited? Why don''t you keep your strength well? The game is about to begin. If you use up all your strength so early, then this game really won''t be fun." Seeing the situation between Chen Ye and Chu Yu, Ling Ling said.


    The reason he was able to create this nightmare was to prove that his ability was stronger than all of them.


    However ¡­ He had been alone for so long that he also wanted to have a good time. While proving that he was diligent, he also wanted to play a game with them.


    "How about this, let''s play a game. I''ll set up three levels for you guys. If you guys can successfully pass, then ¡­" I''ll let her go, and I won''t have any more ideas about her from now on. If you lose, then ¡­ "Just be a good servant to me. What do you think?" Ling stretched out her hand and stroked her chin as she stared at the three of us with interest.


    Only ¡ª The three of us listened to Spirit without answering.


    Playing this game with the spirit, I''m afraid we''re not having a brain attack.


    This nightmare was created by the spirit in the first place. All of our scenes in it, including all the things and things we encounter, are changing according to the control of the spirit.


    For us, this game is in a particularly disadvantageous position.


    What the heck? The chances of winning were so small that it could be ignored.


    "The three of you don''t need to have such serious expressions. If you think about it carefully and give up resisting, there''s no hope at all. If this game is really fun, then there might be a chance of survival." Seeing that the three of us didn''t speak, Ling said this to us in a seductive tone.


    After hearing Ling''s words, I also hesitated a little.


    What Spirit said didn''t seem to be completely unreasonable.


    "Alright, we agree." Just as my heart was calculating the probability of us surviving, Chu Yu''s resolute and decisive voice sounded in my ears.


    I suddenly raised my head to look at Chu Yu. You don''t need to think about it?


    But then he thought, if, I also agree, after all, Ling is right, at least there''s a chance of survival after a bit of effort. If I give up resisting, then my life really will be over.


    "In that case, the three of you, let the game begin. Enjoy it." After saying this to the three of us, Ling began to fade away.


    "With the two of you combined, are you still not his match?" When I saw that my spirit had disappeared, I couldn''t help but complain to Chu Yu.


    At least. Chu Yu had already lived for a few thousand years, could it be that he couldn''t even deal with a small spirit?


    "He doesn''t have a corporeal form and belongs to a phantom state. My ability is unable to harm him and similarly, his ability is unable to harm me." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me helplessly and said this to me.


    "What about you?" Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I was stunned for a moment before turning my attention to Chen Ye.


    Could it be that her spiritual energy could not hurt Chen Ye?


    "My clan is special, so... To me, although I can''t say that his ability isn''t harmful at all, but ¡­ "It won''t be of much use either." After hearing my words, Chen Ye suddenly became extremely embarrassed.


    "I ¡­" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I suddenly did not know what to say.


    After so much emotional turmoil, the two of them are extremely safe. Am I the only one in danger?


    As I thought about it, I felt very unbalanced in my heart.


    Ye Zichen let out a heavy sigh. What kind of world is this, why do I have to deal with all sorts of nonsense like this?


    And I can''t do anything about it.

 C109

    Chapter 109 - Pass


    I feel like I belong to the cannon fodder category.


    Ling posed no threat at all to Chen Ye and Chu Yu, so they were confident.


    However, I''m different. Spirit wants to torture me to death, that''s just a matter of minutes, I''m panicking.


    "I said don''t show that kind of expression, things aren''t as bad as you think. Right now, we are in a nightmare, not in the real world, so now, the spirit can still harm us, if not done well, all three of us will become the nourishment of the spirit." After seeing me lower my head and not say a word, Chen Ye walked in front of me, patted on my shoulder and comforted me.


    Seeing my head lowered, not saying a word, Chen Ye was so smart that he could immediately tell what I was thinking.


    "Alright, alright, let''s think of a way to get out of here." After hearing what Chen Ye said, I unhappily rolled my eyes and said this to Chen Ye.


    Regardless of whether or not the spirit could harm them now, the most important thing right now was to think of a way to get out of here as soon as possible.


    I don''t want to be nourished.


    "Chu Yu... What do you think of this matter now? " Looking at Chu Yu, I asked.


    From the start, Chu Yu had always been observing his surroundings.


    "What should we do now?" Seeing that Chu Yu did not answer me, I walked towards Chu Yu. As I walked, I continued to ask Chu Yu.


    Seeing that Chu Yu was so focused on observing, he must have realized something.


    "All we can do now is wait." After hearing my words, Chu Yu turned his head and said to me.


    "Yes." Hearing Chu Yu''s reply, I nodded my head.


    The choice of this game is in the hands of the Spirit. All we can do now is wait, wait for the three checkpoints the Spirit has set for us.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange anticipation, as though I was trying to pass the test. I don''t know what spirit will set us up to?


    "He didn''t say when the first stage will begin. Now ¡­" Are we just going to wait here? " After waiting for quite a while, and not seeing the first barrier that the spirit mouth had mentioned, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    He didn''t say when it would start, could it be ¡­ Shall we stay here?


    Or did the Spirit intend to start the first stage when we were not paying attention, to take the surprise attack, to take the surprise attack?


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''ll be starting now." Just as I finished asking my question, before Chen Ye and Chu Yu could answer me, a voice came out from inside the room.


    It was at this moment that I realized that we couldn''t see our souls, but he had been observing our every move from the corner, and even ¡­ He can hear everything we say.


    Suddenly, he had a feeling that the enemy was in the dark while we were in the light.


    After hearing Ling''s words, Chen Ye, Chu Yu, and the rest of us started to be on full alert, preparing to deal with the situation that was about to unfold.


    As the three of us waited anxiously, the room gradually dimmed. After a short while, we could no longer see our own fingers.


    "Chen Ye, are the two of you still here?" Looking around, I couldn''t help but shout out.


    The surroundings were exactly the same as when I first entered the dreamland. I couldn''t see anything, and I was also worried that the spirit would separate the three of us.


    After all, Spirit wasn''t a fool. On the contrary, he was very smart. He definitely knew that it would be much easier to defeat them one by one.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be by your side." Just as I finished speaking, Chu Yu''s voice came from behind.


    The tense feeling in his heart also disappeared as he put it back into his stomach.


    "Can you two see me?" After a moment of silence, I realized that both Chen Ye and Chu Yu didn''t react at all to the room which suddenly darkened.


    It seemed like ¡­ He was especially calm about everything.


    "I''m already used to the darkness. This level of darkness has no effect on me." After hearing my question, Chu Yu answered me.


    But I thought about it, Chu Yu has lived for a few thousand years, his physique is special too, and this kind of thing like ghosts, lives in the darkness anyway, so ¡­ It was normal for them to not be affected.


    "Then what about you, Chen Ye? It can''t be that his body is also special, so he''s not affected by it, right? " After being silent for a while, I was conflicted and asked Chen Ye.


    However, when I heard Chen Ye''s reply, I felt that I shouldn''t have asked this question.


    "My physique is not special, but ¡­ My race is special, so... "You know that." After awkwardly laughing for a while, Chen Ye said to me.


    "Alright ¡­"


    This time, I was the only one affected.


    I really don''t know if I should be envious of their physiques or what should happen to them.


    But I also know in my heart that now is not the time to care about these things, so ¡­ He then suppressed all the doubts in his heart.


    "Could it be that the first barrier is to keep us in the dark?" It was so dark I couldn''t see anything.


    This first test gave me the illusion that the spirit was deliberately tormenting us.


    Was it really the first test to trap us in darkness?


    "It''s better to be careful. This first checkpoint is definitely not as simple as it looks." After hearing my words, Chu Yu''s low voice sounded out from behind me.


    Knowing that Chu Yu was behind me, I turned my head to look at him, but I couldn''t see anything.


    "Yes, Chu Yu is right, we should still be more careful." I heard Chen Ye''s voice again from the place where Chu Yu was talking.


    Knowing that Chen Ye and Chu Yu were both standing behind me right now, I felt extremely safe in my heart.


    Although I can''t see the two of them, but... Well, as long as I knew that both of them had been behind me all this time, I didn''t think this darkness was a big deal.


    However ¡­ Even now, I still don''t understand. What is Ling doing at this first checkpoint?


    Could it be ¡­ Does Spirit intend for us to work hard in the dark to find light?

 C110

    Chapter 110 - A Room full of Eyes


    However ¡­ But I keep feeling... The first test is definitely not as simple as I thought.


    If he was only searching for light within the darkness, with Chen Ye''s and Chu Yu''s abilities, with a casual wave of his hand, the entire darkness would probably have disappeared long ago.


    "Right ¡­" Why don''t you two take this darkness away? " Thinking this in my heart, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    He had the ability to drive away the darkness, yet he had been groping around in the darkness. These two people were truly eccentric.


    "That''s good." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both spoke to me at the same time. Their tone were especially anxious, to the point that I was a little baffled by what they said.


    Didn''t I say that I should make the situation better? Why are you in such a hurry?


    "What''s so good about that?" After struggling for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    Both of them said it didn''t matter because... The two of them possessed unique constitutions. Regardless of whether they possessed light or not, they were able to see the difference.


    However ¡­ I''m not the same, it''s pitch black, I don''t even know where I am in the house.


    "I say, you guys clearly have that ability, but why are you still in the darkness?" I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    When the two of them said this was fine, they didn''t say that they didn''t have the ability. They just didn''t want to.


    In the darkness, Chen Ye and Chu Yu sighed at me.


    I heard Chu Yu snap his fingers, then... The surroundings slowly lit up.


    "Ah ¡­" After the surroundings lit up, I raised my head to take a look. Then, I couldn''t help but take a step back and scream.


    Why were there so many eyes on the wall? Furthermore, each and every eye was exactly the same as a human''s. Furthermore, they could even blink.


    "This... "What''s going on?" Looking at the eyes that were densely packed in the rooms around us, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu in a trembling voice.


    It was good that I couldn''t see anything in the darkness before, but now that the light is up and the walls are filled with eyes, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Especially... All the eyes on the wall seemed to be looking at me now, making me feel even more uncomfortable.


    "I''ve already told you. It was pretty good just now, but you insisted on not listening. Now it''s okay. Are you scared?" After seeing my actions, Chen Ye could not help but come over and say this to me.


    I...


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I couldn''t help but want to refute, but... He didn''t know what to say.


    It was as if what Chen Ye said was extremely correct.


    It was true that I had been persisting just now and the two of them had no other choice, thus fulfilling my wish.


    But ¡ª for all that, I am a girl, and can''t I be afraid of it?


    "That''s enough. Rather than arguing there, I might as well think about what to do." Seeing Chen Ye and I being so stubborn, Chu Yu sighed and said to the two of us.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I looked at the entire room. He really didn''t know what the first checkpoint was.


    At least give me a hint. It''s fine if there isn''t a hint, but the entire room is filled with eyes.


    Is Spirit trying to tell us that if we don''t work hard to get out, then... Our eyes will become one of these walls?


    When I think about how my eyes will become one of the walls, I can''t help but shiver.


    Forget it. I don''t want to be dissected when I die.


    "The first test, time limit of three hours. You all should have a good time." Suddenly, the sound of Ling Xiao''s hearty laughter came from inside the room.


    "I... "Damn ¡­" After hearing Ling''s words, I couldn''t help but curse.


    It was fine that the level was set, but now that the time was set, even if the spirit was the controller of the game, but ¡­ There was no need to be so heartless, right?


    "No matter what, you have to explain to us clearly, why are you making so many eyes?" Unable to hold it in any longer, I shouted out to the empty room.


    So many eyes, and just looking at me makes my hair stand on end, and... Each eye made me feel as if I had a life of my own.


    Even after being stared at by so many eyes, I started to feel a chill on my back.


    "Of course it''s for your first stage. Work hard, and within these eyes, lies the breakthrough point for the first stage." After hearing my question, Ling Ling very kindly answered my question.


    However ¡­ I listened to Ling''s answer, and my face darkened.


    I had already guessed in my heart that there must be a breakthrough in those eyes. But now, when I realized that the breakthrough was in those eyes, I felt that my heart wasn''t as calm as before.


    "What the hell do you mean?" He couldn''t help but shout at the spirit, but this time, no matter how I yelled, the spirit didn''t reply to me.


    "Enough, stop shouting. He has already left. Let''s just rely on ourselves now." Suddenly, I felt someone pat my shoulder. Turning my head to take a look, I realized it was Chen Ye.


    Glancing at Chen Ye, I pursed my lips.


    At least... Now that we know the way out, it''s better than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    However ¡ª I still have a question in my mind. With so many eyes in the room, which one of them is the key to getting out?


    "Right ¡­" I forgot to tell you guys that your only chance is this one time. Just when Chen Ye, I and the other two were staring at the eyes on the wall in a daze, Spirit''s voice once again came to my ears.


    A chance?


    After hearing Ling''s words, I couldn''t help but size up the eyes on the wall.


    Just now I was thinking that at least I didn''t have to look for a needle in a haystack, but now I feel that this is even more difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    To find the right eye in a room full of eyes is really giving us problems.


    "How should I find this?" Staring at the huge pile of eyes on the wall, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Right now, I don''t care about my fear anymore. I''m too focused on how to distinguish between the eyes.

 C111

    Chapter 111 - Life and Death


    "Work hard. Since it''s the only eye, it must be different." Just as I was looking at the rooms full of eyes, at a loss for what to do, I heard Chu Yu''s voice.


    As he thought about it, Chu Yu''s words were very true. Since it was an opening, then it must be different.


    What we have to do now is to find the only eye in the room that is different from theirs.


    "What I''m seeing right now is really a headache, but I still can''t see anything different." After staring at the room full of eyes for a long time, I started to crumble.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, he already felt a great deal of pressure in his heart. In the end ¡­ And to distinguish so many eyes.


    Why do I feel like these eyes are the same after looking at them for so long? Could it be that the spirit is just teasing us?


    "To be honest, I didn''t find anything different." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye followed with another sentence.


    Looking at Chen Ye, I gave him a gaze filled with sympathy.


    I can understand Chen Ye''s heart very well now, it''s really the kind that''s going to collapse.


    "Take a good look. There must be a difference." After hearing what Chen Ye and I had said, Chu Yu continued to look at the eyes on the wall and said these words to me and Chen Ye at the same time.


    I really admire Chu Yu''s endurance now.


    Chen Ye and I are already at the limit of our endurance, but Chu Yu is actually still standing here and watching us with rapt attention.


    "Alright, let''s continue searching. After all, this is a matter that concerns our lives." After looking at me for a moment, Chen Ye sighed and said this to me.


    After he finished speaking, Chen Ye continued to look for a difference in his eyes.


    "How about we use something else to try it? It''s not the same thing to keep looking at it like this." Looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s actions for a while, I couldn''t help but say this to them.


    Since it was impossible to see it with just looking, then, could he distinguish it with the help of something else?


    As long as they were in different places, they would reveal some clues.


    "Spirit has already said that we only have one chance. Thus, we have no way to take advantage of the things in the outside world. Thus, we can only rely on ourselves." After hearing my words, Chu Yu directly said that to me, and completely dispelled this thought of mine.


    However ¡­ Chu Yu was right. This was the only chance he had.


    "Come here." Suddenly, Chu Yu waved me over.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, I was puzzled, but... But he still walked towards Chu Yu step by step.


    I wasn''t there to observe whether my eyes were real or fake, so why did you suddenly call me over?


    However ¡­ As I looked at Chu Yu''s smiling expression at me, I felt that it probably wasn''t a good thing.


    "Hurry up and come over." After seeing that I had only walked a few steps, and had stopped in my tracks, and refused to move another step forward, Chu Yu couldn''t help but shout at me.


    "What exactly do you want me to go over for? Tell me first, or else I won''t go over." Looking at Chu Yu, I quickly took a few steps back.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it must not be a good thing, otherwise ¡­ Why does he have to let me come, instead of telling me?


    "Why don''t you just directly look at a person whose eyes are unsightly, and then we''ll go destroy him." After hearing my words, Chu Yu did not get angry, but instead, walked towards me while speaking.


    When I heard what Chu Yu said, my entire body froze. What do you mean by "which eye I dislike" can destroy him?


    Is Chu Yu joking with me?


    "Are you sure you''re not joking with me?" Looking at Chu Yu, I asked uncertainly.


    There were so many eyes in this room. Destroying any one of them was impossible. There was not even a 0.1% chance of surviving like this.


    If there were only two eyes, then the chances of survival would still be fifty percent. But now ¡­


    Looking at the eyes on the surrounding walls, I felt that Chu Yu was definitely joking with me.


    "Rather than just waiting like this, I might as well try my luck." Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Try my luck? "Me?" Looking at Chu Yu, I extended my hand and pointed at myself.


    Chu Yu was definitely joking with me, telling me to test my luck. Doesn''t Chu Yu know that my luck has always been bad?


    If my luck was that good, how could I have ended up like this?


    Instead of letting me try my luck in a room full of eyes, why not... Let Chu Yu and Chen Ye go.


    At least the two of them had a chance.


    "Are you trying to say that you are very unlucky?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye walked up a few steps and said to me.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I immediately nodded.


    Isn''t this nonsense? My luck is good, but can''t the two of them see it?


    "You don''t need to nod. I know, you''re definitely saying yes, but ¨C I''m also telling you, if your luck is bad to a certain point, then you''ll become very good. How about you try it out?" As he spoke to me, Chen Ye pushed me towards the wall.


    Chen Ye, who had been focusing on my back the entire time, suddenly turned his head. The distance between him and Chen Ye was less than 10 centimeters and my eyes were densely packed. I suddenly took a few steps back.


    "Even if you let me try, can you at least give me some psychological preparation?" Turning my head, I said to Chen Ye as I patted my chest.


    All of a sudden, there were so many eyes that kept blinking at me. Luckily, there was nothing wrong with my heart, otherwise, I would have been scared out of my mind and had a heart attack.


    I grumbled as I gave Chen Ye a glance before returning my gaze to the wall in front of me.


    It was not a disaster, it was a disaster that couldn''t be avoided.


    Since the two of them are now pushing me to the front, then I might as well try my luck.


    As for whether our luck is good or not, the three of us can survive and become nourishment for the spirit here, it all depends on the will of heaven.


    Taking a few deep breaths, I clenched my right hand into a fist and swung it forward.


    I don''t know which eye is the exit. It was just a random one. Life and death depended on fate, and wealth lay in the sky.

 C112

    Chapter 112 - Winged Zombies


    However, after I casually destroyed a pair of eyes on the wall, I felt that the room had started to shake violently.


    "I... Am I hallucinating? " Feeling everything around us, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at Chu Yu and ask.


    Could it be that I destroyed an eye at random, so ¡ª Am I going to die now?


    "Congratulations, you''ve succeeded." Just when I was still standing there, feeling extremely confused, I heard Chen Ye''s excited voice.


    This is... He succeeded?


    Listening to Chen Ye''s words, I still had a stupefied expression on my face.


    What was the situation now?


    Didn''t I just casually destroy an eye?


    "What''s wrong? Are you stupid? " Seeing that I didn''t react at all, Chen Ye walked to my side, stretched out his hand to pat my shoulder and said this to me.


    Hehe ¡­


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I turned my head to look at Chen Ye, and couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    This could be considered the tempo of a blind cat running into a dead mouse. Who would have thought that my luck would never be good before, but now, just a little bit of it, my luck is off the charts.


    Could it be because I''m not in reality right now, so everything is in reality and everything is in the state of thinking?


    "Why are you still in a daze? Why aren''t you leaving?" Just when I was standing there in a daze, I shouted at me.


    Only now did I realise that the room was still shaking intensely, and I didn''t know when the door was right in front of the door, so I followed behind Chu Yu and Chen Ye and ran out.


    The moment our feet stepped out of the door, the scene in front of us changed.


    The sky was filled with flying sand.


    "What''s going on? How did it suddenly become a desert? " Looking at the scene before my eyes, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Turning around, I wanted to see my so-called room, then I realized that there wasn''t any room left, only the three of us in the desert now.


    That... The first checkpoint, did we pass or not?


    Or could it be that by casually destroying an eye, we can truly enter the first level?


    "Hmph ¡­" Your luck is indeed quite good. However, you will not always have that kind of luck. At the second test, you will slowly enjoy yourselves. " Suddenly, the voice of the spirit came from the desert.


    Despite Ling''s threatening words to us, I was relieved.


    No matter what, we have already passed the first stage. Now, we have to concentrate on the second stage.


    "Tell me, what do you think the second test will be for us?" Extending my hand to pull at the corner of Chen Ye''s clothes, I couldn''t help but ask.


    Because right now, I really can''t think of what Ling wants to do after she gave us such a big pile of desert.


    Is the spirit going to leave us here to die of thirst?


    However ¡­ This idea was simply not feasible.


    Putting aside the abilities of Chen Ye and his, just being inside a dream, I don''t feel hungry at all.


    Starve us?


    I''m afraid the spirit can wait for me to die of old age before I starve to death.


    "To be honest, I feel that... I don''t know. "


    Initially, I was even more focused on listening to Chen Ye''s previous words, but Chen Ye''s next words made me want to beat him up.


    Don''t know?


    If you don''t know, you don''t. Why did he pretend that he understood everything?


    The way he spoke and panted was really too much.


    He glanced at Chen Ye. I really can''t be bothered arguing with him anymore.


    "Take a look, is there anyone up ahead?" Suddenly, I saw a few black figures not too far away, so I shouted at Little White and Little Black.


    Isn''t this my dream? Why would there be other people?


    Was it specially added by the Spirit?


    "It looks like a person." After hearing my words, Lil ''White looked in the direction of my finger and then ¡­ To me.


    Although I was curious in my heart, why would there be someone other than the three of us here, I still stood at my original spot without moving.


    However, I looked at the dark figure not too far away. I couldn''t help but wonder why their posture was so strange.


    "Do you guys feel that something isn''t right? How can a normal person walk like that?" The more I looked at the dark figure not too far away, the more puzzled I became.


    Why did they walk in such a strange way? It was as if they were drunk, swaying unsteadily.


    Hearing my words, Little White and Little Black''s eyes couldn''t help but become serious.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Is there a mistake? " When the black figure walked closer, I couldn''t help but curse.


    Is there something wrong with this bastard''s spirit?


    What was walking towards us was actually a large group of zombies?


    Was there a zombie inside my dream?


    And it was such a large group?


    Just when I stood where I was and wanted to curse at the large group of zombies, Little White and Little Black grabbed one of my arms with one hand and started running with me.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Seeing Little White and Little Black taking me and running away, I couldn''t help but ask the two of them.


    The two of them were actually quite capable. Why did they choose to escape instead of fighting now?


    They don''t have any sensory organs. Even if you cut off one of their arms or one of their legs, they will have to crawl to your side. They will still have to conserve their energy and think of a way to break out of this second hurdle. After hearing my words, Lil ''White said to me.


    After I heard what Whitey said, I didn''t continue asking.


    "What the f * ck ¡­" Suddenly, Little White and Little Black''s figures stopped at the same time, and Little Black''s vulgar voice sounded beside their ears.


    I looked curiously at Xiao Hei. What''s going on? Xiao Hei, who has never scolded anyone before, started to curse now.


    "What the f * ck ¡­" I couldn''t help but take a glance in front of me. This time, I couldn''t help but curse along with Blacky.


    A large group of zombies, that''s fine, but ¡­ The few zombies in front of us actually have a pair of wings on their backs. What the hell is this?


    I''ve never heard of a zombie with wings. Even if a spirit wanted to kill us, there''s no need to go through all this trouble, right?

 C113

    Chapter 113 - Zombie King


    However ¡­ This isn''t the time for me to tangle with winged zombies, but rather, there is a group of zombies in front of us. There is a group of zombies behind us, so what should we do?


    "This time, I have to make a move." At this moment, Lil ''White whispered something in my ear with a wry smile.


    I turned my head to listen to Xiaobai''s words and couldn''t help but laugh awkwardly.


    I was just saying that my luck wasn''t good. I just casually said a few words, but now I really have to take action.


    "Have you noticed that this winged zombie seems to be different from the other zombies?" Suddenly, I noticed that one of the zombies was a winged zombie. It was completely different from the rest of the zombies beside me. I quickly patted Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei''s arms to signal them to also take a look.


    This was because one of the zombies had a black pentagram on its forehead.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination. I saw that the zombie seemed to have its own consciousness, and ¡­ He was still smiling at me when he looked at me.


    With this thought in mind, I couldn''t help but take another look at that strange zombie.


    When I saw that strange zombie, it was now facing me with a wide smile. I knew that I wasn''t hallucinating, and I wasn''t mistaken.


    "If I''m not wrong, this strange zombie is the breakthrough point for the second trial." After a moment of silence, I said to Whitey and Blacky.


    Everything in the world, there must be a reason for its existence.


    Since there were so many zombies here, but this one was different, then ¡­ This strange zombie must have been the breakthrough point for the second trial.


    However, I still have a question, how should we subdue this strange zombie?


    "If that''s the case, then we should focus all our attention on this strange zombie. We should first capture the bandit and then make our move against it." After hearing what I said, Blacky looked at me and nodded before saying something.


    After Little White heard what Little Black said, it nodded its head, indicating that it understood.


    Perhaps it''s because we saw it, the three of us focused our attention on that strange zombie. The other zombies in the surrounding area flapped their wings and surrounded that strange zombie.


    "Tell me, they don''t have any consciousness. I was wrong." As the corner of my mouth twitched, I said to Lil ''White and Little Black.


    In my mind, zombies should be the type that has no consciousness, but ¡­ What was the situation now?


    They actually understood how to protect this strange zombie?


    Am I seeing things?


    "You''re not wrong, it seems that we really met some trouble this time." Hearing my words, Lil ''White directly sighed at me.


    Little White and Little Black probably did not expect that the zombies had already evolved to such an extent.


    "But even so, we still have to fight." After a short pause, Xiao Bai continued speaking to me.


    Thinking about it, wasn''t that the same logic as well?


    Whether they have their own consciousness or not, we have no room for retreat now.


    "What? Do you still want to make a move on me?" Suddenly, the zombie with a black pentagram on its head, which was surrounded in the middle, said this to the three of us.


    After hearing the zombie''s words, Little White, Little Black, and I all raised our heads and looked at the zombie.


    The heck... He actually had a consciousness.


    However, right now I can see that this zombie with a black pentagram on its head can be considered the boss of a whole group of zombies.


    Because... The other zombies had already arrived, but it only surrounded the three of us. They didn''t take any further action.


    Not only did it not harm us, it was a zombie with a black pentagram on its head.


    That''s right... Even I was shocked. One day, I was unexpectedly able to see the reverence on a zombie''s face.


    "So what if I am?" After hearing the black pentagram zombie''s words, Little Black asked directly.


    Even if they knew that they had their own consciousness, so what? They couldn''t just accept their fate, right?


    "Hehehe ¡­" Do you think you can be a match for us? " After the black pentagram zombie on its head heard Little Black''s words, it sneered and then said a few words to us.


    Looking at the dense group of zombies around him, this one with a black pentagram on its head looked extremely proud of itself.


    With so many of them, there were only three opponents. It was clear who would win and who would lose. The result would be obvious with a single glance.


    "If we don''t give it a try, how will we know who will win?" Hearing the black pentagram on the top of the zombie''s head, Blacky crossed its arms in front of its chest and said in a domineering manner.


    When I heard Xiao Hei''s words, I also nodded my head.


    Little Black is right, we haven''t even fought yet, how would we know that we are the loser?


    Who knows ¡ª this time we''ll also be very lucky, and win straight away.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s give it a try." After hearing what Little Black said, the zombie with a black pentagram on its head became angry. It pointed at us and said.


    After hearing the words of the black pentagram zombie, the other zombies growled as they slowly approached us.


    "What do we do now?" Although the zombies in front of me were the same as normal people, their strange body shape made my heart feel particularly scared.


    In particular, some of the zombies had their hands folded behind their back, their legs drooping as they moved forward little by little. The horror movies that I had seen before rushed into my mind in an instant.


    He could not help but hide behind Lil ''White and Little Black.


    At this moment, I truly regretted not following my master to properly learn magic.


    If I had properly studied magic before, I wouldn''t be here now. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    At the same time, I secretly swore to myself that if... This time, if I still have my little life left to live, I must make up my mind. I must work hard and make up for everything I didn''t learn before with what I couldn''t be bothered to learn.

 C114

    Chapter 114 - Dissolving Zombies


    Regardless of whether it is useful or useless, I must properly learn it. At the very least ¡­ If I learn a little more, I''ll be able to save my life.


    If you encounter such a thing again, I wouldn''t have to stand there foolishly, waiting for someone to come and take my life.


    Perhaps she saw the fear in my eyes. Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei surrounded me in a friendly manner.


    I watched the two of them, and I was very touched, but ¡ª But I didn''t say much.


    After all ¡­ At this point, I''d better keep my mouth shut so I don''t distract them.


    The zombies at my side approached us bit by bit. Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei surrounded me and protected me in their midst. They would then attack those zombies non-stop.


    However, no matter how Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei attacked, the group of zombies did not stop.


    After all, they did not have any sensory organs, nor did they have their own thoughts. You could not feel any pain, and all their actions depended on the black pentagram zombie that controlled them.


    "I''ll hold it here for now. You go and deal with the one with the pentagram on his head." After feeling that he could not continue like this, Lil ''White said to Little Black.


    If this continued, the physical strength of the two of them would slowly deplete, and by that time, the three of them would really have no more strength to resist.


    Since that was the case, he might as well take advantage of the situation and give it his all.


    At the very least, he would have a chance of survival if he did so.


    "Alright." After hearing Little White''s words, Little Black did not waste any time and directly said to Little White.


    After all ¡­ Little Black also understood the crux of this matter. It couldn''t continue dragging it out any further.


    After casually setting up a barrier around us, Xiao Hei flew towards a zombie with a black pentagram on its head.


    Because of the barrier, all the zombies were lying on the ground, but couldn''t enter.


    However ¡­ Even though I''m a bit safer now, I can''t see Little Black anymore.


    Because of the dense swarm of zombies that separated the two of us, I was no longer clear on Little Black''s current situation.


    I really feel very uneasy right now. I want to walk out of this barrier to see how Little Black is doing, but ¡­ Looking at the densely packed zombies on top of the barrier, I finally gave up on that idea.


    I don''t want to just walk over there and... They snapped at me.


    I still cherish my life, and... Little Black worked so hard that even if it couldn''t deal with the pentagram zombie, it should at least be able to escape, right?


    Although he thought like this in his heart, but ¡­ I couldn''t calm down no matter how hard I tried.


    He felt like he was an ant on a hot pan right now. No matter what, he felt extremely apprehensive.


    "Don''t worry too much. Even if he isn''t the opponent with a pentagonal zombie on his head, he still has the ability to return." After seeing my worry, Lil ''White casually said to me.


    I turned my head and looked at Little White, but didn''t say anything.


    Perhaps Lil ''White really treated me as a fool.


    Even though he spoke to me with such a relaxed tone, his two eyes were fixated on Blacky. It would be a lie if he didn''t say that he was worried.


    "Enough, stop pretending. You are obviously just very worried." Looking at Whitey, I finally couldn''t resist saying this.


    After hearing my words, Lil ''White only looked at me once, but didn''t refute my words.


    "Ai ¡­" "God bless, God bless ¡­" Staring nervously at my feet, I kept muttering to myself.


    I''ve never believed in God''s blessing before, but now, I really have no other choice.


    It was a form of comfort to his mind, to the point where he did not have to worry so much.


    "Roar ¡­" Suddenly, an especially sharp cry rang out beside his ears. It was very mournful, as if someone was enduring an especially great pain.


    Could something have happened to Blacky?


    After hearing this voice, my heart clenched. However, after I carefully listened to it, I felt that this voice didn''t seem to belong to Blacky.


    Little Black''s voice was not that sharp.


    Could it be ¡­ Was this the cry of the black pentagram zombie?


    Just when I was feeling especially puzzled. The zombie outside the barrier was like a cooked eggshell falling to the ground. It slowly began to crack and then ¡­ A loud bang exploded right under my nose.


    Fortunately, between me and this group of zombies, there was a barrier set up by Little Black. Otherwise, when the blood of the zombie splattered onto my body, I would have definitely collapsed.


    However ¡­ Even so, the zombie''s blood sprayed onto the barrier, causing the entire barrier to be dyed red.


    Especially, there were some zombies whose skin was cracked and some internal organs stuck to the barrier. Just looking at them was enough to make me feel disgusted.


    Although the barrier prevented the zombie from entering, but ¡­ But it couldn''t stop the smell.


    The thick smell of blood mixed with the unique rot of zombies filled the air.


    I couldn''t help crouching down, holding my stomach, and puking.


    The smell was so bad I couldn''t stand it.


    Even when I pinched my nose, I could still feel the sensation.


    It wasn''t easy for me to feel that my body was slightly better. I stood up and looked in the direction of Blacky.


    When I saw Little Black''s body standing not too far away, I couldn''t stop worrying.


    Luckily, Xiaohei was fine, but this matter really made things difficult for Xiaohei. He had to deal with so many zombies by himself.


    At that moment, the barrier suddenly flickered a few times and then disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    I originally thought that the problem of zombies had already been solved, so ¡­ Blacky withdrew its barrier.


    However ¡­ When I saw Xiaohei''s body being smashed down to the ground like a ball of cotton, I felt that things were definitely not as simple as I had imagined.


    Seeing Little Black''s current state, he was definitely in trouble.

 C115

    Chapter 115 - Pass


    "Little Black." After screaming, I immediately ran towards Blacky.


    I don''t know what I am anymore, but I feel a special panic in my heart, as if ¡­ He was about to lose something important.


    It was at this moment that I suddenly realised that, unknowingly, Blacky had already occupied an extremely important position in my heart.


    And this was a very important position that I hadn''t realized before.


    I stumbled over to Blacky and hugged him.


    When I saw Blacky''s weak body, I felt like my heart was about to break.


    Due to my current focus on Little Black, so ¡­ I didn''t notice that Little White was behind me, looking at me with a lost expression.


    "Little Black, are you alright?" Don''t scare me. " As I called out to Xiao Hei, I shook Xiao Hei''s body gently, but... However, he did not use too much strength.


    If I knew that Little Black would turn out like this, I would have grabbed onto it tightly and prevented it from coming out.


    Alright, don''t worry too much. He isn''t as weak as you think he is. After seeing my sorrowful look, Whitey walked over and comforted me.


    "Is that so?" Raising my head, I tearfully looked at Whitey and asked.


    When I looked at Little White through my tears, I realized that I had actually cried.


    "What, do I need to lie to you about this? "Also, see for yourself if he''s alright." While saying that to me, Xiaobai stretched out his hand and pointed at Little Black who was in my embrace.


    I looked in the direction Lil ''White pointed to and found that Lil'' White had woken up at some point.


    However ¡ª ¡ª I don''t know if it was my misconception, but I kept feeling that when Xiaobai looked at Blacky, his gaze was especially strange. Furthermore, his expression was complicated.


    "I was fine just now. I just exhausted my strength, so I fainted." After seeing my worried expression, Blacky explained to me.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I really did not think that you would actually consume your own blood essence. " At that moment, Ling suddenly appeared in front of us, clapping her hands.


    After seeing the appearance of the spirit, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei stood vigilantly in front of me at the same time.


    "What blood essence?" I suddenly thought of what Ling had just said and couldn''t help but ask.


    Just now, Little Black had actually used his own blood essence. Then ¡­ what was this blood essence?


    However, when I asked this question, Little White and Little Black''s expressions changed at the same time.


    "Let''s talk about this after we leave this place." After a moment of silence, Blacky speaks to me.


    "Hahaha, you actually still want to hide this from her? However, forget it. This is your problem, and I have no right to interfere in it. " After hearing Xiao Hei''s words, I didn''t even have the time to react.


    Although I''m puzzled in my heart, since Little Black has already said it, then I''ll wait until I''m fortunate enough to be out before asking Little Black this question.


    "Isn''t there the last hurdle? Come on, we''ll take it. " Blacky said as it looked at Ling.


    "There is indeed a final hurdle, but ¡­" The last stage is not against the three of you, but against her alone. " After hearing Xiao Hei''s words, Ling stretched out her hand and pointed at me.


    When I heard Xiao Hei''s words, I was filled with confusion. What does this mean?


    What do you mean, only targeting me?


    Could it be that the first two tests are for me, Little White and Little Black to challenge together, and I can only rely on myself for the final test?


    It shouldn''t be what I understand, right?


    Looking at the Spirit, I swallow a bit of my own saliva, feeling myself more and more unable to understand every step of the way.


    "What do you mean?" I wasn''t excited yet. On the contrary, Little White, who was standing beside me, asked Ling Wen excitedly.


    I glanced at the agitated Lil ''White and didn''t say anything.


    "What do you mean? Of course, the two of you are not allowed to participate in the last test. She is the only one who entered the game. After hearing Whitey''s words, Ling Ling looked at me with a smile and said this.


    I looked at Ling''s smile. I kept feeling that he was smiling in such a sinister manner, but ¡­ Before I could even react, I felt my head grow dizzy and then ¡­ I lost all consciousness.


    When I woke up, I was completely confused. I felt like I didn''t understand what was going on right now.


    Looking at his own clothes, they weren''t even his own. These bright red clothes were really dazzling, moreover ¡­ Why is it an old suit, what kind of crappy place did a spirit bring me to?


    I sized up the beautiful man who looked like a woman but was actually not a woman. I couldn''t help but feel a little dazed in my eyes. Was he trying to act like a pervert?


    However, when I thought about the uncertainty of life and death, I forcefully pulled myself back to reality.


    She didn''t expect that with just a small glance, the man in front of her would become even more charming. Although he was dressed neatly, why ¡­ What if the beautiful collarbone were to be exposed? Unconsciously, I touched him with my hand. The man actually started to groan, as if ¡­ As if I''d done something to him.


    The people below were kneeling, and I naturally didn''t know what was going on. Just as I was about to speak, an old man in his seventies walked over, supported by someone else. Beside him was a medicine box that seemed to be extremely respectful. Your Majesty, you have awoken. "


    The old man shakily said. I sat back with my mouth full of teeth, distancing myself from the beautiful man and further away from the old man. My eyes were filled with confusion and fear.


    The pretty boy beside me saw that something was wrong, so he showed a pitiful expression. He went up to my side of the bed and knelt on her shoulder. He asked, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?"


    "Your Majesty, what emperor?" When I spoke, I realized that it was not my original voice, but a voice that was more intimidating, more daring. I looked around me and then at the bed I was on.


    It was clear that I was still together with Chu Yu and Chen Ye just a moment ago. Why is it that I''m the only one left now?

 C116

    Chapter 116 - Becoming the Queen of Women


    "Where is this?" My eyes widened as I looked at everyone in front of me.


    "Your Majesty, this is your residence, your bedroom. Don''t you remember?" The pretty boy frowned worriedly, while his star-like eyes shined with a light of shyness.


    I became even more nervous. Could it really be like what the spirit said, that I can only rely on myself for the final test?


    "Mirror, give me the mirror." I anxiously shouted to the people beside me.


    My hands were trembling as I lifted up the mirror. What an unparalleled beauty! In the beauty, there was even a type of majesty, a type of cold power that would make people revere it. This wasn''t my appearance, so I was sure that I had guessed it correctly.


    It looks like I can only rely on myself for this final hurdle.


    They all opened their mouths to speak, Your Majesty, then they looked down at the beautiful man who was flirting on the bed.


    I pouted and looked aggrieved at the pretty boy. "I really don''t remember ¡­"


    The beautiful man looked at me with even more pity. Waves upon waves of tears flowed from his eyes.


    "Why don''t you cry? Isn''t this a better way to vent? " Looking at the beautiful man, I was also speechless.


    A man could cry like the rain. As for me ¡ª Cough cough, I''m afraid I''m not a woman.


    My words completely shocked the beautiful man.


    "You''ve changed. Your Majesty, you''ve never let us shed tears. How can you be so muddle-headed when you have a fever!" Imperial Physician Bai, quickly take a look, don''t slack off anymore! " He seemed frightened, then covered his mouth with his long white fingers, frowned, and shouted at me.


    "I ¡­" I looked at the person before me with a depressed expression.


    I was obviously kind-hearted, but in the end, I got thought to have gone mad?


    What exactly is the last test of the Spirit Stage that I''ve been given? Isn''t this way too strange?


    "Sigh, fine, fine." The seventy year old man came forward and grabbed my right hand from the pretty boy, who handed it to the imperial physician. The imperial physician knelt on the bed, and I felt a bit of heartache.


    I patted the edge of the bed and made him sit down. The good-looking guy kept shaking his head.


    I was a little sulky, and my eyes were full of "Why?"


    "This was decided upon by our ancestors. Sigh, it seems like His Majesty has lost his memory." The old imperial physician sighed with regret.


    "Is there any way to remind Your Majesty of the past?" Your Majesty, I really don''t feel good in my heart. " The pretty boy looked at me, then looked at the old doctor and said worriedly.


    "Yes. Reporting to the empress, you can agitate His Majesty and find him familiar food. You can often tell him where she came from, and after a while, it''ll probably be fine."


    Empress?


    Listening to their conversation, I looked at this so-called queen.


    I don''t know if Chen Ye and Chu Yu know it either, but right now, I have not only been tormented by spirit to become a queen, I even have a queen.


    However ¡­ To tell the truth, how did Ling manage to turn me into a queen?


    "Since His Majesty has already woken up, let''s leave." The beautiful man was furious. He thought that Zhang Xuan was going to punish this physician, but contrary to his expectations, all he did was wave his sleeves and order him to do so.


    Everyone withdrew, the curtains in the room were drawn, the bed curtain was placed on the bed, and my queen had taken off her clothes.


    "What are you going to do?" I screamed, but it was no use.


    "Since Your Majesty has recovered, then chenqie will serve Your Majesty. This is your rule." the good-looking guy said to me as he undressed himself.


    "Your concubine is your empress. Jing Yuan, you don''t remember, your concubine will help you find your memories." After saying that, Jing Yuan quietly took off their clothes, and flirted as he did the work on their hands. I had a feeling, and felt a burning desire in my heart, unable to extricate myself.


    The original owner of this body was a female emperor of Qingyang Nation. This country has a female monarch, and there are many male pets in the harem.


    With the recollection of the scene, I fell into a trance.


    Why do I know that my name is Su Ning? This is merely the last barrier created by the spirit.


    But... Jing Yuan''s narration, however, made me feel that I seemed as if I belonged here in the first place and that my identity here was my final resting place.


    "What are you doing?" Sensing that someone was hugging my waist, I quickly regained my senses and slapped Jing Yuan away.


    Damn it, luckily I came back to my senses early, otherwise, I would have definitely lost my body.


    "Your Highness ¡­" Seeing that I had slapped away his hands, Jing Yuan looked at me with a wronged expression.


    "I... I''m tired and I want to sleep. " Looking at a grown man looking at me with a wronged expression, I couldn''t take it anymore, so I said this to Jing Yuan.


    I really don''t know if the men here are all like Jing Yuan, I really feel like I''m going to collapse.


    "Since Your Highness is tired, then go to sleep. Chenqie will guard you here." After hearing me say that he was tired, Jing Yuan told me this.


    When I sleep, a pretty boy will watch me?


    After thinking about it, I naturally quickly refused.


    However, Jing Yuan is even more stubborn than I imagined. Since there''s no other way, I can only follow him.


    When I woke up, it was already late at night. Actually, I woke up hungry.


    I sighed and looked behind me, at the beautiful eyes, his hand still around my waist.


    I thought to myself, This is a good life, no worries about food and clothing, and everything is under my control, but I don''t belong here after all.


    Furthermore ¡ª Chen Ye and Chu Yu are still waiting for me. I can''t let them become nutrients for the spirit just because of me.


    This is all an illusion. I can''t get drunk on it.


    "Gulp." His stomach began to growl again as he started to daydream ¡­.


    "Queen, I ¡­" I''m hungry. " I organized my thoughts before stammering.


    Jing Yuan acted like he was pretending to be asleep and immediately sat up. His eyes were filled with gratification, as if he was saying that he was finally feeling a little normal.


    "Your Majesty, next time you''re hungry, you have to tell chenqie. Your highness, if you''re starving to death, chenqie will feel heartache ¡­" Your heart is truly ruthless! " On the other hand, Jing Yuan was the first to complain, and before I could complain, he started to complain.


    At the moment, I don''t have the mood to argue with him, and my stomach is growling uncontrollably. Jing Yuan finally acted as if he was being considerate, and told the maid outside to prepare.

 C117

    Chapter 117 - People''s Place Is the Jianghu


    After seeing that the maid had gone down to prepare food, Jing Yuan stretched out his claws and hugged my waist.


    "Empress, our emperor has just recovered from his illness. Can''t you let us go recuperate in peace?" I frowned. ''Can it be that the Spirit has gone mad? Even if it''s just a checkpoint, can you assign me a character that isn''t so sticky?''


    "Your Majesty, you don''t even love your concubine anymore. You used to call her Little Abyss, Little Heart, Little Treasure ¡­" "Ai, you''ve changed ¡­" Jing Yuan lamented, "It''s all my fault, I love Your Majesty too much. I don''t want to separate from Your Majesty even for a second, wuu ¡­"


    I was suddenly thrown into disarray in the wind...


    "Get up." I suddenly said coldly.


    It''s just a game of challenge. I can''t put too much emotion into it.


    After all ¡ª I still have to go out.


    Jing Yuan was displeased when he heard it. My words really made him feel uncomfortable.


    But I didn''t expect that Jing Yuan would directly kneel in front of me and raise his head to look at me after hearing my words.


    "No, if Your Majesty changes the rules, then chenqie will bring the harem beauties over to cause a ruckus in the future!" Jing Yuan looked at me, his eyes sharp and lustful ¡­


    My heart skipped a beat. This ¡­ Jing Yuan kneeled on the ground and said the most vicious words, so Jing Yuan was also the first person to do so.


    But my orders don''t work? Why are they so rampant? However, when I saw Jing Yuan''s current state, I could only admit defeat and repeatedly say "I take back my words, I take back my words".


    Wuu wuu, I''ll have to suffer from this in the future. I shouted in my heart.


    Right now, I can really be considered as a mute that ate all sorts of useless food. I can''t even speak of my bitterness.


    "Just now, His Majesty had displeased Chenqie and wanted to reward her!" Hearing that, Jing Yuan suddenly laughed mischievously. He stood up and then extended his face in front of me as he said that.


    Because my mouth was opened too wide, it caused my jaw to almost dislocate, and this expression of mine also became too fast. After a moment, I closed my mouth, but only to see Jing Yuan''s face turn straight, and then, he smacked my lips with "Bada".


    "You''re not even taking the initiative, and you still want me to do it myself!" After the kiss, Jing Yuan said something else.


    I was in a petrified state.


    This... These days don''t look so good.


    I really should think of a way to break through this barrier.


    "Your Majesty, dinner is here." The maid said from outside.


    Thankfully, dinner was ready.


    Jing Yuan said that he could not allow anyone to see me right now, so he wrapped himself in a layer of clothes and personally went to bring the food. It was all covered, but the smell was not bad.


    Jing Yuan placed the bed and the table, and set the food properly. Only then did he remember to put clothes on me, who was not wearing any clothes at all.


    I don''t want to admit it. I was stunned by what I saw when I saw Jing Yuan, and I had also suppressed my nosebleed for a long time to prevent it from flowing out.


    However, he couldn''t say such a shameful thing out loud. I looked at the dishes and then at the plates. There was only one set, but I didn''t know there were two of them.


    Could it be ¡­ I suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    Jing Yuan smiled as he picked up the dish. Then, he looked at me with a doting gaze as he placed the bowl of food next to her mouth ¡­


    Five days later, I officially went to court.


    After I recovered from my illness, this was the first time I went to court.


    "Is this Illusory Emperor really sick? Why can''t I see a trace of illness? How are things going? " Some of the officials were whispering to each other, but I did not intend to pay any attention to them.


    After all, there were places with people in them that were like the martial arts world. Having watched so many TV dramas already, it would be strange if they did not discuss about them.


    "I heard imperial physician say it was amnesia." The other official replied in a low voice. The two of them looked at each other, and then nodded in understanding.


    "Which one of you is up to it today? Bring it here quickly." Eunuch Cheng at the side pulled the rooster''s throat and shouted.


    I don''t really like this shrill voice, but ¡ª why is this Eunuch Cheng not as cunning and cunning as the white haired old man in the TV series, but rather as delicate and tender, with a voice that can be adjusted again?


    Furthermore ¡­ Most importantly, why was his appearance so delicate and pretty?


    "After suffering from the calamity this autumn, the harvest of the citizens of Qingyang City has almost halved. Hundreds of people have already starved to death. Your Majesty, what do you think we should do?" One of the courtiers came out from the left and knelt in the middle. He held the imperial report in his hand and said this.


    I was actually a little anxious. I had seen these things on TV before. The disaster relief was an important matter, and it couldn''t be passed over in a single stroke. This time, I personally experienced it and was at a loss.


    However, I stared down at the people below me every day, frowning.


    Could it be that Ling gave me this hurdle to solve this problem?


    "People are the root of the nation. Although I may have lost my memories, I am not a child of three years of age after all. The Minister of Revenue arranged the treasury and distributed one third of the food to the affected people." I tried to think, and finally I looked up, my eyes steady and clear.


    Whether that''s what I think or not, give it a try.


    Maybe I''ll be a dead rat to the blind cat again.


    "Your subject obeys the decree." It turned out that the one kneeling was the Minister of Revenue. He stood up, his face brimming with excitement, as if he had succeeded in his evil scheme. I had a bad feeling, this person is probably not simple.


    "Assistant Minister." As I casually said that, I saw the expression of that Shang Shu suddenly change, as though he ate something.


    I called the handsome Eunuch Cheng over and whispered something into his ear.


    Even if it''s a checkpoint, everyone here must obey her and me.


    After all, whether or not he could get out depended on how this matter progressed.


    Now, I want to do what this body''s owner should do, no matter what the past has been, I just want to do it now, in the future.


    Although it isn''t reality, I don''t know if the spirit will give me another chance if I play myself to death here.


    So ¡ª it was better to be careful.


    Below the stage, the Board of Revenue Minister still had a sullen expression. I felt uncomfortable inside, but I couldn''t show it on the surface to argue with him.


    After that, a few people began to talk about the disaster in the distant lands. I let the Ministry of Revenue manage it, noting the assistant minister and many of his followers.


    "Retreat." I lazily said a few words before standing up.


    Eunuch Cheng shouted, "Start!" Then he joined me again.


    "Your Majesty." Listening to the group of people respectfully sending me off, I actually felt as though I was floating in the air.

 C118

    Chapter 118 - Eunuch Cheng


    Although this place isn''t real life, I still really want to let Chen Ye and Chu Yu see such a domineering me.


    After passing by all the officials, I am finally relieved. Even though I had already mentally prepared myself for this for a long time, I was still very nervous when it came to practice.


    The Eunuch Cheng''s submissiveness made me feel a bit more at ease. He was a plastic talent, perhaps he could become a warrior.


    "Eunuch Cheng ¡­"


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Both of them spoke up at the same time.


    Both of them were sitting in a palanquin. They didn''t know why, but how could this imperial court not be strict? How could she make it so that their eunuch could sit in the same palanquin as the emperor?


    Furthermore ¡­ The father-in-law is not allowed to sit in a palanquin!


    "Please speak first, Your Majesty ¡­" He froze, and then his eyes blurred, as if I''d done something to her.


    When I saw the Eunuch Cheng suddenly acting bashful, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "In the future, we need to change the rules. Subordinate has to act like a subordinate. This Emperor wants to sit alone in the palanquin." Once I said that, Eunuch Cheng hugged me tightly.


    In the past, he had doted upon Su Yun so much. As long as he passed by earlier, the two of them would definitely be together on the journey back to the main hall in the palanquin.


    My heart palpitated. By the time I reacted, Eunuch Cheng had already ripped off my clothes in front of me.


    What an abnormal person. Although I don''t know what I was like before when the Spirit set me up for them, I''m no longer the me from before. I can''t let them be impudent anymore.


    Eunuch Cheng obviously did not guess that there would be such a huge change in my personality after my amnesia.


    "Stop the palanquin, Eunuch Cheng, get down for us." I shouted outside.


    Eunuch Cheng suddenly regretted his actions, and anxiously got down from the palanquin. I am afraid that I am going to use force, although he does not know if I know any martial arts, but if he angers me, the consequences will be dire.


    "In the future, Eunuch Cheng can only accompany you on your left and right, you are not allowed to sit in the same palanquin as me. Eunuch Cheng is not allowed to disobey the decree!" I was still sitting in the sedan chair, my voice sharp.


    Although he could not bear to look at Eunuch Cheng, but...


    After all, I am not the person they think I am. I am an outsider.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu are still waiting for me, I can''t let them be implicated by me.


    Eunuch Cheng almost cried as he received the command, and almost cried as he said the word palanquin.


    Most of the eunuchs and court ladies by the side were also laughing at him. Such a prestigious person had already fallen to such a state.


    I was sitting alone in the palanquin, and before the anger on my face had faded, I was in the Hall.


    "Your Majesty, we have arrived." Maybe Eunuch Cheng was crying on the road, his voice was choked with sobs.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart before getting off the palanquin. I entered the house without even looking at the Eunuch Cheng, and specifically forbade him from entering.


    The maid had changed my clothes, which were more comfortable than the ones I had worn earlier in the day.


    It was now autumn, and the weather was cool, so he thought that the autumn chrysanthemums should be more or less ready.


    The air here was better than the air at the moment, so the flowers that grew here should be more pleasing to the eye.


    "I want to see the chrysanthemum." After thinking about it, I opened my mouth to speak.


    The palace maids looked at each other in dismay, their bodies trembling as they remained motionless.


    "What? Even I don''t understand what you''re saying?" I shouted.


    My heart was already filled with anger because of Ling Ling. But now, since I know that it isn''t reality, I didn''t try to hide my temper anymore.


    Who cares who he is, he''ll feel better first.


    Bi Xi came over on her knees, her voice trembling. Then, she said something to me.


    She said, When I was not the Queen of Women a few years ago, I accidentally killed the son of an official in the back garden. His blood splashed on the autumn chrysanthemums, and of course I was afraid, so I ordered the entire autumn chrysanthemum to be pulled out.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s restore the chrysanthemum and use it as a memorial for him." I pouted and said.


    So that''s the case. Since I don''t know about this matter right now, I might as well restore all of the chrysanthemums.


    He didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt. After all ¡­ It wasn''t something I did at all, so why should I feel guilty?


    Bi Xi replied and told her father-in-law what she meant. The Eunuch Cheng left after a quick word of agreement and no one made a sound.


    Since I have nothing else to do, I''ll let Bi Xi clearly explain what happened back then.


    Back then, when the late emperor was still alive, I was still not a female emperor. Then, the son of an official said that I was a fake brat dressed in men''s clothes. At that time, he didn''t know that I was the late emperor''s daughter, and even asked me to accompany him for a night.


    I was so angry that I showed my playfulness by taking the man out to the back garden that day, and then the two of them were shooting at the target game, but I lost my focus and shot him in the heart, and blood splattered on the autumn chrysanthemum in the back garden.


    That night, I ordered all the autumn chrysanthemums to be pulled out of the palace.


    I listened to the whole thing and thought that the man deserved it.


    I was tired and wanted to take a nap. I also ordered no one to come in without permission, including the queen.


    I know Jing Yuan, he''s really the kind of person who would come even if he wasn''t allowed to.


    I was still worried that Jin Xiu and Bi Xi would not be able to stop Jing Yuan, so I wrote a handwritten letter and told them to hold it outside.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be disturbed because he was thinking about how he should get out.


    After searching the entire room, I don''t feel anything amiss. I feel depressed as well.


    There was nothing wrong with it. That was the biggest problem.


    It all seemed too real, with no holes in it, and that made me feel most uneasy.


    The room was very big, and I was already very tired after I finished rummaging through it, so I decided to take a rest.


    Two hours later, I woke up naturally. I stretched my back and asked them to come in and dress me.


    After all, they were carrying clothes from ancient times, and I didn''t wear them at all.


    After opening the door, he discovered that Jing Yuan was standing at the doorway waiting. He had an unhappy look on his face, afraid that he had waited for a long time.


    "What is it, Empress?" I held out my hand, disappointed that he had come over, and asked.


    After all, Jing Yuan is also considered the Empress of this place.


    "Your Majesty, you''re asking the obvious, yet you still refused to let us in, causing me to wait outside for an hour. You don''t know that your concubine has not seen you for three years." Are all these beautiful men sissy? The more I listened, the more uncomfortable I felt.


    As I consoled Jing Yuan, I put on some clothes. Then, my stomach started to growl. I''m hungry, it''s time for lunch.

 C119

    Autumn''s disaster relief was almost all arranged, yet there was still something to eat to make up for it in the late autumn.


    "Bi Xi, quickly inform Eunuch Cheng to have the Department of Revenue distribute more porridge to the affected citizens. Don''t treat them unfairly." I suddenly thought of something and hastily called for Bi Xi, instructing his.


    Bi Xi nodded and left.


    "Your Majesty, you have become so kind!" Just as I heaved a sigh of relief, I met with Jing Yuan''s envious gaze. I thought, there are a lot of things to do in this autumn, I can''t let him come here forever.


    Otherwise, when would I find a flaw?


    I didn''t forget that when I came in, Ling had told me that I only had three months.


    "Hmm ¡­" The three months inside were only three hours outside.


    Even so, I didn''t dare to delay any longer.


    Time waits for no man.


    "I''ll massage His Majesty''s shoulders. The lunch should be arriving soon." As Jing Yuan spoke to me, he quickly stood behind me and patted my shoulder.


    "In the future, as long as you have enough food, this year will be simple. Next year, let''s see if we can get a good harvest." I said thoughtfully.


    "I know, Your Majesty. You''ve distributed one-third of the food in the treasury to the commoners. In fact, you can take some from the families of the officials. But forget it, come back and have them hand it over to the depot." Jing Yuan said with a smile. His smile was very handsome, prettier than any man''s smile in this world.


    His smile was both charming and sunny.


    "Jing Yuan, I just want to laugh while looking at you like this." I murmured.


    If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have said what I said.


    Jing Yuan had a face full of charm, and then, he stuck his face up close. He hugged me tightly from behind, and then blew lightly into my earlobes.


    "How dare you!" I had always been a little bit of a sleeper, but this time it must have been delayed, which was why it was so late.


    Jing Yuan obviously did not expect this, and immediately did not dare make a sound.


    He was about to speak, but I stopped him.


    "I shouldn''t have praised you, why did you go up to the sky with just a single sentence?" Jing Yuan, I had thought that you would be obedient, I never expected you to be like this! " He looked at Jing Yuan. I said coldly.


    She had truly changed now. She was no longer the philanthropic and compassionate girl from before. She was now the female emperor who valued the imperial court after losing her memories.


    Looking at me, Jing Yuan thought.


    Jing Yuan''s beads of sweat dripped down like rain, while Embroidery and Bi Xi also knelt down, their faces almost touching the ground.


    After a short while, the imperial kitchens were filled with food. My stomach started to growl unhappily, and the sullen expression on my face had completely disappeared. Jing Yuan and the others still did not dare to move.


    "Forget it, Jing Yuan." I waved my hand and said this to Jing Yuan.


    Jing Yuan raised his head in shock, still kneeling on the bed. After the palace maid arranged the food, he left.


    "The concubine doesn''t use her lunch, right? Come over here." I said anxiously as I began to move my chopsticks.


    The others were still on their knees. I got impatient and sent them to their feet.


    Jing Yuan shook his hands slowly, and his usual delicacy immediately disappeared.


    What was that in the eye socket? Tears? God, I''m having a mental breakdown right now.


    Jing Yuan could obviously have beaten me up in a very manly manner, but in terms of reputation, he lost to me. How much does this Jing Yuan like me?


    Pui ¡­ No, how much must I like this female emperor?


    "Don''t let me feed you." I sincerely and sincerely sighed. I placed my hand on his chopsticks and gently patted him. Then, I placed some food on his plate for him to eat.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled himself together and started to eat quickly. It seemed that he had to put some pressure on himself in order to train him.


    The meal was a comfortable one and there was no noise.


    Suddenly, a strong wind began to blow outside. The autumn wind was cold, and it was freezing.


    The few palace maids immediately went to close the open windows. Looking at the way it looked, Jing Yuan was not able to leave for a while.


    It must be raining heavily in this weather.


    Qiu Ju''s matter had just been set, and it was already so noisy. Could it be that this was fate?


    I thought about it for a moment and then rejected the idea. How many things are there that are not fated?


    Inadvertently, I shot a glance at Jing Yuan beside me. His clothes were still as thin as before.


    I felt a little mad. Why is it that everywhere I go, I can see such a person whose demeanor and demeanor didn''t require warmth. Furthermore, this person was a man?


    "Beloved concubine, do you know how to cherish yourself? Don''t you know how to wear more? I wonder if I will feel bad if I get sick? " I knew it would be useful, and it was his bright eyes that bore witness to the truth.


    Actually, I''m not really concerned about Jing Yuan, I just subconsciously said those words when I saw Jing Yuan in such a state.


    After all, what I am most concerned about is that one month has already passed. I still have two more months, and I don''t know if that is enough time.


    What I didn''t know was that when I said those casual words, Jing Cheng actually thought to himself, "So it turns out that His Majesty still dotes on me. I''ll have to work hard."


    "I don''t like your seductive appearance. Healthy and beautiful is the true beauty." I said, and pulled his clothes tighter.


    "If the weather is cold, just add a heater. Even if it''s not winter, it''s not bad to warm up." After pausing for a moment, I continued to speak to Jing Yuan.


    Seeing that Jing Yuan''s tears were about to flow out, and then, they were all wiped clean by me.


    I have to let him know that he is a man, and not a young wife who cries and blames him every day.


    What was going on these days?


    "Your Majesty, can you not be so mean to me in the future?" Jing Yuan finally said something timidly.


    "Depends on my mood." The wind outside is still howling, I want to go back to sleep. I don''t ask for anything, I just like to sleep after eating, whether it is before or now, I like it.


    Even if ¡­ It was now in a checkpoint created by the spirit.


    Jing Yuan laid obediently on the side. There was an indescribable fragrance in the furnace, which helped him sleep even more.


    Thinking that there were still many memorials to be read, I hastened to tell her when to get up so as not to let things go awry.


    It could be said that they had clashed with each other for only a single day.


    Jing Yuan was lying on the side of the bed, his delicate and pitiful look made people pity his. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw her face, which was so beautiful that it could kill a person, I immediately pulled her back under the bed. The two of them laid on his side, facing each other.


    When I woke up again, Jing Yuan had still not woken up, so ¡­ So I crept into the study to review the imperial reports.

 C120

    Chapter 120 - Mouse on the Beam


    Two hours later, more than half of the memorials had been resolved, and my neck was starting to ache.


    He stood up and stretched his limbs, conveniently going over to see if the mischievous Jing Yuan had woken up yet.


    The rain continued to fall continuously for three days. I was not in the mood to go up to court. Every day, I would get the imperial edict to deliver it to them one by one.


    I''m really ashamed. Why do they have so many things?


    The rain outside was still falling. I stood in front of the door and looked out, thoughtful. Actually, most of the reason was because I was tired.


    How the mountain of memorials did not diminish by even a little bit, I really want to give myself a few days of vacation.


    The concubines of the harem were also ordered by me to stay in their own chambers and do whatever they could, except not to bother me, and now they feel bored again.


    Warm room, suitable clothes, I stood for a while, and then I was sleepy.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to take a short rest?" After covering their mouths and yawning for a moment, Embroidery and Bi Xi walked in and asked.


    She could only nod her head. This was just the beginning of her declaration, so she should rest for an hour.


    "Call me back in an hour." I gave a simple order, then undressed and went to bed.


    I shouted in my heart out of boredom. After eating and sleeping for the entire day, her delicate body would soon be fattened up.


    The quality of my sleep now is really high ah, no concubine disturb, very quiet.


    I looked back and forth at my concubines. They were all really first class beauties. If this were in the past, I would definitely show off.


    However, the only pity was that this wasn''t reality.


    "F * ck your grandpa''s spirit. What do you want me to do?" He could not help but raise his head and shout.


    There was no hint. What should I do?


    An hour later.


    "Wu, so comfortable ¡­" The room was still warm, and there was no sound of the rain hitting the branches outside.


    I called for a musician to refresh myself. I pressed the button for the sun god. These days, I was a bit tired.


    The music played by the musicians was as clear as the sound of a winding stream in the mountains, and as warm and tame as the rising sun.


    In the past, Master always asked me to accept some classical music to calm my mind before I could study magic. But I didn''t pay attention to it then, and now I finally understand the benefits of this.


    When the rain stopped, the nosy queen would come for a walk.


    He had the handsomely embroidered maids come over and put on their clothes. Afterwards, he prepared some wine and waited quietly for him.


    Sure enough, after the time it took to make two cups of tea, the eunuch outside shouted at the rooster''s throat, "The empress has arrived." I immediately sat back and waited for my grinding queen.


    "Your Majesty!" After not seeing me for three days, when Jing Yuan saw me, it was as if he had seen his father.


    At this moment, I wanted to slap his handsome face, but seeing his pitiful appearance, I couldn''t bear to do so.


    Embroidery and Bi Xi pulled open the curtains, and he ran over without any resistance. With a light movement, he flew onto the soft couch and tightly hugged me.


    I said it was hard to breathe at the moment, so I used a lot of strength to push him away and then gasped for breath.


    "Are you alright? Your Majesty? " Jing Yuan had a conscience, his beautiful eyebrows knitted together again and again, and I shook my head.


    He looked at the musician, the music in his hands sounded extremely light, but it only showed its emptiness amidst the autumn light, which Jing Yuan obviously did not like.


    Jing Yuan looked at me with a face full of grievance, how could I not know what he was thinking?


    I stopped the musicians and brought a lute over.


    In his impression, Jing Yuan could at least play a little bit of a lute.


    Jing Yuan held the lute, his fingers lightly moving, his eyes moving quickly, his vision blurry, butterfly wings like eyelashes drooping slightly, his red lips moving slightly: "Wine Night Cup, I want to drink the lute now."


    Then I sang a beautiful song, a classical song that I also liked.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed, the song ended.


    To think that the song I used my voice to sing was actually so melodious. The result of my serious singing was that everyone in the room was stunned.


    Without any explanation, Jing Yuan was already moved to tears and had a runny nose. This was a very moving tune.


    "We don''t know each other when we meet. Dreamlike is the truth." It was a sad tune, but it was good.


    "Chenqie will never be separated from you again, Your Majesty!" Jing Yuan was in my embrace, his face against my chest.


    "I... Can you get up first? " Looking at Jing Yuan, my face darkened.


    The time to bid had passed, and Jing Yuan returned to his seat. Later, I''m going to take a bath.


    Looking at the steaming hot pond, her heart was moved. The maid had scattered many rose petals, causing the whole room to smell of roses. However, it was not that pungent and was more fragrant.


    I put rose petals on myself. I wanted to play for a while myself, so I let the maids wait outside.


    While I was washing up, I suddenly felt a chill coming from the top of my head.


    Thus, I looked up reflexively. The skylight was already open, why didn''t I lock up the window?


    I mumbled and was about to call for someone to close the skylight when a person suddenly appeared in the room. It was the person who jumped down from the skylight, and then ¡­ Then Kindly by the way closed the window.


    "Who are you? How dare you peep at me taking a bath ¡­" Looking at the approaching person, I asked directly.


    Bath... I was still f * cking bathing. Thinking about that, I wanted to get up, but I stopped myself from doing so. I lay down as hard as I could.


    Without a doubt, the person in front of him was a man. He had a delicate complexion, and his skin looked as well-maintained as any woman''s.


    He walked up to me, then went down and sat on the steps.


    "Highness, have you really forgotten everything?" Have you even forgotten about chenqie? " When the man spoke, I was stunned.


    Is this also my concubine? Why haven''t I seen her before?


    The man saw me at a loss, sighed, did not say anything, and then threw fruit into his mouth. After a while, when he saw that I didn''t move, he reached out and touched my shoulder.


    The man used his hand to hold onto some water. Then, he used his fingers to let the water flow onto my body. It was only then that I realised what had happened.


    "I just left for a while... Your Majesty has forgotten about me. Your Majesty, I am Jing Yuan ¡­ "Your queen ¡­" By this time, the man had already stood up, his back to me, his tall figure looking somewhat emaciated through his clothes.


    "Jing Yuan?" I muttered after him.

 C121

    Chapter 121 - Identifying gaps


    [This guy has been through a lot, so why is he here?]


    I clearly remember when I got annoyed and told him to go embroider a beautiful set.


    Even though Jing Yuan didn''t agree at the time, I still told Jing Yuan that as the Empress, the Sixth Palace Master must take out the role model of the Sixth Palace Master and not do whatever he wants just because he''s being pampered by me.


    It will soon be the National Day Ceremony, and when the time comes, pray to heaven, I will use this pair of brocade mountains and rivers.


    Although Jing Yuan was extremely unwilling, but ¡­ However, he obediently listened to my words to embroider this beautiful scenery.


    Originally ¡­ I was still thinking that it would take a long time to finish embroidery, but ¡­ It''s only been a short while, and Jing Yuan is actually looking for me again?


    "If I''m not wrong, I''m telling you, before the Embroidery Mountain River was completed, you had already concentrated on embroidery. But now, you actually came to find me, is this a violation of the Imperial Bloodline?" Looking at Jing Yuan, I deliberately pretended to be indifferent as I said this.


    I finally understand what it means to be able to crush someone to death at the level of a government official.


    If I were to be reversed with Jing Yuan''s identity, I''m afraid... I really have a hard time saying it now. I can''t say it anymore.


    At this point, I felt that the spirit was not without conscience.


    Otherwise ¡ª I really don''t know what to do now.


    "Your Majesty ¡ª Your concubine is meeting with Your Majesty as soon as possible. "For such a long period of time, I''ve been working day and night on this magnificent work. Now that it''s finally completed, chenqie will immediately come to see His Majesty. In the end ¡­ His Majesty actually treats me like this." As he said that, Jing Yuan crouched in front of me, looking extremely weak, as though she was about to cry.


    Logically speaking... If it was any other girl squatting in front of such a beautiful man, she would probably have had a bad premonition. But ¡ª now, I have a particularly conflicted feeling in my heart.


    Looking at Jing Yuan''s expression just now, I know that Jing Yuan isn''t as weak as he appears to be. On the contrary ¡­ His martial arts were strong.


    Such a strong and powerful individual stayed by my side, and actually purposely assumed a pose that was the complete opposite of mine. I don''t understand, what exactly does Jing Yuan want to do?


    Was there some other reason for staying by my side, or ¡­


    Suddenly, I thought of a very bold possibility.


    Could it be that the Jing Yuan who is standing in front of me right now is actually the breakthrough point of this third stage?


    At all times, she was by my side and had a very intimate attitude. Furthermore, her identity was that of my queen, so logically speaking, the emperor should have been one with her. Therefore, the person I should least suspect should be Jing Yuan.


    But... Often the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Jing Yuan is indeed the most beautiful existence in the harem, and he is also extremely skilled at seeing the human heart. Every time I am with him, he makes me feel especially comfortable.


    Gradually, I also had a feeling that I couldn''t leave him.


    However ¡ª the more perfect it was, the more poisonous it would be.


    If I were a spirit, I feel that I would most likely leave my flaws on Jing Yuan.


    This was because ¡ª Jing Yuan did indeed have a very captivating charm. After a long time, any woman would sink into Jing Yuan''s warmth and gentleness, and would never be able to leave him again.


    If the flaw was really Jing Yuan, then, how should I break through this third hurdle?


    With this thought, I stared at Jing Yuan and fell into deep thought.


    "What''s wrong, Your Majesty? Why are you looking at your concubine like that?" After seeing me staring at himself without saying a word, Jing Yuan looked at me and asked suspiciously.


    I looked at Jing Yuan, and without saying a word, I directly stretched out my hand and pulled Jing Yuan from the surface of the pool to the bottom.


    "Ah ¡­" "Your Majesty ¡­" After seeing that he was pulled down, Jing Yuan did not react for a moment as he immediately exclaimed and hugged my neck.


    Towards Jing Yuan''s actions, I only lowered my head to look at Jing Yuan. Then, with a smile, I didn''t do anything else.


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Seeing that I was staring at him without saying a word, Jing Yuan looked at me and shyly lowered her head.


    Looking at Jing Yuan''s current state, I was even more certain that Jing Yuan was the breakthrough for the third stage.


    "Have you had enough fun?" Looking at Jing Yuan, I suddenly said this.


    If I didn''t guess wrong, Jing Yuan is definitely under the control of the spirit.


    At most, I can speculate that if Jing Yuan wasn''t the breakthrough point of this third stage, then, his personality wouldn''t have changed so quickly, and also ¡­ The difference in personality was too great.


    Because after figuring out the crux of this matter, I no longer planned to keep Jing Yuan at bay.


    "What does Your Majesty mean by this?" Chenqie doesn''t know. " After hearing what I said, Jing Yuan raised his head and looked at me hazily. He hugged my neck and said this to me.


    Seeing that Jing Yuan was not willing to admit it. I didn''t get angry, but only slowly pulled Jing Yuan''s hand off my neck.


    From the very beginning, my body had instinctively rejected the intimate contact with Jing Yuan. Now that I have endured for so long, there''s no need for me to endure any further.


    Anyway... I already know that Jing Yuan is the breakthrough point for the third stage, and sooner or later, we''ll tear off all decorum, so right now, I don''t care about that much.


    What''s more ¡­ I have been suppressing my temper for too long now. Now that I finally made a breakthrough, I could be considered to have completely broken out in anger.


    "Do you want to continue playing?" After maintaining a relatively safe distance from Jing Yuan, I looked at him and casually asked.


    I already know that Jing Yuan is the breakthrough point of this third stage, but Jing Yuan has been playing hide and seek with me, isn''t that a little inappropriate?


    "Your Majesty ¡­ Your concubine loves you so much, yet you still doubt your concubine''s sincerity in treating Your Majesty? " After hearing what I had to say, Jing Yuan looked at me. He reached out his right hand and placed it on his chest.


    Slowly standing up from the hot spring, Jing Yuan looked at me as he slowly walked towards me, his clothes still dripping water.

 C122

    Chapter 122 - Exit


    Seeing Jing Yuan looking at me in disbelief and his staggering steps, I could only stand in place and watch Jing Yuan with a light smile on my face.


    I''m really trying to control my temper now.


    Because I felt it just now, I can''t even display my full strength, otherwise ¡­ I am definitely going to be angry at Jing Yuan.


    I have already seen through it, but now ¡­ Jing Yuan kept pretending for me.


    If it wasn''t for his weak expression, which made me unable to do anything, otherwise ¡­ I''m determined to go up and give him a good beating.


    "Aren''t you tired of controlling him?" Looking at the spirit for a long time, I suddenly asked this question.


    Actually, the moment this question left my mouth, I was also extremely shocked in my heart.


    Because that''s what I was thinking, and I wasn''t going to ask.


    However, since he had already asked, he might as well let it go.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean by that? Chenqie is getting more and more confused. How could chenqie be manipulated?" After hearing what I said, Jing Yuan''s expression became even more doubtful, and he looked at me while asking me a question in return.


    When I saw that Jing Yuan was about to reach me, I immediately reached out and pushed him away.


    "Ling, if you continue acting like this, then there''s no meaning to it anymore." Looking at Jing Yuan who was intentionally swaying his body while looking at me after I pushed him away, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Now, I really can''t help but start laughing coldly. Since I know that the third stage is Jing Yuan, then ¡­ This was much easier.


    "Your Majesty ¡­ "Chenqie ¡­" Hearing my words, Jing Yuan immediately kneeled on the ground, as if he wanted to explain something to me anxiously. However, he couldn''t say a single word, and could only continuously kowtow to me.


    Not long after, Jing Yuan''s forehead started to bleed, but I still stood in front of Jing Yuan, completely unmoved.


    Although I can''t bear it, I know that now is not the time to be soft-hearted.


    "Your Majesty, chenqie truly loves Your Majesty from the bottom of her heart. I''m not lying in the slightest." After seeing me being completely indifferent, Jing Yuan stopped his actions of kowtowing, looked at me, and said this.


    "Then... How much do you love me? " Looking at Jing Yuan, I reached out my hand and pinched Jing Yuan''s chin, causing Jing Yuan to look up at me.


    Love me?


    Hehe ¡­


    "Very, very much." Looking at me, Jing Yuan muttered to himself.


    The voice was very soft, and I didn''t know if Jing Yuan was telling himself, or answering my question.


    "Then are you willing to die for me?" Regarding Jing Yuan''s words, I chuckled a few times, and then, I continued to look at Jing Yuan and ask.


    If Jing Yuan was such a passionate person in reality, I would definitely be extremely happy. But now ¡­


    "Yes." Regarding my words, Jing Yuan said these two words to me with determination.


    After I heard Jing Yuan''s words, I reached out my hand and caressed my hair. I immediately pulled out the hairpin and stabbed it into Jing Yuan''s chest.


    If Jing Yuan was the third test to break through, then ¡­ I am afraid that only Jing Yuan will not exist in this world, so I can leave.


    Although it is possible that I was wrong, it is also the only choice I have right now.


    I can only console myself in my heart, Jing Yuan is only an illusory figure, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t exist or not.


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Seemingly never expected that I would actually make a move against myself, Jing Yuan looked at me and didn''t speak for a long while.


    "Didn''t you just say that you love me so much that I''m willing to die for me?" After hearing what Jing Yuan had said, I smiled as I looked at him, at the same time thrusting the hairpin in my hand towards his chest.


    Even though I''ve never personally killed anyone before, and I don''t have the heart to do it now, but now ¡­


    Forget it, Jing Yuan was just a person in a fantasy realm, so... I didn''t kill anyone, I just wanted to get out of the third trial.


    Someone, Jing Yuan is looking down on the Sovereign King. He pulled the hairpin that was stuck in Jing Yuan''s chest out, and I immediately shouted towards the door.


    I didn''t have the heart to continue to stab the hairpin, but... It doesn''t mean I can''t do anything about it.


    "Hehehe ¡­" You''re really heartless. " Just as the guards outside rushed in, Jing Yuan suddenly stood up and said to me while laughing.


    As for the guards who charged up, in an instant, they vanished, leaving Jing Yuan and I in the vicinity.


    "What ¡­" Are you not going to continue pretending? " Looking at Jing Yuan, I said this directly.


    Weren''t you acting just a moment ago? Why can''t you continue acting now?


    "I really don''t understand. How did you know I was a flaw?" Jing Yuan said as he stood up straight.


    As he said that, Jing Yuan''s body slowly emitted a wave of black smoke, surrounding Jing Yuan, in a short period of time, Jing Yuan''s appearance changed.


    "Because there are no flaws, that is the biggest flaw." I looked at the Spirit standing in front of me.


    There were no flaws in any of this, but... There were often no flaws, which made people even more suspicious.


    And the Spirit ignored that.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you." Surrounded by me, Ling said to me.


    "Then... Have I passed the third test? " As for the praise of the spirit, I pretended not to hear it.


    Because... Right now, what I care about the most isn''t whether or not I''m praised, but whether or not I''ve passed the third test.


    That''s what I''m most concerned about right now.


    "Hmph ¡­" After hearing my question, Ling Ling directly snorted coldly at me.


    Then, Ling waved her sleeve at me and I saw the scene in front of me change in an instant.


    "Chu Yu, Chen Ye, are the two of you alright?" When I saw Chu Yu and Chen Ye, I immediately shouted out in shock.


    Originally ¡­ I thought the spirit would eat me in one fell swoop and not care about what I said, but now it seems that the spirit is quite trustworthy.


    "Are you okay?" When I opened my mouth, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both spoke to me at the same time.


    The worry in their eyes was clear to me.


    It looks like the two of them were quite worried about me when I was at the third test.


    This matter can indeed be considered as implicating the two of them.

 C123

    Chapter 123 - Honors


    "I''m sorry." Looking at Chu Yu and Chen Ye, I was silent for a long time, but in the end, I still apologized to the both of them.


    If it wasn''t for me, the two of them definitely wouldn''t have been involved in this matter, much less feel such a life-and-death despair.


    I have truly let down both of them in this matter.


    "Why did you suddenly say that to us?" After hearing my sudden apology, Chu Yu and Chen Ye both looked at me in puzzlement. In the end, it was Chen Ye who could not help but ask me.


    Why did he suddenly start apologizing? Could he have been shocked silly?


    Thinking about this, Chen Ye couldn''t help but reach out and touch my forehead.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I obviously knew what Chen Ye was thinking in his heart. Black lines started to cover his entire face.


    It was just that I felt guilty, so I apologized to the two of them. Why did Chen Ye think that I was stupid now?


    "What are you doing?" He slapped Chen Ye''s hand away.


    It''s fine if you think about it, but to think that you would reach out to touch my head. Could it be ¡­ Was he afraid that I would get a fever and lose my mind?


    "I don''t have a fever. I thought you broke through a hurdle and made yourself stupid, but now you''ve come out and started apologizing to us for no reason." After getting beaten up by me, Chen Ye didn''t get angry. Instead, he retracted his hand and said those words while smiling.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I didn''t even want to talk anymore.


    "Just the two of you?" Looking at Chu Yu, I asked.


    Didn''t the spirit come out?


    I have already passed the third test, so ¡­ The spirit should have kept its promise and let the three of us go, but... Why didn''t he show up now?


    "I don''t know." After hearing my question, Chu Yu turned his head to glance at me, and then looked at the three words that I had spoken.


    Don''t know?


    However ¡­ Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I was a little confused.


    What do you mean you don''t know?


    Weren''t the two of them standing outside, watching? How come he still didn''t know where the spirit had gone to?


    Thinking about this, I looked at Chen Ye with an especially puzzled expression.


    "After you went in and tried to break through the barrier, your spirit immediately disappeared. Since we couldn''t find it either, we could only wait here silently." After seeing my questioning gaze, Chen Ye explained to me.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I understood that after I passed the trial, Jing Yuan was an existence created by the spirit, so the spirit had always been by my side. Chen Ye and Chu Yu definitely wouldn''t continue to see the spirit.


    "I''ve already passed the third test, hiding is no longer meaningful. Are you still not going to come out?" After figuring out the crux of the matter, I raised my head and shouted loudly.


    Right now, everything is controlled by the spirit. It''s impossible for the spirit to not know what the three of us have said. In that case, what''s the point of him continuing to hide in the shadows? I might as well just come out.


    However ¡­ After I shouted these words, there was no sound at all from the surroundings, let alone a spirit appearing.


    "Don''t tell me he purposely trapped us here?" Suddenly, Chen Ye''s voice came out.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I immediately turned my head and rolled my eyes at him in annoyance.


    To strengthen others'' will and extinguish his own prestige, Chen Ye had done a good job on this matter.


    "Can you talk less?" I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I directly told Chen Ye.


    This matter had not reached the final step. Chen Ye, could you have some confidence?


    "You set up three checkpoints and we all passed. I think... Your esteemed self is not a person who goes back on his words. Since that''s the case, why haven''t you shown yourself yet? " At this time, Chu Yu, who had been standing quietly to the side, walked a few steps forward, and then spoke with a calm tone.


    I looked at Chu Yu''s actions and didn''t say a word.


    In fact, what Chu Yu said was not wrong, even though Spirit and we are currently in a opposing situation, but ¡­ Based on my understanding of the spirit during this period of time, I also know that the spirit is definitely not a person who goes back on his words. Since he said that he would set three checkpoints for us, he would let us go once we pass, so ¡­ He would definitely keep his word.


    Furthermore, Ling is a very proud person, otherwise ¡ª He would not have let me go back then, and would need to compare it with Chu Yu''s.


    All arrogant people have their own precise principles, this is inevitable.


    "Hahaha ¡­" At this moment, the sound of laughing spirit suddenly reverberated in the surroundings.


    After hearing Ling''s laughter, Chen Ye and Chu Yu reflexively walked to my side, protecting me behind them.


    "Since you''re already here, why not come out?" After protecting me behind him, Chu Yu said this as he looked around.


    At the same time, I looked around warily.


    Although... In my heart, I knew that the spirit should not be someone who would go back on his words, but ¡ª since my physique is unique, it is inevitable that the spirit would go back on its word once.


    What''s more ¡­ Where we are now, in the nightmare that the spirit has created, no one will know what the spirit is doing, even if something happens to us.


    If I think about it this way, I really need to worry about my safety.


    "I''ve really underestimated you two." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Ling''er slowly revealed herself in midair, and then, as if she was walking down a flight of stairs, she walked step by step in front of us.


    When it was about to reach us, the Spirit stopped and looked down at the three of us condescendingly.


    "We''ve already passed all three tests, I think... You should be keeping your word by now. " After seeing Ling coming over, I squeezed out one of my own heads and said this to Ling.


    Although I have thought about my own many outcomes, but I still feel that I should try. Maybe the spirit is a promise.


    "Hehe ¡­" "I will never be able to keep up with your words. Since I''ve already said it, I will definitely do it." After hearing my words, Ling looked down at me with a complicated look in her eyes.


    After I heard Ling''s sneering voice, my heart couldn''t help but pound. I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape this calamity, but ¡­ After hearing Ling''s next words, my heart returned to my stomach.

 C124

    Chapter 124 - Paralysis?


    Just a moment ago, I had thought of countless kinds of extremely bad outcomes. But now, it seems that I have overthought it.


    "Thank you very much." After hearing Ling''s words, Chu Yu raised his head to look at Ling and slightly nodded, then said this.


    "Although I am truly unwilling to give up such a delicious delicacy, but ¡­ "I''m not the type to go back on my words. It looks like I just don''t have fate. I will let you all go, and as promised, I will never come after her again." After hearing what Chu Yu had said, Liu looked at me from the side and said while waving his sleeves.


    Just as Ling''s sleeve brushed past me, I felt my head sink. My vision went dark and I lost consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was lying on my bed, while Chen Ye and Chu Yu were sitting on the sofa, looking at me.


    "Are we out?" Turning my head, looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but ask.


    There was a feeling of unreality.


    Wrong... To be more accurate, all the scenes within the Nightmare Terror were just too real, to the point that ¡­ Now I can''t tell what is inside the dream and what is in reality.


    "We''re back to reality now. You''re safe." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both stood up at the same time and spoke to me in unison.


    After hearing what Chen Ye and Chu Yu said, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be great if he could return to the real world. Otherwise, it would be a torture to stay in the Nightmare.


    Furthermore ¡­ He still did not know when he would become the nutrients for the spirit.


    "Right ¡­" What about him? " Suddenly, I remembered that Ling seemed to still be living at home, so I could not help but ask Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    The purpose of the spirit staying at home is to eat me, but now, he has already promised not to cause me any more trouble, so, the spirit should also leave, right?


    "Who?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye did not react for a moment, and asked me another question.


    "Who else can I say?" After hearing Chen Ye''s retarded question, I couldn''t help but look at Chen Ye and directly smashed the pillow in my hand.


    It''s already like this. Who else can I ask besides the spirit?


    Chen Ye couldn''t help but think about it.


    "He left a long time ago." After being hit by the pillow under his bed, Chen Ye finally reacted and said this to me.


    He left a long time ago?


    "How long have I been asleep?" I sensitively caught onto another layer of meaning behind Chen Ye''s words, and asked while looking at Chen Ye.


    He had left a long time ago. Could it be ¡­ Have I been sleeping in bed for a long, long time?


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Spirit just left not long ago." After hearing my inquiry, Chu Yu glanced at me and said.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I couldn''t help but pat my chest. I was so scared that I fell into a deep sleep for a long time.


    "This is ¡­" "What''s going on?" After calming down, I wanted to sit up, but when I realized that no matter how much strength I used, my legs didn''t feel anything at all, I couldn''t help but panic a little.


    What was going on? Why do my legs feel nothing?


    Could it be ¡­ Did the spirit still attack me before it left?


    However, after thinking about it for a bit, I decided against it.


    Spirit wouldn''t do such a wretched thing. If Spirit really wanted to deal with me, then ¡­ He wouldn''t let me out of the nightmare at all.


    However ¡­ What do I care most now, or what''s wrong with my leg?


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu, why is it that my leg doesn''t feel anything at all?" Raising my head, looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I really am about to cry.


    I was fine just now, but... After coming out of the tight zone, I went from being a normal person to being a paralyzed patient. I feel like I just can''t accept this fact.


    "Don''t be sad yet. I feel that you have just come out of a nightmare and your body is not used to it. Perhaps after some time, you will recover." After hearing my words, Chen Ye started to console me.


    Originally, Chen Ye was also kind, but ¡­ After I heard what Chen Ye said, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    Could it be?


    What could Chen Ye mean by that?


    Is it possible that I will be like this for the rest of my life and will never be able to walk again?


    "What might that mean?" As I thought this in my heart, I also asked Chen Ye directly.


    I don''t want to be unable to walk again.


    Just thinking about how I''m going to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair, I have the urge to scrape my neck with a knife.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Your body just has some instinctive rejection. It''ll be fine in a few days. It''s not that big of a deal." After seeing that I was about to cry, Chu Yu walked step by step to the bedside, looked at me, and comforted me.


    Lifting my head, I looked at Chu Yu, but my heart was still a little uncertain.


    "Is that true?" Looking at Chu Yu, I asked.


    If what Chu Yu said was true, then ¡­ Why did Chen Ye say the word "possible" just now?


    "Don''t worry. Your physique is special, and you have never entered any nightmares before. This time around, it''s merely your body''s instinctive rejection." After hearing my question, Chu Yu reached out to pat my shoulder, signalling me not to think too much.


    After receiving Chu Yu''s confirmation, I nodded my head in relief.


    It''s just my body''s instinctive rejection. Worse comes to worse, after resting for a few days in bed, I can return to normal.


    "Alright, you''ve just come out of the nightmare, your body will definitely feel a bit uncomfortable. It''s better to rest for a bit. We''ll go out first, I won''t disturb your sleep anymore." After saying that to me, Chu Yu turned to Chen Ye and signaled him to follow me out.


    After seeing Chen Ye bringing Chu Yu out and closing the door, I felt that my entire body was sore and sore.


    Possible... It''s really just like what Chu Yu had said. My physique is special, and I have an instinctive reaction to nightmares, so ¡­ Right now, I need to take a good rest and quickly recover my body.

 C125

    Chapter 125 - Leg Paralysis


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking about things.


    Although... Chen Ye and Chu Yu both said that the reason why my legs have become like this is because of an instinctive reaction to repelling the Nightmare Terror. However ¡ª ¡ª I still have an extremely bad premonition in my heart.


    I don''t know what to say to that feeling.


    I couldn''t resist extending my hand to punch my leg. No matter how hard I used my strength, my legs didn''t feel anything.


    "Sigh ¡­" After beating my legs again, I finally couldn''t help but sigh.


    Now, I can only hope that what Chen Ye and Chu Yu said was true.


    Although I had an idea, I didn''t want to think about it.


    Because I was afraid that if... What should I do if it''s what I think it is?


    "What happened to her legs?" After they left, Chen Ye asked Chu Yu.


    Although Chu Yu never said what exactly happened, but ¡­ Just by looking at Chu Yu''s expression, Chen Ye knew that this matter was not as simple as Chu Yu had said.


    "¡­" After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu only glanced at Chen Ye, but did not say a single word.


    In fact, Chu Yu''s expression did not even change, his entire being seemed extremely indifferent.


    "Just what exactly is the result? At least tell me and let me know." Seeing Chu Yu not saying a word the entire time, Chen Ye became anxious.


    It was not that Chen Ye had never experienced nightmares before, but Chen Ye also believed that Chu Yu had lived for a few thousand years and definitely experienced nightmares as well.


    He couldn''t say the truth, so he could only say ¡­ This matter was not what he was thinking. Chu Yu must have been concealing something from him.


    "Her legs, I don''t know what happened? I don''t know if it''s a sequela or something, but... In my impression, there were many people who entered the Nightmare Terror, but none of them had side effects. " After seeing Chen Ye insist, Chu Yu still helplessly spoke out the thoughts in his heart.


    This matter might be more complicated than he had imagined.


    Since Ling had already said it, and did not touch her anymore, then she would definitely keep her word. But with the sudden turn of events, Chu Yu was a little confused.


    "So ¡­" You mean, we can only wait and see what''s going on, and pray to God that her legs are an accident? " After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye went silent for a moment, before asking him a question in return.


    If it really was as Chu Yu had said, then ¡­ This sort of thing could only be done through luck?


    "You can put it this way. Alright, let''s go find another way first. If it doesn''t work out, then we''ll have to make a move." He glanced at Chen Ye. After Chu Yu finished this sentence, he concealed himself.


    Although he didn''t know if this side effect would last forever, or if it would disappear in a few days, but ¡­ Chu Yu felt that he should still find a way, just in case.


    After all ¡ª if she wasn''t able to recover in a few days, he couldn''t possibly let her stay in bed forever.


    "Ai ¡­" If I knew it would turn out like this, I wouldn''t have let him leave just now. " After seeing Chu Yu leave, Chen Ye could not help but mutter to himself.


    If he had known earlier, he would have let the spirit leave after it had awoken. Now that something had gone wrong, even if he wanted to look for it, he wouldn''t be able to find the spirit.


    However ¡­ Chen Ye also knew the seriousness of this matter. After Chu Yu left, he turned and left as well.


    After all, what Chu Yu said was not wrong, if... Things were not as good as he had imagined, so he had to rely on the two of them to think of a solution in the end.


    Because of the door''s obstruction, I lied on my bed and didn''t hear the conversation between Chen Ye and himself.


    If I had heard, I would never have been as indifferent as I am now.


    "What the hell is going on? Why is it that even after three days have passed, my leg still doesn''t feel anything. Could it be that... I must really be paralyzed. " Sitting on the bed, I looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu who were sitting on the sofa.


    Didn''t the two of them tell me that they would be ready in a few days?


    Why was it that after three days, there were no good signs at all?


    Not only is there no sign of any good at all, I even feel a bit of a strain when I sit up.


    After hearing what I said, Chen Ye and Chu Yu looked at each other, but... But no one answered my question.


    "What''s going on? Say something to me instead. " Looking at the actions of Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I felt even more uneasy.


    What was going on?


    What is there to be hesitant about not telling me directly?


    "Is it ¡­" Is my leg always like this? " After seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu in such a state, the unease in my heart slowly grew, and then ¡­ Looking at the two of them, I was at a loss for a moment before finally asking.


    No matter what the result will be, at the very least, Chen Ye and Chu Yu shouldn''t hide it from me, and must at least let me know.


    Even if it was the worst case scenario, it would at least let me know what my current situation is.


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. I''ve already told you, your legs are just the side effects of entering a nightmare. You''ll be fine after a while. You just have to let your imagination run wild all day long to increase the pressure in your heart." After hearing my words, Chen Ye was silent for a moment, and then, he pretended to speak with a relaxed tone.


    I can clearly tell that Chen Ye was purposely pretending to be smiling, but ¡­ But I did not expose Chen Ye.


    Seeing Chen Ye like this, although he didn''t tell me exactly what was going on with me, but ¡­ I have already guessed it in my heart.


    He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch his leg.


    Am I going to have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair from now on?


    As long as I thought of this in my heart, I couldn''t help but shiver. I really didn''t want to.


    To suddenly tell me that I could not stand up again was undoubtedly a very heavy blow to me.

 C126

    Chapter 126 - Hellfire


    "Are you okay?" Seeing me lower my head and start to speak, Chen Ye couldn''t help but walk to the bedside and pat me on the shoulder, asking me in concern.


    I raised my head, looked at Chen Ye, and still didn''t speak.


    Is there anything wrong with me?


    He was just a living person, and he could run or jump. Suddenly, he told him that he would never be able to stand up again in this lifetime. Do you think that he would be alright?


    "I''m fine." However, in order to prevent Chen Ye from being too worried, I forced out a smile and said this to Chen Ye.


    After seeing my smile, both Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s expression slightly changed. I know that my smile right now is definitely extremely ugly, but this is also my greatest effort.


    "Don''t worry, actually you ¡­" After seeing my smile, Chen Ye paused, and wanted to continue speaking to comfort me, but halfway through his words, he was interrupted before he could even finish.


    "Okay, you don''t have to use all of your efforts to comfort me. I know exactly what sort of situation my own body is in, so ¡­ You guys no longer have to hide it from me. " Looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I sighed before speaking to the two of them.


    Actually... I should have clearly realized this fact. After three days had passed and my leg had not improved at all, I should have known that this was not the aftermath of a nightmare.


    Although he knew the result, but ¡­ However, I was unwilling to believe it. At this moment, I had no way to continue backing down, so I had no choice but to accept this reality.


    His heart was unwilling to accept this fact. This was the truth.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve already thought of a way. Your leg will definitely be fine." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then stood up from the sofa and walked to the bedside, looking down at me condescendingly as he said this.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words of consolation, I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Although... Chu Yu and Chen Ye were both saying that they were thinking of a way, but I also knew that if it was that easy to think of, then ¡­ Three days had passed, and they couldn''t possibly still be powerless against me.


    The so-called ''thinking of a way'' is just an excuse to console me.


    "Let me see your leg." After a moment of silence, Chu Yu said to me.


    had never mentioned that he wanted to see my leg the entire time because, in his heart, he was worried. I would be suspicious, but now that everything has been made clear, Chu Yu felt that there wasn''t much of a problem.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I lifted the blanket to reveal my legs.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu were really too stupid, and in order to prevent me from becoming suspicious, they kept it a secret from me.


    But what they didn''t know was that they didn''t know about my leg, so how could they possibly try to cure it?


    "Do you really feel nothing on your legs?" After carefully observing my legs, Chu Yu asked me with a serious expression.


    Seeing Chu Yu being so serious, although I was curious in my heart why Chu Yu had suddenly become so serious, I still nodded.


    I''ve tried, I haven''t felt a thing, I can''t feel a thing, no matter how hard I hammer.


    After seeing my nod, Chu Yu tightly knitted his eyebrows, stretched out his hand, and stopped about ten centimeters away from my leg.


    Slowly, I saw a ball of red light appear in Chu Yu''s palm. Although I didn''t know what it was, I knew in my heart that Chu Yu was probably checking the condition of my legs.


    Seeing Chu Yu controlling that ball of red light and constantly moving it around my leg, I couldn''t help but become curious, just what exactly is this thing?


    "How is it? Are you still not feeling anything?" While controlling the red light flowing around my legs, Chu Yu asked as he looked at us.


    "I still don''t feel anything." After hearing the child''s words, I still shook my head, and replied while looking at Chu Yu.


    After hearing what I said, Chu Yu''s expression became even more serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, I couldn''t help but ask.


    What was going on?


    Why is Chu Yu''s face so serious after checking the condition of my legs?


    "I used Hellfire just now. Logically speaking, you shouldn''t not have felt it at all." After being silent for a long while, Chu Yu finally spoke to me.


    "What?" Hellfire? " Hearing Chu Yu''s words, before I could even ask him what the Hell''s Nether Flame was, Chen Ye, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but let out a shout.


    In an instant, my gaze landed on Chen Ye.


    Looking at Chen Ye, I want to know in my heart what exactly Hellfire is.


    Why was Chen Ye''s reaction so intense when he heard the three words "Hellfire" from Chu Yu?


    "Haven''t you heard of Hellfire?" After seeing my questioning gaze, Chen Ye looked at me and asked curiously. However, after pausing for a moment, he continued, "You don''t know? After all, this thing was only known to a few people. The ordinary fire only burned a person''s body, but the Hellfire only burned a person''s soul. Chu Yu used the Hellfire to probe your leg, just to see what the situation was. How come you didn''t react at all? "


    After listening to Chen Ye''s explanation, I finally understood. The red light that was floating on my legs just now, was actually the Hellfire that Chen Ye had spoken of.


    However ¡­ Now I''m still curious about one thing.


    I, as a living person, am still sitting here perfectly fine, and there''s never been a situation where my soul left my body. Why is it that when Chu Yu controlled the Hellfire and swam around on my body, I didn''t feel anything at all?


    Chen Ye made the Hellfire sound so awesome, and also ¡­ Judging from Chen Ye''s degree of shock just now, what Chen Ye said shouldn''t be a lie, could it be ¡­ Did the Hellfire have lost its original effect on me?


    However, thinking about it, this should not be possible.


    The Hellfire is such a powerful existence, you can''t possibly be afraid of me, a mere mortal, right?

 C127

    Chapter 127 - Utilization


    "Then ¡­" I was just about to ask Chu Yu, but my legs don''t feel anything right now, could it be that I''m really hopeless?


    But before I could ask about my life, I saw that the Hellfire gradually turned into the appearance of a person.


    Moreover, it was the appearance of a woman.


    "This... What the heck is this? " Stretching out my hand, I point at the Hellfire.


    She hadn''t heard from Chu Yu that the Hellfire could change?


    However, when I looked at Chu Yu, I discovered that Chu Yu was also looking at the Hellfire on my legs with a stupefied expression.


    "Ah ¡­" The fresh air is so good. " Suddenly, the woman formed by the Hellfire unexpectedly said something.


    I froze on the spot.


    What was going on?


    What the heck is this?


    Can you speak?


    "Who are you?" As I was staring at Hellfire in a daze, Chu Yu directly asked Hellfire.


    He had lived for thousands of years. How could he not know that the Hellfire actually had a life of its own?


    "Me? I am the Hellfire. " Hearing Chu Yu''s words, the Hellfire directly sat down on the bedside and said to Chu Yu.


    "Alright, alright, I know what you want to say. Let me tell you my story first." still wanted to say something to him. The Hellfire immediately waved his hand and interrupted Chu Yu.


    "Actually, I''m rather pitiful. I lost my parents when I was born and was raised by Master, and in the end, was even used by someone. Due to my physique, Master actually wanted to eat me, but fortunately, I was lucky enough to startle Buddha."


    Seeing that we were all quiet, Hellfire began to tell us his own story.


    "This matter is mainly my fault. It''s my fault that I fell in love with my master before foolishly getting used by others."


    At this point, the Hellfire stopped and sat on the edge of the bed, swinging its two little feet.


    Perhaps due to the experience of the Hellfire that influenced their emotions, Chu Yu, I, and Chen Ye all fell into silence, with no one saying anything.


    "And then?" After a long period of silence, I finally opened my mouth to break this heavy atmosphere.


    "And then? After that, I killed those two people right in front of Lord Buddha. As the benevolent Lord Buddha, he definitely wouldn''t let me off, so ¡­ I ran to the underworld helplessly, but even so, my body was still severely injured by Lord Buddha. The resentment in my heart was too deep, and in the end, it became this flame. " Furthermore, when he said these words, the Hellfire seemed to be telling a story that had nothing to do with him.


    Listening to Hellfire''s words, I don''t know if I should sympathize with her, or what should happen to her.


    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you one thing. Your leg is completely fine. However, the yin energy has invaded your legs, so your legs are completely numb right now." After pausing for a moment, the Hellfire tells me this.


    Hearing the words of the Hellfire, I was stunned. If the Hellfire says that my leg is fine, then ¡­ Why do I feel nothing at all?


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu both said that the Hellfire is the most intense flame that exists in the Infernal Realm, it burns the soul of a human. However ¡ª It clearly swam around in my body for such a long time.


    "Alright, I know what you want to say, but let me tell you, I''m the Hellfire. The problem with your leg belongs to Yin, and I belong to Yin as well. When the two of us are together, we definitely won''t be able to feel my presence." After hearing my words, Hellfire rolled her eyes at me.


    I finally understand now, the feeling that they have a kind of old village to meet the old people.


    "Then what should I do now?" After hearing the words of the Hellfire, I felt that I was in a rather desperate situation.


    After all, Chen Ye and Chu Yu had already looked at my legs for a few days already, but they didn''t have any clues. The moment this Hellfire appeared, they immediately saw through it.


    "This?" I''ll help you absorb the Yin Qi. " While speaking to me, the Hellfire stretched out its hand to caress my leg. In an instant, I felt a lot more comfortable on my leg.


    I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to pinch my leg. To my surprise, I found that my leg seemed to have felt something.


    I wanted desperately to get up again, but I found that my legs had only felt a little, but it was still not enough to help me to stand up.


    "Why can''t I move?" Raising his head, he looked at the Hellfire in bewilderment. Didn''t he already say that he would help me absorb the yin aura in my legs? Why can''t I move now?


    He could clearly feel that his leg was much better, but ¡­ Why was he still unable to recover to his original state?


    "The rest is fine. You just need to go out and bask in the sun for a while." Waving my hand, I said the Hell''s Netherworld Flame unconcernedly.


    However, when I heard the words of the Hellfire, I became even more puzzled. Right now, I have a leg problem, so what does it have to do with going out to bask in the sun?


    "I already told you this, this is yin energy entering your body, basking in the sun more, the sun will be able to counter the sun."


    After hearing the explanation the Hellfire gave me, I finally understood that there was still such an explanation in it.


    "Oh right, I still have to thank you for what happened today. If you hadn''t summoned me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even know how long I would have to stay in the underworld." Suddenly, the Underworld Fire Painting turned, looked at Chu Yu, and said.


    "Since you are so powerful, why don''t you come out yourself?" Looking at the Hellfire, I asked curiously.


    Looking at the Hellfire, I knew that his abilities were definitely not inferior to Chen Ye''s or Chu Yu''s, but ¡­ Why did she have to thank Chu Yu for summoning him out?


    Could it be that by relying on the Hellfire''s own abilities, he won''t be able to get out?


    "After I fled to the Netherworld Kingdom. Although Buddha didn''t have any methods against me, he still cast a rune on me, suppressing me in the underworld. Unless someone summons me, I definitely won''t be able to come out, and the person who can summon me also has a huge requirement, so ¡­ For the past few thousand years, I have been in the underworld for a long time and haven''t come out. " After hearing my question, the Hellfire said to me while shaking its little feet.

 C128

    Chapter 128 - Persuasion


    Honestly speaking, I have a special sympathy for this Hellfire incident. She wasn''t wrong at all, he only wanted to seek a true love, but in the end, he was deceived by others, and even wanted to eat her. If it was me, I would probably explode in anger.


    Everyone in the world said that Buddha was benevolent, but ¡­ Why did Lord Buddha, without taking into consideration all the grievances and pain the Hellfire suffered, directly sentence it to death?


    If the Hellfire was going to be punished, then, wouldn''t those two be punished even more severely than the Hellfire?


    "Ai ¡­" "You''re really pitiful." After pondering for a long time, I raised my head to look at the Hellfire. Then, I sighed and shook my head.


    Initially, I thought that my physique was already exceptionally pitiful. I didn''t expect that an existence even more pitiful than myself would appear. At this moment, I felt much better.


    "There''s nothing to be pitiful about. Who told me to be moved at that time? People who are moved by my heart, they deserve to die." Staring at me, Hellfire speaks these words to me.


    I don''t know whether it was my imagination or not, but I keep having the feeling that the saying of Hellfire is true. To me.


    "Haha ¡­" Hearing the words of the Underworld Flame, I could only smile awkwardly.


    I don''t know whether it was my imagination or not, but I keep having the feeling that the saying of Hellfire is true. To me.


    "Haha ¡­" Hearing the words of the Underworld Flame, I could only smile awkwardly.


    In my heart, I do indeed like Chu Yu, but I have never told Chu Yu of my intentions.


    However, it just had to be at this moment that the Hellfire reminded me that I was tempted to die. Was she reminding me or warning me of something?


    For a moment, I felt as if I couldn''t fathom the Hellfire.


    "Shouldn''t you be leaving?" Just as my awkward Hellfire was investigating the contents of my eyes, I heard Chu Yu''s voice.


    I turned my head to look, and only now did I realize that Chu Yu''s words were directed towards the Hellfire.


    Although I am feeling sorry for the Hellfire incident, Chu Yu is right. Now that the matter has been resolved, the Hellfire should also be gone.


    "I''m not going back. In the past few thousand years, the number of times I''ve been able to come up can be counted on one hand. You might not know what the Underworld is like, but I do have some experience. After hearing that Chu Yu had allowed him to return to the Underworld, the expression of the Hellfire changed.


    Because he had been suppressed by Buddha in the Netherworld, he had been able to come up because he was unwilling to. That was why he had been summoned by someone who had the ability.


    But... In the past few thousand years, there had only been one or two people who had been able to summon themselves up here.


    "You don''t belong here, what can you do if you stay here?" Hearing the Underworld Flame''s words, Chu Yu helplessly sighed.


    It was true that he sympathized with what had happened to the Hellfire. However, the human world and the underworld were two different things after all.


    The Hellfire has already been in the human realm for thousands of years. If he were to suddenly appear, not to mention whether it would disrupt the order of the human world, even if it was the Hellfire, it would still deal a certain amount of damage.


    "I''m not going back." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the Hellfire acted like it had lost its temper and twisted its body, no longer looking at Chu Yu.


    Looking at the actions of Chu Yu and Hellfire, I sat on the bed, not knowing who I should console.


    "Is there any danger if he doesn''t go back?" After a moment of silence, I asked Chu Yu.


    At least, after being together with Chu Yu for so long, I can roughly understand his personality. He definitely isn''t the kind of person who likes to force others.


    According to my understanding of Chu Yu, he should have done what he wanted after summoning the Hellfire. No matter what it wants to do, Chu Yu will not bother to do it.


    Now... Chu Yu actually forced the Hellfire to return to the Underworld. Then, it can only be said that there must be something I don''t know.


    "He has been in the underworld for thousands of years and his body can''t withstand the sunlight. Although he is also fire, it is only yin energy and not yang energy." After hearing my question, Chu Yu glanced at me and fell silent. In the end, he told me his question and answered the question in my heart.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I let out a deep sigh and looked at the Hellfire. I wanted to advise the Hellfire to return quickly, but I didn''t know where I should start saying these words.


    I''ve been alone in the dark for thousands of years. Just thinking about it makes me feel terrified.


    Now, I finally saw the sunlight that I hadn''t seen for a long time. If it was me, I wouldn''t want to go back.


    "Actually... "I think you should go back. If you stay in the mortal world for too long, you will definitely lose your life. In the Underworld, although you have to endure the darkness, you can still find a way slowly. One day, you will be able to shine under the sunlight." Looking at the Hellfire for a long time, I finally said a word to it.


    How could an ant live in secret, let alone a living Hellfire?


    The days of the underworld may be more painful and difficult than I imagined, but ¡­ No matter how painful or unbearable it was, it was still better than losing one''s life.


    Besides, as long as his life was still alive, there was still a glimmer of hope.


    "No, I don''t want to go back. I''ve already endured thousands of years of darkness and pain. I really don''t want to go back anymore. Even if I have to stay under the sun for a day, I will be satisfied." After hearing my persuasion, the Hellfire shakes its head continuously at me.


    Looking at the pitiful look on the Hellfire, I couldn''t bear to do anything about it.


    I have never endured the pain and darkness that Hellfire has endured, so I can''t be a saint and persuade what Hellfire needs.


    Although I did it for the good of the Hellfire, I couldn''t force her to do what she didn''t want to do in the name of doing it for his good.


    For a moment, looking at Hellfire, I really didn''t know what to do.


    After the Hellfire healed my legs, logically speaking, she should be considered as my benefactor. Looking at my benefactor getting burnt to ashes under the sunlight, I felt that ¡­ I really can''t be indifferent.

 C129

    Chapter 129 - Subjugation


    "What should we do now?" Because right now, I really don''t know what I should do, so I placed my pleading eyes on Chu Yu and Chen Ye, hoping that the two of them would think of a simple and effective method.


    After all, the Hellfire helped us no matter what we said.


    However, what made me angry the most was that when Chen Ye and the others saw that I was looking for help, they both turned their heads away from me at the same time.


    "I say, can the two of you use your brains and think of a way? Both of you are experienced and knowledgeable, you won''t see a weak girl like him lose his life like that, will you?" Stretching out my hand and pointing at the Hellfire, I couldn''t help but yell out to Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    I am almost squashed to death by now, yet Chen Ye and Chu Yu are still so calm. I don''t even understand how I feel right now.


    You still turned your head and didn''t look at me? They didn''t even think about it. If I really had a way, why would I ask them?


    "I''ve never encountered such a thing, and it has never involved anything from the Underworld. Therefore, I really don''t know." After seeing that I was truly angry, Chen Ye looked at me and said while smiling bitterly.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help, but he wasn''t strong enough.


    Chen Ye felt that he couldn''t help himself since he had never come into contact with anything before.


    "What about you?" After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I went silent for a moment, then directly asked Chu Yu.


    I can understand how young Chen Ye is right now, but Chu Yu is different. It has lived for a few thousand years, so it should at least know something about him.


    "I''m sorry, I really have no choice in this matter." After hearing my words, Chu Yu shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "How could you not know that you summoned her? You should at least understand something about her." Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I obviously did not believe him.


    If Chu Yu really didn''t know about the Hellfire, how did he summon it out?


    "Okay, don''t make things difficult for the two of them for me. Perhaps what they said was the truth and they truly have no way of making me stay in the human world. This can be counted as my life." After hearing that Chu Yu had also rejected me, the Hellfire turned its head to look at me and smiled at me in an especially miserable manner.


    Initially, when I heard what had happened to the Hellfire, I was extremely worried, feeling guilty for being unable to help the Hellfire.


    Looking at Hellfire''s miserable smile now, I feel that if I am unable to help at all, then it would truly be a shame for the Hellfire to cure my legs.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll think of a way to deal with this first. There will be a satisfactory solution after all." As I consoled the Hellfire, I anxiously looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    After all, solutions were always come up with by humans. If one didn''t want to think about it, one would never know what to do.


    "I do have a way to make me stay on Earth, but I don''t know if you''re willing or not." Just as Chen Ye, Chu Yu and I were keeping silent, the Hellfire that was sitting on the side of the bed suddenly spoke to me.


    After hearing the words of the Hellfire, I abruptly raised my head to look at the Hellfire, signalling for it to hurry up and tell me what method she thought of.


    "To put it bluntly, my existence is simply an illusion. You can absorb me and let me exist in your body. In other words, take your body as my home so that I can stay in this world forever." After saying that, the Hellfire''s two eyes stare straight at me, their gaze full of anticipation.


    "This ¡­" After hearing the words of the Hellfire, I suddenly hesitated a little.


    Actually... I''m not afraid of the Hellfire wanting to do anything to me. After all, if it wanted to do something to me, it definitely wouldn''t wait until now.


    But when I think about the fact that there will be someone else in my body from now on, I feel especially uncomfortable.


    "No." Before I even had the chance to express my attitude, Chu Yu, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but shout at the Underworld Ghost.


    I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, not understanding why Chu Yu had rejected this suggestion.


    "Her physique is not good to begin with. You existing within her body is of no help to her body." Listening to Chu Yu''s explanation, I finally understood that Chu Yu was doing this for my own good.


    "You''re thinking too much. Although I''m a dark person, I can tell at a glance that her body is special. I exist in her body, and not only can I help her at any time, I can also make her legs recover immediately." When he heard Chu Yu say that he was actually in danger, the Hellfire immediately shook its head, denying Chu Yu''s words.


    After all, Chu Yu suspected that it was a problem with his own abilities, and he definitely could not tolerate this.


    "Are you saying that if you were to live in my body, my legs would immediately recover?" Grabbing onto a sentence that the Hellfire said, I hurriedly asked it.


    I was really about to collapse from lying in bed. If I could stand up right now, it would be the best thing that could happen.


    "But I''m telling you, after I live in your body, I can absorb all the Yin Qi in your body so that your legs can recover immediately. Also, due to my existence, when you encounter danger in the future, or if you encounter any other problems, you can also control the Hellfire, which is to control me to help you deal with your enemies." After seeing that I was a little tempted, Hellfire continued to tempt me.


    As I listened to the Hellfire''s words, I maintained my silence, because the conditions proposed by the Hellfire were extremely tempting to me.


    My ability alone is indeed limited, or even limited. As long as something dangerous happens to me, I don''t have any chance to fight back.


    If I could control the Hellfire, then when something happens in the future, I wouldn''t be helpless to capture him. I wouldn''t even have the chance to escape.


    "Deal." After being silent for a while, without waiting for Chen Ye and Chu Yu to speak, I directly told the Hellfire.


    There''s a creature living in my body, but I can still get a lot of security.

 C130

    Chapter 130 - Repression


    After hearing the two words'' deal '', the Hellfire nodded at me straightforwardly and turned into a wisp of flame that drilled into my forehead.


    At the start, I didn''t have the time to react. When I did, I felt an intense pain in my head, as though something was burning my soul.


    "Ah ¡­" I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I held my head and shouted loudly.


    It really hurts. I don''t know what to do.


    It''s just a deal, and now I feel as though my soul is being pulled. It hurts so much that I want to knock my head against the wall and knock myself out.


    "Are you okay?" When they saw me hugging my own head and crying out for pain, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both rushed to my front at the same time and stretched out their hands to support me. I, seeing my painful expression, had extremely ugly expressions on both Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s faces.


    Looking at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I wanted to tell them that I was really in a difficult situation, but I didn''t have the energy at all. I could only lie on the bed and hold my head as my whole body trembled.


    "What should we do now that she''s like this? Why don''t you let Hellfire come out first? " Looking at me who was lying on the bed, Chen Ye finally couldn''t help but say this to Chu Yu.


    Seeing me lying on the bed, so in pain that I wanted to kill myself, Chen Ye also felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "I ¡­" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu looked at Chen Ye and was about to say something, but he was interrupted by the Hellfire in my body.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. My body isn''t under my control at all. There seems to be an invisible force locking me in. Even if I want to leave, I can''t do anything about it." Hearing the words of the Hellfire, I felt that the Hellfire must be enduring great pain right now, because the voice of the Hellfire was also trembling.


    The Hellwither Flames had actually been unable to come out?


    Hearing the words of the Hellfire, my heart also sank.


    The Hellfire can''t come out right now, but... She also has no way of fusing with my body, so ¡­ What should I do now?


    If this goes on, let''s not talk about whether my body can take it or not. I feel that just the pain from it is enough to kill me.


    "Try again and see if you can get out." Resisting the pain in my body, I said this to the Hellfire.


    Holding my head, I really don''t have the strength to speak anymore.


    "I wanted to come out as well, but... I can''t get out now. " After hearing my words, the Hellfire became anxious.


    He was also extremely miserable right now, but he had been trapped in his body the entire time and couldn''t come out.


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu, the two of you hurry up and think of a way, I really can''t hold on any longer." I couldn''t hold it in anymore and shouted loudly at Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    Seeing that I was in such an unbearable state, Chen Ye and Chu Yu actually just stood to the side. They didn''t even hurry to think about what they should do.


    If I''m going to die because of this incident, I feel that my death was too unfair.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, we''re still thinking of a way." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me and said.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I did not say anything else. After all, I knew that Chu Yu would be worried to see me like this.


    However ¡­ Chu Yu was anxious, but he had no other choice.


    "How about... The two of us will work together to suppress the Hellfire in her body. First, we will suppress it within her body, and then slowly think of a way. " After Chen Ye and Chu Yu were silent for a long time, Chen Ye suddenly said this to Chu Yu.


    Since there was no way to fuse their bodies together right now, and there was no way for the Hellfire to leave, Chen Ye wanted to try and see if it could fuse with the strength of Chu Yu and the other two, and suppress the Hellfire.


    If this method worked, then ¡­ He would first solve the problem in front of him and then slowly think of a way to integrate the Hellfire into his body. If not, then think of a way to extract the Hellfire.


    "We can try." After hearing what Chen Ye said, Chu Yu nodded at him.


    "No, no, no, no." After hearing the conversation between Chen Ye and his, the Hellfire in my body immediately became anxious.


    He had only wanted to find a place for himself to stay, but he had never thought that he would one day be trapped in someone else''s body.


    In the underworld, even though he couldn''t see the light of day, and the underworld wasn''t as beautiful as the mortal world, but in the underworld, he at least had special freedom. Now, he actually did such a thing for himself.


    "You two, please don''t do this to me. I''ll try my best to see if I can get out." After hearing the conversation between Chen Ye and his, I could clearly feel that the Hellfire in my body was extremely anxious and I wanted to escape this entire time.


    The Hellfire and I were already particularly resistant to it, but ¡­ However, there was no way for him to leave the Hellfire.


    However ¡­ Now that the Hellfire didn''t want me to be sealed in my body, trying my best to get out of my body, a kind of soul was torn apart in an instant.


    The pain was even more intense than before.


    I want to faint, but... His consciousness was incomparably clear, and he could only forcibly endure this inhuman pain.


    "It''s too late." After seeing my expression, which was even more unbearable than before, Chen Ye and Chu Yu spoke to the Hellfire in my body at the same time. Then, they reached out their hands and placed them on my shoulders, one on each side.


    After Chen Ye and Chu Yu attacked at the same time, I felt a warm feeling flowing from my shoulders to my left and right, gradually spreading throughout my body. The pain in my body also started to lessen slowly.


    However, not long after the pain in my body subsided, I started to feel intense pain all over again.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu both wanted to suppress the Hellfire in my body, but... Hellfire was also unwilling to accept the fact that he had been suppressed, so ¡­ The three energies began to collide within me.


    Since the three of them were pulling at each other, trying to get my own position, my body alternated between comfortable and painful.

 C131

    Chapter 131 - Non-introduction


    The feeling of going from heaven to hell was truly unbearable.


    But now, I forcefully endured the pain in my body, not allowing myself to shout out.


    Because I know that Chu Yu and Chen Ye are also thinking for my body right now, and the anxiety in their hearts definitely isn''t any less than mine.


    So I don''t want to distract the two of them now.


    But... Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s brows knit even more tightly together, I felt that the two of them must have realized that I was holding on. It''s just that the two of them were not willing to expose my good intentions.


    "Ah ¡­" After an unknown amount of time, a sharp shout suddenly burst out from my body, as though it was very painful.


    However, I clearly know that this sound isn''t coming from me, but from the Hellfire in my body.


    "Phew ¡­" By the time the few strands of energy in my body had faded, I was lying in bed, and all I could do was breathe in and out.


    When those waves of power were inside my body, I even had the feeling that I was about to explode.


    Fortunately, I survived and suddenly felt that my life was extremely precious.


    "Did it work?" After resting for a while, I asked weakly towards Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    Even though I know that if I don''t succeed, I''m afraid I''m still enduring that feeling of, one moment in heaven, the next in hell.


    However, I still want to hear a definite answer from Chen Ye''s and his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve already suppressed the Hellfire in your body with our combined efforts. We''ll go look for other information and think of another way to deal with it." After hearing my question, Chu Yu was silent for a long time before speaking to me.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s reply, I finally relaxed.


    However ¡­ I didn''t even have three seconds to relax before my heart jumped again.


    What do you mean by temporarily suppressing them? Chu Yu''s words made me especially confused.


    Could it be ¡­ The Hellfire is in my body, and I can break free from the suppression that Chen Ye and his have given me at any time.


    Thinking back, the Hellfire that was making a ruckus in my body just now, I couldn''t help but shiver from head to toe from the pain that I endured. I really don''t want to experience this kind of feeling again.


    This kind of pain was not only like the pain of a bone breaking needle, but also like one''s soul being torn apart. It was as if your entire soul would be forcibly torn apart in the next second, and your soul would be completely destroyed.


    "Goodbye. That pain, I don''t want to experience it again." With a sullen face, I told Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    "Don''t worry, in a short period of time, the Hellfire will not be able to break the shackles the two of us put on her." After hearing my worries, Chen Ye said this to me with a smile.


    "Within a short period of time? "What if it takes too long?" Originally, my heart was in a lot of turmoil, but in the end ¡­ Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    Could I interpret Chen Ye''s words as saying that nothing will happen to me in a short period of time? However, if time goes by, the Hellfire will still break through their imprisonment. At that time, I won''t feel well again.


    "Don''t worry, the two of us will try our best to think of a solution." After hearing the meaning behind my words, Chu Yu assured me.


    Glancing at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, up till now, I could only helplessly nod towards them.


    No matter what you say, Chen Ye and Chu Yu helped me out right now.


    As for the future, I can only hope that the two of them will find a solution soon.


    Oh right, I need to tell you that your master was going to come and find you, but I told your master that you are currently resting and told him to wait a while before coming back to find you. "Ling Chen said this." After seeing me order a little, Chen Ye suddenly seemed to have thought of something and said this to me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I was at a loss for a moment.


    Southern Mountain?


    What the heck is this?


    Frowning, I thought for a long time before I realized that I would soon be the Southern Mountain that Master told me about.


    Back then ¡­ When Master came back, he told me that he would bring me to Southern Mountain in a while to broaden my horizons. I''m afraid that this is the reason why Master came to find me.


    "I''m going to look for my master now." As I said that, I lifted the blanket and hurriedly stood up, wanting to look for my master.


    However ¡­ Just when I stood up and ran a few steps, I was surprised to discover that my legs could actually move freely once again.


    "My legs ¡­" I stopped and looked down at my legs. I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Didn''t the Hellfire say that once she entered my body, she could help me absorb the Yin Qi in my legs? That way, I could stand up again.


    But... Right now, the Hellfire has only been suppressed in my body. Could it be that it can have the same effect?


    "Although we don''t know what the situation is, but... Now that your legs are fine, it''s a good thing. " After hearing my mutterings again, Chu Yu walked over, patted my shoulder, and said this to me.


    Thinking about it, what Chu Yu said made sense, as long as my leg is alright now.


    Thinking about this, I turned to look at Chu Yu, and then continued to run out.


    "Master." "Master." When I reached the entrance of Master''s room, I reached out my hand to knock on his door while calling out for him.


    It was unknown whether or not his master was in the room.


    "I''m still here. If you were to continue knocking on the door, it might not even see tomorrow''s sun." Just when I violently knocked on Master''s door, I saw Master opening the door and then standing in front of me with an expression of heartache.


    In an instant, black lines appeared on my face.


    Master is really something. No matter what, I am his precious disciple, why didn''t he say if his hand would hurt when I knocked on the door like that?


    Could it be that this living and precious disciple of mine is inferior to this broken door?


    In his heart, the more he thought about it, the more it felt weird.

 C132

    Chapter 132 - Tackling Hard Nodules


    "Master, you mean ¡­" Am I not as good as breaking this door? " I looked at Master with a depressed expression, and even my tone was filled with helplessness.


    When things go on, Master is very serious, but in normal times, I always feel that Master is just like an old urchin.


    "Keh..." "You still know how to come? I thought you were sleeping, but I don''t even know the time." Giving me a glance, Master said this to me without a care.


    Hearing my master''s words, I was stunned.


    I''ve been lying in bed for several days already. Could it be that Master has always known what happened to me?


    Or ¡­ Chen Ye and Chu Yu have both been hiding my identity this whole time?


    "Teacher, these few days, I ¡­" With that thought in mind, I tentatively told it to my master.


    But ¡ª In the middle of my sentence, I did not say the rest, for I was waiting for my master to take the initiative to tell me.


    Actually, this could be counted as me knocking on Master''s door and giving him some advice.


    "Have you played enough outside these past few days? After being crazy for so long, you still know how to come back?" My master never intended to pay any attention to me, but after hearing my words, she just looked at me and yelled at me in anger, as if she was extremely angry.


    However, I was even more depressed when I heard Master''s words.


    What do you mean I''ve been crazy outside?


    But after that, I understood that it was Chen Ye and Chu Yu who told my master that I was going out.


    But that''s right, for this kind of matter, it''s normal for Chen Ye and Chu Yu to hide it from my master.


    "Aiya ¡ª Master ¡­" Didn''t you tell me a while ago that you were about to bring me to Southern Mountain? Of course, I want to take advantage of this period of time to properly go out and play? After reacting to it, I started to hold Master''s arm and act coquettishly.


    Ever since I was young, I have used this kind of method to act like a spoiled child countless times.


    Master taught me spells for a long time, but I never learned them. In order to avoid learning, I trained my ability to act like a spoiled child to perfection.


    "Enough. From early in the morning till now, you''ve already learned how to act like a spoiled child." Towards my actions, Master is also very helpless.


    However, looking at me, Master has no way to deal with me.


    "Oh right, Master, didn''t you find me today? Is there something you need?" Seeing how Master was acting, I quickly changed the topic.


    If Master were to continue, he would not stop for a long time.


    "Hurry up and pack up. Come with me to Southern Mountain tomorrow." Seeing me like this, Master sighed.


    "Southern Mountain?" When I suddenly heard teacher''s words, I cried out in alarm.


    "Didn''t Master say back then that there was still half a month until I would become Southern Mountain?" Looking at Master, I was at a loss for a long time before I finally asked.


    "That''s right. Back then, I had indeed said that there is still half a month left. However, look at the time now. Exactly how much time has passed?" In response to my question, Master was immediately infuriated.


    It was as if everything he said was just a passing thought to me.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" After silently calculating the time in my mind, I couldn''t help but cough awkwardly a few times.


    Maybe it''s because so many things have happened in this period of time, so without me realizing it, so much time has already passed.


    "Alright, I know you definitely haven''t remembered your time, that''s why I came to find you today. However, Chen Ye, seriously, he actually stopped me, I really don''t know what kind of bewitching soup you fed Chen Ye to make him side with you." Hearing the sound of my cough, my master couldn''t help but complain to me.


    What do you mean I gave Chen Ye some kind of bewitching soup?


    To Master''s words, I feel that this is a bit too ridiculous.


    I actually wanted to give Chen Ye some bewitching soup, but the key is ¡­ I also want some enchantment soup for Chen Ye.


    "I only wanted to go see my own disciple, and in the end, I was actually stopped. Let me tell you ¡­" After listening to Master''s rambling, I couldn''t help but lower my head and silently recite the words to bear with it.


    "That''s right, Master. Didn''t you say that we will leave tomorrow? I need to hurry and pack my things. I''ll leave now, okay?" Unable to bear it any longer, there was no need for me to do so any longer. I hastily shouted a few words to my master before I ran off.


    Listening to my master''s recital, I felt as if my entire heart was about to collapse.


    "Who?" When I ran back to my room, I felt a shadow pass by me. I turned my head to look, only to find that there was no one behind me.


    Ye Zichen turned his head back in embarrassment and walked slowly towards his room.


    Perhaps I have gone crazy. Right now, there is already a ghost in this room, and it is a ghost with extremely high abilities.


    With Chu Yu guarding the house, if other unclean things wanted to come in, they would probably... He had to consider his own strength.


    It could be said that coming to this room while knowing that there was another Chu Yu, was equivalent to courting death.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" However, when I clearly saw that my room was just in front of me and it wasn''t even 3 meters away from me, I couldn''t walk through it. At this moment, I felt that there really was an existence in this world that isn''t afraid of death.


    Although my ability is still considered half-assed, but... After listening to so many lessons from Master, at least ¡ª I know what''s going on right now.


    Wall-Hitting Ghost?


    I actually encountered a ghost wall in my own house?


    For the first time in my life, I felt that my home was not safe either.


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu, where did the two of you die? Why haven''t you come out yet?" Taking a deep breath, I raised my head and looked at the ceiling before shouting out loudly.


    When I came out just now, Chen Ye and Chu Yu were still in my room.


    Now that they are so close, even if I call them two people, even if there''s a ghost beating the wall, but ¡­ The two of them should be able to listen as well.


    But when I shouted out Chen Ye''s and Chu Yu''s names, neither Chen Ye nor Chu Yu appeared. I felt that this time, they might have met a tough opponent.


    Despite knowing that my master Chu Yu and Chen Ye are here, you still dare to run into the house and do whatever you want.


    "Hehe ¡­" Although I do not know what purpose you have for trapping me, I warn you that you will definitely not do as you wish. " I didn''t know if the thing that trapped me could hear what I said, but I still said it to myself.

 C133

    Chapter 133 - Co-cultivation with me


    After going through so much, I didn''t say whether my ability had improved or not. In any case, I felt that I now had the spirit of a dead pig unafraid of boiling water.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" Just as I finished my sentence, I heard faint laughter coming from my surroundings.


    However ¡ª That laughter was very strange. Strangely, after I heard that laughter, I actually had a feeling that my heart was empty and lost.


    For some inexplicable reason, there was actually one kind of... There was a feeling of boredom towards the world.


    It was as if being alive in this world was also a form of torture, an torment from the heavens.


    Looking at the wall in front of me for a long time, I had the urge to take a few steps back and then sprint, to slam my head against the wall, to let my head burst open.


    I did the same thing in my mind. I took a few steps back, but ¡ª just as I was running forward quickly and was about to collide with the wall, I reacted. I supported myself with my hands, trying my best to avoid colliding with the wall.


    "What are you trying to do?" I shouted loudly towards the surroundings.


    Just thinking about that scene a moment ago made me frightened.


    If I didn''t react just now and really crashed into the wall, I would have definitely said goodbye to this world now.


    Within a minute of waking up, I felt my consciousness begin to blur again.


    I reached out and pinched my thigh, trying to stay awake. I could clearly feel that my thigh was almost bruised.


    "Keh..." Not bad, to think that I would be able to maintain my consciousness despite being in a daze. Now, I feel like I have the urge to continue playing with you. " Suddenly, I heard a man''s voice by my ear.


    I knew that the person who did this was clearly beside me, because I could clearly feel the ice-cold aura of his words in my ear.


    Maybe it''s because the aura that the ghosts let out is yin aura, so my body couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Who exactly are you? If you have the ability, come out and let me meet you. " Taking a few steps back, I shouted loudly.


    Since he dares to appear at home with Chen Ye, Chu Yu, and my master, then, he must be very skilled. Since that''s the case, why bother hiding?


    "Haha ¡­" After hearing my words, not only did the man beside me not appear, his smile became even sharper.


    Laughter rose in my ears, a shrill sound that pricked my eardrums.


    I couldn''t resist reaching out my hand to cover my ears tightly, but ¡ª Even so, my eardrums still hurt from the stimulation.


    "Enough... Stop... "Hurry up and stop." Clutching my ears, I can''t take it anymore.


    There''s really no way to say how lucky I am.


    Due to the matter with the Hellfire Flames, I was already half dead from the pain.


    And now, it happened again.


    "Little beauty, your physique is truly special, especially... Your blood, just by smelling it, is enough to make my appetite grow. " Suddenly, a beautiful man appeared in front of me. He pinched my chin with one hand and moved closer to me to sniff the air beside my neck.


    Feeling the breath of the man on my neck, I didn''t even dare to move. I was afraid that if I moved even a little bit and provoked him, he would target my neck and give a kacha.


    "Hehehe ¡­"


    Listening to the man''s unceasing laughter by my ear, I felt scared in my heart.


    It was really a kind of psychological and physical torture.


    "I say ¡ª you probably don''t know what''s going on in this room, right? Why are you here? Should I say that you have the guts of a skilled martial artist, or are you just looking to die? " I deliberately pretended to be extremely calm as I looked at the man in front of me.


    Although Chen Ye and Chu Yu did not appear when such a thing happened in the room, they should have sensed something.


    All I can do now is try to delay them for as long as possible. Once Chen Ye and Chu Yu arrive, I''ll be fine.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve set up this illusion. Other than me, even if the Heavenly Emperor himself were to come, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to it." After hearing my words, the man reached out and gently stroked my cheek, then slowly moved down my cheek and stopped where the artery in my neck was.


    Although I appeared to be very calm, but ¡­ I was just holding on.


    I am sure now that this man is definitely a male ghost.


    Because even if the spirit appeared back then, the spirit would still have a body temperature.


    But now, the man in front of me, not only is his breath extremely cold, but his entire body is completely devoid of warmth. Especially the hand he''s using to caress my cheek, it''s like a block of ice.


    Apart from ghosts, I really couldn''t think of another creature whose entire body was ice-cold.


    "Can you tell me the real reason why you trapped me here?" Looking at the male ghost, I asked indifferently.


    If male ghost truly wants to eat me, then ¡­ When it binds me, it will directly attack me. After all, I don''t have any ability to resist it.


    But, the male ghost didn''t, and instead said so much to me.


    I can''t help but start to suspect the authenticity of the male ghost trapping me.


    "Originally, I wanted to eat you up. This way, my power would greatly increase, but now, seeing you, although you''re not very beautiful, you''re still considered pretty. If you cultivate together with me, then the benefits will be much greater than if I ate you." Surrounded by me, male ghost stroked his chin and then said to me.


    What?


    The corner of my mouth twitched a little at male ghost''s words.


    This male ghost doesn''t want to eat me, but wants to cultivate together with me?


    To cultivate together with a male ghost, just thinking about it makes my whole body panic.


    I never thought that if I were to cultivate together with a ghost, even if I were to cultivate together with a ghost, I would definitely be cultivating with Chu Yu and not him.


    "Just give up on that thought." Looking at male ghost, I directly said this to him.


    Since I don''t want to cultivate together with this male ghost, I also don''t want to be eaten by him.


    "What, are you rejecting me?" After hearing what I said, the way male ghost looked at me changed.


    The hand that was on my neck slowly grabbed my throat.


    It seems that if male ghost used even a little bit of strength, my life would slowly decline in male ghost''s hands.


    This feeling of being controlled caused me to feel extremely stifled.

 C134

    Chapter 134 - My Bride


    It''s because I''m incompetent that I''m always forced to do things I don''t want to do.


    For example, right now, I am under the coercion of the male ghost, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Initially, I thought that even after fusing with the Hellfire, I still had the ability to resist. However, I never expected that not only did I not obtain the Hellfire, I even lost myself in it.


    "His appearance, after all, is quite decent. His figure is a bit average, but his physique is special. He can still bear with it." male ghost muttered to himself as he sized me up. He didn''t know if he said these words to himself or to me.


    But hearing male ghost''s words, I really want to slap him to death.


    After all, I''m still the person involved, is it okay for him to talk about me like that?


    What''s more ¡­ Although I don''t have a particularly hot body, I''m still a bit protruding from the front and back. What do you mean a bit flat?


    "I will never cultivate together with you." Even if male ghost strangles me now, I am still not willing to compromise at all.


    Although I''m afraid of death, but ¡­ I was more afraid of being manipulated by others.


    "You think... Do you have any other choice? " After hearing my words, male ghost suddenly burst out laughing.


    The smell of the blood was extremely fragrant. It was so fragrant that he couldn''t wait to cut her throat and gulp down the blood.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Seeing that male ghost was staring at my neck with his eyes glowing green, I couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Why did he look at me like a tiger that had been starving for several days, finally seeing a delicious big fat sheep.


    He could not help but reach out to touch his neck. Luckily, his neck was still on his body.


    "Hehe ¡­" Someone is coming, my bride, and I will come back for you. " male ghost took a few steps forward and stood in front of me. Just as he reached out his hand, his hand stopped in mid-air.


    After saying these words to me, I saw male ghost slowly disappear from my sight.


    At the same time, Chen Ye and Chu Yu appeared at the doorway.


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu." Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I shouted out emotionally.


    When neither of them appeared earlier, I thought they didn''t notice anything happening in the house.


    "Are you all right? We felt like someone set something up here, but we just couldn''t get in. " After hearing me call themselves, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both ran over to me at the same time, sizing me up from head to toe, as if they were afraid that I would be injured.


    Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s worried looks, I shook my head, indicating that I was fine.


    "Let''s go back to the room first." As I walked towards my room, I spoke to Chen Ye and Chu Yu who were behind me.


    I was also worried that the male ghost would come back, so I let Chen Ye and Chu Yu go into my room first, and then ¡­ I''m telling him everything, and we''re all thinking about what to do next.


    "Did something happen just now?" After seeing that I was so serious, Chen Ye and Chu Yu followed behind me at the same time. The moment we entered the door, Chen Ye impatiently asked me this question.


    "Yes." Turning around, I looked at Chen Ye and nodded.


    "I had planned to return after searching for my master, but ¡­ I was trapped by a male ghost. Before he left, that male ghost told me that he would return." After a pause, I continued speaking to Chen Ye.


    But of course, when I said those words, I missed out on the part where male ghost wanted me to cultivate together with him, and even skipped out on the part where male ghost said that I was his bride before he left.


    I don''t know why, but... It was just that they did not want to let Chu Yu and Chen Ye know.


    "You mean ¡­" male ghost appeared at home? " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye''s face was obviously filled with disbelief.


    I glanced at Chen Ye, then nodded deeply.


    If I were Chen Ye, I wouldn''t believe it either, since this entire family is filled with the experts in ghost catching.


    Furthermore ¡­ There was also a superb ghost, which ghost was tired of living and came running in here to cause trouble?


    "Enough, don''t not believe his words. I can smell it, that is the smell of a ghost." After hearing Chen Ye''s words of disbelief, Chu Yu glanced at Chen Ye and then said indifferently.


    Because that person was also of the same species as him, Chu Yu could clearly sense the aura of someone of the same kind, and he knew that I was not lying.


    "He said he will come back, so... What should we do? " After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I hurriedly chased after him and asked.


    I don''t want to be his bride.


    "What are you afraid of? When he comes, we subdue him. " After seeing me ask such an anxious question, Chen Ye rolled his eyes at me.


    What was there to be afraid of? The entire room was filled with ghost captives. If he dared to come, then his own group would dare to subdue him.


    "Don''t be so sure of your words. His ability is not inferior to yours. Just based on the illusion he set today, didn''t you two only discover him after a long time?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I couldn''t help but secretly roll my eyes.


    Actually, it wasn''t because I wanted to boost others'' morale and extinguish Chen Ye''s prestige, but it was because what I said was the truth.


    That male ghost also seems to be very strong.


    "You ¡­" Hearing my words, Chen Ye opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but when the words reached his mouth, he was so angry that he did not know what to say.


    When I saw Chen Ye so angry that I didn''t know what to do, I shrunk my head back and didn''t say anything.


    Given the current situation, it would be best for me not to provoke Chen Ye.


    "Although I don''t know what the hell was going on, I''m going to the Southern Mountain with Master tomorrow. If he comes again, I won''t be home, I''ll be fine after tonight." Seeing Chen Ye''s silence, I opened my mouth to console him.


    After tomorrow, when I go to Southern Mountain, all of them will be capable people. Even if male ghost comes looking for me, he has to consider his own abilities.


    So... What I have to do now is to endure past tonight, because the words male ghost said before he left made me feel that he would definitely come to find me tonight.


    "Don''t worry, both of us will be waiting here for you today. Let''s see how he comes." At this time, Chu Yu spoke up.


    Chen Ye glanced at Chu Yu and nodded, indicating that he agreed with Chu Yu''s decision.

 C135

    Chapter 135 - Looking for You


    "That''s fine too. Tonight, I''ll leave my little life to the two of you." Seeing that both Chen Ye and Chu Yu had agreed, I didn''t continue to act pretentiously.


    Although the male ghost was stronger than Chen Ye and Chu Yu, but... If Chen Ye and Chu Yu were to join hands, that male ghost would probably not benefit at all.


    "Don''t worry. With the two of us here, you can sleep in peace tonight. Also ¡­" Since you''ve already agreed to go to Southern Mountain with your master tomorrow, then hurry up and pack up. Otherwise, it might be a little too late to do so tomorrow. " Seeing that I had also agreed to the decisions of the two of them, Chen Ye reached out and patted my shoulder, as he said this to me.


    Although I didn''t answer Chen Ye, but ¡­ In his heart, however, he was secretly worried.


    What if Chen Ye and Chu Yu were not a match for that male ghost?


    But then I thought about it and decided to wait until the evening.


    There''s also my master. As long as the four of us can hold on through tonight and wait until tomorrow, there''ll be no problem.


    "Alright, then I''ll go and pack my stuff first." After a moment of silence, I turned to pack my things.


    To be honest, he didn''t have anything else to bring with him. Other than taking a change of clothes, there didn''t seem to be anything else.


    However ¡­ This is only for my master and the other boys. For the girls, a single trip is akin to moving a house, regardless of distance or distance.


    After all, girls had to wear masks, skincare products, water, milk, creams, etc.


    If he kept this up, he would have to take care of it for a long time.


    As the night wore on, my heart suddenly grew very uneasy.


    Although nothing had happened, but ¡­ But I always had the feeling that a storm was coming.


    Yes, the calm before the storm.


    However, although my heart was very perturbed, seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu sitting together on the sofa, I felt too embarrassed to say anything.


    After all ¡­ I can''t just keep talking about how good people are before it happens.


    Moreover, I might have been overthinking this too. That male ghost wouldn''t even come at night.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. There''s still the two of us here." Maybe she noticed that I was feeling extremely uneasy, so Chen Ye opened his mouth and said a few words to me.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I turned my head to look at him.


    "I''m not in a hurry." After looking at Chen Ye for a while, I spoke to him.


    But of course, I was not only saying this to Chen Ye, I was also saying this to me.


    Rather than say that Chen Ye is not anxious, it''s better to say that I am not anxious at all.


    "You still dare to say that you don''t want me to be in a hurry? You''ve already walked around the room a few times. " After hearing my words, Chen Ye didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he said these words to me.


    So it turns out that I had unknowingly walked a few rounds around the room. It''s no wonder why I comforted Chen Ye and told him not to worry, because he had this kind of expression on his face.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Accident, accident." When I reacted, I smiled awkwardly at Chen Ye.


    As I said that, I hastily found a place to sit down.


    Actually, it''s no wonder I''m in such a hurry about this matter. After all, I''m a victim and a client.


    "Alright, I said you should be at ease. Put your heart back into your stomach. The two of us are still guarding here. If he dares to come, we definitely won''t let him escape." After seeing me sit down once again, Chen Ye said this to me.


    This time, I did not respond to Chen Ye''s words, and only nodded, indicating that I understand.


    Seeing me nod, Chen Ye also sat down. Just as the three of us were silent, the lights in the room suddenly flickered.


    The dim lights in the room were flickering, and although Chen Ye and Chu Yu were still by my side, the current scene made me feel extremely terrified.


    It seemed that when watching a ghost movie, when a ghost was about to appear, this kind of flickering light would appear.


    Could it be ¡­ Could it be that a male ghost was about to appear?


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu, the two of you hurry and be careful. That male ghost is about to appear." Thinking about it, I immediately shouted towards Chen Ye and Chu Yu. At the same time, my entire body became vigilant.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "It looks like you do have some experience." Just as I finished shouting these words to Chen Ye and Chu Yu, the voice of the male ghost came from the entrance of the room.


    At this time, I suddenly stood up, and directly ran towards Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    Anyway, I feel like I can feel safer standing behind Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    "Who exactly are you? How dare you barge in here? " After seeing me run over, Chu Yu protected me behind him and asked male ghost this question.


    As for me, I was behind Chu Yu, and I didn''t even reveal my head.


    "Where else do you want to hide, my bride?" However, even if Chu Yu asked male ghost, he wouldn''t necessarily have to answer his question.


    Ignoring Chu Yu''s words, the male ghost directly said to me, who was behind Chu Yu.


    However, it was the words of the male ghost that made my teeth itch with hatred.


    "I don''t know him at all. I don''t know why he calls me that either." Subconsciously, I hid behind Chu Yu and directly explained to him.


    I don''t know why anyway, but I just didn''t want Chu Yu to misunderstand me and male ghost.


    However, what I said was the truth, I don''t even know this male ghost.


    "My bride, how can you pretend not to know me?" After hearing my explanation to Chu Yu, male ghost directly said this to me.


    I originally had a feeling of being unable to refute male ghost''s words about me being his bride, but now, he has even overturned black and white here.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense? Since when did I become your bride?" I stuck my head out from behind Chu Yu and immediately shouted at male ghost.


    Brides, brides.


    He hasn''t seen it once because of my physique. This male ghost couldn''t have lost his mind to call me his bride, right?

 C136

    You are mine.


    Even if he chased after me and wanted me to be his bride, then ¡­ Should I ask for my opinion?


    "Howl ¡­" Not bad, even male ghost has a suitor. " Just when male ghost and I were barely bickering, we suddenly heard Chen Ye''s gloating voice.


    In an instant, I felt as though my head grew eight times bigger. What did I mean by actually attracting the male ghost to be my pursuer?


    If Chen Ye had even a little brain, he would be able to tell that this is obviously male ghost doing a business of forcing to buy and sell, it didn''t care about my feelings at all.


    "Say, don''t tell me that your brain is filled with water? I already told you that I have nothing to do with him." Originally, I was extremely speechless in my heart, but now, after hearing what Chen Ye had said, I felt even more helpless.


    How could Chen Ye still care about this?


    "Alright, now is not the time to fuss about this." At this time, Chu Yu, who was standing in front of me, could no longer hold his cool.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye and I stopped talking at the same time. After all, what Chu Yu said is right, now is not the time for us to bicker.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the two of you. Hand her over to me, and I won''t make things difficult for the two of you." Right at this moment, the ghost stretched out his hand, pointed at me behind Chu Yu, and said shamelessly while looking at Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    I don''t know what Chen Ye and Chu Yu are thinking at the moment, but I just laughed out loud.


    Even if the male ghost was very strong, but... Chen Ye and Chu Yu are both by my side now, so if Chen Ye and Chu Yu join hands, then dealing with this male ghost would not be an issue for them.


    Furthermore, I heard from Chen Ye that Chu Yu''s identity is extraordinary, ordinary ghosts are simply no match for him.


    So much so that some ghosts did not even dare to look at Chu Yu.


    "I wish you could be as cocky as you are now." Hearing the male ghost''s words, Chu Yu said these words to him in a particularly domineering manner.


    Who exactly was this male ghost that dared to act so arrogantly and tyrannically in front of me?


    "Are you sure that you won''t hand over my bride to me?" Looking at Chu Yu, the look in male ghost''s eyes slowly changed.


    It wasn''t easy for him to cultivate. Now, with great difficulty, he finally met someone with a special physique. As long as he cultivated together with her, his cultivation would definitely advance by leaps and bounds. Therefore ¡­ male ghost felt that he absolutely could not give up.


    "I''m not your bride at all. Why should I be handed over to you?" When I heard male ghost kept saying that I was his bride, I just couldn''t help but get angry.


    Thus, even though I know that the situation is extremely grim, I still stuck my head out from Chu Yu''s back and shouted at the male ghost.


    "Since I''ve taken a liking to you, you''re mine. Moreover, to be able to cultivate together with me is your honor." After seeing that I had shouted those words to him, the look in male ghost''s eyes changed from what it was before and gradually became ice-cold.


    "F * ck off." Just as I bent my waist and looked at the male ghost from behind Chu Yu, I heard an even colder voice than the one coming from above.


    Raising my head ¡ª ¡ª I looked at Chu Yu in puzzlement, not understanding why Chu Yu''s emotions suddenly changed, to the point he''s starting to get angry?


    But... And why was Chu Yu angry?


    "You mean, leave it to me." As he spoke these words to Chu Yu, the male ghost''s body started to emit black smoke, which slowly gathered around the male ghost.


    "Yes." Looking at the male ghost, Chu Yu did not feel weak in the slightest either.


    After seeing Chu Yu like this, I often had a sweet feeling in my heart.


    Chu Yu protects me so much, could it be... Is it because you like me?


    However, when I saw that Chen Ye was also standing in front of me, I shook my head and inwardly denied the ridiculous thought that was in my mind.


    Chu Yu is a ghost, but I am a human. Furthermore, how could Chu Yu fall for me?


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was extremely funny, and had the feeling of thinking too much and sticking his hot face into someone''s cold butt.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the black smoke surrounding male ghost also gradually became thicker.


    Even the eyes of the male ghost started to turn red.


    "Whoever obstructs me, no matter who it is, must die." male ghost shouted at Chu Yu sharply, the black smoke surrounding him gradually dispersed, and after the black smoke dissipated, male ghost''s five fingers formed a claw and directly pounced at Chu Yu.


    Seeing male ghost pouncing towards me, without waiting for me to get anxious on behalf of Chu Yu, I saw Chu Yu push me away, and then ¡ª ¡ª He extended his hand out towards male ghost to welcome him.


    "Sigh ~ ~" After being pushed away, just as I was about to rush forward, Chen Ye grabbed my wrist.


    "What are you doing?" After being grabbed by Chen Ye, I immediately turned my head to look at Chen Ye, and bluntly yelled out.


    Didn''t she see that Chu Yu was in danger? Of course I wanted to help.


    "I know that you''re worried about Chu Yu as well, but please think about it carefully. If you go up now, you will also need to distract Chu Yu to protect you. Pulling on my wrist, Chen Ye was extremely infuriated, so his tone of voice wasn''t much gentler when compared to mine.


    "I... "I ¡­" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I suddenly started to stutter.


    I looked at Chu Yu, then looked at Chen Ye. In the end, I stood in my original position, and didn''t continue to rush forward.


    I know, if I really rush up there, not only will I not be able to help Chu Yu at all, I will also have to let Chu Yu protect me from the injuries of the male ghost.


    So right now, the only thing I can do to help Chu Yu is to stand on the side and not disturb his battle.


    "I really don''t understand. The great Ghost King has fallen to such a state, and now he is deigning to lower himself to protect a human. You, Ghost King, really are a useless person." While fighting Chu Yu, the male ghost said to him.


    After hearing what male ghost had said to Chu Yu, I was stunned in place.


    Chu Yu was actually the Spirit King?


    However ¡­ Why has Chu Yu never mentioned his identity as the Spirit King to me before?

 C137

    Chapter 137 - Playing it up


    Why did Chu Yu want to hide his identity as the Spirit King from me?


    For a moment, I looked at the figures of Chu Yu and the male ghost entangled together. My heart was especially frantic, I didn''t know what to do, and I didn''t know what to think.


    "Chu Yu... Chu Yu is the Spirit King? " Turning my head to look at Chen Ye, I stuttered as I spoke to Chen Ye.


    "Yes." After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me in silence for a long time, then nodded his head.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s nod, I immediately laughed. It could also be considered a kind of sneer.


    So it turned out that Chen Ye had actually always been aware of his identity, but... They keep us in the dark.


    It''s fine that Chu Yu lied to me, but why did Chen Ye lie to me too?


    In an instant, the gaze I used to look at Chen Ye was filled with disappointment. I treated Chen Ye as a friend, but what did he take me for?


    "Don''t think too much into it. Actually, the reason we didn''t tell you was for your own good." After seeing my gaze, Chen Ye hurriedly explained to me.


    Looking at Chen Ye, I was silent for a long time before finally nodding my head.


    I''ve been with them for so long. I can tell if they are truly nice to me.


    So ¡ª I am now willing to believe that Chen Ye and Chu Yu had hidden Chu Yu''s identity from me.


    "I don''t think the two of them will be able to determine the victor. How about ¡­" You go and help Chu Yu. " Seeing Chu Yu and male ghost''s figures that were entangled together, I couldn''t help but say this to Chen Ye in the end.


    When I thought about the matter with Master Chu Yu, I also felt that it wasn''t a big deal if Chu Yu hid his identity from me. Chu Yu is sincere for my own good too.


    Otherwise, Chu Yu would not have gone to the male ghost to fight.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to Chu Yu." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye glanced at Chu Yu, then looked at me and said.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I immediately gave him two big health balls.


    Of course, I know that Chu Yu would not be injured, but the power of the male ghost cannot be underestimated. Even though the male ghost couldn''t hurt him in the slightest, Chu Yu still couldn''t do anything to the male ghost.


    "Didn''t you see that? The strength of Chu Yu and that male ghost seems to be on par with each other. I let you go up to help, naturally to subdue that male ghost together with Chu Yu. " Glancing at Chu Yu''s and male ghost''s figures that were still entangled together, the disdain in my eyes towards Chen Ye became even more.


    Why do I feel that Chen Ye is rejoicing in his misfortune when I see the figure of Chu Yu and the male ghost tangled together?


    It seemed like ¡­ It was as if Chen Ye was very willing to see Chu Yu make his move.


    "No ¡­" Why do you think it''s so fun when I see Chu Yu and male ghost fighting? " I couldn''t help but say this to Chen Ye.


    Turning his head to look at Chen Ye, I could clearly see that after Chen Ye heard my words, the smile on his face became even more brilliant.


    "I have always been curious about Chu Yu''s ability, but... He never made a move to show me, and this time ¡ª I finally had a chance to see his ability, you think... Will I go up and help him? " After hearing what I had asked, Chen Ye looked at me and then directly asked back.


    I really have no way to say anything to Chen Ye''s spirit of schadenfreude.


    "Alright, don''t worry, Chu Yu will be fine. If he really is, I will help him." Seeing that I was still looking worried, Chen Ye comforted me.


    Towards these words of Chen Ye, I could only remain silent.


    But at least I know now, Chu Yu isn''t injured at all. Although the male ghost is powerful, like Chu Yu''s situation, they are all helpless against the opponent.


    With a bit of relief in my heart, I stood on the spot and looked at Chu Yu and male ghost.


    "I say ¡­ Both of us have the same level of ability. If we continue to fight, we won''t be able to determine the victor. " While fighting Chu Yu, the male ghost said to him.


    After saying this, male ghost used a force to push Chu Yu to the side and the two figures stopped at the same time.


    "Then what do you want?" After pausing for a while, Chu Yu continued to look at male ghost with extreme vigilance.


    This male ghost looked especially sinister and cunning, as he would inevitably come up with other rotten ideas.


    "What is your relationship with her? Why are you risking your life to protect her?" Glancing at me who was standing at the side, male ghost asked Chu Yu.


    After hearing male ghost''s question, I also pricked up my ears and waited for Chu Yu''s answer.


    "What do I have to do with him, what does it have to do with you?" Towards this question from the male ghost, Chu Yu''s attitude was still ice-cold.


    I don''t know why, but after hearing Chu Yu''s reply that couldn''t be considered an answer, I actually had a particularly dejected feeling.


    "If you don''t have anything to do with her, why wouldn''t you agree if I want to take her away? Or could it be that you have taken a fancy to her physique and blood, and want to take it for yourself? " Although male ghost stood on the spot without moving, his five fingers still formed claws, as if he could launch an attack at any time.


    Take him for himself?


    Listening to the male ghost questioning Chu Yu, my heart suddenly turned cold.


    I really don''t seem to understand Chu Yu at all, including his identity and his past.


    So I''m not sure what Chu Yu wants to do to me right now.


    Initially, I had hoped that Chu Yu would be able to explain, but ¡­ After the male ghost asked this question, Chu Yu did not speak at all.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, my heart also grew cold.


    Could it be ¡­ Is the goal of Chu Yu protecting me so that he can take me for his own, and only belong to him?


    In my heart, I started to try my best to convince myself that Chu Yu wasn''t such a person. After all, he had already protected me for so long by my side.


    However ¡­ I really wanted to convince myself, but Chu Yu didn''t explain or say anything, causing me to be unsure of what to do.


    I am also afraid, afraid that I will continuously seek justice for Chu Yu in my heart, however ¡­ In the end, it was just me putting on an act.

 C138

    Chapter 138 - Metamorphosis


    I have been waiting for Chu Yu to surrender to male ghost''s words, but ¡­ Chu Yu, however, did not speak up.


    "What happened? Why did you suddenly stop talking?" After seeing that Chu Yu had not spoken a word since the beginning, the male ghost directly spoke to Chu Yu with an unkind tone.


    Even to this day, Chu Yu still did not say a single word of explanation to the male ghost.


    "My bride, are you still not determined to go with me? Look at the group of people around you, which one of them doesn''t have an ulterior motive? "The reason why I kept you by my side is for other purposes. As for me ¡­ Although I have other intentions, I will at least tell you honestly why I want you." Seeing that Chen Ye did not pay attention to what he had said, male ghost placed his attention back on me.


    Towards the words of male ghost, I obviously knew that he was trying to sow discord, but I still felt very uncomfortable in my heart.


    Could it be that male ghost was right? Chu Yu also had other intentions towards me, otherwise why would he not even say a word to explain himself?


    "Don''t spout nonsense here. She knows in her heart what we''re going to do to her. It''s not your turn to pester her." At this time, Chen Ye suddenly walked over, and stood in front of me, and said these words impolitely to male ghost.


    I did not refute Chen Ye''s words, but there was still a trace of doubt in my heart.


    However, at least Chen Ye and Chu Yu are doing this for my own good, so I can''t say much.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I am just spouting nonsense and fooling around. How about you let him properly explain himself? Why did I say so much, but ¡­ Yet, he did not even have a single word of explanation. If this isn''t a guilty conscience as a thief, then what else could it be? " Originally, Chen Ye wanted to say something to Chu Yu, but when the male ghost said these words to Chen Ye, Chen Ye felt that he did not know how to say them anymore.


    "You ¡­" Right at this moment, Chu Yu suddenly attacked male ghost, no wonder before he could even react, he was kicked out by Chu Yu, collided with the wall, and then heavily smashed onto the ground.


    He looked at Chu Yu in disbelief. male ghost didn''t dare believe that the majestic Ghost King would actually hurt secretly.


    Pui ¡­ Wrong... He must have hurt the ghost.


    "A dignified Ghost King actually attacked from behind, don''t you think this is a little too much?" As he climbed up from the ground, male ghost looked at Chu Yu.


    The black smoke engulfed male ghost in an instant. male ghost''s eyes started to turn red and his skin started to crack inch by inch.


    Then, under the gaze of Chen Ye, the three of us, the skin on male ghost seemed to have been burnt and slowly fell off.


    "What happened to him?" Looking at the male ghost''s current state, I couldn''t help but ask.


    That ghastly look just now, although he was not as handsome as Chu Yu, but at least he could see.


    "Next up, we have to be careful." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with extreme seriousness.


    However, I used my eyes to ask Chen Ye, why did he say these words to me?


    "He''s currently undergoing a metamorphosis. Although his appearance has changed and he looks even more unsightly than before, his ability has increased by more than a level." After seeing my questioning gaze, Chen Ye took the initiative to explain in a low voice.


    No wonder ¡­ Now, the male ghost would become like this.


    He definitely knew that he was not a match for Chen Ye and Chu Yu, so ¡­ He had chosen such an extreme method.


    The word ''metamorphosis'' was something Master had once told me.


    Phantom was a creature that, when it knew that its own ability was no match for its opponent, would choose to evolve to increase its own power.


    However, under normal circumstances, ghosts would never choose to transform, unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Everyone loved beauty. Even if it was a ghost or a human, they were still human before they died. They held a very high opinion of their own skin.


    However, after evolving, he would have to maintain his transformed state for the next few days. Moreover, there was no way for his abilities to improve any further. He could only remain at the stage of transformation just like his appearance.


    "The two of you together aren''t his match?" Although the male ghost had chosen to transform, was the combined power of Chen Ye and Chu Yu not enough to subdue the male ghost?


    What''s more, was Chu Yu still the Ghost King?


    "Ghosts normally do not choose to transform, so ¡­" I''ve never seen anything like it, but ¡ª I think it''s better to be careful. " Chen Ye said as he vigilantly stared at male ghost.


    He quietly retreated a few steps and stood at the doorway. If he could wait a bit longer, Chen Ye and Chu Yu together wouldn''t be a match for the male ghost. I''ll quickly ask my master for help.


    "We are all of the same species. If you insist on forcing each other, then I will definitely not surrender either." When male ghost opened his mouth to speak again, his entire body began to emit a dense, ice-cold aura.


    That kind of ice-cold aura, I feel that the aura is even stronger than the one from before.


    Perhaps, it was because ghosts belonged to the yin.


    "It''s you who shouldn''t have had thoughts of owning things you shouldn''t have." Just at this time, Chu Yu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke to the male ghost.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I suddenly turned my head to look at him. Why do I feel that the meaning behind Chu Yu''s words is as if I am his man?


    However, even though Chu Yu didn''t say explicitly that I am his person, just those words that have a deep meaning are already enough for me to be happy for a long time.


    "If that''s the case, then we must have a fight." After saying that to Chu Yu, male ghost once again formed a claw with his fingers and rushed towards Chu Yu.


    "Stay inside and don''t come out." After seeing the male ghost rush over, Chu Yu and Chen Ye pushed me into a corner together. Then, Chu Yu casually set up a barrier around me and warned me repeatedly to not come out.


    After warning me, Chen Ye and Chu Yu both simultaneously headed to male ghost to win.


    Looking at the barrier that Chu Yu had set up for me, I especially wanted to rush out and help Xiao Budian and Chu Yu.


    But I know I can''t go out now.


    With my current abilities, going out would be equivalent to suicide.


    "You two, be careful." At this point, I could only cheer for Chen Ye and Chu Yu.

 C139

    Chapter 139 - Sand Toss


    After all, cheering up Chen Ye and Chu Yu right now is the only thing I can do for them.


    The three shadows were entangled with each other, and the whole room was filled with dust and debris.


    But fortunately, I have Chu Yu''s barrier here, so even through it, I wouldn''t be harmed in the slightest.


    However, looking at the outside Chen Ye, Chu Yu and male ghost constantly attacking them, I felt extremely helpless. I could only watch on helplessly from the side of the barrier, feeling that I was extremely useless.


    The items in the room flew into the air from time to time and then smashed onto the ground.


    However, there was a barrier that blocked it, so it only bounced off the barrier twice and didn''t harm me.


    Seeing that my house is in a mess, but ¡ª my mind isn''t on the house right now. Since it''s already like this, of course I''m worried about Chen Ye''s and Chu Yu''s safety, how can I care about protecting my house.


    "Be careful!" When I accidentally saw male ghost throw a chair towards Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but shout at Chu Yu, telling him to be careful.


    Because just now, Chen Ye and Chu Yu were both facing the male ghost, but this action of the male ghost controlled the chair to smash onto Chu Yu from behind him.


    I was worried that Chu Yu did not notice it, so I could not help but ask.


    "It''s not good for my bride to care so much about other men in front of me." After hearing my shout, male ghost was actually still distracted and told me this.


    Initially, I was especially worried about Chen Ye and Chu Yu, but after seeing male ghost''s actions, I became even more worried.


    I really don''t know how powerful this male ghost is, but when I fight with Chen Ye at the same time, I''m actually still distracted enough to speak with me.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s abilities must have grown stronger. Now that the two of them were working together, they actually couldn''t get any benefits from male ghost.


    I frowned as I looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu. I chose to ignore male ghost''s words.


    My heart was in a hurry, so I wanted to go out of this barrier and help Chen Ye and his.


    "Stay inside. Don''t come out." But before I could step out of the barrier, Chen Ye''s and Chu Yu''s voices came to my ears at the same time.


    I suddenly stopped and raised my head to look at Chen Ye and Chu Yu who were fighting with the male ghost in the air.


    "But ¡­" I want to go out and help Chen Ye and Chu Yu. After all, that male ghost seems to be very difficult to deal with.


    Although my ability isn''t very strong, it isn''t as if I can''t help at all.


    "You can stay here." Maybe he saw through what I was thinking in my heart, so Chu Yu immediately opened his mouth to say this to me.


    However, it was this sentence that made me give up the idea of helping him.


    If I go out, I don''t know if I can help.


    It would be better to listen to Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s words and obediently stay inside the barrier.


    "What are you doing?" "Are you even letting me sleep? What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Just as I was staying inside the barrier, feeling extremely anxious, Master''s voice came from the door.


    In an instant, I started to get excited.


    Just now, I was still thinking about how I should wake up my master when I can''t go out of this barrier right now, and how I should help Chu Yu and his.


    But now, my master actually came over by himself. Even the heavens are helping me.


    "Master, master, save me!" With this thought in mind, I shouted loudly towards Master.


    I don''t know if Master will be able to hear what I have to say, but... It wouldn''t be too much of a loss to try anyway.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because of the barrier or because of some other reason, but I nearly went black and shouted until my voice turned hoarse, but Master actually didn''t react at all.


    What the heck ¡­ What was going on?


    Logically speaking, male ghost, Chu Yu and the other two were fighting inside my room, with such a large commotion, there was no reason for my master to not hear it.


    Besides, I shouted so loudly already. Furthermore, even Master called me this, but I never replied. Could Master not feel that something was wrong?


    "Is there anyone here? It couldn''t have gone out, right? " Outside the door, the sound of Master knocking on the door could still be heard.


    Hearing what Master said, I became speechless. It really is the kind of person who doesn''t even have tears on his face.


    "Chen Ye, Chu Yu, the two of you hurry up and think of a way. My master is right by the door, hurry up and think of a way to get him to come in and help you." I was too anxious to do anything, so I hurriedly shouted towards Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    I really don''t have any other choice right now. Chen Ye and Chu Yu can''t get entangled with male ghost either, so the only thing I can do now is to ask my master for help.


    After hearing what I said, Chen Ye immediately rushed to the door.


    However ¡­ Chen Ye was quick, but the male ghost was also fast.


    "Heh heh ¨C what, you still want to go out and look for reinforcements?" After seeing Chen Ye''s actions, the male ghost immediately stopped Chen Ye, then looked at him and mocked.


    When Chen Ye and the male ghost were making a ruckus and didn''t notice my situation, I quickly rushed out of the barrier and ran towards the door.


    Taking advantage of the fact that male ghost hadn''t discovered us, I hurriedly opened the door.


    "I''ll tell you what''s going on with you. You never open the door, you ¡­" The moment I opened the door, I saw my master standing at the entrance. When she finally saw me, she started chattering non-stop.


    However ¡­ Right now, I don''t have the time to deal with Master''s chattering. After all ¡­ Inside the room, Chen Ye and Chu Yu were still fighting with the male ghost.


    "Alright, let''s talk about the blame later. Now you should hurry in and help." Grabbing Master''s sleeve, I pulled him into the room.


    "This is ¡­" "What''s the situation?" Upon seeing the scene in the room, his master froze in place.


    What was going on?


    When did so many ghosts appear in my home?


    "Alright, Master. Let''s not talk about anything else for now. Hurry up and help us." When I saw that my master had been standing there without me moving, I couldn''t help it.

 C140

    Chapter 140 - Charm


    What''s the use of just watching from here?


    He should hurry up and help.


    "No ¡­" Can you tell me what exactly is happening here? " After hearing what I said, Master actually did not immediately go and help. Instead, he looked at the figure of Chen Ye fighting with the male ghost and asked me this question.


    "I say, Master, your attention shouldn''t be here right now, right?" Looking at my master helplessly, I said this.


    I''m about to die from anxiety, how can Master still be in the mood to watch a show?


    Right... That''s right, my master clearly gave me the feeling that I was watching a good show.


    This was because ever since they had entered, Master''s gaze had been on Chen Ye and Chu Yu. Not only that, she was excitedly watching the three of them struggle.


    "Don''t worry, it''s impossible for those two to be beaten to death by that male ghost. Don''t worry, don''t worry." After seeing me glaring at him in anger, Master looked at me and laughed awkwardly.


    After all, his master knew that what he was doing now wasn''t too good either.


    "Haha ¡­" After hearing what Master said, I looked at him and smiled helplessly.


    Watching a show?


    It wasn''t easy for me to get Master to come in here, but in the end ¡­ The end result was that his master was allowed to come in and watch a good show?


    "Come, come, come. Come in, come in. Look here, look here." As Chen Ye fought with Chu Yu and the male ghost, an unknown object directly flew towards me.


    I didn''t notice it, but my master saw it. He explained it to me as he hurriedly pulled me into the barrier that Chu Yu had set up.


    This time, I am truly speechless towards this master of mine.


    To be able to see such a sight in a show, this teacher of mine is probably a weirdo.


    "Master." Unable to bear it any longer, I immediately yell into his ear.


    I am f * cking master''s disciple, but Chen Ye and Chu Yu fought with their lives on the line against the male ghost for me, but what about my own master?


    How could he just stand here and watch others fight for his precious disciple?


    "Alright, alright, I got it." After hearing my loud shout, Master looked at me in dissatisfaction and rubbed his ears.


    "Why are they shouting so close to us?" Although Master is blaming me, I still took out a piece of talisman paper from my pocket.


    Seeing that Master was about to make his move, I hurriedly took a few steps back, not wanting to disturb him.


    He saw his master extend his hand and put his middle finger into his mouth, fiercely biting the tip of his middle finger.


    "Watch carefully, the blood on your middle finger, it''s as hard as iron." While using her middle finger to draw runes on the spell paper she just took out, she said this to me.


    Listening to Master''s words, I knew that Master was doing this for my own good. After all ¡­ The chances of real combat were not that good.


    But ¡ª the blood of the middle finger, hard as iron, this sentence, I seem to have been listening to the master in the mouth.


    However, every time I meet with danger using the blood from my middle finger, it doesn''t have the slightest effect. It probably didn''t have the correct method either.


    Because the moment I saw the blood on Master''s middle finger start to give off a slow red glow, I felt that I must have used the wrong method this year.


    "Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow, everything grows. Break for me." His hands kept changing shapes in front of his chest. Then, he pushed his hands forward.


    When I saw that the symbol paper was about to hit Chen Ye and Chu Yu when it was pushed out again, I was so anxious that I couldn''t even make a sound.


    As the worried eyes looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I wanted to shout loudly for Chen Ye and Chu Yu to avoid it.


    But... The talisman paper suddenly turned in mid air and flew towards male ghost.


    "Ah ¡­" When the talisman paper came into contact with male ghost, it instantly burned. male ghost seemed to have received a heavy injury and immediately cried out miserably.


    However, just as I was about to come into contact with Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I suddenly turned around and was stunned.


    Why have I never heard that after the talisman went out, it would actually attack the male ghost on its own accord, as if it had its own consciousness?


    "If you go out in the future, don''t say that you''re my disciple." Suddenly, Master looked at me and said this.


    Hearing my master''s words, I looked at him with a confused expression. I didn''t understand why he would suddenly say those words to me.


    "What''s wrong?" Initially, I was still immersed in the effect of Master''s talisman on this male ghost when I suddenly heard Master''s words. I turned my head to look at Master and couldn''t help but ask.


    "If you don''t know anything, I''m afraid you''ll lose face." Glancing sideways at me, Master said to me.


    "I ¡­" Listening to my master''s words, I opened my mouth to retort, but unfortunately ¡ª I simply couldn''t find a word to retort with.


    After all ¡­ What Master said was the truth. At the very least, Master''s reputation was still there. For someone of my level, if I were to reveal it, it would be really embarrassing for Master.


    "Damn it." Just when I turned my head to ignore Master, the male ghost suddenly rushed towards us.


    There was actually someone who ambushed him when he made his move? It was really too despicable.


    If you can bear with the burn on your body, then you really want to kill the person who hurt you for me right now.


    However, male ghost has forgotten one thing, that this place contains a barrier set up by Chu Yu.


    Although the barrier blocked the attacks of the male ghost.


    However ¡­ After the male ghost had rammed into the barrier, cracks began to appear. Soon after, the cracks expanded bit by bit, until it finally crumbled into pieces under everyone''s gaze.


    "Dammit ¡­" Seeing that the enchantment had been destroyed by his previous attack, the male ghost rushed towards his master once again.


    "You overestimate yourself." Seeing male ghost rushing over, Master took out a talisman from nowhere.


    This time, Master drew something on the symbol paper that I have never seen before. Then, when male ghost was rushing over, he quickly placed his hand on male ghost''s chest.


    The moment the symbol paper touched male ghost''s chest, the entire symbol paper started to emit a faint golden light.


    Slowly, that golden light started to expand until it completely enveloped male ghost.


    male ghost wanted to escape, but ¡­ Yet he was still powerless?

 C141

    Chapter 141 - Ghost molt


    Golden rays of light tightly wrapped around male ghost, as if it was a sturdy prison, tightly locking him in place.


    "Dammit, what did you do?" Seeing that he was unable to escape from this cage, the male ghost became anxious.


    He, Chen Ye and Chu Yu had been fighting for so long, Chen Ye and Chu Yu could do nothing to him, but in the end, a person suddenly appeared and actually trapped him.


    male ghost felt that this matter was extremely infuriating to him.


    Thinking about it this way, male ghost looked at his master with even more ill intent.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I already said not to look down on others, you''ve already lived for so long, don''t tell me ¡­ Do you still not understand this logic? " After seeing male ghost''s flustered and exasperated appearance, Master looked at him and laughed a few times, then... With both hands behind his back, he looked at male ghost as if he knew what was going on in the world.


    Looking at how Master is feigning an appearance of a master above the world, I was speechless.


    Master''s ability is high, but sometimes he just likes to make scores.


    It''s just like this now. I''ve already seen it who knows how many times.


    "Who exactly are you? Ordinary people definitely don''t have the ability to trap me. " After hearing what Master said, male ghost looked at him weirdly.


    No matter what, he was still a ghost that had lived for a long time. Ordinary people''s talismans were completely useless against him, but this time ¡­


    "Do you know the Zhang Family?" Seeing male ghost''s indignant look, his master looked at him and mysteriously said this.


    "Enough, what''s the use of talking to him now, just kill him directly, so that we don''t have to let him come out and hurt others." Seeing that Master was still talking nonsense with that male ghost, I walked in front of Master and said this to him.


    If we can''t get rid of this male ghost, then... It has always been a scourge.


    "Yes." Hurry up and deal with him, we can''t let him continue to exist in this world. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye quickly echoed my words.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I looked at Chen Ye, and revealed a hint of praise in my eyes.


    As expected of someone who thinks the same thing under the same roof.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s agreement, Master looked at Chen Ye and Chu Yu but did not say a word.


    Thus, I got to know that Master actually agreed with Chen Ye''s and my words.


    After seeing that everyone''s opinion had been unified, Chu Yu extended out his hand.


    From the center of his palm up, Chu Yu''s palm gradually gave birth to a deep blue light.


    "We''re all of the same species, aren''t you going a little too far by doing this?" Seeing that Chu Yu actually planned to attack him, male ghost hurriedly said to Chu Yu.


    Because of the talisman, he was trapped here and it would be difficult for him to even move his body, let alone escape from the three hands.


    So now, male ghost could only focus his attention on Chu Yu.


    After all, Chu Yu was the only one here who was of the same species as him.


    "Same kind?" "So what?" After hearing male ghost''s words that were similar to begging for mercy, Chu Yu faintly glanced at him for a moment. The flame in his palm did not extinguish;


    I don''t have the mood to ask why the flames in Chu Yu''s hand are blue right now, because I feel that the male ghost didn''t do anything to me either. Isn''t it a bit too much for us to treat the male ghost like this?


    But after thinking about it, since she could come and find me because of my physique, then, it''s enough to prove that male ghost isn''t some kind of kindhearted person.


    So be it, so be it. He had gotten rid of a scourge.


    "You will not have a good ending for hurting your own kind." When he heard that Chu Yu was obviously not planning to let him go, male ghost''s expression changed.


    male ghost began to struggle violently, as if he was using up all of his strength.


    "Master ¡­" Seeing how male ghost was struggling as if his life was on the line, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at my master to ask if he would be able to struggle free. But when I saw my master stroking his beard as he looked at male ghost with an indifferent expression, I swallowed the remaining words in my mouth.


    With master''s current expression, you aren''t worried at all about male ghost escaping, then ¡­ Is there anything wrong with it?


    "My bride, you have to remember this. One day, I will come back to find you." Just when I was secretly guessing in my heart, male ghost said to me while struggling.


    After hearing what male ghost said, I raised my head and looked at him.


    He was already unable to protect himself, yet he was still trying to show off.


    "You ¡­" Looking at the male ghost, I wanted to say a few words, but in the end, Chen Ye''s voice came from beside me.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Let''s talk after you leave this place." Hearing what male ghost said to me, Chen Ye immediately laughed out loud.


    He was still stuck here and didn''t know how to leave, yet he was still in the mood to speak harshly to someone else.


    Thus, did not take male ghost''s words to heart at all.


    However, looking at the look in male ghost''s eyes, I had a nagging feeling. Things are not as simple as they seem to be.


    It seems like the male ghost is still hiding his next move from us.


    "Be careful of him ¡­" With a backhand.


    I was just about to remind Chen Ye and his master to be careful that he doesn''t have any backup plans, but before I could finish warning, male ghost directly collapsed onto the ground.


    In fact, it was not accurate to say that the male ghost was lying paralyzed on the ground. To be precise, the male ghost should have already left by now, leaving behind only a layer of his own ghost skin.


    "This... Can this ghost also molt now? " Looking at what male ghost left on the ground, I stammered as I asked Chen Ye and my master.


    I''ve only heard of snakes molting, and then some other animals molting, but ¡ª I''ve never heard of ghosts molting.


    But now, the matter of the demon molting actually appeared in front of me.


    Even so, I still found it hard to believe.


    He could not help rubbing his eyes, afraid that what he saw was just an illusion.

 C142

    Chapter 142 - Foot Cream


    However, after I rubbed my eyes and saw the layer of skin on the floor, I couldn''t calm myself down.


    It looks like I''m not seeing things, but ¡­ Why did the male ghost shed its skin?


    "Looks like he really has no other choice." After seeing the skin that the male ghost had shed, Chen Ye muttered to himself.


    There was no other way?


    I turned my head to look at Chen Ye, unable to understand what relation molting had to being desperate in male ghost.


    After that, under Chen Ye''s explanation, I finally understood that the ghosts and ghosts would choose the Golden Cicada''s method of peeling off its shell when they had no other choice, which was also commonly known as molting a ghost.


    However, although molting could save his life, but ¡­ The strength of the entire ghost would decrease significantly.


    He didn''t even have half of what he once had.


    "Master, what spell paper did you just use?" After listening to Chen Ye''s words, I asked my master.


    To be able to cause male ghost to shed his skin and flee, it was sufficient to say that male ghost had truly reached the point where he had no other way out just now.


    Furthermore, Master''s talisman had played an even more important role in trapping male ghost in place.


    So now I want to ask, I had also used talisman paper before, but there was never any talisman paper that played a big role in Master''s hands, so I also want to know the reason behind it.


    "I''ve told you this before. When the middle finger blood is as hard as iron, the charm paper combined with the middle finger blood will bring out its true power. I''ve told you this before." After hearing my question, Master looked at me with such hatred that I started to feel a little scared.


    Has Master ever asked me this question? Didn''t seem to say anything about it?


    I thought about it for a long time, but I still couldn''t come up with a definite answer.


    "Then... Master, what exactly did you draw on the talisman paper? "Why don''t you teach me? The next time I encounter danger, I can use it." Inwardly, I couldn''t imagine when Master would say those words to me, so I changed the subject.


    After all ¡­ Right now, what I value more is what Master drew on the talisman.


    "Sigh ¡­" After hearing my words, Master directly sighed at me and then looked at me as if he was looking at a fool.


    Looking at the look in my master''s eyes, I felt even more baffled.


    I just asked Master a question about learning. Is there a need for Master to look at me like that?


    "How... "What''s wrong?" I stammered as I looked at my master for a long time.


    Shouldn''t I have asked that question just now?


    "I have already told you about your problem earlier. Your physique is special, and your blood cannot be used on talisman paper. Unless, you want to attract more ghosts." After hearing that I actually asked myself what was wrong, Master''s beard started to tremble from the excitement.


    Looking at how Master is acting, I know that he must be thinking about beating me to death.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Seeing that my master wanted to curse me, but couldn''t do so in front of Chen Ye and Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but cough awkwardly.


    I have truly wronged my master. To have such a disciple is also a sad thing to do.


    "Alright, I''ll head back first. You should pack up your things and go to bed early. Tomorrow, we have to get up early and hurry on our journey." As he spoke to me, his teacher stretched lazily and yawned before heading out of the room.


    I knew that my master wanted to say something about me, but I couldn''t, so I kept feeling indignant and found a reason to leave.


    However ¡­ However, I obediently nodded my head towards my master, indicating that I understood.


    But ¡ª when I looked around at the mess in the room, I couldn''t help but have dark lines all over my face. Now that my room is like this, how am I supposed to sleep?


    Other than the fact that the area inside the barrier was completely undamaged, the other rooms were as if they had been invaded by bandits. There was not a single intact place.


    "What are you all still standing here for? "Hurry up and let me think of what I should do with this place." "When I turned my head around, I coincidentally saw that Chen Ye and Chu Yu were standing behind me, looking at me with a calm expression. I couldn''t help but shout out to Chen Ye and Chu Yu.


    In any case, since my room has become like this, Chen Ye and Chu Yu should be the ones to take action. Could it be that ¡ª if they don''t help me, what should I do?


    "Ah ¡­" After being tormented for so long, I''m also tired, so I''ll head back now. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye also yawned, and quickly ran as if his feet were covered in oil.


    I''m not surprised at all by Chen Ye''s current state. If Chen Ye doesn''t run, then he won''t be Chen Ye.


    After seeing that Chen Ye had left, I shifted my attention to him.


    Chen Ye is currently powerless against this room of mine, then what about Chu Yu? Chu Yu couldn''t have run away too right?


    Thinking this way, I stared straight at Chu Yu, just in case he didn''t learn from Chen Ye and disappeared without a trace.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I didn''t say I''d ignore you. " After seeing that I was staring at him, Chu Yu couldn''t help but sigh and say those words to me with a bitter tone of voice.


    As Chu Yu was speaking, I saw Chu Yu wave his hand and the entire room instantly return to how it was before.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I was so shocked that my mouth couldn''t close.


    At the same time, I was also extremely envious of Chu Yu''s abilities. It was as though no matter what he did, with a wave of his hand, all of his wishes could be achieved.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. You should hurry up and rest as well." Chu Yu''s gentle words came to his ears.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I turned around with the intention to thank him. After all, if not for Chu Yu, I wouldn''t even know where I would be sleeping tonight.


    However, when I turned around, I found that there was no longer any trace of Chu Yu behind me.


    His entire person could not help but be stunned. When did Chu Yu disappear? Why was there no movement at all?


    But after thinking about it, Chu Yu had always been elusive, and I had long gotten used to it.

 C143

    Chapter 143 - Deception


    Lying on the bed, my heart was filled with emotions. I had intended to leave this place tomorrow, but in the end ¡­ The night was still unsettling.


    Fortunately, Chen Ye, Chu Yu and my master were not weak either.


    However, I can''t always have Chen Ye, Chu Yu and my master protect me so I have to work hard to learn my own abilities in order to not be harmed in the slightest.


    "Southern Mountain." Lying in bed, I muttered.


    This name sounds like a very lofty name, but I never asked Master what exactly does Spiritual Assembly do. Is it really the same name as it, and is it related to ghosts and gods?


    But after thinking about it later, I will know about it after I go to Southern Mountain tomorrow. There''s really no need for me to be concerned about this now.


    Looking at the time on his phone, it was almost midnight. He quickly closed his eyes and prepared to sleep.


    According to what Master meant, I have to get up early tomorrow, I''m afraid ¡­ I slept until eight o''clock was a luxury.


    If I don''t take a good rest now, I''m afraid I''ll have to take a nap tomorrow.


    "Who is it ¡­" Just when I was sleeping soundly, the sound of someone violently knocking on the door due to the infection made me sit up and rub my eyes.


    I hate it when people disturb me when I''m sleeping soundly, because at this time I have a very strong feeling of getting up and wanting to be angry.


    "You''re still sleeping. Look at the time, it''s already late." The moment my words landed, my master''s voice came from the door.


    "¡­" After being stunned for a moment, I reacted and hurriedly put on my clothes to open the door for Master.


    It was too late to get up this morning.


    "Are you ready? Could he have just woken up? " Looking at my sleepy appearance, Master was both angry and amused.


    "Right away. Right away." While rubbing my eyes, I hastily replied to my master.


    I was really too sleepy. When I got up from the bed, it took a lot of willpower.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you in the living room. You should hurry up and pack up, it''s time for us to leave as well." Seeing me like this, Master didn''t know what to say. He could only give me a few words of advice before turning around and leaving.


    Hearing my master''s words, I hurriedly closed the door and returned to my room. First, I washed my face with cold water.


    Maybe it was the cold water, but I felt a lot more awake.


    He combed his hair as fast as he could, tidied up his things, then carried his backpack to the living room.


    "This is ¡­" When I walked into the living room, I found that Chen Ye was like me, wearing a backpack and sitting on the sofa with his master, waiting for me.


    I was stunned in place for a moment, not knowing what in the world Master and Chen Ye were up to.


    "Are you excited? Are you happy? Are you happy? I''ll go with you." After seeing me standing blankly on the spot, Chen Ye hurriedly walked over and stood in front of me as he spoke to me in an especially agitated manner.


    "Master, he''s going too?" Ignoring Chen Ye''s words, I turned my head to look at Master, and asked puzzledly.


    Didn''t Master say that he would go alone? Why did he involve Chen Ye in this?


    Moreover, this is a matter between master and disciple, why is Chen Ye involved?


    However ¡­ When I looked at my master, I realized that my master had been winking at me the entire time. I understood then, my master probably wasn''t willing to bring Chen Ye along, it was Chen Ye who shamelessly followed behind the two of us.


    "I wasn''t surprised, but I was scared." I turned my head and looked at Chen Ye, smiling bitterly as I said this.


    I don''t know how Chen Ye shamelessly pestered my master, making it difficult for my master to reject him.


    But seeing that Master has been winking at me, I can''t let Chen Ye follow us either.


    I am afraid that Master has his own decisions to make, furthermore, I do not wish for Chen Ye to follow me.


    "How can you say that about me? If I go with the two of you, it''ll just be enough to protect you. " After hearing that there was only shock and no surprises from what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with a heartbroken expression, as if he thought that I had done something absolutely tragic.


    With regards to Chen Ye''s bragging, I also didn''t want to care about it. I walked over to the side of the sofa and sat down.


    "Tell me, why do you insist on following us?" After I sat on the sofa, I could clearly feel my master tugging at my clothes. Then, he turned his head, looking at Chen Ye as he said this.


    There must be a reason why Master didn''t want Chen Ye to follow us, so I just need to listen to Master''s words directly.


    "Of course it''s to protect you." Regarding my accusation, Chen Ye actually said these words to me righteously.


    In an instant, I looked at Chen Ye and choked myself with saliva.


    Protect me?


    Chen Ye actually said he would protect me?


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" I say, big brother, you aren''t joking with me, right? I only need my master to protect me, so it''s better if you don''t follow the two of us out to join in the fun. " After coughing violently a few times, I patted my chest in an effort to calm myself down, and spoke to Chen Ye.


    The three words'' protect ''are really straightforward, but the key thing is, my master isn''t bad either.


    Furthermore, there are so many people in Southern Mountain, could it be that ghosts will come looking for me?


    Unless that ghost really hated him living for too long, so he went looking for death.


    "I ¡­" Seeing me say that, Chen Ye didn''t agree with me in his heart. Looking at me, he opened his mouth, but when Chen Ye just said that word, he was interrupted.


    Furthermore, Southern Mountain is a talented man, you don''t have to worry too much about me. Alright, since it''s been decided so happily, you don''t have to follow us anymore, Master, it''s getting late, we should hurry up and set off. " As I said that, I pulled my master up. Taking advantage of the time that Chen Ye didn''t react to, I immediately brought him and ran out.


    After saying so much, it was all to make Chen Ye unable to react in a short period of time. If he stayed here for too long, Chen Ye could finally react.

 C144

    "Master, why didn''t you let Chen Ye follow us?" After pulling Master to a relatively safe place, I stopped. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but ask.


    Anyways, I feel that one more person being missing isn''t really a big deal, but Master is so against Chen Ye following the two of us, there''s definitely something Master didn''t tell me.


    "What, do you want him to come with us?" After hearing my question, Master looked straight at me and asked.


    At the same time, the way Teacher looked at me was extremely strange, as though he was very curious that I would actually ask such a question.


    Looking at Master, I shook my head.


    Let Chen Ye follow us?


    Forget it.


    Maybe it''s out of selfishness, or maybe it''s out of some other intentions, but I''m just not willing to let Chen Ye follow me and master to Southern Mountain.


    "Since you don''t want him to follow either of us, then ¡ª why do you care so much?" Hearing that I also didn''t want Chen Ye to follow me, Master deliberately used my words to gag me.


    Towards my master''s rogue attitude, I have nothing to say.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not dwell on this issue any longer. Let''s hurry on our way, otherwise, we won''t be able to reach Southern Mountain at night." While I was standing there in a daze, Master had already taken his things and walked a long way.


    With a sigh, I also hurried to catch up with Master.


    Anyways, Master is right. I and Master have the same goal, so why should we argue over why should we leave?


    "Master, is the Southern Mountain very far from here? Could it be that we can''t even make it to Southern Mountain after a day''s journey? " After chasing after Master, I curiously asked.


    Although I have never been to Southern Mountain, but seeing how little Master brought today, I had thought that Southern Mountain was very far away.


    "Southern Mountain is actually not far away, but... I was worried that something might have happened to us midway, so I told you to hurry up. " After hearing my words, Master lowered his head and looked at me with a beaming smile before speaking to me.


    An accident along the way?


    Hearing my master''s words, I was stunned on the spot.


    What did his Master''s words mean?


    What did it mean to be afraid of an accident?


    "Master, could it be ¡­ "Do you mean that something will stop us in the middle of our journey?" After staring at Master for a long time, I finally couldn''t help but ask.


    After thinking about it, I realized that ¡­ My physique is so special, there must be a lot of ghosts wanting to eat me.


    Furthermore, there are so many capable people in the Southern Mountain. If ghosts and monsters want to make a move on me in the Southern Mountain, then it must be as difficult as reaching the blue sky.


    Therefore, to those ghosts, the best time to strike back was while I was on my way to Southern Mountain.


    Thinking of this, my face couldn''t help but turn pale.


    Looks like the journey to Southern Mountain was destined to not be peaceful.


    But ¡ª if it''s so dangerous, why didn''t Master tell me earlier?


    This way, I won''t reject Chen Ye''s suggestion to follow me. At the very least, I can still have another helper.


    "Alright, how could there be so many ghosts coming to find you on the way here? I only saw that you were still in a daze, so I said this. Do you feel much more awake now?" Seeing my nervous appearance, the teacher looked at me and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Master." Listening to Master''s words, I looked at him and couldn''t help but complain.


    Master, seriously, you clearly know what I''m worried about the most, yet you still want to scare me like this.


    Even if I didn''t wake up from my sleep and was always in a daze, I could still talk to Master if he had anything to say to me. Why did he have to act like this?


    "Alright, alright. Now that we''re awake, let''s hurry on our way. We have to walk for a long time before we can get a taxi." My master completely ignored my complaints and instead urged me to hurry over.


    Looking at the surroundings, I also felt infuriated.


    "I say, Master, we can get a taxi just by stepping out of the door, so why do you insist on taking me this way?" Now we are in a place where even rats have to walk with tears in their eyes.


    No, the rats would never come to this crappy place.


    "I say, my precious disciple. Have you forgotten that you were the one who pulled me here?" Looking at me, the teacher looked at me with a faint smile and then said.


    "Eh ¡­" Listening to my master''s words, it was only then that I remembered.


    It seems that I was the one who dragged Master to this place.


    At that time, I was carrying my master and ran out of the door. Because I was worried that Chen Ye would follow me out, I wholeheartedly wanted to leave that place as soon as possible.


    "Alright, alright, Master. I feel that what you said is very correct, so let''s hurry on our way." He knew that this matter was caused by him not paying attention to where he was going, so he quickly changed the topic.


    I knew that I was purposely changing the topic. However, Master only glanced at me but didn''t say anything.


    "Master, look! There''s a taxi!" Suddenly, I saw a road not too far away from us. There was a taxi slowly approaching us from the road. I hurriedly shouted at my master anxiously.


    I''ve been carrying my backpack for a long time and my feet are going to hurt.


    Even though I don''t have a lot of things in my bag, I can''t carry them for a long time.


    "I saw it." After hearing my loud shout, my master helplessly said this to me.


    "I''m going to stop that car right now." As I said that to my master, I ran excitedly towards the taxi.


    However, before I could even run a few steps, I felt the backpack behind me being grabbed by my master. I couldn''t help but turn my head and look at my master in bewilderment.


    Now, a car had finally appeared. If he didn''t stop it now, the car would leave soon.


    "We''re still quite a distance away from the main road. Logically speaking, it''s impossible for taxis to come here. There must be demons behind all of this, so it''s best for us to be a bit more careful." After pulling me back, the master stroked his goatee, then looked at me and sincerely said this to me.

 C145

    He has no shadow


    Hearing my master''s words, I immediately stopped in my tracks.


    His master was right, there was a taxi in this crappy place. Logically speaking, there was something wrong with it.


    "Master, I think the appearance of this taxi was just a coincidence. Besides, master, didn''t you just say that ghosts would not have the time to look for me?" Seeing that the taxi was about to leave, my heart was filled with anxiety. How could I care about the taxi''s safety?


    I was so tired that my feet were hurting. Now I finally got to a taxi, I really didn''t want to miss it.


    "Master, did you notice anything wrong with this taxi?" Seeing that Master didn''t reject my offer just now, but didn''t agree either, I asked him again.


    Master just said that there must be something behind the abnormality, so I wanted to know if Master saw something and kept stopping me from going over.


    "Nope." After hearing what I said, Master looked at me silently for a moment. Just when I thought that Master was about to tell me something important, in the end, Master actually said these two words for me.


    No?


    Since Master didn''t see anything wrong with this taxi, why did you keep stopping me?


    "Alright, master, you''ve got so much power, but since you haven''t noticed anything unusual about this taxi, it''s just that you''re too nervous, so you have a feeling that everything is fine now. Okay, I''ll hurry up and stop that car, so we don''t have to wait for the taxi to drive away, we still have to walk a long way on our own." As I spoke to my master, I broke free from my master''s hold and ran out onto the street, stopping the taxi that was about to pass by.


    "Sigh ¡­" When I got into the taxi, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    Of course, this sigh wasn''t because I was sad, but because I was too happy.


    However ¡­ Compared to my happiness, Master was not particularly calm.


    Ever since his master had gotten into the taxi, he had been observing the scene inside with extreme vigilance.


    "How is it?" After looking at the scene in the taxi with great difficulty, I couldn''t help but lean my body slightly to the side, leaned slightly towards the taxi and asked.


    Seeing his master size up so carefully, it was hard to tell if he had seen anything.


    "Not yet." After hearing my question, Master turned his body to the side and whispered to me.


    I really wanted to laugh at Master''s words, but I didn''t think I should go too far in front of the driver, so I forcefully suppressed my laughter.


    "Alright, Master, you ¡­" It wasn''t easy for me to calm my emotions. I wanted to say a few words to comfort my master, but then I saw my master stare fixedly at the driver in front of me. Her expression was very serious.


    Thus, I swallowed the words that I was about to say.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing how serious the master''s expression was, I couldn''t help but look at the driver before looking at the driver, asking in bewilderment.


    Did his master figure out something wrong with this driver?


    "I always felt that this driver was a bit abnormal." Master didn''t even look at me when I asked.


    However, I don''t understand what Master is saying.


    Is there a problem with the driver?


    However, my physique is special. If there really is something wrong with this taxi driver, he should have long since been unable to hold back his urge to attack me, right?


    Besides, I know what a master is. If a taxi driver is not a human being, a master can''t possibly not see through it after such a long time.


    Thinking this in my heart, I felt even more strongly that the events that happened last night had left a shadow in my master''s heart.


    I looked out the window impatiently, but ¨C with just that one glance, I felt all the hairs on my body standing up.


    I couldn''t see the driver in the rear-view mirror on either side of me.


    The seat where the chauffeur sat was completely empty.


    I couldn''t help but glance at the driver, but he was still sitting in his seat and driving.


    "Master, Master." He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pat his master anxiously.


    If the driver was a normal person, then it was impossible for the mirror to not see the driver.


    "Hmm?" Seeing that I kept patting myself, the master finally decided to look away from the driver and looked at me.


    "Master, look inside the mirror, this ¡­" This person has no shadow, and that driver has no shadow. " I whispered as I looked at my master.


    Only ghosts look in a mirror and don''t see themselves, so I finally understand why my master said something was wrong with this driver in the first place.


    The laughable thing was, at that time, I thought that Master was too overbearing, but now, I understand that Master''s premonition was not wrong.


    "Be careful." After hearing what I said, Master looked at the mirror and frowned.


    I lightly nodded my head in response to Master''s words.


    "I''m sorry, master. I forgot to bring my things. Please stop the car." After a long period of silence, I tried my best to maintain my tone of voice as I asked the driver in a probing manner.


    I wish the driver hadn''t seen that we weren''t human by now, so he stopped to let us out.


    However, the next thing the driver did was make me feel that I was the one who was really stupid and naive.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Will you let the fat sheep in your mouth run away like smoke? " After hearing what I said, the driver smiled and said something to me as he drove.


    After hearing what the driver said, I finally understood that the driver must have discovered his identity.


    "Whether a fat sheep can eat a mouth is not up to you to decide." The moment he heard the driver''s words, the driver took out a piece of charm paper and spoke to the driver while turning to the driver.


    In order to avoid his master''s spell paper, the driver hastily jumped up from his seat and dodged his master''s duplicated attack.

 C146

    Chapter 146 - Ghost Driver


    Because the taxi was still speeding along, suddenly, no one was controlling the steering wheel anymore, and the car began to sway on the road.


    "Master, be careful." While tightly grabbing onto the handle of the car window, I shouted to my master.


    If I knew that the car was shaking so violently, I wouldn''t have been able to resist the worry that I wouldn''t have been tortured to death by the ghost, but instead crashed to death by the car.


    "Open the door and jump out." Just as I was holding on to the handle tightly, I heard my Master''s words.


    Open the door and jump in?


    To Master''s words, I immediately turned to look at him.


    If the car was so fast now, how could he jump?


    Would he become a cripple if he jumped?


    "Master ¡­" This... It may be a little difficult to jump directly. " Looking at the scenery outside the window, I couldn''t help but stutter.


    The car was moving so fast now, I felt like I was going to die or be crippled if I jumped in.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll try my best to control the speed of the car. You should get off first." As he said this, his master tried his best to control the speed of the car with the paper talisman.


    After seeing the car being controlled by my master, my speed gradually decreased. Just when I felt that I could jump down at this speed, I opened the car door and jumped down.


    However, although the taxi''s speed wasn''t as fast as before, but ¡­ Due to the inertia, I still fell heavily on the ground when I jumped out of the taxi.


    "Hey, I''ll go." When my butt hit the ground, I couldn''t help but curse.


    Although the speed of the car had been reduced to its lowest point due to the hard work of his master, that didn''t mean the car had stopped.


    He jumped down without any hesitation, which made the fall quite painful.


    "Master ¡­" When I finally managed to get up from the ground, I finally reacted.


    I just jumped down when my master told me to, but ¡­ I''m coming down, what should I do, master?


    I couldn''t resist shouting towards the car. Seeing that the car was about to leave this place at a rapid pace, my heart was about to burst from anxiety.


    What should Master do now? How can I help Master?


    As I stood there looking at the car, not knowing what to do, the car stopped.


    After seeing the car suddenly stop, I also felt very strange, so I slowly walked towards the car step by step.


    I had barely taken a step or two when the car exploded.


    "Master." This time, I panicked.


    It doesn''t matter if the car explodes, but... His master was still in the car.


    The car exploded. Will my master be okay?


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" "What are you shouting for? I''m not dead yet." Just as I was looking at the car with a face full of despair, the sound of a master coughing came from inside the car.


    Wiping away my tears, I looked at the car in surprise.


    When I looked over, I found that my teacher was standing not too far away from the car, looking at me with a smile.


    "Master." After shouting loudly, I pounced towards Master.


    Just now, I was really scared to death. I thought that something really had happened to my master.


    "Alright, alright, master is fine, right? "What are you crying for, you''re already so old." Seeing me standing in front of him without saying a word and just crying, I held back my laughter and said something to me.


    "I... "I thought something happened to you. You really scared me to death." Listening to my master''s words, I wiped away my tears as I choked with sobs.


    It was hard to avoid thinking about the worst part of the situation just now.


    "Hehehe ¡­" You guys really have a deep love for master and disciple. " As I was standing face to face with my master, I suddenly heard the voice of the ghostly driver.


    Turning around, Master and I looked at the ghostly driver at the same time.


    When I turned my head to look at the ghost driver, I saw that the ghost driver''s body was floating in the air, looking down at me and Master.


    "Speak, what''s the point in directly attacking?" After hearing the ghost driver''s words, the master directly looked at the ghost driver and said.


    I have no objection to Master''s words.


    The fact that the ghostly driver could find me proved that the ghostly driver wanted to do me harm, so what Master said right now was not wrong.


    Anyway, now that the ghostly driver has already confirmed that it''s impossible for him to just let us go, it would seem especially unnecessary to say anything else.


    "Hahaha, you seem very calm. I just hope that you can stay calm in a while." The ghost chauffeur didn''t get angry at his master''s words. Instead, he laughed out loud towards his master.


    After saying those words to my master, the ghost driver immediately rushed towards me.


    Master quickly pushed me to the side, turned around, and headed straight towards the ghost chauffeur.


    Perhaps it was because the ghost driver underestimated his master''s ability, but before long, the ghost driver was directly slapped away by his master.


    "Old thing, it seems that I have truly underestimated you. However, right now, I will properly come and play with you." After being slapped away by his master once again, the ghost driver clutched his chest and stood up from the ground, glaring fiercely at his master as he spoke.


    "As for you, just you wait. I''ll take care of you later." After saying those words to the master, the ghost driver turned his head to look at me, then turned to me and said the same thing.


    "You better be careful, otherwise my master will take you in later." I definitely couldn''t keep silent towards the Ghost Driver''s words, so I shouted out loud while looking straight at him.


    Master''s ability was not fancy, and although male ghost looked good, compared to Master''s ability, it did not seem to be worth mentioning.


    "Humph ¡ª then we''ll try." Perhaps it was due to my words that provoked him, but after the ghost driver looked at me fiercely and said those words, he immediately turned around and dashed towards his master.


    This time, the ghost driver''s heart was filled with anger, so his speed in charging towards his master was also very fast.


    Standing aside, I stared at my master and the ghostly driver.

 C147

    Chapter 147 - Ghost Weeping and Wolf''s Howl


    Although the damn driver might not be able to hurt my master even a tiny bit, I was still worried in my heart.


    "Hehe ¡­" "A mere ghost that has been dead for less than a hundred years dares to act so arrogantly in front of me. It seems that you really do not know your place." Seeing the Ghost Driver acting so arrogantly towards him, his master couldn''t help but get angry.


    It had been a long time since he had fought, and his reputation had already spread far and wide. Ordinary ghosts wouldn''t dare to act so arrogantly in front of him.


    But now, a mere ghost that hadn''t even been a hundred years old could act so arrogantly in front of him. His master''s anger was instantly aroused.


    This time, his master didn''t even use the talisman, just putting his palms together and forming a knot in front of him.


    That knot is very complicated, and I was really dazzled when I saw it from the side.


    Fortunately, when the ghost driver rushed towards his master, his bracelet was already done.


    When the ghost driver rushed over, the master fiercely pushed at the ghost driver with his hands clasped. There was no other ghost driver


    When the Ghost Driver and his master touched, he was once again sent flying far away.


    When the ghost driver''s body hit the ground, this time, the ghost driver couldn''t get up after he fell onto the ground.


    Lying on the ground, it was as if someone had glued the Ghost Driver''s body to the ground, making it difficult for him to even roll over.


    "If you want to be good from now on, then... I can still let you go. " When he saw the ghost driver lying on the ground, his master walked over step by step and then stood in front of the ghost driver as he spoke to him condescendingly.


    "Master ¡­" I wanted Master to not let go of the ghost driver. After all, ghosts are a creature that is easily fickle, so I wanted Master to not let go of them.


    However, just as I said those words, before I could say anything else, I was interrupted by a look from Master.


    When Master heard my words, he fiercely looked at me and signaled me with his eyes to say nothing.


    Towards the look in my master''s eyes, I felt that he must have his own thoughts. Thus, no matter how unwilling I was in my heart, I still stood there obediently without saying a word.


    Looking at the master and the ghost driver, I also wanted to see what the master was up to. Why would he suddenly release the ghost driver?


    "Are you really going to let me go?" After hearing his master say that he would let him go, the ghost driver looked at his master in disbelief and asked.


    After all, he had wanted to kill these two people earlier. The goblin driver couldn''t believe that there was actually someone in this world who would repay the kindness with virtue.


    "As long as you choose to change your mind from now on, I will let you go." After hearing the Ghost Driver''s incredulous words, the Master placed his hands behind his back and said this to the Ghost Driver.


    Besides, everything had a spirit. If the ghostly driver wanted to change, it was not impossible for him to give the ghostly driver a way out.


    "I''m willing, I''m willing. As long as you''re willing to let me go, I''ll definitely change my life in the future and never hurt anyone again." After hearing his master''s words, the ghost chauffeur quickly nodded to his master and quickly agreed.


    However, seeing the way the ghost driver agreed so readily, I always felt that the ghost driver wasn''t really trying to change his mind, but was trying to stall for time.


    I wanted to tell Master that I couldn''t be trusted, but then I remembered the look Master gave me just a moment ago. In the end, I swallowed all of my words.


    Since Master has his own ideas, then I shall see what Master intends to do.


    Anyway, I believe that Master won''t do anything to hurt me.


    "Since that''s the case, then hurry up and leave." After hearing the ghost driver say that he was going to change, the master turned around and looked at me, then said to the ghost driver.


    I know Master has good intentions, but in my heart, I still feel that Master''s actions are particularly inappropriate.


    "Master, be careful." When Master had his back facing the Ghost Driver, I saw the Ghost Driver pounce towards Master after his body was released from his restraints, and shout loudly towards Master.


    His heart was about to leap out of his throat.


    This kindness was to repay a debt of gratitude with an enmity. The ghostly driver''s action was definitely returning this favor with an enmity.


    Master was already thinking of letting him go, but ¡­ Is this how the damn driver repay my master?


    Fortunately, Master''s reaction was fast. After I shouted those words, he immediately took out a piece of talisman paper and stuck it on the ghost driver''s chest.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost driver seemed to have lost control of his body, fiercely falling down towards the other side.


    "I had good intentions of letting you go, but I didn''t expect you to be so unrepentant. Since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to be soft-hearted to you anymore." After saying this to the ghostly driver, the master drew a stroke of talisman in the air.


    The paper talisman shone in midair, and then, as if having its own consciousness, it directly drilled into the ghostly driver''s head.


    "Ah ¡­" The instant the symbol paper drilled into the ghost driver''s head, the ghost driver directly hugged his head and couldn''t help but wail out.


    The sound is especially mournful, and at this moment, I finally understand what it feels like to be crying like ghosts and howling like wolves.


    "I''m in the wrong, I''m really in the wrong. Please let me go, this time I''m really going to change and never do anything that will hurt you again. No ¡­" In the future, I will never do anything to hurt anyone else. I beg you, please let me go. " Lying on the ground and wailing in pain, the ghost driver said to my master weakly.


    Looking at the ghostly driver who was lying on the floor and howling non-stop, a feeling of unwillingness gradually arose in my heart.


    Because... To me, this kind of damnable driver was way too pitiful.


    I''ve never seen a ghost like this before. The ghost driver was the first one, he really lost all his face.

 C148

    Chapter 148 - Later People


    However, my master hasn''t spoken a word yet, so of course I couldn''t say a word. I stood to the side and looked at the ghostly driver who was crying on the ground.


    When I sensed that there didn''t seem to be any movements from Master, I couldn''t help but curiously glance at him.


    When I looked over, I found that my master was just standing there, silently looking at the ghostly driver. There was a feeling in her eyes that I couldn''t see clearly.


    "Master." Looking at how Master is acting, I couldn''t help but carefully yell at him.


    Since I was young, I have never seen Master in such a state. This is the first time.


    However, after hearing my words, Master didn''t reply to me at all. He only turned his head to look at me indifferently before continuing to focus his attention on the Ghost Driver.


    His hands formed new hand seals in the air, and the ghostly driver''s shrill howls gradually became weak.


    Not long later, the ghost driver only had the strength to breathe.


    "I beg of you, please let me go." Lying on the ground, the ghost driver said to his master weakly.


    This time, he knew he was wrong.


    It was no longer important whether or not he could improve his own abilities. The most important thing now was to protect his own life.


    Ghosts were not like humans. After dying, they would just abandon the human body.


    For ghosts, if they were to die again, their souls would be destroyed.


    "I''ve already given you a chance. It''s because you didn''t choose to cherish it, you can''t be blamed on others." Towards the Ghost Driver''s pleas, Master didn''t have the slightest bit of emotion.


    Standing beside me, I admit that I was a little soft-hearted at first when I heard the ghostly driver''s pleading.


    Looking at how pitiful the ghostly driver looked, I felt that he was really planning to start anew.


    But then, when I heard my master''s words, I gave up on pleading with the ghostly driver.


    Phantom belongs to the temperamental species. If the ghostly driver had thoughts of reformation, he would not have attacked my master from the back after master had decided to let him go.


    From this, it could be seen that ghosts were ghosts. Even if they said that they would reform themselves, once they regained their freedom, they would treat all the promises they made previously as nothing more than bullsh * t.


    "I''ve already begged you to let me go, but I still have a heart of stone. I swear, if I can escape this disaster, I will make you two pay with blood." After seeing that my master really isn''t planning on letting me go, there''s no need for the ghostly driver to continue begging. Instead, he just stares fiercely at me and my master, as if he won''t stop until he dies.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered something. That is ¡­ Ghost molt.


    When ghosts encountered danger, they would shed their skin and escape. If this time they really let the ghostly driver escape, then things would really get troublesome in the future.


    "Master, be careful of him molting." Thinking of this, I hurriedly shouted to my master.


    In any case, they had already formed a grudge, so ¡­ Just in case, he had to be careful.


    "You ¡­" Perhaps it was due to me seeing through my little thoughts and telling my master to be careful when I say it, but the ghost driver stared at me with his eyes wide open.


    Seeing that the ghost driver obviously wanted to eat me, I quickly hid behind my master.


    After all, the ghost driver was only trapped there by his master. If the ghost driver tried to resist, then it was uncertain if the ghost driver would break free from his control.


    To make sure I didn''t get hurt by the ghostly driver, I decided it would be safer to hide behind my master.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to shed his skin." It''s not like Master didn''t hear what I said, so he just looked at me and threw a piece of paper at the ghost driver.


    Skin peeling?


    does not exist.


    Once it was in his hands, if he wasn''t willing to let the ghostly driver leave, then ¡­ There was no way for the ghostly driver to escape from his hands.


    "Geezer, your heart is too vicious, ah ¡­" Let me tell you, even if you kill me, so what? In the future, there will be many people who want to eat your disciple alive. "Hahaha ¡­" Maybe it was because he knew that he really couldn''t escape anymore, so the ghost driver felt like he was on the verge of falling apart.


    When the symbol paper came into contact with the ghost driver''s body, it transformed into a huge flame that surrounded the ghost driver.


    "Master, are you planning to directly eliminate him?" Seeing that the flames had surrounded the ghostly driver, I couldn''t help but ask my master.


    Originally, I thought that this damnable driver was quite pitiful, but... Now that I heard what the ghost driver said to me and my master, I felt that I should never let the ghost driver go.


    Otherwise, releasing the ghostly driver would be like releasing a tiger back in the mountains.


    "Do you think your master is stupid?" After hearing what I said, Master looked at me and directly asked me a question in return.


    The moment I heard Master''s words, I looked at him and we looked at each other. Then, Master and I started laughing at the same time.


    The flame slowly started to expand, and the ghostly driver continued to wail in pain, his wails getting more and more mournful.


    However, after hearing the ghostly driver''s howl, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of pity for him.


    Even if the heavens did wrong, it could still be forgiven. If they did wrong, they could not live.


    Originally, it wasn''t easy for his master to give him a way out. However, the ghostly driver didn''t cherish it, so now it could be said that he was suffering for his own deeds.


    The ghostly driver couldn''t blame others. If he wanted to blame someone, he could only blame himself for not cherishing the chance to live.


    He could only watch as the ghostly driver rolled around in the flame in pain. However, he was restrained by the flame in the end and could not escape.


    In the end, the ghostly driver''s wailing slowly weakened bit by bit.


    In the end, the flames slowly extinguished and the ghostly driver had already turned into ashes along with the flames.


    Only now did my heart finally relax.


    The ghost driver was finally destroyed by Master, but I don''t know if there will be any other ghosts waiting for me on the way to Southern Mountain.


    Thinking about it this way, I felt that this journey would be very difficult.

 C149

    Chapter 149 - The Weird Southern Mountain


    Moreover, on the journey to Southern Mountain, there would probably be endless troubles.


    "Master, on this trip, I''m afraid both of us will be busy." Thinking of this, I turned my head to look at Master and said this to him.


    While he was sick. If I were to take my life, the ghosts would probably view me and my master in such a manner.


    "Yeah, it won''t be peaceful all this way, why ¡­" Are you scared? " Halfway through his words, Master''s mood suddenly changed. He stared at me with his two eyes, as if he wanted to look at my expression in earnest.


    "Why would I be afraid? Besides, there''s still Master you." I raised my head to look at Master as if I was watching a good show, and rolled my eyes at him.


    Even if there were a lot of dangers along the way, it was impossible for Master to ignore me. It was just like how this damnable driver looked at me; in any case, Master would definitely not sit idly by the side when he saw that I was injured.


    Master and I looked at each other and simultaneously burst out laughing.


    In any case, I now have the mindset that it''s better to be in the right place than to be in the right place. Everything will happen sooner or later anyways. If it doesn''t work out, I still have my master.


    "Alright, let''s hurry on our way. This time, we''ve wasted quite a bit of time." He took out his phone and looked at the time, then told me.


    Because of the damned driver, we have already delayed for a long time. If we continue delaying like this, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to arrive at Southern Mountain at night.


    I also know that on the road to Southern Mountain, the more time I delay, the greater the danger I will face. Also, Master''s abilities are limited, what if I meet any particularly ferocious ghosts?


    Thus, for the sake of his own life, he had to hurry on his way.


    "Here you go." Just as I picked up my stuff and was about to continue on my way, Master handed me a talisman.


    Looking at the talisman paper that Master passed over, I was stunned on the spot. I raised my head and looked at Master blankly. I didn''t understand what Master meant by that.


    Everything is fine, why are you handing me the symbol paper?


    Hadn''t the ghostly driver already been eliminated? Could it be that Master gave me the talisman this time for some other reason?


    "What is this?" My heart was filled with doubt, so I looked at my master and asked directly.


    Could it be that the ghostly driver wasn''t completely destroyed by his master and was only seriously injured?


    However ¡­


    I looked at the dust on the ground.


    "I don''t know how many other dangers are waiting for us along the way. Carry this piece of talisman with you, it can conceal the aura of your blood a little, and it can disrupt the perception of ghosts and spirits, causing them to temporarily be unable to see your special physique. However, if they encounter someone with extremely powerful abilities, the talisman paper might not be effective." After seeing my stupefied expression, the master patted my head and said this to me.


    Even if he had the help of the talisman, but ¡­ However, this did not mean that he could use the talisman paper every time to avoid danger.


    After all, his own abilities were limited, so the safest thing to do now was to quickly go to the Southern Mountain.


    With so many talented people in the Southern Mountain, he believed that ghosts and the like would not be able to harm his precious disciple.


    "Alright, let''s go." As I thought this in my heart, my master told me this.


    This time, I don''t know if it''s because both master and I are very vigilant, but it looks like we are about to reach the Southern Mountain, and not a single ghost came out to disturb us.


    "Master, we are already here, why do I still feel lonely?" It was obvious that we had already reached the place that Master had mentioned, but there wasn''t a single person in the surroundings. I couldn''t help but look around me before asking master.


    According to Master''s words, there should be a lot of people in Southern Mountain, but right now, there doesn''t seem to be anyone else other than me and Master.


    No... No, there were also a few random passersby. Other than them, there was nothing else.


    If it wasn''t for the calm look in my master''s eyes, I couldn''t help but suspect that he had taken me to the wrong place.


    "This is the place. That''s right." After hearing my words, Master didn''t have any expression of surprise, as if he already knew that I would ask such a question.


    However ¡­ Looking at the surroundings, I always felt strange.


    I don''t know if it was due to my mental state, but not only did I feel very strange about my surroundings, even the way I looked at my master seemed a little off.


    Why do I feel that the Master standing in front of me right now has a feeling that I can''t put my finger on it?


    But... But I couldn''t tell what was wrong with my master.


    "Master, where are we going now?" Seeing that my master didn''t say anything and just kept leading me forward, I felt the uneasiness in my heart grow even stronger.


    His master had never been like this before, never had she shown such an expression.


    Moreover, I can see that with my level of skill, this place is very strange. It''s impossible for master to not see through it.


    But now, not only did Master not feel that something was wrong, he even told me that it was normal.


    After roughly going through everything in my mind, I finally had an idea.


    This master of mine is very likely a fake and isn''t my master at all.


    However ¡­ Although I was puzzled, I didn''t express it on my face. I just looked at Master in bewilderment.


    "Master, when Chu Yu wanted to follow us to the Southern Mountain no matter what, why didn''t you agree? Is it because he detested Chu Yu as a girl and was afraid that she would cause trouble for the both of us? " While strolling casually behind my master, I intentionally pretended to be indifferent as I asked my master this question.


    Actually, when I asked this question, my heart felt like there was a huge rock that had been hanging in the air for a long time.


    I intentionally said that Chen Ye was Chu Yu, and even changed his gender a little, because I was testing him out. If this person really wasn''t my master, then ¡­ He would definitely not know about this.


    If my guess is wrong, then, at most, I would be scolded by my master. It wasn''t a big deal.

 C150

    Chapter 150 - Counterfeit


    " Un, it is dangerous for a girl to follow us. It is good for her not to follow us. " After hearing my words, the teacher in front of me didn''t have any reaction at all and just told me what I wanted to say.


    After hearing what Master said, my heart started sinking.


    Now, I can already confirm in my heart that the person standing in front of me is not my master.


    However ¡­ If the person in front of me right now isn''t my master, then where did my master go?


    Along the way, I had always been very careful to follow behind my master, as I couldn''t possibly lose him, right?


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" After seeing that I remained silent, the fake teacher turned to me and asked.


    However, looking at the fake master''s ashen face, I could only smile wryly.


    "It''s fine, I just feel that this place is a little too deserted." I tried my best to maintain my calm as I looked at the fake teacher and said this.


    Now that I know that the master in front of me is fake, of course, I have to leave this place as soon as possible.


    After all ¡­ I also don''t know if this person who disguised himself as my master was a good person or a bad person.


    However, to be able to quietly replace my master, he is definitely not a good person.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the person pretending to be my master didn''t notice, I quickly and stealthily slipped away.


    However ¡­ I had only taken a few steps when I felt that my body was unable to move. I was unable to take another step forward.


    "My precious disciple, where are you planning to go?" Just when I clearly knew that my plan to escape had failed and was secretly complaining to myself that I was in too much of a hurry, the voice of the person who disguised himself as my master sounded from behind me.


    Eyebrows...


    When those words came from behind me, I felt a little bad.


    "Master, isn''t it too lonely here? So, I decided to go somewhere else." Since the person pretending to be my master doesn''t intend to reveal his true identity, then, of course, I won''t foolishly choose to expose him.


    So, I went along with what the man who pretended to be my master said.


    But of course, with my obvious lies and acting skills, I can''t hide it from this person who is pretending to be my master.


    "It seems that I have truly underestimated you. You actually discovered that I am a fake so quickly." He put his hand on my shoulder and spoke to me with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "If I don''t run, do you think I will obediently stay here?" Since the person who pretended to be my master had stopped pretending, I felt that there was no need for me to continue pretending.


    However, wasn''t this nonsense?


    I already know that my master is a fake and that he harbors malicious intentions towards me, but I still do nothing to follow behind him.


    "How did you know I was fake?" After hearing my words, the person who pretended to be my master didn''t get angry. In the end, he just looked at me and curiously asked me.


    After all, he thought that he had disguised himself very well. He shouldn''t have been recognized so quickly.


    "Firstly, master and I have lived together for more than twenty years, so I know more about my master''s appearance than anyone else. Secondly, although we are master and disciple in name, but it also seems like we are father and daughter. If I have any problems, master will never hide it from me. Thirdly, your expression is too stiff, you are not like my master at all." After hearing the question of the person who pretended to be my master, I looked at him and slowly spoke word by word to him.


    "Although we are master and disciple, we are still better than father and son. We have long known about our mental habits, so ¡­" After saying all that, I stopped talking to the person who pretended to be my master.


    However, the meaning behind his words was obvious.


    "Could it be that I''m not pretending?" Looking at me curiously, the person who pretended to be my master spoke to me once more.


    He had already thought that the disguise was very similar to his own, and ¡­ The excessive control of time was also very good. How had he been seen through?


    "You are indeed very good at disguising yourself, but, if you are not my master, then you are not my master. No matter how similar your disguise is, it is all fake." Looking at the person who pretended to be my master, I spoke to him mercilessly.


    While I was trying my best to stall for time, my mind was racing as I thought about what I should do now.


    I don''t know if Master has noticed that I''ve long since disappeared.


    However ¡­ Since he was able to openly change into my master''s appearance, then it more or less proves that there might be a fake me on my master''s side.


    As for whether or not Master found out that I was a fake, I do not know.


    "Who exactly are you? Why are you pretending to be my master?" After a long silence, I finally asked the person in front of me what I was thinking.


    The reason the ghosts wanted to hurt me was because of my unique physique. They wanted to eat me to increase their own strength.


    However, the person standing in front of me was different. He could appear openly in the sun.


    And... Under the sunlight, there was still his shadow. This also meant that the person standing in front of me right now wasn''t a ghost.


    However, what I couldn''t figure out was, since the person standing in front of me right now isn''t a ghost, then, what is his purpose for trapping me right now?


    At the beginning, I thought that he would hurt me, but if he wanted to hurt me, he would have already done so.


    So, at this moment, I couldn''t figure out what this person who pretended to be my master wanted to do.


    "Hahaha ¡­" You''ll know who I am in a moment. As for whether or not I''m pretending to be your master, you''ll know soon enough. " After hearing what I said, the person who pretended to be my master suddenly burst out laughing at me and told me this.


    However, there was only this one sentence that made my heart even more puzzled.

 C151

    Chapter 151 - Brainless and Idiot


    Hearing the words of this person who pretended to be my master, I couldn''t understand in my heart. He actually said that I would know about it in the future. Could it be ¡­ Does he mean he won''t do anything to me?


    Did I misunderstand him, or... What other reason?


    For a moment, I looked at this person who was pretending to be my master and was actually a little dazed. I didn''t know if he was a good person or a bad person.


    "Where did you take my master?" After a long silence, I said to this man who was pretending to be my master.


    It''s been so long, but my master still hasn''t appeared. I don''t know what happened.


    "You''re not even sure about your own safety right now. You can''t even protect yourself, how can you care about others?" After hearing what I said, the person who pretended to be my master curiously looked at me for a long time before asking me this question.


    I am in a difficult situation, yet I still have the mood to ask about the safety of others. This person also feels that he is unable to see through me.


    "Where did you get my master?" I ignored the words of the man who pretended to be my master, and instead repeated my question.


    Right now, I am most concerned about my master, so I don''t know how he is doing right now.


    "Him? Do you think I''m that kind? " After hearing my words, the person who pretended to be my master immediately turned his head to look at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said something to me.


    I know it in my heart. My master would not have been easily overpowered by him, but he was still particularly worried.


    After all, we have been together for more than twenty years. I really don''t want anything to happen to Master because of me.


    "My master''s ability isn''t bad either, stop bragging here." After calming down for a bit, I said this to the person who pretended to be my master.


    I have been together with Master for more than 20 years. Others do not believe in Master''s ability, but how can I not believe in it?


    After all, his master was extremely famous. If it could be destroyed so easily by someone else, then ¡­ Isn''t it a bit of a joke?


    "Hahaha ¡­" Regardless of whether he is strong or weak, what I want to deal with is you and not him, as long as I can trap you, isn''t that fine? " After hearing my words, the person who pretended to be my master suddenly burst out into laughter at me. Then, looking at me, he retorted with a question.


    After hearing his words, I pursed my lips and didn''t reply.


    Even though he was able to say these words now, it also meant that my master is safe now.


    Since my master is fine now, I am relieved. This and the others don''t seem that important anymore.


    "From the looks of it, you''re not a ghost. What are you planning to do by capturing me?" After staring at the person who pretended to be my master for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask.


    The reason why the ghosts grabbed me was because they wanted to eat me to raise their own strength, but ¡­ The person pretending to be my master standing in front of me clearly doesn''t seem like a ghost. Then, what is his real motive for capturing me?


    How could I not know that my physique is useful to ordinary people?


    "You are already in my hands now, do you think it would be useful to ask so much? Even if we know the answer, what can we do? " To my question, the person who pretended to be my master directly answered my question.


    I originally wanted to get some information out of his mouth, but now that I felt that he was extremely vigilant, I couldn''t get any information out of him. Thus, I tactfully shut my mouth and stopped speaking.


    At the same time, I could only pray in my heart for my master to quickly come find me. Otherwise, if I were to continue being tormented by him like this, I really wouldn''t know what kind of ending I would end up in.


    "Even if you want me dead, you must at least let me die very clearly. What exactly do you want me to do?" I didn''t say anything. The person who pretended to be my master also didn''t say anything. The two of us stared at each other for a long time. In the end, I couldn''t help but speak out, breaking this stiff situation.


    I am currently in his hands. I was originally a passive person, but now, I am in a passive situation. I feel that I am really too pitiful right now.


    "Your physique is really too special, too rare." After hearing my impatient words, the person who pretended to be my master walked around me a few times before sizing me up and finally saying those words to me.


    However, I chose to ignore his words.


    How special and rare my physique was, I already knew that. If it wasn''t for my physique, I wouldn''t have had so many tragedies happen.


    But now, she actually wanted to tell me about my physique again, which made me feel especially pressured.


    Thus, I chose not to reply to his words.


    "I think you should like your physique very much." Hearing the mutterings of the man who pretended to be my master, I couldn''t help but raise my head to look at him before rolling my eyes.


    [What the heck, aren''t you talking nonsense?]


    With my physique, how can I not be liked by ghosts? Ever since I was young, I don''t even know how many times I''ve fallen into the hands of a ghost girl.


    If not for my fate, I''m afraid that I would have disappeared from this world a long time ago.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Seeing that I kept staring at myself and didn''t say a word, the person who pretended to be my master couldn''t help but ask me this question in the end.


    I rolled my eyes at his words.


    "That''s right, my physique is extremely special and rare, so I like it very much. Furthermore ¡­" Not only can I summon the likes of ghosts and ghosts, I can even attract the special likes of them. " Looking at the person who pretended to be my master, I taunted him.


    He could just say it once, but in the end, he had to say it a second time.


    If my physique was that ordinary, then why did he trap me here?


    It couldn''t be because he saw that I was so adorable that he trapped me here and wanted to tease me, right?


    He couldn''t help but laugh mockingly. I don''t think that a person pretending to be my teacher would be so retarded and retarded.


    I wonder what''s going on, why hasn''t Master come over yet?

 C152

    "Look, I forgot about your unique physique. Phantoms and other creatures like you like your physique the most. Just drinking a mouthful of your blood can increase your strength by ten years. If it were me, I would like it too." She looked me up and down. This person who pretended to be my master said this to me with a smile.


    Eyebrows...


    I don''t know why, but looking at his smile, I actually had the urge to directly go up and slap him.


    However, in the end, I endured it.


    However, I also know that if you can trap me here, then it means that your ability is higher than mine. If I were to fight against him now, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Even a gentleman can bend and bend, let alone a little girl like me.


    Thus, for the sake of my own life, I chose to forcibly endure this humiliation.


    However ¡­ This is the first time I''ve heard that my blood has such a great effect.


    Just drinking a mouthful of my blood would increase my strength by ten years.


    If I were a ghost, I''m afraid I would have chosen to use my own sword.


    After all ¡­ Whether it was a human or a ghost brow, their pursuit of ability was an unimaginable existence.


    "A mouthful of my blood could increase my cultivation for ten years, but you aren''t a ghost, so ¡­" "Excuse me, why did you trap me here?" Maybe it was because he had thought through a lot of things, so he felt like he was calm like he had never been before.


    After calmly analyzing my current situation, I spoke to the person who pretended to be my master.


    Ever since I was young, my master has always told me that my physique is something that ghosts love the most, but he has never told me that my physique is also a person''s most beloved.


    Since Master didn''t say it, then ¡­ This proves that my physique is useless against other creatures other than ghosts.


    "Who said that your physique is useless to me?" After hearing my words, the person who pretended to be my master looked at me as though he was looking at a monster. After a long while, he finally asked me a question.


    What did that mean?


    Hearing the words of this person who pretended to be my master, I was stunned on the spot.


    What did he mean by that? Could it be that my physique is still useful to him?


    "Your physique is unique. When you make puppets, you''ll be countless times more powerful than normal puppets." He continued to size me up a little while looking at me and said.


    I had a particularly uncomfortable feeling about the way this man, disguised as my master, looked at me.


    It was as if he wanted to strip me naked, up and down, left and right, inside and out, to study me thoroughly before turning me into a puppet.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but take a step back.


    [This man is too cruel. He actually tried to kill me just for a puppet.


    "Let me tell you, if you dare do anything to me, my master will definitely not let you go." Towards this person who pretended to be my master, I forced myself to muster up the courage and pretended to be full of confidence as I spoke to him.


    My master is only a precious disciple like me. If something really happens to me under his hands, then I believe that my master will definitely avenge me.


    "Hahaha ¡­" As for me, I just like to do challenging things. The more you speak like that, the more curious I become as to how that master of yours will not let me off. " After hearing my words, the person impersonating as my master suddenly burst into laughter.


    After laughing, he walks towards me step by step, his eyes full of viciousness.


    "Enough, stop scaring her." Just when the person who was pretending to be my master was about to arrive in front of me, my master''s voice sounded from behind me.


    Suddenly turning my head, I saw my master standing behind me, looking at me.


    "Master, save me ¡­" The moment I saw Master, I reflexively shouted out loud.


    However, before I could finish yelling, I suddenly realised something. Just now, Master was saying not to scare me anymore. Could it be ¡­ The person before me pretending to be my master is someone that my master knows all along?


    Standing where I was, I looked at the person pretending to be my master, then looked at my master, unable to understand what was going on.


    "I only came over to tease her because I found your disciple extremely interesting." After saying that, the person pretending to be my master gradually changed his appearance, turning into a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and sharp eyes.


    However ¡­ Hearing his words, I was on the verge of tears.


    What do you mean, you want to tease me?


    Is this guy challenging my mental endurance?


    "That''s enough. Don''t look at me with that gaze. I know she''s your precious disciple, but who would have thought she was so timid. She wasn''t scared at all." My master kept looking at him without saying a word. The middle-aged man then spoke to my master.


    What?


    You dare call me cowardly?


    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, I was stunned on the spot. Is my reaction still considered cowardly? If it was anyone else, I''m afraid that they wouldn''t be as calm as I am.


    Not only did I not panic, I did not cry, and in the end... To be called cowardly, isn''t this way too much?


    This is the person who is also here to participate in the Spiritual Assembly, you can call him Uncle Feng. After hearing what the middle-aged man said, the master sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile. Then, he introduced the identity of the middle-aged man to me.


    This man was an old friend of his, but he always had the temperament of a child.


    "Good morning, Uncle Feng." After he heard what my master said, although my heart was extremely unwilling, I still slowly walked up to the middle-aged man and obediently greeted him.


    At first, I thought he was going to do something bad to me, but now, he''s going with me.


    He really couldn''t help but curse him to death in his heart.


    You said that since you''re my colleague and also my master''s friend, do you really have the nerve to tease me like this?


    But of course, in front of my master and him, I would definitely not say those words out loud.


    However, due to this matter, I became more aware of my own inadequacy. From the looks of it, I will have to learn more in the future.

 C153

    Chapter 153 - Spiritual Assembly


    But, what the hell, Uncle Feng is obviously Master''s friend, yet he actually dared to scare me like this.


    With this thought in mind, I couldn''t help but take a few steps back and stand behind my master.


    Just now, I really thought that I would have to leave this world forever.


    He couldn''t help but pat his chest. It was still okay, it was just a false alarm.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Are we going to the main hall?" Just as I was standing behind my master in a daze, I heard my master say this to the middle-aged man.


    To the hall?


    Hearing my master''s words, I curiously looked around. Now that it''s so quiet, even if we go to the main hall, there don''t seem to be many people around.


    Would it be too early to go now?


    "Of course I''m going. Why are you asking me?" The middle-aged man responded directly to his master''s words.


    Seeing that it was getting late, of course, he had to hurry to the main hall. With such an obvious question, was he really going to ask him?


    "Nonsense, I''m not asking you who you''re asking. This illusion was created by you." Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, his master walked up a few steps and stood in front of him, giving him a light punch to the chest.


    This illusion wasn''t created by him. If he wanted to remove this environment, then of course he would need to remove the bell.


    "Oooo, look at my memory. It''s forgotten about this." After hearing what his master had said, the middle-aged man rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment as he let out a few awkward laughs.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and the scenery around me started to change.


    The previously quiet and secluded streets began to boil with noise and chatter.


    After less than three seconds, the scene around me was nowhere to be seen.


    The surrounding streets were filled with small stalls, and the streets were filled with pedestrians. There were all sorts of dazzling merchandise placed on top of them, and it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    "Master, why haven''t you handed over my illusion realm?" When we went back to the main hall, I couldn''t help but ask quietly as I followed behind Master.


    Since this middle-aged man said that he was Master''s friend, then he should say that Schiller and Master were on the same side, but ¡ª why have I never heard Master mention the word illusion?


    If you''re from the same profession, there should be many things that are similar, right?


    "This thing was created by him. I don''t know either. What''s more ¡­" Even if I knew, with your personality, would you be able to calm down and learn from me? " After hearing my words, Master turned his head to look at me and directly asked.


    Listening to Master''s words, I suddenly felt particularly guilty.


    However ¡­ I could not deny what my master had told me.


    Because Master was right, based on my past personality, I might really be impatient to learn these skills from Master. Therefore, no matter how good my ability is, it would be useless for me to learn from him.


    "Welcome to the Southern Mountain, actually you all to host this conference to let everyone exchange pointers, if you talk too much, it would seem like I''m being long-winded, so go do whatever you want now, it''s just a family gathering, that''s all." As soon as I reached the lobby, I heard a voice shouting over a loudspeaker.


    When we entered, the people inside began to walk around freely.


    Looking around the hall curiously, I realized that I was probably being ignorant.


    There are a lot of things in the hall that I don''t recognize, but... However, I kept feeling that there was a trace of demonic charm from those things.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that this was the Spiritual Assembly, and only capable people could come here, so the things that were revealed must be related to them.


    With this thought, I looked at the items in the hall and felt that it was within reason.


    Suddenly, I felt a black shadow pass by.


    He rubbed his eyes, but nothing changed.


    At this moment. I couldn''t help but be puzzled. Was I wrong just now? Was it because I was too nervous that I was hallucinating?


    When I looked again at the direction I had just taken, I knew I must have been thinking too much.


    There were so many capable people here, what kind of filthy things would dare to appear here? He was afraid that his life was too long.


    "If you''re bored, you can take a walk around. You can eat whatever you want with the food here. Eat as much as you can. It will only benefit you and not harm you." After hearing Master''s words, I was about to walk around, but Master suddenly leaned close to my ear and whispered the latter half of the sentence to me.


    When I saw the smile on Master''s face, I reacted and smiled back at him.


    After nodding to Master, I turned around and left.


    Master can tell me that. This meant that the things placed on the Spiritual Assembly were definitely something that would greatly benefit from it.


    For my physique, only benefits are not bad. After all ¡­ I don''t believe that Master would lie to me.


    Thinking this way, I looked at the things on the Spiritual Assembly. No matter what, I had to stuff them into my mouth first.


    After a while, I felt like I was holding on.


    When I touched my plump belly, it was only then did I realize how much I had eaten.


    I can''t help but twitch my mouth as I look at the empty plates in front of me. I can''t help but sigh to myself. He really can eat too much.


    Rubbing my stomach, I thought for a while before deciding that I should go check out the other things. As for the food in the hall, I''ll finish them all later and then come back to eat.


    Thinking this way, I walked towards the items placed in the hall. I wanted to take a good look at them to see what kind of rare items were placed there.


    However ¡­ As I walked by, I began to refresh my perspective a little.


    Because... I saw a container with a very small child in it.


    In that moment, I don''t understand, isn''t this the Spiritual Assembly? Why was there such a child in the container?

 C154

    Chapter 154 - Infant Soul


    It was clearly a gathering about supernatural events, but it was actually similar to the containers in the hospital''s corpse storage room. What the hell was going on?


    "What are you looking at?" Just as I was staring at the child in the container, my teacher walked over and asked me curiously.


    When I came over, I saw that I had been staring at the contents of the container the whole time. Master was also extremely curious, just what was I looking at?


    "Master, isn''t this Spiritual Assembly? Why did you soak a child in a container? " Seeing that my master had arrived, I pointed to the container and asked.


    In his heart, he always felt that this child was very pitiful. Even after death, he would still be soaked in the container''s liquid.


    Just looking at it from the outside was something I couldn''t bear to do.


    "This is the Nascent Soul that other people raise." After hearing my question, the teacher looked in the direction where my finger was pointing and explained to me.


    However, I didn''t understand anything about Master''s words.


    Infant spirit, what was a Nascent Soul?


    I don''t think I''ve ever heard my master mention it. This is the first time I''ve ever seen it.


    Infant spirits, as the name implies, are the soul of an infant. Some people use improper methods to forcefully throw an infant out of their mother''s womb, and this kind of infant, usually only has their own soul in six to seven months, but in the end, before they can even take a look at the world, their life is already taken away with a single glance. Their hearts are filled with intense resentment, and these people have some methods to use the infant''s soul for their own purposes, which is similar to nurturing a corpse. Looking at the infant in the container, the master slowly spoke to me word for word.


    I couldn''t help but glance at the infant in the container when I heard what Master said. I couldn''t even tell how it felt in my heart.


    The existence of a Nascent Soul is really cruel. I really don''t understand why someone would be so heartless as to forcefully take a seven to eight month old child out of her mother''s stomach.


    It had only indirectly harmed two lives, so how could he bear it?


    "Master, isn''t everyone in Spiritual Assembly supposed to be good people?" After a long period of silence, I sorrowfully asked my master.


    Although I didn''t say it out loud, but I believe that Master could understand the meaning behind my words.


    I''m asking my master, aren''t the people in Spiritual Assembly supposed to have a kind heart?


    However ¡­ Why did he cruelly make a baby into a baby spirit?


    "The existence of a Nascent Soul isn''t just man-made, it could also be an accident. The one in the main hall right now is an accident." I understood what I meant, and the master patted me on the shoulder and began to explain.


    After hearing my master''s words, I turned my head to look at the Infant Soul and stopped talking.


    No matter if it was a human or an accident, I couldn''t bear to see such a young child turn out to be like this.


    "Alright, you don''t have to dwell on this issue anymore. All living beings in this world have differences in quality, and this difference in quality isn''t limited to just a single domain. You can go and differentiate between them." While I was still lowering my head in silence, Master said this to me with sincerity.


    After listening to my master''s words, I raised my head to look at my master. I understood the meaning behind those words, but my heart was extremely heavy.


    "I know." After a long while, I nodded to Master.


    After all, I don''t want Master to worry about me all the time.


    No matter how unwilling I was in my heart, a child was already like that. There was nothing I could do.


    "Alright, I have something to take care of. You can stay in the hall for a while, I''ll be back soon." After seeing that I no longer bothered about the matter of the Nascent Soul, Master told me the reason why he was looking for me.


    After hearing that Master had some matters to settle, I looked at him and nodded my head, indicating that I understood.


    Since there are so many talented people here, I don''t have to worry about my life. If Master wants to take care of his own matters, he can just go.


    Since I had nothing better to do, I started to wander around the hall.


    However ¡­ I can''t help but sigh. The people who made this hall must be very rich.


    I''ve been hanging around here for a long time, and it turns out ¡ª I haven''t finished the hall yet.


    At this moment, I finally understood that the people who were working here weren''t short of money at all.


    But thinking of others. When I think about my master, I feel that why does my master seem so poor when compared to his peers?


    It wasn''t that I was looking down on my master, but that I was especially puzzled.


    We are all of the same generation, how can the gap between us be so huge?


    "Sigh ¡­" As I thought of this, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    If something were to really happen at home and he wanted to invite this industry to go and settle it, then ¡­ The reward was definitely not small either.


    Therefore, this business must be very profitable.


    However, my master is different. He was born with a warm heart. Even if someone else''s family were to be in trouble, my master would only accept a small portion of the reward.


    If I were to meet a slightly more pitiful family, not only would my master not accept a single bit of payment, he would even pour some into them.


    If we count it this way, I can understand why there is such a huge gap between the two of us.


    Just when I was sighing in my heart, a black shadow flashed past me once again.


    I jerked my head up, but there was nothing there.


    But this time, I didn''t think I was seeing things, or hallucinating.


    The same thing happened once, so it could be said that he was hallucinating, but the second time, he couldn''t use hallucinations to explain himself, right?


    What''s more ¡­ The black shadow just now flashed past my eyes.


    This time, I felt it very clearly. There must be a shadow flashing by.


    He couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    I clearly felt it, but why did I raise my head? Yet he could not see anything?


    Furthermore ¡­ There were so many capable people here. Which one of them would choose to come here at this time, even if their life depended on it?


    Thinking about it this way, I was especially puzzled.

 C155

    Chapter 155 - Suspicion of ulterior motives


    Even if he felt that he had a long life and was not afraid of death, but ¡­ It wasn''t as tormenting as he thought.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at the people in my surroundings. I had already seen this clearly. They were all stronger than me, so they couldn''t have been completely unresponsive, right?


    However ¡­ When I turned around and looked at the people around me, I felt... Maybe I was overestimating these people.


    He looked at the group of people chatting happily, as if they hadn''t noticed what had just happened.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but wonder, is it because of my physique, that made me especially sensitive to ghosts and such creatures, or was it because ¡­ Did I make a mistake?


    After some thought, I chased after the direction where the black figure disappeared. I wanted to verify what exactly was going on.


    "What are you planning to do?" Just when I was rushing out, my master''s voice called me from behind.


    He couldn''t help but stop and turn to look at his master.


    "Master, I have something to say to you." When I saw Master, I walked over and indicated that he should follow me to a quiet place.


    What happened just now is so strange, I think that even Master needs to know about it.


    "What''s wrong?" After seeing my unusually serious expression, Master looked at me blankly for a moment, then ¡­ she asked me curiously.


    What in the world was going on? Didn''t I just leave for a short while, and I''ve actually turned into this?


    "I have something very serious to tell you." After hearing Master''s question, I grabbed onto Master''s sleeve and pulled him out.


    There are too many people here. If I were to say it out loud, they would likely tell me that I was seeing things.


    But I also know that if the same thing happens once, it could be an accident. If it happens twice, then it can''t be explained with an accident.


    After seeing my serious expression, although Master was puzzled as to why I had pulled him out, but ¡­ But she obediently followed me.


    "Alright, there''s no one around now. If you have anything to say, just say it quickly." After being pulled to a secluded place, Master took a look at his surroundings and realized that there weren''t many people around. He then spoke to me.


    "Master, I suspect that there is something unclean mixed in here." After taking a few deep breaths, I told my master what I was thinking.


    Although I know that Master will find it hard to believe my words, but ¡­ What I said was true.


    "There are so many people here, how could there be any dirt mixed in?" Indeed, as I expected, after Master heard my words, he immediately denied it without even thinking.


    After hearing Master''s words, I maintained my silence. Of course, I knew that Master would deny what I had just said. After all ¡­ There are so many capable people here. If someone else were to tell me what is so dirty about it, I believe that my master and I would have the same reaction and would definitely not have believed it.


    "Master, I''ve seen a black shadow flash past twice, could it be ¡­" Did I see the same illusion twice? " After a long period of silence, I raised my head and looked at my master as I asked this question.


    What I said was obviously the truth, so why didn''t Master believe me?


    "You mean you saw the same scene twice?" After hearing my words, Master was stunned for a moment before asking me this question. His expression also gradually became serious.


    Seeing how Master''s expression gradually turned serious, I looked at him and heavily nodded my head, indicating that what I said was absolutely not a lie.


    "Master, there are so many capable people here, but something still mixed in. Does that mean that this thing''s ability is especially strong, so strong that it''s not afraid of everyone here?" Looking at my Master, I asked anxiously.


    Normally ghosts would run as far as they could when they saw such a scene. They were afraid that if they weren''t careful, they would lose their lives.


    But now, there were actually ghosts. To wantonly move through the crowd, was it because their abilities were too great, that they were fearless?


    "It shouldn''t be possible. With so many people added together, there isn''t a single ghost in this world that has the ability to do so." After hearing my conjecture, the master denied my words without thinking.


    But I thought about what my master said, that''s also true. After all, there are so many people here, and their abilities aren''t weak.


    Could it be ¡­ Are my eyes playing tricks on me?


    "If you are not mistaken, then ¡­" It''s very likely that someone from our group is secretly doing something wicked. " Just when I was thinking to myself that I shouldn''t be seeing things, Master''s voice sounded by my ear.


    I raised my head and looked at Master in puzzlement. I didn''t understand what Master meant.


    In this group of people, there was someone secretly doing something wicked.


    "Perhaps it might be because within our group of people, there is someone secretly raising a little child, and because the little child was not willing, he became angry, and just like that, he wantonly passed through in front of so many people. However, because it is the ghost of its master, other than its master, no one else would be able to detect it." After seeing my confused expression, the teacher slowly explained to me one word at a time.


    According to the meaning of his master''s words, this also meant that among so many people, there should be someone who didn''t have good intentions.


    However, why can''t I see that ghostly figure?


    "Master, you said just now that no one else could see it, except for Master. But I saw it too." Raising my head and looking at Master, I asked curiously.


    Apart from my master who can see, I am not the owner of that ghostly figure, so why can I see too?


    "The reason you are able to see him is most likely because of your unique physique. There is a kind of connection between your bloodline and them from the start, so that''s why. Others may not be able to see it, but you can see it, which makes it seem extremely normal. " Looking at me, Master spoke to me.

 C156

    Chapter 156 - Black Shadow


    After listening to Master''s words, for the first time, I felt that my physique was actually good for me.


    After all ¡­ My ability to sense ghosts is stronger than ordinary people''s ability to sense them. This means that I can detect their presence before anyone else could.


    To someone like me who treasured his own life, it was certainly a very exciting existence.


    "Then Master, what should we do now?" You can''t just watch and pretend like nothing happened, right? " After calming down, I looked at my master and inquired.


    Because I already understand that there is probably a scum in this group of people.


    If I hadn''t seen the flash of shadow, I''m afraid my impression of this group of people would have been particularly high.


    However, I feel that there is one thing that Master is right about, and that is that there are good and bad things in this world.


    If that partner of his were to continue existing here, who knew how many more people would suffer in the future?


    "It would have been fine if we hadn''t discovered it, but now that we know it, we can''t just sit there and do nothing." After hearing my question, Master looked down at me and said this.


    After listening to Master''s words, I nodded my head, indicating that Master was right.


    However, only I could see the black figure. The others couldn''t feel it at all.


    Even if I stood out and said what I saw, no one would believe me. So, what should I do?


    At this moment, I really felt especially powerless. I clearly wanted to help others, but I didn''t know how I should help.


    "But Master, right now, no one can detect its existence, so what should I do?" With that in mind, I directly asked my master.


    It is very easy to think of this matter, as long as I can expose the true identity of the person who didn''t have good intentions. However, when we really do it, I feel that it is extremely difficult.


    First of all, with so many people here, wanting to find the traces of that unscrupulous person was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    Secondly, the little kid he raised, other than me, didn''t feel anything from the start. Then, what should I do to make others believe that what I said was true?


    After analyzing all these conditions, I felt that ¡­ It was really too much of a headache.


    "We will think of a way to deal with this. However, during this period of time, it''s best for you to stay by my side or your Uncle Feng''s side, and try your best not to go too far away." After thinking for a while, Master said this to me.


    Towards Master''s words, I could only nod my head. However, in my heart, I was thinking that if I had to follow one person, then I would definitely be by Master''s side. As for the other one, I didn''t even need to think about it.


    The first time we met, he made me suffer so much. If I were to follow him closely, I wouldn''t even know what would happen. After all, from the short time we had together, I could already tell that he was clearly an old naughty kid.


    For the sake of my own life and also for my own physical and psychological sake, I felt I should stay away from him.


    "Master, Master." Suddenly, I seemed to see another black shadow flash by. I pointed to the direction that the black shadow disappeared to and shouted at my master.


    Just a moment ago, Master and I were discussing how to deal with this black figure, but now, he actually appeared on his own.


    He could be considered to have gotten it effortlessly.


    "By the way, Master, do you think he''s going to look for its owner?" Suddenly, I thought of this possibility and opened my mouth to ask my master.


    After all, this black figure has an owner no matter what you say, so I''m guessing that his hasty appearance might be because he wants to look for its owner.


    "Let''s follow and see." After hearing what I said, Master followed me in the direction that I pointed.


    After being stunned for a moment, I immediately caught up with my master.


    However, after we searched for a long time, I was unable to find that black figure. My entire face seems extremely dejected.


    I clearly saw that black figure fly towards me, but his movement was too fast for me to keep up.


    I had gone after the black figure with all my might, but in the end I had lost it.


    "How is it? Can you still see it? " Just when I was feeling extremely anxious, Master asked me this question.


    Turning my head to look at Master, I shake my head while crying.


    If I could still see the black figure, how could I stand still and not know what to do next?


    Okay, don''t be too sad. These things are already a bit difficult, and the existence of imps is originally the kind that defies common sense. Also, out of the hundred or so imps, only one can survive. Seeing that I had been crying my heart out, Master was silent for a while. In the end, he couldn''t help but comfort me.


    However, after hearing Master''s words, I only raised my head to look at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Of course, I know the logic behind my master''s words, but if I put it on myself, I still feel particularly powerless.


    I knew something was wrong, and I saw the black shadow, but I just couldn''t catch it.


    He felt a deep sense of defeat.


    "Alright, let''s go back first." He reached out his hand and patted me on the shoulder. Master indicated that I should follow him back.


    I turned my head to once again survey my surroundings, trying to find the traces of that black figure. But in the end, I still dejectedly chose to leave with my master.


    I''m afraid that the black figure, or perhaps the owner of the black figure, has also sensed my actions.


    I looked around for a long time, but I couldn''t see anything strange.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, we will always expose ourselves. We can just drag out his tail when the time comes." As we walked, my teacher consoled me.

 C157

    Chapter 157 - The appearance of the Uncle Feng


    Of course, I know that Master is comforting me, so I won''t feel too burdened.


    However ¡­ My current mood is not something that I can control.


    Of course, I knew that this matter needed to be taken slowly, but I was just worried.


    "Oh right, Master, do you have any good ideas now?" On the way back, I couldn''t help but ask my master.


    But to be honest, I felt that by asking my master about this matter, I was also making things difficult for him.


    This was because his master couldn''t see anything at all. Moreover, it was as if he was looking for a needle in a haystack in the middle of the vast sea of people. He really didn''t know how to make a move.


    "Let''s go back first." After hearing my question, Master said this to me without even turning his head around.


    After hearing what Master had to say, I knew that there was no way I could be anxious about this matter, so I stopped talking.


    However, perhaps it is because I know that there is someone with ill intentions in this hall. Thus, after returning to the hall this time, I feel an uncomfortable feeling in my heart.


    It seemed like ¡­ It was as if there was always a pair of eyes watching me from the back.


    He felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Relax." Seeing how nervous I was, Master saw it in my eyes, so he said this to me.


    I knew that my expression was a little unnatural when I heard Master''s words, so I hurriedly adjusted my state of mind.


    After all, I know that if nothing unexpected happens, then ¡­ The man must be watching me in the dark now, and I should be calm. I mustn''t let him see that I have already discovered his existence.


    Right now, Master and I are still planning to find that person. It wouldn''t be good if we were to alert him.


    "Alright, alright, Master, don''t be too anxious. Perhaps, all of this is just us making a wrong guess." When I saw Master''s expression, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing and say this to him.


    The one who should be nervous is me, but... Looking at Master''s frown, I felt that he was even more nervous than I was.


    Now I have to comfort my master.


    "Nonsense, how can I not be anxious, you are my disciple, do you know that if your physique is refined into a puppet, its power will be boundless, and normal decent people will not covet you, but do you know, for those who are not decent, with your physique, no matter what you say, you will get it?" After hearing that I actually told him not to panic, Master looked at me with a feeling of disappointment.


    "Eh ¡­" I didn''t know how to refute my master''s words.


    I know about my physique, but it''s useless even if I''m in a hurry right now. It''s better to be a bit calmer.


    "Alright, master. There''s no use being anxious. Why don''t you think of a way to force out that unscrupulous person?" After a deep sigh, I turned my head to look at my teacher and said this.


    Others are in the dark while we are in the light. If we want to pull it out, then we can only think of ways to force out that unscrupulous person step by step.


    However, I don''t have a good way to force that unscrupulous person out.


    "We''ll see. Let''s just let nature take its course first." After hearing my words, Master also looked around, not knowing what to do.


    "Where did you go?" I didn''t even find you in the hall earlier. " Just at this time, Uncle Feng walked over, looked at my master, and directly said.


    "Oh right, come over here. I have something to tell you." When he saw Uncle Feng coming over, Master quickly pulled him over and said something to him.


    However ¡­ Even if Master didn''t say it explicitly, I still know that Master must have told Uncle Feng everything that I have seen.


    However, I did not stop Master from doing what he did. After all, it would be good to have one more person to help us.


    "To be honest, you really shouldn''t have brought her to this place. Although there are a lot of people who are talented, the danger would be relatively higher." After listening to his master''s words, the Uncle Feng sighed and then said this to his master.


    Danger and safety had always been one and the same.


    I know what you''re talking about, but I want to bring her out to see the world and let her know that there are people beyond the mountains. Not to mention that her physique is special, I also want to bring her here and see if there is any way to temporarily hide her physique. Towards the words of the Uncle Feng, although Master didn''t like listening to them, he still patiently said them.


    Being loyal to the point where one''s ears are turned against one''s actions. It was not as if Master did not know this.


    "If it''s so easy to hide his physique, then it''s been more than 20 years. How can you not have any ideas?" After hearing Master''s words, Uncle Feng looked at him and asked directly.


    Listening to the conversation between the Uncle Feng and Master not too far away, I stood in my original spot.


    Because I don''t know what to say now that I''m past.


    My physique has probably made it difficult for both of them.


    "Alright, alright, we will discuss about his physique later. We can also talk about it later, but first, we have to find that unscrupulous person, we can''t let him ruin the whole pot of soup, right? If this gets out, our reputation in this business will be ruined." When he saw that his master was also frowning and worried, the Uncle Feng told his master this.


    Regarding the matter of my physique, I can discuss it slowly when I have free time. Now, I have other important things to do.


    "Do you have any good ideas about this matter?" After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, his master thought that he had a very good solution, and couldn''t help but ask.


    As for me, after hearing Master''s question, I have also pricked up my ears and listened to Uncle Feng''s following answers.


    After all ¡­ I am also particularly concerned about the question that Master is asking right now.


    What kind of method did he use to catch that unscrupulous person from among so many people in the hall?


    It felt like a huge project.

 C158

    Chapter 158 - As bait


    After all, it seemed to me very difficult to fish a needle out of the sea.


    "I think we can use this precious disciple of yours as bait." Suddenly, the Uncle Feng spoke to my master in a mysterious tone.


    When I said this to Master, Uncle Feng even turned his head to look at me and winked at me.


    In that instant, I really had the urge to rush over and slap Uncle Feng on the head.


    I was told by my master that it was one thing to use me as bait, but now he is openly provoking me? What is he trying to do?


    Decoy?


    How on earth did he come up with such a rotten idea?


    If I don''t do it well, this bait of mine will become food.


    "How do you feel?" After finishing his own words, Uncle Feng saw that his master actually didn''t say a word, and chased after him to ask another question.


    Anyway... He felt that his suggestion was too great.


    Since it could appear here, that could only mean that this place had what the person with ill intentions wanted. Then ¡­ Since she wanted to force that unscrupulous person to reveal himself, she could only use the thing she wanted to lure him in.


    As for the bait, without a doubt, it is me.


    "Do you think what you''re saying now is a good idea?" After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, Master looked at him in dissatisfaction, then said this to him.


    What kind of idea was this? After all, she was his precious disciple. What if something really happened?


    "You should know that since that person could appear under such circumstances, then ¡­" The only possibility is because of that precious disciple of yours, so if we want to force that unscrupulous person out, we can only use your precious disciple. " After hearing his master''s words, Uncle Feng earnestly said these words to his master.


    This time, Master only looked at Uncle Feng for a while but did not say a single word.


    I''ve always been looking at my master silently, but I just stood there blankly and looked at my master.


    Because I know that Master is currently very conflicted in her heart. Regardless of whether he agrees to Uncle Feng''s words, for me, it doesn''t seem to be the best outcome.


    "Since you don''t object, then, we''ll happily make this decision ¡­" Seeing that Master had remained silent for some time, Uncle Feng felt that Master had agreed to what he had said and patted Master on the shoulder. However, before he could finish, I interrupted him.


    He quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of Uncle Feng.


    "I don''t agree." Raising my head to look at the person before me, I said directly.


    I don''t want to be the f * cking bait. If I don''t manage it well, then my life is really over.


    I''ve been through so much since I was young, and it''s because I''ve been through so many things and suffered so much danger that I now have a special understanding of the value of life.


    It''s because I understand the value of life that I don''t want to risk my life.


    "So ¡­" Are you going to let this go? However, I hope that you don''t forget. That person might be here for you. If you don''t find him soon, then ¡­ In the end, you were still unable to keep your little life. " After hearing what I said, Uncle Feng looked at me and then said to me with a smile that was not a smile.


    "I ¡­" Towards the words of the Uncle Feng, I actually didn''t know what to say.


    Being the bait is bad luck for me. If I don''t become the bait, I would really be in trouble. I really don''t know what terrible things I did in my previous life. That''s why I suffered so much in my current life.


    "I... Let me think about it again. " In response to Uncle Feng''s words, I was silent for a long time, before I finally forced out these words.


    This matter is related to my life, so I should seriously consider it.


    Looking at Uncle Feng, then looking at Master, I hope Master can give me a good suggestion.


    However, when I looked at Master, I realised that Master didn''t answer the questions in my heart like me, but was instead looking at me with a solemn expression.


    However, to be honest, after being stared at like that by Master, I actually felt extremely unsettled in my heart.


    "What ¡­" It''s been so long, what are your considerations? " After a long while, Uncle Feng couldn''t help but ask me one more question.


    It had already been so long, so he should be more or less done with it.


    "I... "I ¡­" Hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I couldn''t help but stutter.


    Why do I feel like the Uncle Feng has already forced me to give his my answer before I even considered it?


    To agree or not to be a bait is a very serious choice.


    "Master, what should I do?" At this moment, I really couldn''t make up my mind, so I looked to my master for help.


    I''m really facing a dilemma right now, so I want my master to give me his opinion.


    "It''s up to you to decide on your own." To my utter surprise, after Master heard my question, he finally decided to let me make my own decision.


    All of a sudden, I felt like I was in the top eight.


    Originally, when I asked my master, I wanted him to give me an idea, but in the end, I still had to make a choice. If I knew it would turn out like this, why would I ask Master?


    "How is it?" When they saw me standing there, feeling conflicted, the Uncle Feng urged me.


    After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I calmed my heart a bit, then raised my head to look at Uncle Feng, and heavily nodded my head.


    "I agree to be the bait." Looking at Uncle Feng, I finally decided to agree to his suggestion.


    It''s not a blessing, it''s a curse. I can''t avoid it even if I wanted to.


    So... Right now, I really do have a feeling that I''m at the mercy of fate.


    "There''s no need for you to act like you have nothing to live for. Even if you become the bait, your master and I will protect you in the dark. No, it will cause you no harm at all." Seeing that I looked as if I was about to die, Uncle Feng immediately burst out laughing.

 C159

    Chapter 159 - Jade Pendant


    It was just a bait, why would I put on such an expression?


    This made him feel as if he was a brave warrior that would never return once he left.


    But towards my decision, Master seemed very normal. He just looked at me and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at how calm and composed Master is, I actually have a kind of feeling. Master already knew how I would choose it.


    "Master, why didn''t you ask me why I didn''t refuse?" When Uncle Feng said that he would go down to take care of some other trivial matters, I couldn''t help but ask my master.


    Master and I have been like father and son for more than twenty years. Right now, Master obviously knows that I have to do something extremely dangerous, and he doesn''t want me to reject it.


    I''ve never seen Master like this before, and now I really don''t feel used to it.


    "If I told you to refuse, would you really refuse?" After hearing my words, Master looked at me and said this with a helpless expression.


    After hearing what Master said, I smiled and shook my head.


    Although I hope that Master can give me a suggestion, I am also aware of my character. I''m afraid that even if Master lets me choose to give up, in the end, I will still agree to Uncle Feng''s suggestion.


    After all, I had already compared everything in my mind.


    What Uncle Feng said was not wrong. There was only one possibility that would allow that unscrupulous person to risk letting out his own little brat. I''m afraid it''s because of me.


    So... Regardless of whether I am the bait or not, I am still in danger.


    Instead of always being on the defensive, sooner or later, I would be the one to finish the game.


    So, if I want to be not passive, then I can only turn passivity into initiative and take the initiative. This way, at least, there is still a chance for survival.


    "Since that''s the case, is it even useful for you to reject my offer?" After seeing me shake my head at him, the teacher looked at me with a gaze full of profoundness and said.


    Hearing Master''s words, I continued to gently shake my head at him.


    As expected of the master who has lived together with me for more than twenty years, he really understands me too well.


    "Master, do you really have nothing to say to me?" After staring at Master for a long while, I finally couldn''t help but ask him.


    Now that things have come to this, Master still didn''t say anything. Even I couldn''t figure out what Master was thinking. It didn''t seem like the Master I knew at all.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. It''s better that you don''t say anything." After hearing my words, Master continued to speak to me with an unfathomable expression.


    "But don''t worry, your Uncle Feng and I will definitely work hard to protect your safety." Seeing that I didn''t say anything and only stared at myself, the teacher paused for a moment before speaking to me.


    "Alright, let''s go." Just when master and I were smiling at each other, Uncle Feng appeared out of nowhere and said to my master.


    After Master heard what Uncle Feng said, she glanced at me and decided to leave with me.


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" Master. Why did you leave? "Then what should I do?" Seeing that my master was about to leave, I couldn''t help but hurriedly shout towards the back of my master.


    Leaving just like that?


    Aren''t you going to tell me what''s going on?


    "You should just stay here." When he saw that I had stopped him, he turned to look at me and said this.


    After saying these words to me, Master turned around and prepared to leave.


    However ¡­ Seeing that my master was about to turn around and leave, I quickly grabbed onto my master''s sleeve.


    You want to leave me here by myself? How could this be okay? Even if he wanted to leave, at least ¡­ At least tell me what the two of them were up to.


    "Master, you can''t leave me here alone." I''m holding onto Master''s sleeve. I won''t let go no matter what.


    Even if you leave me here alone, at least tell me what the two of them want to do.


    I''ve already agreed to be the bait, but... They want to stand by my side and protect my life.


    But now, not only did they not stay by my side, they even had to leave. Of course, I don''t agree with that.


    "If we don''t leave you here alone, how can we force that unscrupulous person to appear? We will always stay by your side, I''m afraid he will never appear." After hearing my question, the master looked at me and said these words righteously.


    "This ¡­" Hearing such reasonable words from Master, I actually didn''t know how to refute him.


    What he said made sense. I didn''t have anything to say in response.


    "What should I do if you guys leave and that unscrupulous person appears?" After a moment of hesitation, I once again asked Master and Uncle Feng.


    Even if you want me to be the bait, at least ¡­ Do you want my life to be safe?


    "Don''t worry, the two of us will be watching you from not too far away. The moment you encounter any danger, the two of us will be there in time." After hearing my question, before Master could even speak to me, Uncle Feng had already taken a few steps forward and said this to me.


    Listening to Uncle Feng''s words, I still felt a little apprehensive in my heart.


    There was always a feeling of uneasiness, but... I don''t know where this uneasiness comes from.


    "Alright, alright. If you really don''t want to worry, then bring this thing along with you." Seeing that I was still extremely conflicted, Uncle Feng took out a jade pendant from his own pocket and passed it to me as he spoke.


    Seeing Uncle Feng''s actions, I didn''t accept his jade pendant, but instead stared at him in confusion.


    What exactly did Uncle Feng mean? Why do you want to give me your jade pendant?


    "Take this jade pendant. If you encounter any danger, I will be able to sense it. This way, it will be convenient for us to come and save you at any time." After seeing my blank expression, Uncle Feng stuffed the jade pendant into my hands and explained to me.


    After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I hurriedly put the jade pendant back into my pocket.

 C160

    Chapter 160 - Appearance


    This is equivalent to giving me a life for free, so ¡­ I am definitely going to keep this jade pendant well. If something happens, I''m counting on this jade pendant to save my life.


    "Can we go now?" After seeing my jade pendant disappear, Uncle Feng looked at me and said this.


    Since I was always worried that after the two of them leave, I would put myself in a dangerous position. But now, I have already given the thing that I want to save my life to me, so ¡­ I can finally relax now, right?


    "Let''s go." After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I waved my hands towards him, signalling for the two of them to leave.


    In any case, I have this jade pendant with me. No matter what happens, Uncle Feng can feel it.


    No, no.


    "Be careful." Even though he knew that I already had the jade pendant, his master still warned me before he left.


    Although I have the jade pendant to protect me, I still need to be careful when I need to.


    Even though they had life-saving talismans, they couldn''t resist an accident. After all, they had to be afraid of what might happen if they didn''t need ten thousand talismans.


    "I understand, Master." I know that Master is worried about me, so I sincerely thank Master.


    After Master and Uncle Feng left, I stood there in a daze.


    Although Master and Uncle Feng told me to be the bait, but ¡­ At the very least, can you tell me what the heck I should do?


    I can''t just stand here and wait for that unscrupulous person to come knocking on my door, right?


    However, just when I was at a loss on what to do, a black figure appears in front of me once again.


    Shouting ¡­


    Looking at the black shadow that appeared once again, I was delighted.


    It really was like looking for a place with broken iron shoes. It didn''t take any effort to obtain it.


    He waited and waited, and finally, he waited for the person with ill intentions to come out.


    At first, I thought that I was the one who couldn''t hold it in, but I didn''t expect that there would actually be someone here who could be even more impatient than I was.


    This time, after the black figure appeared, he didn''t leave in a hurry like before. Instead, he circled around me.


    Why do I always feel like this black shadow seems to be hinting at something else?


    It seemed like ¡­ It was as if the black shadow was telling me to follow him, as if it were taking me somewhere.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally felt that I should follow that black figure to see what it was that it wanted to do.


    "Hahaha, you actually dared to follow me." After seeing me pass by, an old man with a white beard stood in front of me and laughed.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw this old man, I felt a peculiar, I''m afraid, discomfort in my heart.


    There was always a strange feeling in his heart, as if ¡­ It seemed like this person wasn''t exactly a person.


    Shaking his head, he tried to force this thought out of his mind.


    Not human?


    What should he be if not a human?


    There are so many capable people in the hall. If there really is something wrong, I''m afraid it''s not the time to find out.


    "What are you thinking? Why is he not afraid of me at all? " After seeing me come over, he had been staring at himself in a daze. That old man was now extremely speechless.


    According to a normal person''s reaction, if I see my first face again, I shouldn''t be nervous and ask myself what exactly I want to do. But, why is my reaction completely different now?


    "En..." "Cough, cough." After hearing the elder''s words, I immediately coughed a few times in embarrassment.


    It wasn''t that I seemed particularly calm just now. It was just that I didn''t have the time to react at all.


    When I came over, I had been thinking about what was going on with this man in front of me. Why does he give me such a feeling?


    Because he was thinking about other things, he didn''t pay too much attention to this old man.


    Not to mention, he had said the truth.


    I can now be said to have entered an old man''s trap, so, no matter what, it is impossible for me to escape from this trap.


    "Speak, what did you drag me here for?" After calming down, I directly asked this old man.


    Could it be that my master and Uncle Feng guessed right and this old man wants to turn me into a puppet?


    "I believe you understand your physique better than anyone else. You''re a natural born puppet. If you were to produce one, it would definitely be an invincible puppet." After hearing my words, the old man looked me up and down and said to me.


    When I saw the look in the old man''s eyes, my entire body didn''t look so good. The corner of my mouth started to twitch uncontrollably.


    After all this time, this old man still wanted to turn me into a puppet.


    With this thought in mind, I couldn''t help but reach into my pocket to pinch and pinch the jade pendant Uncle Feng had given me.


    I have already said that when I am in danger, the two of them will immediately appear and help me. But now, I have already almost crushed this jade pendant with my bare hands.


    Are you kidding me?


    As I thought about this, I started to get impatient.


    I already said that if something were to happen to me, the two of them would hurry up and appear. But now, why didn''t they appear? If they didn''t appear to save me, then they''d just wait to collect my corpse.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing the old man start to walk towards me step by step, I couldn''t help but slowly step back.


    Master, Uncle Feng, can you two quickly come out? I really can''t hold on much longer.


    Since he had already forced this unscrupulous person out, then ¡­ I should have left by now.


    When I think about where my master and Uncle Feng are currently, and what they are doing, I can''t help but want to get angry.


    They had clearly agreed on it, but now, why did they break the agreement?

 C161

    Chapter 161 - Kindness as a Donkey


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have agreed to come to Uncle Feng and be that so called bait.


    ''Now, when something really happens, no one will appear! ''


    I really feel resigned to my fate now.


    "I''m warning you, you''d better not come over. If anything really happens to me, my master will definitely not let you off." Step by step, I slowly retreated. Although my ability is lacking, I am born with the ability to speak vicious words without needing to learn.


    However, what I said was the truth. Master only has me, his precious disciple, and if something really happens to him, I''m afraid that Master will definitely not let him off.


    "Hahaha ¡­" After I turn you into a puppet, so what if your master comes? What can you do to me? " After hearing my words, the old man laughed heartily at me. His tone was extremely arrogant.


    But of course, I didn''t care about the arrogance of this old man at all. After all, I didn''t think he was arrogant at all, nor did it have anything to do with me.


    What I am most concerned about right now is, why aren''t Uncle Feng and my master coming over yet?


    "Alright, stop resisting nonsense and obediently follow me. After I turn you into a puppet, I will definitely make you the strongest one in the world." When he saw that I was continuously retreating as if I was waiting for someone to save me, the old man spoke to me viciously.


    Listening to the old man''s words, although I didn''t say anything, but ¡­ He turned around and started running.


    What a joke. It was clearly a life and death situation, yet I still followed him obediently. Unless my head was filled with water, no ¡­ No, even if my brain is flooded, I should know that when my life is about to end, I should still resist a bit. I can''t just hand over my life like that, right?


    "Run? Do you think you can run away? " After seeing me run away, the old man didn''t chase after me and instead, behind me, he spoke to me at a leisurely pace.


    Initially, I thought that since he wasn''t going to chase me, I should quickly rush to the main hall. With so many people in the main hall, even if he regretted it, he would have to consider the situation if he wanted to make a move on me.


    However ¡­ I had only run a few steps when I felt as if my head had hit something hard and my entire body was thrown to the ground. I felt that things weren''t as simple as I thought.


    After climbing back up, I stretched out my hand to touch the space in front of me. I felt as though there was something that I couldn''t see in the surroundings, as though I was trapped inside.


    "This is ¡­" While touching my surroundings, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    What was the situation now?


    "I''ve taken a fancy to you. I want you to be my puppet. This is your honor. Why are you running away? Can you even run away from me?" Seeing that I was trapped where I was and that there was no way to escape, the old man looked at me and said those words with a sneer.


    I knew in my heart that if I were to run, there was no way I could escape, so I sat on the ground.


    After wasting so much effort, I ended up suffering a headache from being hit. It''s better for me to sit on the floor to rest first.


    I don''t know what kind of situation Master and Uncle Feng are in, but I am clearly in a life or death situation, and yet they still haven''t appeared. Could it be that they will only appear after I am refined into a puppet?


    Just when I was sitting on the ground and prayed in my heart that my master and the Uncle Feng would appear a little faster, I felt my body slowly float upwards.


    When I reacted, I saw a black figure dragging me as he flew towards the old man.


    It can''t be? My luck shouldn''t be that bad, right?


    "Master, Uncle Feng, do you guys want to appear or not? If you don''t appear, I really won''t be able to protect my life." Unable to hold it in any longer, I shouted out loudly.


    Life is precious, love price is higher, if the freedom, both can be thrown away. Although there was some truth in that statement, in my opinion, nothing was as important as a life.


    After all, he had lost his life. What was the use of having so many things?


    "You dare to touch this old man''s disciple? You are truly reckless." Just when my eyes were tightly shut and my heart was filled with all sorts of depressing sounds, I felt as though someone had grabbed onto my wrist. Then, my master''s voice transmitted into my ears.


    When both of my feet returned to the ground, I slowly opened my eyes. I discovered that my Master was grabbing onto my wrist and Uncle Feng was standing in front of me.


    "You can only blame this disciple of yours for having a special physique. After all, no matter who it is, they would still covet his physique. Do you dare to deny it?" Have you ever had the thought of making it into a puppet? " After seeing that my master had saved me, the old man looked at his master and asked directly.


    After hearing the elder''s words, my heart thumped. Could it be that... Did Master ever think of using me as a puppet?


    However ¡ª this thought only lasted for an instant. After living with Master for twenty years, I completely trust him in my heart, if Master had wanted to turn me into a puppet, he definitely wouldn''t have waited until now. He definitely wouldn''t have risked his life to save me so many times.


    At this moment, as I looked at my master, I actually felt very happy for the thought I had just had.


    It''s not that I haven''t felt good about Master after all these years, but now, because of the words of others, I started to suspect my Master. My heart was filled with guilt.


    "I''ll take care of my disciple, I''ll protect him myself. He''s just my disciple, he can''t possibly be someone else''s puppet." After hearing the old man''s words, the master looked at me and then said resolutely to the old man.


    Hearing my master''s words, I felt even more ashamed. My master wholeheartedly wanted to protect me, but mine ¡­ I actually started to doubt his original intention of protecting me.


    I really felt that it wasn''t worth it for my master.

 C162

    Chapter 162 - Tear Of Puppets


    In an instant, my heart is filled with guilt. That kind of shame really makes it impossible for me to hide.


    "So, you mean you don''t want to give up, do you?" After hearing his master''s words, the old man''s gaze towards his master gradually changed. At the end, he spoke to his master with an especially solemn tone.


    As for me, I extended my head out from behind Uncle Feng to see what was going on. However, before my head could even stretch out, it was forcibly pushed back by Uncle Feng.


    But I also know that Uncle Feng didn''t say anything to protect me, and only obediently stayed behind Uncle Feng.


    "Do you think this is a question of ceding or not loving? That''s my disciple. " With regards to the old man''s words, his master could no longer hold it in.


    However, not to mention Master, even I, upon hearing the words of the old man, became extremely angry.


    What does it mean to be cut off from my loved ones? It''s not like I''m a thing, an item.


    "So, you''re saying you don''t want to." After he stood up, the old man looked at my master. At this time, a black figure slowly floated back to the back of the old man.


    Taking advantage that the Uncle Feng didn''t notice us, I quietly stuck out my head and carefully sized up this old man. In my mind, I actually felt that this old man looked very familiar.


    As if I''d seen him before, somewhere.


    But of course, this thought is only in my own heart, as for speaking of it, my master and the Uncle Feng would probably treat me as an idiot.


    It''s one thing if you seem familiar with him, but to think that you would seem familiar with him. Are you saying that I''m not an idiot?


    "You two seem to be quite capable, but don''t forget, I still have his help. Even if the two of you were to join forces, you still wouldn''t be his match." Looking at his master and Uncle Feng, the old man then looked at the little demon behind him and said.


    He had worked so hard for so many years. If he could be casually tortured to death by someone else, why did he have to spend so much effort to nurture him?


    "Let''s attack together." After hearing the old man''s words, Master and Uncle Feng looked at each other, then decided to attack together.


    After all, it was better to end the battle quickly than to delay it to the end.


    Seeing Uncle Feng and my master charge towards the old man, my heart rose to my throat.


    However ¡­ It was just as the old man had said. After the little ghost saw his master and Uncle Feng rush over, he immediately threw himself in front of them, blocking the old man.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a special sympathy for this little ghost.


    He originally didn''t want to be in such a state, but now, he was actually going to protect the person that hurt him. He didn''t know if the little ghost had his own consciousness, and if the little ghost had his own, he didn''t know how sad the little ghost would be.


    Did he just see the little demon pestering his master and Uncle Feng? I made it so that Master and Uncle Feng couldn''t hurt the old man, but I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but I actually saw grief in the little ghost''s eyes, and two drops of tears slowly flowed down.


    "Master, he''s crying." Unable to hold it in for a moment, I immediately called out to my master along with me.


    Phantom creatures are born without tears, but now this little devil is crying, which makes my heart tremble.


    He had no idea what had happened to this little imp, but now, he was crying.


    "Don''t spout nonsense like ghosts. How can there be tears?" After hearing my words, Master subconsciously rebutted my words.


    How could ghosts cry? I must have been mistaken.


    "Master, take a good look. He''s really crying." Pointing at the kid, I yelled at my master again.


    This time, I was able to see it clearly. The little ghost was crying.


    "Speak! Kid, how did you actually obtain it?" After hearing what I said, Master subconsciously looked at the little ghost''s eyes. However, it was only for this single glance that Master''s expression immediately changed. He looked at the old man and questioned him loudly.


    Ghosts were born without tears, but now this little ghost was crying. This could only mean that this little ghost must have suffered some sort of great injustice.


    "You scum." Uncle Feng also followed his master''s words and glanced at the little ghost, immediately becoming angry.


    This old man really didn''t know what kind of heinous crime he had done, to actually be together with him. Uncle Feng truly had the mood of slapping him to death with a single slap.


    "Hahaha, the strong preys on the weak, the survival of the fittest is this everlasting law of survival of nature. Him becoming my puppet is because his skills are inferior to others, and he has no way of obtaining his freedom. Even if he is unwilling, what can he do? Now, don''t you still have to obediently listen to me?" When he saw that Uncle Feng and Master were about to go crazy from anger, the old man laughed out loud and said to the two of them.


    Hearing the elder''s tone, I didn''t sense any hint of remorse in his words. Instead, he spoke with a righteous tone.


    Suddenly, I understood what Master had said.


    All living things in the world had their own character and character. Some people were transformed by animals, while others were transformed by humans.


    Now that he thought about it, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "I know that you don''t really want to be a puppet right now, but can you stand aside and not interfere in this matter? After we finish dealing with this bad guy, we will definitely think of a way for you to be reincarnated." Looking at the kid, I shouted tentatively.


    However, after I shouted those words, the old man looked at me and laughed, as though he was looking at a fool.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what the old man meant, why he was looking at me like that and smiling.


    "He''s a puppet that I created. Do you think ¡­?" Does he listen to anyone but me? " After laughing out loud, the old man looked at me and said slowly.


    My heart was filled with grief at the old man''s words.


    Of course I know that the little ghost is the old man''s puppet, so she would only recognize the old man as her master and listen to her master''s words. As for the words of others, even if she wanted to listen, she wouldn''t have the ability to rebel against her master.

 C163

    Chapter 163 - Year


    "Sigh ¡­" I heavily sighed. I really wanted to help, but my ability was still lacking.


    What could be heavier and more sorrowful than my present mood?


    "I truly never expected for a scum like you to appear among us. You have truly shamed the face of all of us." Just as Uncle Feng and Master and the other two were deadlocked in a stalemate, an angry voice came from behind me.


    I turned my head to take a look and found that the person who was in charge of maintaining order in the hall was standing behind me. His two eyes were staring straight at the old man and behind him, it seemed that everyone in the hall was coming over.


    For a moment, I looked at the dense crowd behind me and froze in place.


    What was going on?


    Master and Uncle Feng only told me that they were here to expose the true identity of this unscrupulous person, but they didn''t tell me that they would drag everyone in the hall here.


    Now I''m not prepared for it, and it turns out... Just looking at such a large group of people, I really don''t know where to place my hands.


    This was the first time in his life that he had received so much attention and became so nervous.


    "You ¡­ "You guys ¡­" Stretching out his hand, the old man pointed at his master and Uncle Feng with eyes filled with disbelief.


    To think that the two of them would hide their faces for such a long time, exposing it to everyone. To him, this was unbearable.


    Especially seeing the gazes of others looking at him right now, the old man really wanted to kill his master and Uncle Feng.


    "You two, give me your lives." With this thought in mind, the old man did the same.


    He took out a piece of talisman and threw it towards his master and Uncle Feng.


    However ¡­ Towards this action of the old man, I appeared exceptionally calm. Master and Uncle Feng are both so powerful, if I could be subdued by this one talisman of the old man, then I should consider changing my master.


    After all, with his master''s fame, it was impossible for an unpopular character to take out a talisman and destroy him in the blink of an eye.


    As expected, before the thought in my mind completely disappeared, I saw Master only inadvertently wave his hand and the talisman tossed out by the old man instantly disappeared.


    It was one thing for him to disappear, but instead, his Master took out a piece of talisman paper from her bosom. The talisman paper seemed to have its own consciousness as it suddenly rushed towards the old man.


    "Howl ¡­" When the talisman paper rushed towards the old man, the old man''s left hand turned into a claw, blocking the little ghost that was standing next to him.


    The talisman paper ruthlessly hit the little devil''s body. The little devil''s face began to turn sinister. He wanted to struggle free, but his master held him in the palm of his hand. No matter what, he couldn''t escape.


    What the old man did was undoubtedly to increase his aggro.


    "Everyone attack together and destroy this scum." In the crowd, there was someone shouting out loud. In a split-second, everyone rushed towards the old man.


    Even if the old man had the help of a little brat, even if the old man had the ability to transcend the heavens, a true hero would not be able to fight against four people.


    Furthermore, due to what he did just now, the little ghost puppet that he refined had already been severely injured and had lost all ability to resist, so ¡ª in just a short while, everyone had subdued the little ghost and the old man.


    "What else do you want to say?" After seeing the old man subdued, the master slowly walked over step by step and asked while standing in front of the old man in a condescending manner.


    The old man had already done what he had to do and everyone would never let him go, so ¡ª what his master said now was basically the same as asking him to pass on his last words.


    "To be defeated by your hands, do you really think that it''s fair and square? With so many people dealing with me, you guys are really something. " However, no one expected that even now, the old man still didn''t reflect on the crimes he committed. Instead, he looked at the people around him and started to criticize others.


    No one said anything to the old man''s words. Instead, they looked at him with a speechless gaze. Things had already gotten to this point, but he was still speaking nonsense. No one could say anything anymore.


    He had done so many wrong things, and now he was even trying to blame them on someone else. Everyone agreed that letting this person continue to live in this world was simply discrediting their peers.


    "Do you find this person particularly familiar?" Suddenly, a person from the crowd stood up and looked at the old man as he spoke.


    After hearing those words, Master and Uncle Feng looked at me at the same time, because this was something I had said not long ago.


    "All of you don''t have to say. If you look at him more carefully, he really does look very familiar." After a while, another person also stared at the old man and expressed his opinion.


    In a short period of time, not a single person in the group spoke. Their eyes were glued to the old man, wanting to see where this old man came from to make them feel that he looked especially familiar.


    "Right, isn''t he Elder Liu?" Suddenly, a person from the crowd walked out and pointed at the old man as he shouted.


    Elder Liu? Who is it?


    Frowning every day, I turned my head and looked at the person who spoke.


    Just who is Elder Liu? Why did the expression of everyone present change slightly when this person said the two words'' Elder Liu ''?


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, how dare you appear here to swindle and cheat." A particularly indignant voice came from the crowd.


    "Hahaha, I never would have thought that there would be people who would recognize me in this group of people." After laughing for a while, Elder Liu looked at the people around him and said.


    How could we not recognize a scum like you? However, what we did not expect is that after three or four hundred years, you would still try to cheat us in the name of our peers, and even do so many bad things.


    Listening to this crowd of people criticizing Elder Liu, I was a little confused. What do you mean three to four hundred years have passed?


    Looking at this old man, I always felt that he was no more than fifty or sixty years old.

 C164

    Chapter 164 - Blood of a virgin


    Why did this group of people say three or four hundred years?


    Could it be that they remembered the wrong time?


    However, after thinking about it, I also felt that it was impossible. If one person remembered the wrong time, that would be understandable, but ¡­ With so many people collectively memorizing the wrong time, that would be a little unlikely.


    Could it be ¡­ Could it be that Elder Liu had used some method to extend his lifespan and maintain his appearance?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a little excited in my heart.


    In this world, there is no woman who doesn''t care about her looks, and there is no one who doesn''t want to live a few more years. If Elder Liu really has this method, then of course I want to take it.


    Cough cough ¡­ But of course, I can only think about it in my heart. After all, there are so many people here right now.


    "Are you really Elder Liu?" A portion of the crowd found it hard to believe what they had said, so they turned to Elder Liu and asked.


    After all, three or four hundred years had passed. Who could have lived this long? And... His appearance had not even reached a hundred years of age.


    "Hmph ¡­" Your former master, seeing me, was even more respectful than me. Who would have thought that in your generation, you would dare to question me? " Hearing that there was actually someone who doubted his identity, Elder Liu could no longer hold himself back.


    He had been so well off in the past and had been bullied until now.


    Back then, he had maintained that if one did not take oneself for granted, the heavens would be destroyed and the earth would be destroyed.


    Yet, he was treated as a traitor by those so-called upright characters. In the end, several hundred years had passed and he was still alive, yet they had already long been buried. This could be considered a form of retribution ¡­


    It was undeniable that Elder Liu still hadn''t realized his mistake.


    "If you really are Elder Liu, then he definitely won''t let you leave here alive now that you''re in our hands." After hearing that this person could actually be Elder Liu, the crowd unanimously decided that it was impossible for them to let him leave alive.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that I was injured a while ago, do you think you could have trapped me by relying on such a small trick?" Hearing the words of the crowd, Elder Liu said something unconvinced.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had been searching for something that had caused him to be seriously injured, how could they possibly have been able to harm him?


    Even now, you still don''t realize your mistake. In order to protect your life, you used so much of your virgin blood to bathe, and even used it as your own drink. As for the other things you did, we won''t talk about them. Seeing that Elder Liu did not seem to care, Uncle Feng could not help it.


    In this industry, basically everyone knew about Elder Liu''s matter, and they all felt ashamed for having a person like Elder Liu.


    However, as I listened to their conversation, I felt that this Elder Liu was too despicable. He actually used his son''s blood to bathe. Not only that, he was even drinking blood. Just thinking about it made me feel extremely disgusted, nauseous, and made me want to vomit.


    It was an insult to the world for such a person to be alive.


    He had no idea how many lives this kind of person had taken. If he was allowed to leave this place alive, then ¡­ It was really too bad for the people he hurt.


    "What do you think we should do with this kind of person?" Looking at the people around him, Master asked ¡­


    After all, Elder Liu was a person whom everyone in the industry loathed, so ¡­ It didn''t matter if he dealt with Elder Liu by himself, but everyone had to agree on what to do.


    "I think ¡ª this kind of person living is simply an insult to the dead, killing to pay for it, it''s perfectly justified." As soon as his master asked this question, someone from the crowd shouted at him.


    Hearing the words of this person, I nod my head in agreement.


    [Killing to pay with one''s life is a natural way of doing things. This saying is very reasonable ¡­]


    Moreover, who knew how many people had died in the hands of this Old Liu. Therefore, this Old Liu absolutely could not live on.


    "On what basis are you going to kill me? I didn''t do anything to hurt you guys, what right do you have to attack me? " After hearing that everyone had decided to put themselves to death, Elder Liu could no longer hold himself back.


    Although he had hurt a lot of them, he hadn''t hurt any of them. Why would they attack him?


    However ¡­ Elder Liu''s words were obviously equivalent to not saying anything ¡­


    Because, from the start, not a single person on scene listened to his words.


    Everyone moved at the same time. Before long, Elder Liu no longer existed in this world.


    "What should he do now?" After taking care of Elder Liu, one of the people in the crowd pointed at the little ghost and asked.


    This little imp was a puppet created by Elder Liu. He must have done a lot of heinous things to Elder Liu. Now that Elder Liu had dealt with him, how could he run off to become a little imp?


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" After seeing the way everyone was dealing with Elder Liu, the little ghost was very worried. Now that he had to deal with Ye Zichen by moving everyone away, the little ghost wanted to tell everyone that he didn''t want to, but how could people understand what the ghost was saying?


    The little ghost spoke for a long time, but no one could understand what he was saying ¡­


    "The things that the little demon did were not things she voluntarily wanted to do. They were all things that were controlled by Old Liu and were things he listened to his master. So, he simply could not blame the mistake on the little demon."


    Hearing that everyone was discussing how to deal with the little ghost, I couldn''t help but stand in front of the little ghost, protecting the little ghost behind me, and say this to everyone.


    The little ghost also felt that I was helping him, so he hid behind me and tightly grabbed onto my clothes, not letting go no matter what.


    I could even feel the hands of the kid shaking as he held my clothes.


    I couldn''t resist turning my head to look at the little ghost behind me. I heavily sighed as I secretly made up my mind. I must protect this little ghost from any harm. After all, everything that his master does has nothing to do with the little ghost.


    All that the little ghost did was to be controlled by others. It was not his fault ¡­

 C165

    Chapter 165 - Green Eyes


    So I think this group of people is really too paranoid.


    He shouldn''t blame everything on the little ghost. Although the little ghost had helped Elder Liu, no matter how he put it, it was all because of him. Everything the little ghost had done was not what he had thought ¡­


    Although it was wrong, it should be given a chance to start anew.


    "Everyone, quiet down ¡­" Can you listen to what I have to say? " Just as I was protecting the little demon, not knowing what I should do to save the little demon, Master and Uncle Feng also walked over and shouted towards the crowd.


    After hearing the words of their masters and Uncle Feng, the crowd finally quietened down.


    "If you have something to say, just say it directly." After the crowd quieted down, someone shouted at his master and Uncle Feng.


    While I obediently pulled the little ghost behind Master, I wanted to see how Master dealt with this matter.


    We''ve already solved Old Liu''s problem, so now there''s only this little demon left. But I hope everyone will understand one thing, that brat is Old Liu''s puppet, so he has no way of resisting whatever that Old Liu wants him to do. So, I hope everyone can give the little demon a chance. Seeing that everyone had quieted down, Master told them.


    After hearing my master''s words, I nodded my head with all my might ¡­


    When the little demon fought his master and Uncle Feng, he was already tearing up, which also proved that the little demon was not willing to act against his master and Uncle Feng.


    But his master had given him an order, and even the little ghost wasn''t able to refuse.


    After listening to his master''s words, not a single person in the crowd spoke. They all kept quiet ¡­


    At this point, I finally understood how big my master''s name was.


    I explained for a long time just now and the words I said were pretty much the same as master''s, but no one took what I said seriously. Now that master came out, no one objected.


    "But no matter what you say, she has harmed so many people. Is she going to let him go just like that? What if he goes out to cover us again? " After a long period of silence, a person from the crowd suddenly shouted out the words in everyone''s heart.


    Phantom creatures were all very insidious and cunning creatures, but of course, it didn''t necessarily mean that there were good ghosts among them. However, who knew if the one in front of them right now was a good or bad thing?


    What if the little kid in front of them only used a pitiful way to confuse everyone''s hearts, and then when everyone let him go and let him go, he would do harm again? What would happen then?


    "That''s right, that''s right. As the old saying goes, one shouldn''t be afraid of ten thousand, one should only be afraid if something happens. If something happens ¡­" After hearing these words, another person in the crowd spoke up. However, he did not continue to speak.


    However, just by saying half of this sentence, everyone was able to understand what he wanted to say.


    "I can understand what everyone is saying, but I have also thought about what everyone is worried about, if everyone does not mind, I am willing to bring this little brat with me at all times, until he is reincarnated, and if she does anything against her conscience while she is in it, then ¡­" This humble one will definitely not be lenient. " After hearing everyone''s worried words, the Master was silent for a moment, before shouting out to the crowd.


    The things that everyone was worried about, his master could understand. After all, ghosts were ghosts.


    Even the innermost part of a person''s heart was often unfathomable, let alone a being like a ghost.


    If he didn''t do it well, he wouldn''t say anything about how ghosts would hurt people ¡­


    After his master finished speaking, the crowd became quiet once more.


    "Since you''ve already said so, of course we won''t object. We just hope that you can do as you say and take good care of this little brat." After a long period of silence, someone finally opened his mouth and spoke to his master.


    After all, his master was extremely famous. Now that his master had already spoken up to this point, if he still continued to oppose it, the situation would become even more unsightly.


    His master had already said that if this little brat was able to harm anyone, then he would make a move, so ¡­ So everyone stopped after seeing the situation.


    "Of course, I will not let down everyone''s hopes." After seeing everyone nod their heads, the teacher looked at everyone and cupped his hands.


    This matter could be considered to have come to a temporary end.


    "Master ¡ª how should we make him follow us?" After seeing that everyone had left, I turned around and asked my teacher.


    At the beginning, the little child had a master, so her actions could not be seen by others. However, now that its master was dead, the others could see her as well.


    And that''s what really bothers me --


    If no one could see him in the beginning, that would be easier said than done. But now, wouldn''t he scare people to death if he was brought along with him?


    "Take out the jade pendant." After listening to what I said, Master looked at me and said this to me.


    "What ¡ª" I looked at my master with a conflicted expression.


    What does the matter with the jade pendant have to do with me?


    "Take out the jade pendant." As for my blank expression, Master didn''t pay much attention to it. He merely repeated what he had said to me once more.


    "Ah?" Although I still don''t know what Master wants to do, I still obediently listened to him and took out the jade pendant.


    After I took out the jade pendant, I could clearly see the little ghost''s eyes start to glow green.


    He saw the little ghost staring at this jade pendant with an impatient look.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at Little Wei''s impatient look, I couldn''t help but raise my head and ask my teacher.


    What was wrong with the kid? Why was it that after the little ghost saw this jade pendant, it was as if a tiger that had been starving for many days had finally seen a fat, delicious, and big fat sheep?


    He really had the feeling that both his eyes were starting to glow with a green light ¡­

 C166

    Chapter 166 - Reunion


    I even had the illusion that if it wasn''t for the jade pendant in my hand, the little ghost would have snatched the jade pendant away and swallowed it.


    "You can go in." Suddenly, his master said these words to the little ghost.


    Before I could even react, I saw the little ghost nod excitedly towards Master before he sneaked into the jade pendant like a wisp of smoke.


    This... [What the hell is going on?


    My eyes widened as I watched the kid suddenly slip inside the jade pendant.


    This bastard could actually enter the jade pendant? Phantom has begun to have such an awesome skill these days?


    I still hadn''t been able to react to what the kid had done.


    He entered just like that?


    Not giving me any time to react?


    "Alright, alright. Don''t look like a country bumpkin. The jade pendant he gave you isn''t an ordinary one. Therefore ¡­ it is normal for the little ghost to treat it as a place for himself to live." The master looked at me as if I were a country bumpkin, and after a long silence, he finally said to me in a tone of disappointment.


    Towards my master''s words, I pursed my lips but didn''t say anything in the end.


    I know I don''t know enough to make a fuss, but... There''s no need for Master to look at me with that kind of expression. At the very least, we are master and disciple relationship, and I am his precious disciple.


    To speak of me like this in front of others, where should I put my face?


    However, while I was complaining to my master in my heart, I suddenly thought of something.


    Master said just now that the jade pendant that Uncle Feng gave me was not an ordinary one, that''s why I could let the little ghost stay inside.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but scrunch the jade pendant into my palm.


    In the beginning, the reason Uncle Feng gave me this jade pendant was so that I could protect myself. If I were to encounter danger, they would sense my location.


    But now, since Elder Liu''s problem has been resolved, I am now in a position of absolute safety.


    According to human nature, I should return this jade pendant to the Uncle Feng.


    However ¡­ After listening to Master''s words, I was especially reluctant to return this jade pendant to Uncle Feng.


    However, in front of my master and Uncle Feng, I can''t just openly put the jade pendant into my own pocket, so I can only tightly hold it in my hands.


    "Sigh ¡­" Looking at my useless actions, Master didn''t say anything. He just looked at me and sighed before helplessly shaking his head.


    Cough cough ¡­


    After being together with Master for so long, I obviously knew what Master was thinking. Thus, I could only cough awkwardly a few times in my heart.


    Although I know that this action of mine is very humiliating, but for the sake of the jade pendant, I can''t be bothered about shameful matters.


    "Shouldn''t you return my jade pendant to me?" After seeing my actions, Uncle Feng immediately burst out laughing, looked at me, and said to me with a smile that was not a smile.


    Hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I didn''t say anything, but subconsciously, I quickly hid my hands behind my back.


    Jade pendant? What jade pendant? I don''t know, I''ve never seen it.


    If such a good thing were to return to the Uncle Feng so easily, I would have been greatly reluctant to part with it.


    "Forget it ¨C if you like this jade pendant, you can keep it for yourself. Just treat it as a gift from me. It will also save you the resentment you would have to bear after I take it away." After seeing my appearance, Uncle Feng couldn''t help but smile at me before saying this.


    "Thank you, Uncle Feng. Thank you, Uncle Feng." After hearing Uncle Feng''s words, I hurriedly thanked him.


    At that time, I was still thinking, if Uncle Feng insisted that I return the jade pendant to him, what should I do?


    However, I never expected that Uncle Feng would actually gift me the jade pendant so generously.


    Seeing me so embarrassed, Master couldn''t help but touch his forehead.


    I guess Master was thinking, how could I teach a disciple like him, who was obviously the type that opened his eyes to money, and now he is holding someone else''s jade pendant, not letting go at all. He looks just like a little money grubber.


    But now, of course, I would not care about my master''s opinion of me.


    "Alright ¡ª something has happened at my place. It''s time for me to go back. We''ll meet again later." Right when I was holding the rare jade pendant, Uncle Feng suddenly said this to Master.


    I suddenly raised my head and looked towards Uncle Feng ¡­


    He had only been in the Southern Mountain for a day, and yet he was already leaving?


    "In that case, we shall meet again in the future." What I never thought of was that after Master heard Uncle Feng''s words, she didn''t even ask him why he had left and instead acted very naturally.


    After the two exchanged a few words, Uncle Feng turned around and left.


    Before leaving, he told me to take good care of this jade pendant. Perhaps one day, this jade pendant might even save my life.


    I simply nodded towards Uncle Feng ¡ª ¡ª


    But of course, even if Uncle Feng didn''t tell me, and told me to keep a jade pendant safe, I would still keep it by my side.


    Putting aside the fact that this jade pendant looks really good, even if there was a little brat living inside, I would still bring this jade pendant with me.


    After all, although the little demon was heavily injured, he was still a brat without a master. He had to rely on this jade pendant to survive.


    I am now the owner of this jade pendant. In other words, I can be considered the owner of this little imp.


    If something were to happen to me in the future, perhaps this little devil would be able to lend me a hand.


    Even if it''s for my own safety, I have to keep this jade pendant.


    "Well ¡ª it''s time for us to go." Just when I was in a daze while holding the jade pendant, I heard the words of my master.


    "Are we going back now?" I raised my head and looked at Master with a puzzled expression.


    Leave?


    Where are we going to go now?


    Could it be that after Uncle Feng left, we have to pack our stuff and return home?

 C167

    Chapter 167 - Younger than Older


    "What on earth is going on in your head? Of course we have to hurry to the hall. " After hearing my words, Master gave me an impolite slap on the head and said this to me.


    After being slapped on the head by my master, I was a little speechless ¡­


    Is there anything you can''t say to me? [He is going to hit me so badly, what should I do if he makes me stupid?]


    But of course, this person is my master, so I wouldn''t use any harsh words to speak to my master. I could only glare at him resentfully.


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and put your jade pendant back. We should also hurry to the main hall." Seeing that although I was staring at myself in dissatisfaction, my hand was still tightly grasping the jade that Uncle Feng had given me, then Master sighed.


    I also know that Master is doing this for my own good. After all, something like this just happened. If we were to delay the activities in the hall again, who knows how many people would talk back.


    Thus, after listening to Master''s words, I tactfully put the jade pendant into my own pocket, and happily followed behind Master.


    Based on my own abilities, I''m afraid that I''ll be an unremarkable existence in the hall, unlike my master who follows me.


    What''s more, after what happened just now, although no one said anything, who knows if they would come looking for trouble behind my back. Therefore, following behind my master is a very wise choice.


    Seeing that I had always been following behind him, Master only turned his head to look at me but didn''t say anything, so I knew that what I was doing now was definitely the right move ¡­


    Following behind my master, most of the people only came up to greet him. As a result, I seemed especially small and transparent. In just a short while, I had already yawned several times.


    It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. Just following behind my master is just too boring.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then ¡­ I will also take my leave. " Just when I was about to get bored, I suddenly heard my master say this. I abruptly raised my head and glanced at him.


    What was going on? What was the situation now?


    I was just a god who left for a while, how come Master suddenly said goodbye?


    Touching the back of my head, I had a very puzzled feeling --


    "What''s going on? What happened? " Following behind Master, I couldn''t help but ask Master as we were walking out of the main hall.


    Leave first? Where does Master plan to take me?


    "Just by looking at you, I knew that you were extremely bored here. Since you were so bored, I decided to go back earlier." After hearing my question, Master lowered his head and said this to me.


    Initially, I was brought here to see the world for myself. But now, not only did I fail to see the world, I even kept yawning.


    In my heart, I also know that my actions now, especially since I''ve let down my master''s good intentions, I could only smile awkwardly and tactfully remain silent.


    Because right now I don''t know what to say to my master at all, as if whatever I say is my fault.


    "Are we going back now?" Lifting my head and looking at the sky, I asked my master with a face full of black lines,


    When we rushed to Southern Mountain, the sky was already almost dark, and now, after experiencing so many things and delaying for so long, it was already so dark that it couldn''t get any further.


    If I rush back now, wouldn''t Master be angered by me until he''s muddled?


    Running in the dark at night?


    If I were to follow Master, I''m afraid that my head would be filled with water as well.


    "Who told you that we are rushing back at night, can''t we find a place to stay for the night and go back tomorrow morning?" My master was angered by my words and laughed at me. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to flick my skull.


    I have to say, Master''s hand strength is really great. Just by looking at those few ordinary moves, I already feel a headache coming on.


    "Alright, alright, I''m not going to talk to you anymore. Let''s hurry up and find a hotel to stay at. If we''re late, I''m afraid we''ll really have to sleep on the streets." After saying this to me, the master hurried forward.


    "Is there a need to be so anxious?" I was a little disapproving of Master''s hasty actions.


    He was only looking for a hotel. Was there a need to be so anxious? Couldn''t he just slowly walk over?


    But this thought. There were only three seconds in my mind. Three seconds later, I grabbed my luggage and followed my master.


    I had forgotten that so many people had come to this place today. If it were any other time, I would have been able to walk over slowly and make it in time. However, on this special day, if I arrived late, it would be just as my master had said, we would be sleeping on the streets.


    "Master, wait for me." Master walked so fast that I couldn''t keep up with him. I couldn''t help but run with my luggage while shouting at him.


    I know Master is anxious, but can you consider my disciple''s feelings?


    I walked so fast that I couldn''t even keep up with him. Once I find the place where Master is staying and turn around and discover that I''ve lost him, won''t he feel that I''m extremely useless, that I can''t even keep up with him?


    "I say, can you walk a bit faster? At such a young age, you''re actually inferior to me, an old man." After hearing my words, Master turned his head and complained to me.


    "I ¡­" I really didn''t know what to say to Master''s words.


    What do you mean I''m too young to be able to keep up with an old man?


    Master didn''t even look at it. I have all the luggage here right now. I''m the one carrying the big and small bags behind him. He hasn''t taken anything, okay ¡­


    If you have the ability, let''s turn our position upside down and let Master carry so many things and see if he can walk that fast.


    But of course, no matter how unbalanced my heart is, he is still my master. Thus, I could only accept my fate and continue to follow behind my master, carrying large and small bags. I wanted to catch up to him.


    Of course, that''s all I can think about in my heart. After all ¡­ My relationship with Master is already very deep, and is basically the same as father and daughter. Thus, there is no need to care about this matter.

 C168

    Chapter 168 - Hand full of blood


    However, whether or not I care is up to no good. Can the master of this bastard take the initiative to understand me and share some of it with me?


    However ¡­ When I saw Master walking quickly in front of me, I felt that I should just forget about it.


    Since it''s a matter of things being mentioned, I don''t need to rely on my master. I might as well do it myself.


    Although master''s personality was very good to me, he was also someone who could be cheated as much as he wanted.


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t help but have tears streaming down my face. Why did I end up with such a master? She''s even more shameless than I am.


    However ¡­ Twenty years have already passed and it is already too late to change it now. Thus, I had to resign myself to my fate.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. If I had been waiting for you, I''m afraid we really wouldn''t have any place to live. We''d have to sleep on the streets." When I finally made it to the hotel behind his master, he was standing in front of the counter, mumbling to me.


    Listening to my master''s words, I didn''t say a single word. I just silently walked forward and placed all of my baggage on the ground.


    Yes, he had found a place to live, but his precious disciple was already half-dead from exhaustion.


    "Sigh ¡­" He couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    If you''re tired, then so be it. Previously, it was much better than when a girl like me ran out to sleep on the main road.


    "Alright, our room is next door. You should rest earlier tonight. When we wake up tomorrow, we still need to hurry on our way." After saying this to me, the master motioned for me to pick up my things and follow him.


    He looked at my master with a face full of black lines. I had just put the item down on the ground and had relaxed for not even a minute. Now you want me to carry it on my shoulder again?


    However, I only raised my head to look at Master before silently putting the item back on my shoulder. After all, if I could hold on for a few more minutes, I would be able to lie down on the soft bed.


    "Ah ¡­" "I can finally sleep comfortably now." When I reached my room, I immediately threw the items on the floor noisily. Then, I leaped onto the bed and laid down.


    Ever since I was young, I have always liked to sleep in softer beds, so the beds in my house are always soft.


    After sleeping for so long, I had gotten used to it, so I had always felt like I was sleeping normally. But now, after being tossed around for so long and lying back down on the soft bed, I really felt like I had fallen from hell to heaven.


    Lying in bed, dazed, I fell asleep.


    But in the middle of the night, I felt as though this room was leaking water because ¡­ Water kept falling on my face.


    "Are you done or not? We spent money to stay here. The room is leaking, so it''s not a big deal." Unable to bear it any longer, I immediately sat up on the bed and shouted towards the ceiling.


    After shouting, I reached out my hand to wipe my face. However, after touching my face for a bit, I felt that something wasn''t quite right.


    Why did the water that dripped from the roof have such a sticky feeling?


    After sensing that something was wrong, I brought the water in my hands close to my nose. After smelling it, I felt that there was still a hint of rust on my nose.


    This... This doesn''t seem right.


    Jumping up from the bed, I quickly turned on the light.


    When I saw the bright red patch on my hand, I was especially agitated.


    Heavens, are you joking with me? I was just sleeping, why would I bleed from my hand?


    "Master ¡­" Master... "Master ¡­" I stared at my hands covered in blood in terror. I immediately shouted at my master.


    Only after I finished shouting did I realize that Master and I were not together. Master was in the room next to mine.


    He hurriedly stood up and wanted to open the door to my master''s place and tell him about my current situation. However, when my hand touched the door handle, the door couldn''t be opened.


    "What is going on? When I came in earlier, wasn''t it still fine? " Standing by the door, I stared at it and couldn''t help muttering to myself.


    When I came in, this door didn''t seem damaged at all. But now, why do I feel like I''m already using all of my strength and can''t even open the door?


    Suddenly, I felt a chill on my back. I turned my head abruptly and saw a pair of red eyes, close at hand.


    "Ah ¡­" He couldn''t help but scream as he retreated a few steps back.


    I shouldn''t be so unlucky, right?


    Even sleeping can lead to strange things?


    Didn''t you already tell me that there are a lot of capable people in the Southern Mountain? Those filthy things definitely wouldn''t appear in the Southern Mountain, but how am I able to see so many wretched things here in the Southern Mountain?


    Now, even I started to seriously doubt Master''s words to me that I would be absolutely safe when I reach Southern Mountain.


    Because right now, I feel that if I don''t come to Southern Mountain, I would still be relatively safe. After coming to Zhong Nanshan, it seems like I haven''t been at peace for even a minute.


    "Master, save me!" I pounded on my door as I shouted.


    Even if Master was sleeping in the room next to mine, he should still have heard me making such a big commotion, right?


    But, I''ve been tormenting myself for a long time, but Master didn''t have the slightest reaction. I felt that this time, I might really cool down.


    "Who exactly are you? "Why are you looking for trouble with me?" Seeing that my master hadn''t come, I calmed down and asked this person in front of me.


    Strictly speaking, I don''t know if this thing is a person at all.


    They should be called ghosts.


    The female ghost in front of me had long hair that reached his waist and his body floated in the air as he looked at me with two bright red eyes.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" When I saw that the female ghost hadn''t made a move against me and had only been floating in the air and staring at me, I asked curiously.


    It was the first time I saw a ghost in front of me, but it didn''t make a move on me. It only stared at me with its two eyes, and within its eyes, there was an emotion that I couldn''t detect.


    In that moment, I also could not figure out the reason behind this female ghost''s appearance.

 C169

    Chapter 169 - female ghost


    So, I started to guess boldly that the reason this female ghost was looking for me was not to harm me, but for some reason.


    But when I asked that question, I felt that it was extremely absurd. What could I do for this female ghost?


    Why do I feel that the abilities of this female ghost is stronger than mine?


    "No, no.


    After I asked that question, female ghost first looked at me for a few seconds, then opened his mouth and spoke to me with a bitter tone.


    Hearing the words of the female ghost, I immediately froze on the spot. What is there to say but to actually say it in such a profound manner.


    Could it be ¡­ Has this female ghost been dead for some time?


    However ¡­ Looking at female ghost''s clothes, I still feel that this female ghost should be a modern man, because he is still wearing an extremely short skirt.


    I''ve already been with master for so long, what''s more, with Chu Yu, this male ghost, by my side, I already know that the clothes that ghost wore after death, was the clothes she wore during the period of her death.


    Therefore, I can deduce from this that this female ghost should be a modern day ghost.


    "I say, you''re doing fine. A modern man, why did he try to learn from the ancients? Can''t he just speak the words of others?" After sensing that this female ghost didn''t have any intentions of harming me, my courage slightly increased.


    Since he found me and didn''t do anything to me, he probably wants me to help him. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t help him, but at least can you tell me what happened?


    After talking so much nonsense, I still didn''t know what she was trying to say.


    "Big sister, I said you have to help me! My life is really too bitter, I''ve suffered since I was young, and even my life has been extremely difficult. But now, I''ve actually become like this, do you think I''m unlucky? I ¡­" After hearing my impatient words, the female ghost did not continue to nag at me. Instead, he started to complain to me.


    Hearing the female ghost did not know what to say. I sat down on the edge of the bed and covered my head with my hands, feeling for the first time that ghosts could be so long-winded.


    I was already sitting on the bed covering my ears, but that female ghost still chattered on as if he didn''t see my reaction. If not for the fact that I couldn''t beat him, I really would have grabbed his collar and threw him out the door.


    "Enough." There''s no need to hold it in anymore, what''s more, I can''t take it anymore. I raised my head to look at female ghost, and immediately shouted out.


    This bastard, are you done yet? I can''t even get to the point. I can''t understand what she''s talking about after talking so much.


    If he continued to speak like this, the sun would probably rise by the end of the day.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" I''m already so pitiful. It''s one thing if you don''t pity me, but now you''re actually angry at me. Why is my life so bitter? After I said those two words, female ghost immediately stopped himself from speaking and looked at me. After a moment, he cried out loud.


    Sitting on the bed and looking at this female ghost, I really made myself feel extremely wronged and wanted to cry.


    He actually dared to tell me that he was unlucky, so why didn''t he tell me?


    My luck has never been this bad ever since I was young. In the end, I still have to get up in the middle of the night to listen to him wail and complain to me.


    "I say, have you cried enough? If you haven''t, then go out and cry. If you have, then tell me quickly what happened. I still need to hurry on my way tomorrow morning." Reaching out my hand, I yawned. I looked at female ghost and said impatiently.


    Asking for someone''s help had yet to get to the point. This was the most puzzling matter.


    "Never mind, I''ll look for you for help tomorrow." Just as I finished speaking, female ghost abruptly stopped his wailing and looked at me. Then, after saying those words to me, he immediately disappeared.


    Looking at the empty room, I didn''t react for a moment. When I reacted, I couldn''t help but want to curse out.


    After tormenting me for so long, he actually said something to me in the end. He said he would come back to find me tomorrow, and then he left?


    If that''s the case, why does he have to come over in the middle of the night when he''s looking for me in the day? Why does he make me get up after a nap?


    However ¡­ After all, I have experienced so many unlucky things, so I am one of the most ambitious ones. After the female ghost left, I laid on the bed, turned over my body, and went back to sleep.


    At most, the sky would collapse and serve as a blanket. If anything happens, we can talk about it tomorrow. Right now, I will have a good rest.


    "Who is it?" Just as I was sleeping soundly, I heard someone knocking on the door. I immediately shouted impatiently.


    Last night, I slept for a long time, and now, in the early morning, there is still someone disturbing my sweet dreams.


    "It''s me." Hearing Master''s voice coming from outside the door, although I was very unwilling, I still got out of bed and opened the door for him.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked as I opened the door and looked at Master with sleepy eyes.


    It was only a few minutes and he had woken up so early. In the past, he had not seen his master wake up this early when he was at home. Could it be that his master had changed his personality after they moved to another place?


    "I came to ask you, did you call me last night?" After looking at me for a while, Master finally opened his mouth and asked me this question.


    After hearing what Master had said, I raised my head and looked at him expressionlessly.


    I shouted for such a long time yesterday, but Master still didn''t make any sound. I thought he didn''t hear it, but now, Master actually asked me, which means that he actually heard me call her last night, but why didn''t he come?


    Thinking this way, the gaze in which I looked at Master became even more resentful.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Why are you just staring at me and not saying anything? " Seeing that I kept staring at him and didn''t say a word, Master finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked me this question.


    Looking at the blank expression on Master''s face, I got even angrier.

 C170

    Chapter 170 - Rest for one day


    "Master, what''s wrong? "Why didn''t you come when I called for you last night? I came over this morning." With a smile on my face, I looked at Master and asked this question.


    Actually, my current smile is really forced out, I shouted so loudly last night. He had slapped the door to the point that his hands were about to hurt. There was no reaction at all. It had been such a long time since he had come over.


    "I went through too many things yesterday, so I was too sleepy, so I was too lazy to move. This morning, I just happened to remember, so I came over to ask, to see what exactly you came looking for me for last night." After hearing my words, Master didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Instead, he straightforwardly said those words to me.


    "I ¡­" Towards Master''s words, I was simply speechless.


    He originally thought he didn''t hear it and didn''t come over, but now he clearly heard it because he was lazy and dragged it all the way to the morning.


    Fortunately, that female ghost from last night didn''t have any bad intentions towards me, otherwise ¡­ I may not survive this morning.


    "I''m fine." After looking at Master for a long time, I finally swallowed the words that I wanted to say.


    Since everything has passed, it''s just adding onto my worries. As for today''s day, female ghost is coming to find me, I''ll just wait for her to come first.


    "It''s fine? "Nothing, you knocked so loudly on the door yesterday, and shouted so loudly. I thought something happened to you and hurriedly came to find you early in the morning to ask, but you actually told me that you were fine." After hearing that I was fine, Master looked at me and said with a dissatisfied tone.


    "Forget it, forget it. I''ll go back and get some rest." After seeing me finish saying those words, Master paused for a moment. As he turned around, he spoke to me.


    Looking at the back of my master, I was full of tears.


    I shouted so loudly and knocked so loudly on the door. You don''t even have to come over to see if something really happened to your precious disciple. Instead, you turned around and continued sleeping because you were too sleepy.


    It clearly wasn''t my fault, in the end ¡­ Now I don''t know what to say.


    But of course, the feeling of heartache only lasted for an instant. After a moment, I felt better. After all ¡­ I also belong to the category of unbeatable cockroaches.


    I lay back down on the bed and decided to go back to sleep.


    Last night, after tormenting myself for so long, I was disturbed by my master early in the morning. I am as tired as a dog now.


    "AHH ¡­" "Let me tell you, I''m really having a hard time ¡­" Just as I lay back down on the bed and closed my eyes, about to fall asleep, the sharp voice of the female ghost sounded in my ears again. I was so frightened that my entire body quivered.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I saw female ghost floating beside my bed, looking down at me, complaining about his misfortune.


    "I ¡­" Looking at the female ghost, I really wanted to curse at him. However, after thinking about it, for the sake of my own image, I better not curse at him.


    I lay on the bed and listened to the female ghost nagging at me nonstop.


    "I said, you''re done, if you need anything, wait until I wake up. If you continue to nag at me like this, don''t even mention me helping you, I''d even have the heart to take you in." I couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I sat up on the bed and shouted at female ghost.


    It was enough that he had to spend half the night last night, and he even came to complain in the morning.


    Just how bitter was this? He had actually cried for so long, yet he still hadn''t finished.


    "Ugh." After seeing that I had truly gotten angry, female ghost first looked at me, and then agreed without hesitation. He then turned around and left.


    Looking at female ghost''s clean and crisp figure, I was a little depressed. If I knew earlier that my tone would be stronger, I would have been able to get a good night''s rest. My tone should have been stronger already last night.


    Looking at the time, it was already quite late. I hurriedly went back to bed. If I don''t go back to sleep now, I really won''t be able to sleep after a while.


    When I finally woke up, it was already noon. I hurriedly put on my clothes and went to find my master.


    It''s already noon, but there isn''t any reaction from Master. Could it be that Master went back on his own and left me here by myself?


    "Master, Master." With that in mind, I banged harder on the door of Master''s room.


    Leaving me here by myself, I don''t even know the way home.


    "What is it? What for? Can''t you even be a little quieter? "The door is about to be taken down by you." Just as I was slapping on the door, Master suddenly opened the door from the inside.


    Looking at my Master, I awkwardly laughed a few times.


    "Master, it''s already so late. I saw that you haven''t woken up yet, so I wanted to hurry you up. We still need to hurry on our way." After smiling awkwardly a few times to my master, I said this to him.


    I don''t know why I felt so guilty when I said those words.


    I actually used that thought to think about my master just now, but now that I think about it, my thoughts are really too dark.


    "What are we rushing for? We''re going to rest for another day today and then continue on our journey tomorrow." Just as he finished speaking to me, his master slammed the door shut.


    The speed at which Master closed the door was too fast. Fortunately, my reaction was also very fast, so I abruptly retreated a few steps back. Otherwise, my nose would have definitely heavily touched the door.


    Listening to Master''s words, I also know that Master had probably been struggling for the entire day yesterday. I''m so tired now that I can''t even get up, because when Master closed the door, I could still hear him mumbling to himself.


    Shaking my head, I shook myself. Master had already said that I would rest for today and leave again tomorrow. I might as well just go back to my room and sleep for a while longer.


    However, once I think about that female ghost, who knows when he will come looking for me today, I feel like one of them is at the top eight.


    When female ghost left, he did not tell me when he would come to find me either. As a result, in the following period of time, it is very likely that he would appear in the next second.


    I''m really afraid that when female ghost appears once more, he would still not say a word, and would only start wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves in front of us.

 C171

    Chapter 171 - Use whatever means


    If it was an ordinary person crying in front of me, I would at least be able to endure it. The key thing is that this female ghost''s crying sound is too mournful.


    Not only was the sound especially mournful, it was also especially sharp. It was as if it was similar to the sound of ghosts being stirred up during the murder in "The Malevolent Bell of the Afternoon".


    "Ai ¡­" "I wonder when a leader will be able to live a life like this." Lying in bed, I muttered to myself.


    If I''m not in hell every day, then I''m on hell''s road. When can I have a little bit of good luck?


    "I say, are you coming out or not? When I was dying of sleepiness, you kept on hanging around my ears, and now that I have nothing to do, you actually didn''t come out again. You can''t be unhappy with me, right?" The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I looked at the ceiling and shouted.


    When I was half dead, she came to me for help, but now I can''t sleep, and there''s nothing to do. Why isn''t she here anymore?


    Although I normally don''t believe in fate, right now, I can''t help but start to suspect that this female ghost isn''t compatible with me, right?


    "This is really hard to come by, you actually took the initiative to ask me to come out." Just as I finished shouting those words, female ghost''s voice sounded by my ear.


    I turned my head to take a look, and found that female ghost had followed what I said.


    I''ll tell you a few things now. First, don''t cry about those unfortunate things you had before. No matter how bad it is, it''s still about you when you were alive. Second, what help do you need me to help you with? When I saw female ghost appear, I immediately told him before he could speak.


    I told her everything that I wanted to tell the female ghost in advance, just in case. It saved her the trouble of crying and complaining to me for a long time while she waited, while I still couldn''t grasp the main point that she wanted to say.


    If you want my help, of course, but... I don''t like the slop kind.


    "Actually... "My life is also very miserable ¡­" After hearing my words, female ghost glanced at me, then silently organized his own words in his heart, and slowly spoke word by word to me.


    Listening to the female ghost''s words, I slowly understood the background of the female ghost.


    It turned out that female ghost was the daughter of a family deep in the mountains. Because she was a girl when she was young, female ghost sent her to be someone else''s daughter-in-law.


    female ghost didn''t want to be someone''s daughter-in-law. She longed for the outside world, so she ran out, but was pulled down by someone with ill intentions and directly sold herself out.


    female ghost had also thought of escaping, but every time female ghost fled, he would be caught and brought back with a beating.


    Just like this, the female ghost was forced to marry a person in his late twenties.


    After being humiliated again and again, female ghost could no longer hold it in. When no one else was paying attention to him, he broke the glass cup and used the glass to cut his own wrist.


    Seeing the fresh blood flowing out, female ghost finally had a feeling of relief.


    However ¡­ However, the nightmare did not end there. female ghost was saved and received another round of beatings.


    When female ghost looked for another chance to cut his wrist, that person knew that female ghost had a fierce temper and did not choose to save female ghost anymore.


    He thought he could finally free himself, but ¡­ female ghost watched himself as he silently endured the insult.


    It was precisely because of this breath of anger that ¡­ female ghost had never reincarnated.


    "You can be considered very pitiful, but... What do you want me to help you with? " After hearing about the background of this female ghost, I also felt especially sympathetic towards him.


    From young until now, his life seemed to have been very rough.


    But, could it be that this female ghost wants me to help him seek justice?


    After all, they don''t even know how long this female ghost has been dead for. Furthermore, even if I went to the police, the police would not believe my words.


    Could it be ¡­ Do you want me to tell the police that female ghost''s soul came to me to tell her the truth after she died?


    Believe me if I tell this to the police, believe not only what I say, but will treat me as a lunatic.


    "I have no way to help you with this kind of thing." Thinking this in my heart, I told female ghost directly.


    Although this female ghost is pitiful, and I want to help him, but to help him with this matter, I still need to know my limits.


    I can''t possibly do something beyond my ability, can I?


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want you to help me redress my grievances. I just want you to help me bury my corpse." After hearing my words, female ghost glanced at me, then smiled and spoke to me.


    After seeing female ghost''s smile, I was surprised to discover that I didn''t seem to have carefully sized up this female ghost from the start. Now that I looked at this female female ghost, I realised that this female ghost was indeed very beautiful.


    "Could it be ¡­" "You mean your body hasn''t been buried yet?" Perceiving the meaning behind female ghost''s words, I asked in astonishment.


    Looking at the look of female ghost, he shouldn''t be dead for a day or two. Could it be that his body hasn''t been buried yet?


    "When others die, they will be buried, but I have never been buried." When he said till here, female ghost''s tone also started to become bitter.


    However, when I heard female ghost''s words, I was completely stunned. What did they mean by still using female ghost''s corpse to earn money?


    "Aren''t you dead now? How do they make money out of you? " After looking at female ghost for a long while, I asked curiously.


    When the female ghost was still alive, they used the female ghost to make money for themselves. I still understand, but the female ghost is already dead, and only a corpse is left. How did they use that corpse to make money?


    "You don''t know, they love money as if it were their life. Anyway, everything is for making money. For making money, they can use any means they want." After hearing my question, female ghost took a deep breath.

 C172

    Chapter 172 - Corpse Stealing


    Looking at female ghost''s grieving expression, I actually didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Just how crazy was that group of people to be able to use such a despicable method.


    No matter how strong the personality of the female ghost was, she was still a little girl.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you." Patting my chest, I promised female ghost.


    If I stand by idly in the face of such an absolute tragedy and pretend nothing had happened, would I still be human?


    If I do not do anything, won''t I become like those people who hurt the female ghost, and become beasts?


    "Oh right, I have a very serious question to ask you." After a moment of silence, I raised my head and looked at the female ghost.


    I didn''t even ask where they had placed female ghost''s body when I was busy agreeing to let her rest in the ground.


    Furthermore ¡­ Now, they still had to use female ghost''s corpse to earn money for themselves. I will definitely preserve female ghost''s corpse very well. How can I steal a living person out?


    When I thought about this question, I felt my head ache.


    "Ask away." After hearing what I said, female ghost looked at me and said with a smile.


    "Mm ¡­" I can help you bury your body, but how am I supposed to get your body out? With so many of them looking after your body, I''m afraid it''s going to be a little difficult for me alone. " After hesitating for a long time, I finally voiced the most difficult question to the female ghost.


    It seemed a little improbable to try to drag a body out under the eyes of so many people.


    At least... With just my ability alone, it''s absolutely impossible.


    "Right, aren''t you a ghost? Aren''t ghosts all capable? If you don''t get your corpse out, I''ll help you bury it. " After a long period of silence, I looked at female ghost and asked tentatively.


    The other good ghosts waved their hands, showing that they had powerful abilities. female ghost was also a ghost now, it shouldn''t be a difficult thing for them to pull out their own matters.


    "If I could do it, why would I wait until now? They also don''t know what methods were used, so let alone getting my corpse out, I can''t even get close to it. " After hearing what I had to say, female ghost bitterly shook his head.


    Of course he wanted to get the corpse out, but that group of people did not know what methods they used. Right now, he couldn''t even get close, so how could he possibly get out?


    "This ¡­" At this point, I can''t help but stutter when I see you.


    To be honest, I''m feeling especially regretful now. The promise just now was too early.


    Right now, this matter has clearly exceeded my capabilities. Even I am unable to do anything about it.


    "You already promised to help me, you can''t go back on your word." After seeing that I was hesitating, the female ghost spoke to me before I could reject him.


    "I ¡­" I looked at this female ghost for a moment. I really cannot reject him, and I cannot accept him.


    I really should have investigated the entire situation in female ghost before deciding whether or not I want to help him.


    "Brat, come out for a bit." At this moment, I suddenly remembered that there was still a little kid in the jade pendant. I took out the jade pendant and knocked on it a few times.


    A moment later, the kid floated out and stood in front of me, looking at me.


    "Why did you call me out? What''s the matter? " After seeing me summon myself, the little ghost looked at me with a puzzled expression and asked.


    "His body is untouchable right now. You go and help steal it." I said to the little ghost as I pointed to the female ghost beside me.


    female ghost doesn''t have any ways to deal with his corpse, then I can let the little brat try and see if I can get his corpse out.


    "Got it." After I finished listening to him, the little ghost looked at me and wanted to reject me, but I used my eyes to signal the little ghost that he had to do it, whether he wanted to do it or not. In the end, the little ghost had no choice but to nod at me, indicating that he knew.


    After watching the little ghost and the female ghost disappear at the same time, I sat on the side of the bed, supporting my head with my hands.


    I don''t know if the little ghost can steal female ghost''s corpse, but if by any chance, the little ghost can''t steal female ghost''s corpse either, then how should I help the female ghost?


    I have already promised female ghost, if I were to go back on my word, wouldn''t that mean I have to smash my own feet with stones?


    "Never mind, we''ll see when the little ghost comes back." Shaking my head, I comforted myself with this sentence.


    Who knows? Maybe the little ghost would directly bring back female ghost''s corpse and then I would immediately bury it.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? How is the situation going? " When I saw that the little ghost and the female ghost had returned, I anxiously looked at them and asked.


    They had been gone for so long, so they should have settled the matter by now, right?


    female ghost and the little ghost looked at me for a while, then the two of them shook their heads at the same time while looking at me.


    "What?" You two went out at the same time and didn''t bring the body back? " When I saw the female ghost and the little ghost shake their heads at me, my voice couldn''t help but rise.


    The two of them had attacked at the same time, but they had both failed. It seemed that this was going to be a thorny problem.


    "I''ll think of something else." Sitting on the bed, I really don''t know how I should help the female ghost anymore.


    If I could think of a solution, I would have already thought of one. I''ve already asked the kid to help, but... Yet, he still failed.


    "After I went there, I found something very strange." After looking at my expression, the little ghost was silent for a moment. In the end, he walked up and said those words to me.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hearing the words of the little ghost, I was stunned for a moment. After reacting to it, I hurriedly asked.


    You''ve discovered something very strange?


    What exactly did the little demon find out? Could it be that the little ghost found out about this matter? That was the reason why the female ghost was unable to bring his corpse back.


    Thinking this in my heart, I stared at the little kid, waiting for his next words.

 C173

    Chapter 173 - Shameful


    "After we passed by, we found a jade pendant on top of her body, and it looks exactly the same as the one in your hand." After hearing my question, the little ghost stared at the jade pendant in my hand for a long time before speaking to me with certainty.


    However, I was stunned by the words of the little ghost.


    What do you mean female ghost''s corpse has a jade pendant, and that jade pendant is exactly the same as the one in my hand? This jade pendant was given to me by Uncle Feng.


    There shouldn''t be such a coincidence in this world, right?


    Uncle Feng''s front legs gave us a few jade pendants, but an identical pendant appeared on the back of his feet?


    "Think back carefully. Is it exactly the same as mine?" Picking up the jade pendant and bringing it closer to the little ghost, I asked anxiously.


    I want the little ghost to carefully examine it before telling me if it''s the exact same as the jade pendant in my hand.


    If it''s really exactly the same, I feel that this matter can''t be explained by coincidence.


    "Yes, that''s right, it''s exactly the same. When I went over there, I paid special attention to that jade pendant. It''s exactly the same as the one in your hand." After carefully looking at the jade pendant in my hand, the little ghost excitedly shouted at me.


    But when I heard the kid''s words, my heart began to sink.


    "Wait a moment, I''m going to look for my master on this matter." After calming down, I stood up and signaled the little ghost and female ghost to wait for me in my room. I need to find my master for this matter.


    "Master, are you there? I have something very important to talk to you about. " When we reach the entrance of the room, I tightly gripped the jade pendant in my hands. After hesitating for a long time, I finally knocked on the door to Master''s room.


    In this matter, I''m afraid only Master can give me a reasonable explanation.


    I took a few deep breaths. Although I didn''t want to believe that this matter had anything to do with my master, the truth was right in front of me, so I had to admit it.


    "What''s wrong?" After seeing me anxiously calling out to him, Master opened the door at his fastest speed possible. Then, he looked at me and asked curiously.


    "Master, come with me. I have something to ask you." After glancing at Master, I turned around and left, returning to my room. When I returned to my room, I said this to Master.


    In front of the little demon and the female ghost, I want to ask the reason behind my master''s jade pendant.


    "What is it?" Master followed behind me and entered the room. He looked at the little ghost and female ghost in the room and asked me in confusion.


    What the hell was going on? Why was he so anxious to knock on his door, and why were there two ghosts inside the room after bringing him in?


    Even my master couldn''t figure out what this precious disciple of his was up to.


    "He''s a very pitiful person ¡­" Stretching out my hand and pointing at the female ghost, I explained to Master about the background of the female ghost.


    After finishing the history of female ghost, I opened up my master and didn''t say a single word.


    "Indeed, it is rather pitiful." After hearing my story, Master also turned to look at female ghost, her eyes showing traces of pity.


    "That''s not the most pitiful thing. The most pitiful thing is that she found me and wanted me to help her bury him, but when I asked the little ghost to go back with her and get his corpse out, I found that he also had a jade pendant on him. It''s exactly the same as the one in my hand, and it''s precisely because of this jade pendant that the two of them couldn''t get close to that corpse." I took out the jade pendant from my palm and placed it in front of my master.


    As I said those words, my eyes were staring straight at my master, waiting for his next words.


    Because when Uncle Feng left, I clearly heard what he said to Master.


    Uncle Feng told me that he gave this jade pendant to me, and the other jade pendant is exactly the same as the one in my hand, and that it was in my master''s hands.


    These two jade pendants were unpolished jade pieces that Uncle Feng had dug out from deep in the mountains with his own hands. Then, he created two jade pendants with his own hammer and hammer, giving them to his master and keeping them in his hands.


    In other words, apart from me and Master who have this piece of jade in their hands, no other person would have the jade that looks exactly like my own.


    But now, the little ghost actually saw another jade pendant on female ghost''s corpse, I want to hear Master''s explanation.


    "The other jade pendant is indeed with me, but I already gave it to a good friend three years ago." After staring at me for a long time, Master also knew what I wanted to ask, so he explained it to me slowly.


    After listening to Master''s explanation, I didn''t say anything. I just continued to stare at Master in silence, waiting for Master''s next reply.


    "Three years ago, something happened to me and my friend spent a lot of effort to help me. In order to express his gratitude, I gave him the jade pendant in my hand."


    After hearing what Master said, I was also stunned.


    Although in my heart, I didn''t believe that my master was that kind of person, I still wanted to hear it from him personally. That piece of jade had nothing to do with her at all.


    Now that I have received my master''s answer, I feel that the stone in my heart has finally landed on the ground, and even my breathing seems much more relaxed.


    "Master, this female ghost is really pitiful. Let''s help him." Glancing at the female ghost, I stretched out my hand to pull Master''s sleeve.


    Master actually gave the jade pendant to someone else, so this matter definitely has nothing to do with Master. In our line of work, although we are born to be the masters of ghost taming, we can''t just ignore this kind of thing.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go with you guys. I should ask him about it. How can I use the jade I gave him to do such a despicable thing?" At this time, his master was also extremely angry.


    However ¡­ I completely understand my master''s feelings. Back then, in order to express my gratitude, I gave the jade pendant to someone else. In the end, that person actually used his gratitude to do such a despicable thing.


    If I were in his shoes, I would have been angered to death.

 C174

    Chapter 174 - Stupid, Stupid, Stupid


    "I... The two of us better not go. " Just when Master and I decided to go and see what was going on, female ghost and the little ghost at the side started to stutter.


    Furthermore ¡­ There was a look of fear on both their faces.


    "Did something happen to you?" After looking at female ghost and the little demon for a while, I finally decided to ask.


    They were so out of place now, and I felt they were so out of place now, that I couldn''t help but be very curious.


    The little ghost didn''t want to go, so what could he say? After all, that place had nothing to do with the little ghost, but the corpse of the female ghost was there, so why was the female ghost unwilling to go as well?


    "We... "We ¡­" After hearing my question, the little demon and female ghost both looked at me at the same time, then lowered their heads and stammered for a long time.


    Looking at the little demon and female ghost at the side stuttering for a long time, I was really anxious. If there was a problem, why couldn''t the two of them just directly say it to me?


    After all this time, I still didn''t know what the two of them were trying to say.


    "Even if you don''t want to, at least give me a reason." Seeing that the little demon and female ghost had remained silent and did not say a word after listening to what I had to say, I couldn''t help but ask again.


    What was going on? After a while, both of them came back the same way.


    "Aiya, it''s better if I do it myself." After being silent for a long time, the little ghost seemed to have made up his mind. He floated in front of me and looked at me.


    "When we arrived next to his corpse, we couldn''t even get close to it. Furthermore ¡­ Its body is completely unclothed, and its body is also full of scars and bruises. " It was as if I had gone all out. The little ghost looked at me and said it.


    After the little devil said this, the entire atmosphere became tranquil.


    After hearing what the little demon said, I turned my head to look at female ghost. I finally know why the female ghost wasn''t willing to tell me the reason even if he was beaten to death. What happened to them?


    He still had to suffer such torture after his death, so it was reasonable for him to not want to say it.


    I wanted to pat female ghost on the shoulder to comfort him, but my hand passed through his body.


    "Sigh ¡­" Towards the scene before me, I could only helplessly sigh deeply.


    How could this person be so vicious to this extent? He wouldn''t let go of someone while they were still alive, but he didn''t let go even after he died.


    "How about we stop him from going? If he doesn''t go, it will only add to our sorrow." After hesitating for a long time, I said this to my master.


    I don''t think we need female ghost to get involved in this matter.


    No matter what was said, female ghost was still a girl, so if she met with such an incident, she would definitely be especially embarrassed.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to come with us? Are you sure you don''t want to apologize to someone you hate? Are you sure you don''t want to take revenge with your own hands? " After hearing what I said, Master did not pay attention to me, but turned around and looked at female ghost, slowly saying each word.


    Although Master''s voice was slow, it was also heavy, and every word struck right at the heart of the female ghost.


    After hearing his master''s words, female ghost suddenly became excited.


    "How could I not want to go? Apologize? Do I owe them an apology? I wish I could skin him, eat his flesh, and drink his blood. " After hearing what Master had to say, female ghost could no longer hold back his temper and shouted at us all with a deranged expression.


    Looking at the state the female ghost was in, although I don''t know what Master is trying to do, I didn''t stop him.


    Since Master decided to bring female ghost over, then ¡­ I must have my own intentions as well. I just need to follow behind my master properly.


    "Since you want to take revenge for yourself so much, are you really willing to let go of this perfect opportunity?" Looking at the excited female ghost Master, Fu Cheng asked the female ghost again at a leisurely pace.


    Surprisingly, after listening to his Master''s question, his mood actually slowly calmed down. In the end, he looked at his Master and shook his head.


    "I am not willing. I have suffered so much because of them. I am not willing." Although female ghost couldn''t shed tears, I could tell what she was feeling from her tone.


    Although I have always been especially against harming others, but towards this current situation, I realized that I actually really wanted female ghost to take revenge on me.


    Grudges have a cause, debts have a master, and blood debts have been paid in blood. This was a matter that was completely justified by the heavens.


    I can''t turn black and white just because one is a human and the other is a ghost.


    "In that case, follow her and enter the jade pendant. When I need you, you can come out again." After listening to female ghost, Master pointed at the little ghost, then pointed at the jade pendant in my hand, signalling for female ghost to stay inside the jade pendant, not appearing for the time being.


    Even though I still don''t understand what Master meant, I still obediently put the jade in my palm, and then extended my hand out, signalling female ghost to hurry up and go in.


    I looked at Master and then at me. female ghost didn''t say anything, just turned into a wisp of green smoke and entered the jade pendant.


    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and go in as well." Staring at the jade pendant in my hand for a long time, I realised that the little ghost was still standing outside.


    The female ghost has already entered, what is the little ghost still standing outside planning to do?


    "Ou''Ou, I''m going in now. I''m going in now." After hearing my words, the little ghost suddenly reacted. As he faced me, he walked into the jade ornament.


    Looking at the little kid''s current state, I couldn''t help but shake my head and laugh bitterly. Could it be that after following female ghost out, the little brat would become an idiot after being tormented?


    If it''s what this place looks like, I think... To me, making the little ghost accompany the female ghost on this trip really makes me feel that the gains don''t make up for the losses.


    It actually made a little brat who was perfectly fine turn silly.

 C175

    Chapter 175 - Tragedy


    Initially, I thought that if I were to encounter any problems in the future, the little ghost would be able to help me. But now, the little ghost has already become silly, not to mention helping me, it''s fine if he doesn''t drag me down.


    But now ¡­ I can only hope in my heart that the kid''s brain didn''t turn around just now. It''ll be fine in a moment.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and go ask him about the situation. When I gave him the jade pendant, although I told him that this jade pendant is very powerful, but I also told him that he can''t use this jade pendant to do evil deeds, so I''m going to ask him about it this time, why didn''t he listen to me?" When he said those words to me, Master couldn''t help but get angry.


    He had clearly told him before that he couldn''t use this jade pendant to hurt others, but now, not only had he done it, but he had done it so miserably.


    "Yes." Knowing that Master was currently extremely angry, I obediently stopped questioning him about other things. After all, if Master were to get angry later on, it would be towards others. If I were to ask now, Master might start to get angry at me.


    Ever since I was young, this is the first time I''ve seen someone so angry. Of course, right now, I''m as far away from Master as I can get, since I''m also afraid of getting into trouble.


    "Alright, alright, Master, let''s hurry over. If we delay her for too long, who knows what she might do with female ghost''s corpse." Seeing that my master was completely furious, I hurriedly said this to him.


    If I keep delaying like this, I''m afraid that Master will be angered to death.


    Furthermore, the little demon and female ghost wanted to go over and steal the female ghost''s corpse, but they didn''t know if the people on the other side noticed anything wrong. If they did, the longer they stayed, the more time they would have to take the female ghost''s corpse away.


    "Let''s go." After hearing my words, Master looked at me and understood the meaning behind my words. Then, he said something to me before turning around and leaving.


    I stared at Master''s back for a long time. This brat actually didn''t even ask the female ghost or the little ghost where they hid their feet and directly left. Where should we go to find them?


    "Ai ¡­" Master, master! "Wait, wait ¡­" After reacting to the situation, I immediately shouted towards the figure of my master.


    The way Master is now, it makes me feel particularly flustered.


    Previously, no matter how angry my Master was, she wasn''t angry to such an extent. This was the first time I had seen her like this.


    "What''s wrong?" Even though Master was extremely angry, after seeing that I was the one who called him, he suppressed the anger in his heart and turned around to look at me.


    Seeing that my master was looking at me with an ashen face, I quickly ran forward and stood in front of him.


    "Master, we don''t even know where that group of people is. Then, how should we find them?" Raising my head to look at Master, I thought for a long time before I asked him.


    These two jade pendants were carved from the same piece of unpolished jade, and they are also very intelligent. They also have a pull on each other, so as long as we possess one jade pendant, we will naturally know where the other one is. Have you not discovered that the jade pendant in your hand is vaguely pulling you towards one of the places? " After hearing my words, Master lowered his head to look at the jade pendant in my hand and slowly spoke to me.


    Hearing Master''s words, I lowered my head to look at the jade pendant in my hand. Only then did I realize that the jade pendant was really just as Master had said, slowly pulling my hand towards another direction.


    However, the traction force was extremely small. If one did not pay close attention, they would not be able to sense it.


    "So ¡­" Master, do you mean that by following this jade pendant, we will be able to find the real position of the mastermind? " Looking at the jade pendant in my hand and then looking at my master, I shouted out in surprise.


    If this is what I thought it would be like, then... Things were much simpler.


    "Just as you think. "Alright, now that you are in front and feel the jade pendant pulling you, you can go to that place." While looking into the distance, the master spoke to me, and then he got used to me walking in front of him.


    After pausing for a moment, I followed Master''s instructions and walked in front of him. Feeling the direction of the jade pendant in my hand, I walked towards it.


    After walking for a short while, I stopped in front of a small house.


    "Could it be here?" Pointing at the small house in front of me, I turned my head to look at my master and asked in disbelief.


    Hearing female ghost''s words, that person had already earned a lot of money, he shouldn''t be in such a shabby little house, right?


    However, the jade pendant in my hand, if I didn''t hold him now, he really would have jumped up and flown to this room.


    The jade pendant in my hand is also telling me that the other jade pendant is definitely in this small house.


    Could it be ¡­ Was it to deceive people?


    Staring at the little house in front of me, I thought to myself.


    "No matter if it''s here or not, we''ll know after we go in and take a look." After hearing my words, Master looked at me, then slowly walked to the door of the house.


    Under my dumbstruck gaze, I lifted my leg and kicked the door open.


    When I saw Master''s actions, I froze on the spot.


    It seemed like Master was really angered this time, to the point that he even kicked the door open.


    At the same time, my heart began to lament to the person inside the door.


    I rarely see my master so angry, no... No, I''ve never seen Master so angry, but in the end ¡­ He actually angered his master, so ¡ª he had to suffer his master''s anger.


    I can even now imagine how that person would be beaten when Master went in later.


    Anyway... It would definitely be the kind that was too horrible to look at.

 C176

    Chapter 176 - Escape


    Because in my heart, I felt that if something were to happen between men, it would definitely be to start a fight.


    Even my master is no exception, after all ¡­ My master is also a man.


    So ¡ª after Master kicked the door open and walked in, I stood in the doorway and didn''t go in with Master.


    But when I waited at the door for a long time and there was no sound from inside, I couldn''t help wondering.


    What was going on now?


    His master was already so angry. Even if she did not make a move when she saw that person, at least she would not be so quiet.


    Now that it was so quiet, I felt that something was amiss, so I stepped inside to see what was going on.


    However, when I walked in, I was completely dumbfounded.


    There''s not a single person in the room, including my master who just entered, and he isn''t in the room right now.


    "Master, master, where are you?" I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at the empty room in my surroundings before shouting out loudly.


    Am I seeing things?] How could a human as big as my master disappear without a reason?


    "Where did you run off to?" But after I shouted for a long time, there was still no sound from the room, not to mention the response from my master.


    At this moment, I felt very flustered in my heart.


    "Do the two of you feel where my master is?" Just when I didn''t know what to do, I suddenly remembered that there were still little ghosts and female ghost. These two people can help me, so I summoned them out from the jade pendant and asked.


    Master has always told me that ghosts'' perception is much stronger than humans'', so I wanted to ask if the two of them knew where my master had gone to.


    However, when I saw the little demon and the female ghost shake their heads at me at the same time, I felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    "Alright, the two of you go in." Since I didn''t get the answer that I wanted to know, I also felt that there was no need to keep the little demon and female ghost outside, so I gestured for them to return to the inside of the jade.


    Now... The little demon and female ghost couldn''t count on me anymore, so I could only rely on myself and walked step by step towards the inner room. I wanted to see what the situation was like to be able to make Master disappear in such a short period of time.


    When I pushed open the door to the inner room and walked in, I felt my body start to drop before I had even taken three steps inside.


    "Ah ¡­" My body suddenly plummeted, making me feel weightless. I couldn''t help but shout out loud.


    I don''t know how long I fell, but just when I thought I was about to be smashed into pieces, I felt a pair of hands catch me.


    "Master?" After sensing that I was no longer in danger, I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was my master''s face.


    All of a sudden, I saw Master again.


    "Master, what happened to you just now? Why did it appear here? " The moment I landed on the ground, I hastily asked my master.


    Could it be that just like me, Master also fell in?


    "Most likely, that guy knew I was coming to find him, so he set up such a trap for me, causing me to fall in. When I go out, I''ll definitely show him who''s boss." My master looked at me with a normal expression, but after hearing my question, he was so angry that his face started to change.


    Seeing how Master was acting, I shrunk back my neck and didn''t dare to continue asking.


    Master has already been found, but there''s another problem that has surfaced in front of me, and that is, how should we get out of here?


    "Master, did you find the way out?" I asked curiously when I saw my master stroking his goatee.


    His master had already been trapped here for so long, there should be some clues leading out.


    "I don''t know how this guy did this, but I couldn''t find any other way out for a long time. But it seems like the only way out is above my head." After hearing my words, Master first shook his head at me, then pointed to the top of my head.


    Following the direction in which Master pointed, I raised my head and looked above me. Only then did I realize that there was at least a dozen meters between us and the exit that Master mentioned.


    If we want to get out, unless we both have a pair of wings, otherwise... It was a fantasy story.


    "How do we get out?" After being stunned for a moment, I asked my teacher.


    "I don''t know." My question was straightforward, and my master answered it cleanly as well.


    But ¡ª when I heard my master say those three words so neatly, I felt as if I were eight years older.


    It''s over, it''s all over. It looks like even Master doesn''t know how to get out this time. Then what should I do? He couldn''t possibly be trapped here forever, right?


    In an instant, my heart felt like it had turned to dust.


    I''m still young, so I don''t want to be like a little bird trapped in a cage and always be trapped here.


    "Alright, alright, can you stop acting like you have nothing to live for? Isn''t this the last step? Maybe we''ll find a way out in a little while. " Seeing me sitting on the floor without saying a word, the teacher said to me in a bad mood.


    To Master''s words, I only raised my head to look at him, but didn''t reply.


    Master said it in a very light tone. At this distance of ten meters, how should we go up?


    Climb up? However ¡­ the walls around him were completely bare, without even a foothold. How could he climb up there?


    But of course, I only thought this in my heart and didn''t say it out loud. After all, I can''t hurt Master''s self-confidence, right?


    Sitting on the floor, I looked at my master, waiting to see when he would come up with a perfect plan to escape.


    Cough cough ¡­ Escaping from this place might sound disgraceful on the surface, but it was still a special sight to my Master and me right now. Aren''t we trapped here waiting for us to escape?


    Seeing me sitting on the ground with a listless look, Master didn''t pay attention to me. He only raised his head to look at the sky and silently searched for a way out.

 C177

    "Teacher, all the best!" Raising my head and glancing at Master, I shouted a word of encouragement to Master.


    Although I don''t know if a few words of encouragement will have any substantial effect on my master, but ¡­ That''s kind of me.


    But of course, whether or not Master would understand my kind intentions was another matter altogether. But right now, it was obvious that Master did not understand my kind intentions.


    Because after I shouted "Go for it!", Master gave me a helpless look, and then didn''t say a word. I knew that Master must have thought that I was going for the "Go for it!" instead of "Go for it!".


    "Master ¡­" It has already been so long, don''t tell me that you still haven''t found a way to get out of here? " Sitting on the floor, I was so bored that I was about to fall asleep, but Master still maintained his position of looking up at the sky, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    Just by sitting here, I feel that my entire body is extremely sore. Master has already maintained this posture for so long, how can I not feel the pain in my neck?


    "I wonder if he came up with this place himself, or if he did it according to some expert''s instructions? I''ve been observing for so long, but I still can''t see any flaws. " After hearing my words, Master finally withdrew his gaze and looked at me. Then, he stretched out his hand and rubbed his own neck as he spoke to me.


    Initially, I still had some hope for Master, but after hearing Master''s words, I felt that I was finished. I might really end up stuck here.


    If even Master can''t find a single flaw, doesn''t that also mean that, other than the mastermind who lets us out, we''ll be trapped here forever?


    "The two of you, stop messing around." Just when I was sitting on the floor and lamenting over the injustice of my fate, I felt the jade pendant in my hands start to shake violently. I knew that it was caused by the actions of the little demon and the female ghost, so I lowered my head to look at the jade pendant and said this.


    I''m really annoyed right now, but what are the two of them doing to me right now?


    Why couldn''t he wait until this matter was resolved?


    However ¡­ After I said those words, the jade pendant didn''t stop trembling. On the contrary, it started shaking even more violently.


    "I say, can the two of you stop messing around? If anything happens, we''ll talk about it after we leave this place." I was already upset, so when I said those words, I didn''t have any control over my tone.


    "What''s wrong?" After hearing my words, Master turned around and looked at me, not knowing what had happened to me.


    "I don''t know what the situation is either. He''s like this now." As I spoke to Master, I took out a jade pendant and indicated to Master to take a look.


    To be honest, I really don''t know what''s going on right now. Why would the reaction of the jade pendant be so strong?


    "Let the two of them out first." After staring at the jade pendant in thought for a while, the teacher said to me.


    After listening to Master''s words, I thought for a bit. Maybe this little ghost and female ghost really had something important to tell me, so I let them out.


    "Alright, if you have something to say, just say it directly." After releasing the brat and female ghost, I said this to the two of them.


    After being stuck in the jade for so long, he really had no idea what the brat and female ghost were trying to do.


    After hearing what I said, the little demon and female ghost didn''t say anything. They were just two of them, and their four eyes were staring straight at me, making me a little confused.


    "You all ¡­ What''s wrong with all of you? " Seeing the two of them staring at me, I couldn''t help but ask in the end.


    Although it was my fault that I didn''t let them out earlier, I still followed my master''s instructions and let them out. They didn''t need to be so fussy about what happened just now.


    In an instant, the corner of my mouth starts to twitch uncontrollably.


    "I say, have the two of you forgotten about us?" After hearing what I said, female ghost and the little demon looked at me at the same time and spoke to me with hidden bitterness.


    However, when I heard what the little demon and female ghost said to me at the same time, I became even more confused.


    What do you mean I forgot about the two of them?


    I don''t seem to have done anything, do I?


    "Hahaha ¡­" That''s right, how could I have forgotten about the two of you? " After hearing the words of the little demon and female ghost, before I could even react to it, my master, who was standing beside me, started to uncontrollably laugh out loud. Then, he spoke to the little demon and female ghost.


    This... [What the hell is going on?


    I didn''t understand what the little demon and female ghost were saying, but now, I felt like I had seen a ghost.


    "I say, are you stupid? The two of us have no way of going up, but ¡­ Just because the two of them can''t make it up doesn''t mean they can''t. " Master reached out his hand and poked my forehead.


    She couldn''t help but furrow her brows. Why is this so good that it even involves me? What does this have to do with me being a fool?


    "Ai ¡­" We don''t have wings, nor do we have the means to fly up. However, the two of them can bring the two of us up. " Seeing that I was still in a daze, Master sighed at me.


    After hearing what Master had said to me, I suddenly felt that he wasn''t completely unreasonable when he called me stupid.


    The little demon and female ghost had already hinted at me to such an extent, but I had yet to react.


    It was only now, when Master directly spoke the truth for me, that I finally understood the meaning of the little demon and female ghost. I felt that I was really beyond redemption now.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I know I''m dumb, okay? "Then let''s hurry up and leave." Looking at Master, the little demon, and the female ghost, I impatiently waved my hands and said to the three of them.


    Actually, I did that to hide my guilt. I couldn''t possibly tell them explicitly that I was an idiot, so I just didn''t think of the question that you all could think of. If I said those words, then where would I put my face?

 C178

    Chapter 178 - Helplessness


    Thus, right now, I can only pretend to be stupid.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s hurry up and leave." After hearing what I said, Master laughed a few times, then ignored me and spoke to the little demon and female ghost.


    After listening to Master''s words, the little demon and female ghost looked at me at the same time without saying a word.


    Then, I saw the little ghost slowly walk to my side. He grabbed onto me with one hand and female ghost walked towards my master with the other.


    Before I could react, I felt my feet slowly leave the ground.


    "AHH ¡­" Slow down, slow down. " Unconsciously, I glanced at my feet. When I realised that I was getting further and further away from the ground, I couldn''t help but shout out to the little ghost.


    Only now did I realize that I was actually a little afraid of heights.


    Just looking at the ground beneath my feet made me feel dizzy. If it wasn''t for the little ghost pulling me, I felt that I would have definitely fallen down.


    "Can you lower your voice a little? Stop shouting. If others find out, then we''ll be in trouble." After hearing my shouts, the little ghost impatiently said this to me.


    Shouting ¡­ The little ghost still had a temper?


    Inwardly I rolled my eyes. I looked at the little ghost, but didn''t say anything. I just tightly grabbed the little ghost with my hands.


    After all, I am still in the air and must not offend this little brat. If he were to directly throw me down, then I would have a terrible fall.


    Although falling down from such a distance wouldn''t cause me to lose my life, it still hurts.


    "How should we open the door up there?" I stretched out my hand and pushed at the closed door above me for a long time, but there was no sound. I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    If we can''t even open the door, then even if we''re one step away from getting out, we''ll still be locked inside, won''t we?


    "Don''t worry, think of a way." While speaking to me, Master reached out his hand and gave it another push.


    Seeing Master''s actions, I also quickly reached out my hand, intending to help him. But even though I pushed hard for a long time, the door still didn''t budge.


    "What do we do now?" Looking at Master, I didn''t have any ideas for a while.


    I originally thought that we could get out if the little demon and the female ghost pulled us out, but now, they actually gave us such a big problem.


    But I have to say, this mastermind was really careful. Not only did he get us into such a deep hole, he even made the outside of the door so precisely.


    Could it be that he had guessed earlier that the two of us would run away?


    "You two can put us down first." After hearing what I said, Master told the little demon and female ghost.


    When my feet hit the ground again, my heart couldn''t help but calm down.


    As expected, the feeling of standing on the ground again was good.


    "If there''s no surprise, he should have locked the door from the outside. We can''t open it from the inside." I raised my head and stared at the sky. After a long time, I told Master what I had guessed.


    Because now. I couldn''t think of any other reason besides this one.


    "Do you two have the ability to break the lock?" My master didn''t object to my speculations, and after looking at me once, he looked at the little ghost and the female ghost, then asked.


    Listening to Master''s words, I also shifted my gaze onto the little demon and female ghost.


    To the ghost girl, unlocking a lock was no big deal.


    With just a wave of his hand, or a single breath, wouldn''t the lock open?


    "The two of us will go out and take a look now." After listening to Master''s words, the little ghost and the female ghost replied us at the same time and floated towards the sky.


    "Master, do you think the two of them will succeed?" After hesitating for a long time, I finally asked.


    Since the mastermind planned everything so well, I was worried that he might have done something about it as well.


    After all, if he really did know his master, then it was impossible for the mastermind to not know of his ability. If he did know, then it would be impossible for him to not be on his guard.


    Thinking about it this way, my heart felt even more uncertain.


    "I don''t know. It''s just luck." After hearing my words, Master sighed at me. After pausing for a moment, he then spoke to me.


    Towards my master''s words, I was especially speechless. Now, after all this time, didn''t they still leave me to the fate of the heavens?


    "Forget it, forget it. We''ll talk about it when the two of them return." Right now, I can only place all my hopes on the little demon and female ghost.


    It''s not too good to be too pessimistic, so we might as well hold on to a bit of hope. As for what really happened, when the little demon and the female ghost come back, it wouldn''t be too late for us to discuss.


    "How is it? How is it? Is the lock open? " After the little demon and the female ghost returned, I went up to greet them.


    He was extremely anxious, and did not know if the two of them had opened the lock.


    After hearing my anxious words, the little demon and the female ghost looked at me at the same time and shook their heads.


    "What?" "Why?" After seeing the little ghost and the female ghost shake their heads at me, my entire being didn''t look well.


    When the two of them started working together, they actually couldn''t even break a lock. Just how powerful was this broken lock?


    Could it be? Is Master and I really trapped here now?


    I had originally wanted to help female ghost steal his corpse, but now that I didn''t manage to steal the chicken nor did I steal the rice, I ended up throwing myself in instead of stealing the female ghost''s corpse.


    He turned around and looked at his master, feeling even more sorry for him.


    It''s fine if I threw myself in, but now I even brought my master to suffer with me. This disciple of mine is too unfilial in front of everyone.


    "Alright, alright, there''s nothing to sigh about." After seeing my frown, the master patted my shoulder and comforted me.


    I glanced at my master, but didn''t say anything. I tried to squeeze out a smile.


    Because I know that right now, it''s not only me who is in a bad mood, even Master is definitely in a bad mood, so ¡­ I can''t let Master worry too much about me either.

 C179

    Chapter 179 - Escape from Life


    "Ordinary locks are simply not even worth mentioning to the two of you. However, I am very curious. The lock on the outside, exactly why is it that you two are unable to do anything to it?" After comforting me, Master turned his head and focused his attention back on the little demon and female ghost, and asked.


    After hearing their master''s words, the little ghost and the female ghost began to look at each other in dismay.


    "Ordinary locks are indeed not worth mentioning to the two of us. The key is that the lock has been irrigated with black dog blood. The two of us have no way of getting close to it." After hesitating for a long time, female ghost finally spoke to his master.


    "It''s over, it''s over, Master, it can''t be that the two of us are really done for, right? There''s nothing we can do about the lock, we can''t even open the kid and female ghost now, we might really be locked here for the rest of our lives." After hearing what the female ghost had to say, I immediately raised my head and howled in grief.


    How bad is my luck? I have to endure so much pain in my life.


    Ever since I was young, I''ve always thought that I had enough bad luck, and now, I''m still trapped here. Could fate be playing a joke on me?


    It is not a good saying. God has closed a door for you and will surely open a window for you.


    But why do I feel completely different when I''m here?


    God not only closed a door for me, but didn''t even open a window for me, but he also sewed up the seams for me before he left.


    "Alright, alright, there''s nothing wrong. You scared yourself to death. As my disciple, how could you be so timid?" When he said this to me, the master looked at me with a look that was like I had disgraced him.


    For a moment, I was stunned by my master''s gaze.


    "This is not a coward, alright?" My anger flared up, and I directly said this to my master.


    How could such a thing be confused with cowardice?


    "Alright, you should go to the toilet in the corner." Suddenly, Master looked at me and said this.


    Two eyes stared straight at Master. I''ve been staring at him for a long time, but I don''t understand what Master wants to do now.


    "Dry..." "What?" Looking at my Master, I stammered as I asked.


    Why do you want me to go to the toilet when I''m fine? Not to mention ¡­ I don''t want to go to the bathroom right now.


    "Boy, you''re pissing your dog blood. If you don''t want to go out, then you don''t need to." After hearing what I said, Master looked at me, and after saying those words to me, he closed his eyes and no longer paid any attention to me.


    However, after listening to Master''s words, my heart was filled with emotion.


    [What the hell is wrong with this guy?


    The boy wet himself with dog blood. Of course I know that, but if I had to go to the toilet in front of my master and two other ghosts, I really wouldn''t be able to pee.


    However, if I don''t go, I won''t be able to leave at all, so right now, I''m stuck in a dilemma.


    "I''ll go." After being conflicted for a long time, I eventually picked up a container that could hold items and decided to go to the corner.


    After all, compared to his own life, losing face didn''t seem like much.


    "It''s better if you just head over. There''s no need for these things." As I was holding onto the container, slowly moving towards the corner step by step, the female ghost couldn''t help but float over and say this to me.


    Raising my head, I looked at female ghost blankly.


    Didn''t they say that the boy had wet his own dog blood? If I don''t take this container, how are they going to break the dog''s blood?


    "It''s true that this boy has wet his dog blood, but as long as he has that aura, it''ll be fine. Are you really going to let me carry that thing out?" Glancing at the container in my hand, female ghost spoke to me with extreme disdain.


    Although he was now a ghost and had requests from others, female ghost still felt that it was impossible for him to do such things.


    "Ah?" Cough cough ¡­ "Alright, alright, I understand." After hearing what the female ghost said, I embarrassedly coughed a few times before throwing the container in my hands out.


    To tell the truth, if I really let female ghost carry this container out, I think that after I go out, when I see the three of them, my head would probably be buried underground.


    Although female ghost didn''t say anything, I knew that my face was extremely red because even I could feel my face heating up.


    "I... "I''m fine." It wasn''t easy for me to walk to female ghost''s side after settling things in the corner, and then stammered out a sentence.


    I''ve never done anything so humiliating since I was young, and this is the first time I''ve ever felt particularly embarrassed.


    I really couldn''t pee, but for the sake of my own life, I managed to squeeze out a few drops.


    Just thinking about that embarrassing scene from before made me want to slap myself to death.


    "Alright, just wait here." Reaching out his hand, female ghost pointed to a corner where I was standing a moment ago, then said to me.


    Hearing female ghost''s words, I still kept my head low and didn''t say a word.


    After seeing that the little demon and female ghost had left, I sat down on the ground and began to quietly size up my master.


    My master''s eyes were still tightly shut. Logically speaking, my master shouldn''t have seen anything. However, I still felt extremely awkward.


    "Let''s go, we''ll take you out now." Just as I was feeling extremely awkward, female ghost and the little ghost once again appeared in front of us.


    female ghost and the little demon grabbed both of us, and before I could even react, I saw the light that I hadn''t seen in a long time shine upon me.


    "Why did you bring us directly out of the house?" Looking at the surrounding scene, I asked while looking especially curious at female ghost and the little demon.


    I thought that we would still be in the room when we came out, but I didn''t expect that the little demon and the female ghost would actually bring us out.


    "Who knows if there will be any traps in the room. If I bring you out, it will be safer." After hearing my words, the female ghost explained to me.


    "The two of us can''t touch the sunlight for too long, so we''ll go inside the jade pendant first. If there''s something, please summon us." After pausing for a moment, female ghost said to me as he and the little ghost entered the jade ornament.

 C180

    Chapter 180 - Later


    "Master, what should we do now? Are we going to continue looking for the mastermind? " After seeing that the little demon and the female ghost had entered the jade pendant, I looked at my master and asked.


    Now that we obviously know that this person is already on guard against us, I don''t know whether I should continue to look for him or not.


    "Are you willing to give up just like that?" After hearing my question, Master didn''t answer, but looked at me and asked a question instead.


    I looked up at my master and laughed.


    "I can''t accept it." After a long while, I smiled as I said this to my master.


    In the beginning, it was indeed to help female ghost steal his corpse. But now, after experiencing so much, I am already irreconcilable with him. I feel extremely unreconciled to just giving up like this.


    After tormenting me so miserably, if I don''t show him a little bit of strength, I feel that I won''t be able to swallow my anger.


    "Since you are unwilling, are you asking me if I can find him useful?" After hearing my words, Master rolled his eyes at me and then said.


    Even if he said he wouldn''t look for her, was it even useful?


    Due to my unwillingness, it doesn''t seem to be of much use to me to say whether I should look for him or not.


    "Then where should we go now? "According to the preset plan, it doesn''t seem to be of much use." As for the meaning behind Master''s words, it''s because I know them, that''s why it''s hard to say clearly.


    However ¡­ If I were to use the attraction between the two pendants to find the mastermind behind this, I don''t think this method would work.


    Because just now, we used this method. In the end, the mastermind took advantage of the loophole and trapped us there.


    We know that the two pendants will guide each other, and the mastermind must know.


    Therefore, this method doesn''t work. We can only choose to find another method.


    "Let''s find a place where we can block out the sun and ask what the situation is. "Where exactly are they located?" "I don''t know ¡­" "After hearing what I had said, Master was silent for a moment before speaking to me.


    After listening to Master''s words, I thought for a moment. This is also a principle.


    No matter what was said, female ghost had been forced to such a state for a long time, and now, even though it had become like this, at the very least, he knew the way there.


    Otherwise, how could he have brought the little ghost to steal the corpse of the pagoda?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but pat my head.


    Why didn''t I think of such a simple explanation?


    If I had thought of this earlier, my master and I would not have been trapped in that crappy place.


    Now that I think about it, I feel like my brain is full of water.


    "Hurry up and tell me, where is that place?" After finding a place where the sunlight couldn''t reach, I called female ghost out from the jade pendant and asked anxiously.


    If I settle the matters with the female ghost earlier, I can head back earlier.


    Actually, this isn''t the most important reason. The most important reason is that I already bear a grudge against the mastermind for trapping me just now.


    I can''t wait to find him and get my revenge.


    So right now, I am especially anxious to ask the female ghost where the mastermind is, because not only do I want to avenge the female ghost, I also want to avenge myself.


    "I know where she is, but I can''t bring you guys over right now. The sunlight outside is too strong, I have no way to leave." Looking at the sunlight, the female ghost said to me.


    I know that all the ghosts in this world are afraid of the sunlight, so I didn''t force the female ghost to let her lead us there.


    "If you don''t tell us the location, we can go by ourselves." Initially, I had thought that I would only follow her at night when the female ghost could move uncontrollably.


    However, after thinking about it, due to my patience, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to wait that long in peace.


    Therefore, the best way now is for female ghost to tell me the location of the mastermind. Master and I can go over right now.


    "But ¡­" After hearing my words, female ghost''s face unexpectedly revealed traces of an awkward expression.


    I looked at female ghost in confusion, not knowing what was happening now.


    Since she is afraid of the sunlight and has no way of getting out, then tell us the location of the mastermind. But now, why is female ghost looking so troubled, shouldn''t I ask this question?


    With this thought in mind, I looked at female ghost even more puzzledly.


    "Actually, the place where that person was staying was very hidden. Even if I told you all, you wouldn''t be able to find him. I can only wait until nightfall before bringing you all there." Seeing me looking at him in bewilderment, the female ghost smiled embarrassedly before turning to me and said.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you the location, it''s just that female ghost knows very well that without my guidance, no one else would be able to find it.


    After all, what he had done was against the law, so of course he had to choose a place that was particularly hidden. If he could be found casually, then what would he do, sooner or later, he would be screwed by the police.


    Hearing female ghost''s explanation, I finally understood why he hesitated when I asked him this question.


    But of course, since female ghost had already said this much, I wouldn''t keep chasing after him to ask. After all, I''m not a person who doesn''t understand the general situation.


    Lifting my head to look at the sky, I could only pray that the sun had gone down a little earlier.


    "Why don''t we go back first? There are still a few hours until the sun sets." I took out my phone and looked at the time. I just realized that it was about one in the afternoon.


    This was the time when the sun was blazing hot. No wonder the female ghost and the little ghost were hiding inside their jade pendant and didn''t dare to come out.


    "Yes." My master did not object to my suggestion. After nodding at me, the two of us returned to the inn.


    Because his master had said to take action at night, he took advantage of the afternoon to have a good rest.


    But I had just woken up, and now it was broad daylight again. I lay in bed for a long time, unable to sleep, not feeling sleepy at all.

 C181

    Chapter 181 - Dreams and Reality


    I can say now that all I can think about is how I''m going to deal with the mastermind.


    It was one thing for you to torment me to fall so deep into such a huge hole, but you actually made me endure such an awkward situation.


    Just thinking about the matter of the boy peeing his dog blood, I felt that I had lost all my face.


    "Say, could it be that the mastermind behind this also knows the left path?" Suddenly, I thought of this possibility and asked the jade pendant this question.


    Right now, I am thinking that the jade pendant that Master gave me, ordinary people don''t even know what use it has, so even if the jade pendant has a huge function, in the hands of an ordinary person, it would just be a piece of ornament.


    However ¡­ Right now, not only did the mastermind not treat the jade pendant as an ornament, he is even using it to the fullest. Thus, I secretly guessed that the mastermind probably knows something about this item.


    However, the thing that makes me most curious is, when Master gave that person the jade pendant, didn''t he notice that person wasn''t a kind-hearted person?


    However, after thinking about it, Master said that he was in danger and that person saved him. Master most likely wanted to thank him wholeheartedly and did not think of anything else.


    Thinking this way, the matter was finally settled.


    "I don''t know, but I think he knows something." After hearing what I said, female ghost floated out from the jade pendant and said this to me.


    I raised my head and looked at female ghost in confusion.


    "Weren''t you with him back then? Could it be that you don''t even know her?" He curiously asked female ghost.


    In any case, they had spent so much time together. Could it be that ¡­ female ghost did not know who the mastermind was?


    What I didn''t expect was that female ghost didn''t feel awkward at all after hearing my words and instead rolled his eyes at me.


    "Big Sis, I think you should be able to understand the situation. Was I with him at that time? I am clearly under his control. Since he is, what chance do I have to get to know him? " With a sigh, the female ghost directly asked me a question.


    After hearing female ghost''s words, I could only cough awkwardly a few times.


    It was true that I was too impatient to think of this.


    "That''s right, why isn''t the little ghost coming out this time?" At this moment. I just realized, in the past, if female ghost came out, this little ghost would definitely follow behind him. But now, only female ghost came out alone, and this little ghost didn''t come out, so I don''t know what''s going on.


    "When he pulled you out, he touched some sunlight. Because he was severely injured before, his spirit body was unstable, so he hid inside the jade pendant. However, you just need to rest for a while." After hearing what I said, female ghost had a regretful look as he said this to me.


    Hearing female ghost''s words, I felt especially guilty towards the little ghost.


    The little ghost shouldn''t have been involved in this matter, but now ¡­ It''s all my fault.


    At this point, my heart is even more determined. I must uncover the mastermind behind this and take care of him.


    Because of him alone, as a result, even a group of us are suffering.


    "Then are you alright?" All of a sudden, I remembered that female ghost was also exposed to the sunlight. Although it wasn''t for a long time, but at least we were in contact with it.


    However, looking at female ghost''s current state, I really didn''t see anything. female ghost also had a slight feeling of being injured.


    "I''m fine. Although I''ve suffered a bit of injury, it''s negligible. It''s not as serious as him. It''ll heal automatically after a while." After hearing what I said, female ghost looked at me for a while.


    Looking at female ghost''s eyes, I was a little unhappy.


    Why do you look at me like that? It makes me feel especially guilty.


    Because when I felt the look in female ghost''s eyes when he looked at me, I was very surprised that I would actually care about her.


    I was especially speechless. Shouldn''t I be concerned about something?


    "Okay, your master is right. You should also get some rest in the afternoon. I''ll go back to the jade pendant first. I might not be able to sleep at night." After saying that to me, the female ghost returned back into the jade pendant.


    I did not object to female ghost''s actions, but after female ghost returned to his jade pendant, I placed it on the table.


    After thinking for a moment, I placed the jade pendant near the flower pot.


    I heard from the elders that ghosts and this kind of creature can also absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. If I put it beside the flower pot, can I also let the spiritual energy of the flowers nourish them?


    If the spirit energy of the flower could really nourish the female ghost and the little demon, then ¡­ It must be very good for their injuries.


    After doing all this, I returned to my bed.


    female ghost was right, it is possible that tonight will be a tough battle, if I do not sleep now, tonight I will definitely be half-dead, and I will not be energetic at all.


    With that in mind, I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, forcing myself to fall asleep as soon as possible.


    Maybe it was because I was too anxious, so I lay on the bed and tossed and turned. It was like I was making pancakes, and I couldn''t fall asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, I finally felt a little sleepy.


    It was due to this slight sleepiness that I slowly fell asleep.


    I used to sleep very little, but this time I woke up and sat on the bed. His mind was always in an extremely confused state.


    Am I dreaming?


    I clearly remembered everything in the dream, even when I first woke up. However, when I sat up in bed, I realized that I couldn''t remember a single thing. What exactly did I see in the dream?


    However, the only thing I can remember right now is the feeling in my dream.


    All I remember is that what happened to me in the dream made me feel very afraid and afraid.


    And he had a deep, powerless feeling.


    That feeling made me feel suffocated. Even after I had regained consciousness, my heart was still in turmoil.


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell the difference between dreams and reality.

 C182

    Chapter 182 - Travelling the Road


    At first, I didn''t know if I was dreaming or not ¡­ Or had he returned to reality from his dream ¡­


    After sitting on the bed for a long time, I finally realised that I was in reality.


    "It''s already at this point, why isn''t Master getting up yet?" In a daze. Grabbing my phone from under my pillow, I look at the time and realize that it''s already past 7 PM. I can''t help but mumble to myself.


    Didn''t Master say to take a break and find the mastermind at night? But it''s already past 7, why hasn''t Master come looking for me yet?


    Sitting on the bed, I rubbed my temples and suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head.


    "Forget it--I''ll go find him." Turning my head to look out the window at the darkness of the night, I muttered a few words before lifting the blanket and getting off the bed.


    Since Master didn''t come to find me, then I will go to him as well.


    "Master? Master? Sigh ¡­ Weird, where''s he? " When I knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no sound coming from the inside of Master''s room, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    If master was really sleeping in his room, he would have heard me moving around so much.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something wasn''t right. I quickly went to the front desk and brought the spare key over.


    However, when I opened the door and found that Master was not in the room at all, I was stunned.


    Didn''t they say that they would go find the mastermind together tonight? But now, where did Master go?


    You left me here all alone just like that? You didn''t leave a word for me before you left?


    The hand holding the key could not help but tremble slightly.


    "You two, get out." He quickly ran back to his room and picked up the jade pendant from the table, shouting at it.


    "Do you two know where my master went?" When female ghost and the little ghost came out at the same time, I looked at them and asked.


    I''m dead meat now.


    "I don''t know ¡ª ¡ª" After hearing my words, female ghost and the little demon looked at each other and said at the same time.


    Listening to the two of them, I started to frown.


    "You two, don''t go back yet. First, help me find out where my master is." When I saw that female ghost and the little ghost were planning to hide inside the jade pendant again, I immediately stopped them.


    There''s no rush to go back after a while. The most important thing right now is to help me find Master.


    Leaving me here all alone in the middle of the night and not telling me what he had done made me feel particularly anxious.


    "What are you looking for? Isn''t he just downstairs?" After hearing my words, female ghost rolled his eyes at me and impatiently said this to me ¡­


    Underground?


    After hearing what female ghost said, I looked at him suspiciously. I didn''t react for a while, and when I reacted, I immediately ran to the window, stuck my head out and looked down the stairs.


    When I stuck my head out to take a look, I found that my teacher was indeed standing downstairs. I didn''t know what he was doing, but my face immediately filled with black lines.


    "Really." He could not help but grumble about his hand as he grabbed the jade pendant, closed the door, and rushed downstairs.


    "Master!" As I ran towards the teacher''s seat, I shouted.


    Since I had already awoken, I didn''t know whether to call out to him. In the end, he was still standing downstairs in a daze. I really didn''t know what was going on in my master''s mind.


    "What''s wrong? "Why are you in such a hurry?" After seeing me rushing over, my master finally recovered his wits and asked me this question.


    Listening to my master''s words, I had the urge to slap him on the head, but after thinking about it, since he is my master, I could only forcefully suppress my anger.


    "When I woke up, you were gone. Am I in a hurry?" Smiling at Master, I asked him directly.


    Master actually had the nerve to ask me why I was in such a hurry. He didn''t even think about it, and when I woke up and found that Master had disappeared, he didn''t tell me where I was going.


    Furthermore, so many things have happened recently. I''m also worried and scared. What should I do if something happens to Master?


    "Okay, okay ¨C I was planning to go up and look for you, but you came down yourself. But it''s good this way. It''s about time now, we should go find that person." After seeing that I was truly not lightly angered, Master also knew that he was in the wrong, so he didn''t continue to bother about the matter from before.


    Seeing that my master had changed the topic, I tactfully decided not to pursue the matter anymore ¡­


    In any case, no matter how he thought about it, the matter was already in the past. No matter who was in the wrong, it was useless to pursue the matter.


    "By the way, did you bring the jade out?" After turning around and walking a few steps, my master suddenly asked me as if he had realized something.


    "I brought it out." After hearing what Master said, I hurriedly nodded my head and said this.


    How could I not bring out the jade pendant when I came out? After all, I still need the help of female ghost to find the mastermind today.


    "It''s good that you brought it out. You can call the female ghost out now." After hearing what I said, Master looked at the jade pendant in my hand and signaled me to call female ghost out first.


    However, for the first time, I started to hesitate when it came to Master''s words.


    "Master, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to call him out in public?" Looking around, we were standing in front of the hotel. To call out the female ghost like that might not be the best timing.


    When female ghost came out, the people beside him saw him, who knows what he looked like.


    I don''t understand why Master would say this to me in public. Did he ignore the fact that the world is afraid of ghosts?


    "Don''t worry, other than her, no one else will be able to see him." Hearing the worry in my voice, Master explained the situation to me.


    After hearing what Master had to say, I thought for a moment. That''s right, this female ghost truly had such an ability, he wanted to let go of his worries ¡­


    "You can take us there now." After seeing that I had called out female ghost, Master looked at him for a moment, then nodded at him.

 C183

    Chapter 183 - Disdain by the Ghost


    After the female ghost flew out of the jade pendant, he flew to the front of me and my master and started to guide the way for the two of us.


    I have to say that female ghost is very meticulous. In order to prevent me and Master from being unable to catch up with her, she intentionally maintained a position around three meters in front of us.


    After all ¡­ No matter what you say, the female ghost is floating, while my master and I are floating.


    Ask me and Master why don''t we run? What a joke! The two of us are hurriedly running on the main road, aren''t we arousing suspicion?


    Master and I are not stupid, we have to make our goals that big.


    "Are you sure it''s this place?" When Master and I saw the shabby little house in front of us, we froze on the spot.


    He was doing business with the living and the dead. Logically speaking, he should have already made a lot of money. There was no need for him to live in this crappy place, right?


    Looking at the house that could collapse at any moment, I stood to the side and watched for a long time, but I didn''t have the courage to walk in.


    Tell the truth... I was really scared that if I walked in again, the next second, the house would collapse and bury me alive.


    "Let''s go in. He is just an illusion. There is another world within." Seeing me standing at the door and not daring to enter, the female ghost said to me.


    At the same time, the female ghost looked at me with a look of extreme disdain.


    I know that female ghost must be thinking in his heart, such a coward, to actually agree to help me talk about the corpses that were stolen.


    Glancing at the female ghost, I calmed down in the end. I lifted my leg and walked through the door.


    He could lose anything, but he could not lose face. This was a matter of principle.


    I had originally agreed to help female ghost steal her corpse, but now ¡­ If even the door wouldn''t dare to enter, then female ghost definitely wouldn''t know how to mock me.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t collapse." After seeing how I look after Warlock, my master held his forehead and said to me in an extremely ashamed tone.


    Eyebrows...


    I turned to look at my master, but didn''t say anything.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter if it''s a blessing or a curse. If it''s a disaster, then there''s no way I can hide from it.


    Thinking about this, my courage also increased a little.


    "Eh ¡­" Why is there another door here? " After observing the interior of the room for a long time, I discovered that there wasn''t a single piece of furniture. There was even a screen on the other side of the door. The screen was ancient in style.


    I intentionally ran to the back of the screen to take a look and found that ¡­ Behind the screen, there was actually another door.


    Standing in front of that door, I wasn''t sure if I should push it open and see what was behind it, so ¡ª I just stood there, waiting for Master to come over.


    "What''s wrong?" After waiting for a while, Master came over and saw me standing in front of a door in a daze. He couldn''t help but ask me this.


    Turning my head to look at my master, I stretched out my hand only to see a door in front of me.


    "Could the hiding spot of the mastermind be behind this door?" I already have a rough guess in my mind, but I still need to confirm it.


    Since Master is already here, there''s nothing left for me to be afraid of. As I spoke to Master, I reached out my hand to push on the door in front of me.


    However ¡­ I had used all my strength, but the door did not budge, and I thought there must be something wrong behind it.


    "You don''t need to waste your energy. This door needs a special method to open. A person like you who only know how to use brute force cannot enter." Just when I was at a loss as to what to do with the door in front of me, female ghost walked out from nowhere and looked at me ¡­ Then he said something.


    "I ¡­" Lifting my head ¡ª ¡ª Looking at the female ghost floating in the air, I felt a deep sense of defeat. I was actually looked down upon by a ghost right now?


    "What do you think happened to you? We came to help you, okay? And yet you still disappear from time to time. Since you say I''m someone who only know how to use brute force, then ¡­ "You should see how this door is opened." Hearing female ghost''s words, I couldn''t help but feel angry, so I shifted my feet and made a space for him.


    Since female ghost said that I can only use brute force, then I really want to see what method he use to open this door.


    "Sigh ¡­" Seeing my actions, Master could only look at me helplessly. Then, he took a deep breath and shook his head.


    I turned my head to look at Master. I knew that Master was speechless at my actions, but that was also a matter of face.


    In front of the master, losing face is just as good as losing it is not a big deal, but in front of a ghost, if I also lose face, how embarrassing would that be?


    Weren''t people living in the world for the sake of face? Do not steam steamed bread... You still have to be magnanimous.


    "Idiot." After hearing my words, female ghost rolled his eyes at me, then floated to the front of the door.


    "This ¡­" Seeing female ghost''s actions, I had already opened the door a long time ago but I still stood in my original spot in a daze.


    With a simple wave of his hand, the door was opened?


    He looked at female ghost in disbelief. Was opening this door just a simple action?


    After seeing my shocked expression, female ghost didn''t even look at me and directly floated towards the door.


    As for my master, he was looking at me with an extremely sympathetic gaze. After a while, he followed behind female ghost and entered the room.


    I said you were stupid, but you really are stupid. She was originally a ghost and had a power that was even more powerful than ordinary people, how could it not be easy for her to deal with a door without any processing. You said you were stupid to the point that you would actually mess with her. Just when I was standing in my original spot without being able to react, the little ghost floated out from the jade pendant at some point, and then ¡­ Say this to me.


    At this moment, I suddenly realised that normal doors were completely useless against ghosts and other creatures. No wonder my master looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot.

 C184

    Chapter 184 - Breaking the Door


    "Aiya ¡­" How can I be so stupid? " He stretched out his hand and slapped his own head. ''This time ¡­ I really feel like I am so stupid!''


    What was the point of being angry? Why did he have to be angry at a door? This was great! Not only did he not save his face, he had also lost all of his dignity.


    It''s no wonder that Master was looking at me with a gaze that didn''t recognize me earlier. If I was in his place, I would probably have distanced myself from that idiot, afraid that I would be infected.


    "Alright, you don''t have to worry about whether you''re stupid or not for now. It''s better to hurry up and follow them. If you wait for a while, you might not be able to find the two of them." After seeing me smack my own head, he just stood there daydreaming. Thus, the little demon kindly reminded me of something.


    Hm?


    I was stunned for a moment by the little demon''s words. Then, I raised my head to look inside the door, only to realize that Master and female ghost didn''t even wait for me.


    He didn''t even know how to wait for me. He completely treated me as a transparent person.


    "You all ¡­" When I saw that female ghost and Master were about to disappear around the corner, I hurriedly shouted out loud. However, just as I shouted out two words, I hurriedly covered my mouth.


    Right now, I am absolutely enraged by the two of them. Given the current situation, we should sneak in. If I shout out like this, wouldn''t I be alerting the enemy?


    "He''s really stupid." Behind him... The little ghost''s slow words came.


    "Shut up." Originally, I was already feeling extremely uncomfortable in my heart. In the end, the little ghost was still teasing me. Turning my head to look at the little ghost, my tone wasn''t too good either.


    Even though I''m talking about imps, my feet aren''t slow at all. I quickly ran over and caught up to my master and the female ghost.


    "This... ''Haven''t you arrived yet? '' When female ghost brought me and master to go around a few bends, my entire body didn''t look good. I raised my head to look at the female ghost above my head, and asked hesitantly.


    Of course I know that hiding one''s base is also for the sake of one''s life''s safety, but ¡­ This was way too covert.


    He had already made more than a dozen turns, but he did not see anyone around.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon." To my words, female ghost lowered his head and looked at me, continuing to float forward.


    Since female ghost had already said so, it wouldn''t be good to pursue any further. I shut my mouth tightly and continued to follow behind Master.


    "This is the place." When I was in front of a door with my master, the female ghost said this to me and my master.


    While listening to the female ghost, I stretched out my hand and opened the door.


    However ¡­ After I pushed open the door, I was completely stunned. Why were there three identical doors behind this door?


    "Didn''t you say we''re already here? "Then what about this door?" Raising my head and looking at the female ghost, I asked him directly.


    Just a moment ago, he said that he had arrived, but there were only three doors left. Could it be that female ghost was just teasing me?


    This kind of joke wasn''t funny at all.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. Before, there weren''t three doors in here, so I could just push open the door and enter. But I''ve never seen anything like this before." After hearing what I said, female ghost Ghost also looked at me with a puzzled expression. After a long while, he said this to me.


    He really didn''t know what was going on the last time he came here. He was still in a ghostly state, so he didn''t need to go through the door. He could just go through the wall.


    If he didn''t have to bring two living people with him this time, he definitely wouldn''t have known that there were three more doors.


    "Enough ¡­" There''s no need for you to pursue the matter with her. She probably already knows that we will come looking for her, so ¡­ This is something that was purposefully set up for us. " After hearing female ghost''s words, Master gave me a glance, hinting me not to bother about this matter anymore.


    "Then what should we do now? Or is it ¡­ These three doors, can we just casually enter any one of them? " After hearing Master''s words, I lowered my head. I didn''t want to speak anymore, but after looking at the three doors in front of me, I couldn''t help but ask Master.


    Only female ghost knows the situation inside. If I don''t ask him now, who else can I ask?


    The three doors were exactly the same. Would it be fine if just one of them entered?


    "You can go in and try." He turned his head to look at me and said these words to me in an indifferent tone.


    Since Master could say it like that, then ¡­ That means you can enter?


    As I thought about this, I decided to find a random door and enter first.


    "Are you crazy?" Seeing that I really intended to go in, the master quickly grabbed my collar and pulled me back.


    After pulling me back, the master said to me in a flustered and exasperated manner.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked at his master with a blank expression. When his master was so calm just now, didn''t that mean that there was no danger? Why did he capture me now?


    The more I thought about it, the more doubtful I became. Thus, the gaze I used to look at my master became.


    "I''ve already told you, he already knows that we will come looking for him, do you think ¡­" Will he sit back and wait for you to find him? " Even my master, who had always been calm and collected, was now so angry that his beard started to tremble.


    "En..." Cough cough * After hearing my master''s words, I could only cough awkwardly a few times.


    Turn your head around ¡­ He glanced at the door behind him and felt a lingering fear.


    If what Master said was true, then there must be some mysterious trick behind this door. If I were to go in, then I really wouldn''t be able to come out alive.


    Just thinking about it made me feel scared. Luckily, Master just dragged me back, otherwise ¡­ The consequences were unthinkable.


    "Master, what should we do now?" I looked at the door behind me and asked.


    After we finish off these doors, we should be able to find the mastermind directly. But now, we have been blocked by a broken door.


    He was particularly unwilling in his heart, but so what if he wasn''t? I can''t do anything about it right now.


    After all, when his master was teaching him skills, he had always been a poor student. Now, however, he felt that it was time for him to use his books and hate the lack of them.

 C185

    Chapter 185 - Unfriendly


    "Wait a little longer." After hearing my words, Master didn''t even look at me. On the contrary, he was staring at the three doors in front of me, sizing me up.


    Seeing that Master was looking for an opening in the three doors, I didn''t want to disturb him, so I waited quietly at the side.


    "If I''m not wrong, only one of the three doors is the Gate of Life, and the other two are already dead. If we enter into life, then we can be considered as having broken through, but if we step into the door of death, then the safety of life is truly a very serious issue." While Master was focusing his attention on studying the three doors, the little ghost''s voice sounded from behind me.


    Turning around to take a look, I saw that the little ghost had appeared behind me at some point, and was also looking at the three doors in front of me.


    However ¡­ I didn''t answer the kid, because I thought of what the kid could think of.


    It''s just that I don''t know which is the Gate of Life and which is the Gate of Death.


    "Let''s go." Just as I was staring at the three doors in front of me in a daze, Master turned his head and said these two words to me.


    "Find..." Have you found it? " After hearing my master''s words, I curiously asked, "Is it true that we found a door so quickly?"


    I''m still confused watching this. I feel like the Three Fans Gate is the same, I couldn''t tell anything from it, but did Master already tell if it''s real or fake?


    "Any random one will be in. It''ll all depend on luck." After hearing my question, the teacher looked at me with a wry smile and said.


    Depends on luck?


    Initially, after hearing Master''s words, I was still in high spirits as I stood in front of him, intending to enter through the door. However, fortunately, my footsteps stopped in time.


    "What do you mean by depending on luck?" After being stunned for a long time, I finally reacted and looked at Master.


    Does this play depend on luck? If it was luck, then one step wrong, and it was all over.


    "These three doors look exactly the same now, there''s no difference at all. I can''t tell which one is the Gate of Life and which one is the Gate of Death, so now ¡­" "It''s up to luck now." After looking at my wide-opened eyes and staring at himself for a long time, my master stopped and then explained to me.


    This...


    The corners of my mouth started twitching when I heard Master''s words. There''s actually such an argument?


    "What about you two? Any suggestions? " Feeling that Master couldn''t count on me anymore, I set my gaze on the female ghost and the little ghost behind me.


    female ghost has stayed here for a long time, and this little demon has a lot of experience. Right now, I can only place my hopes on the two of them and hope to be able to find some clues.


    "I don''t see the difference." After hearing what I said, the female ghost said directly to me.


    "I don''t see it either." Just as female ghost finished speaking, the little ghost also followed up with another sentence.


    At this moment, cold sweat started to form on my forehead.


    This time ¡­ It couldn''t be that he was going to depend on his luck to choose, right?


    "Shi ¡­" "Master." Shaking my own voice, I called out to my master, hoping that he would reconsider his decision.


    This matter really wasn''t something that could be casually discussed.


    "Stop calling me, just go in." After hearing my words, Master grabbed my arm and pulled me into a door.


    Before I could react, my master abruptly pulled me into the room. By the time I could react, I was on the verge of tears.


    "Master, you are too reckless." His entire body was on the verge of collapse.


    I just wanted to help female ghost a little, but I never thought about putting my life on the line too.


    Master''s actions right now are a bit too reckless. If we really don''t know which door we should walk through, we can go back first and slowly think of a way. If we really can''t do it, we can still discuss.


    "This is ¡­" However, after I said those words, there wasn''t any reaction for a moment. Instead, I saw another door and couldn''t help looking at it. I didn''t understand why there was a door waiting for us right after I entered the room.


    Could it be ¡­ Are we really going the wrong way?


    "Do you really think that Master is such a reckless person? "If you didn''t see the hint and were unable to say anything, how could Master have dragged you in so recklessly?" Look down at me. Master said to me with a smile.


    I was both angry and amused by what Master had said.


    He was angry because his master had actually concealed such a huge matter from him. Furthermore, he had even purposely threatened me, causing me to be afraid for such a long time.


    It''s funny because I''ve been together with Master for more than twenty years. I don''t even have this much trust towards Master, and just now, I was actually complaining about Master in my heart.


    "Master, you''re serious. You clearly know that this door is a flaw, so why are you scaring me?" Looking at my Master, I grumbled.


    Don''t you know that scaring people can scare people to death?


    Furthermore, this matter is related to life and death. My little heart was really about to stop from beating just now.


    "Who told you to be so careless? You couldn''t even see through such an obvious flaw." Just as I finished complaining to Master, the voice of the female ghost came from behind me.


    When I turned my head to take a look, I saw female ghost and the little ghost floating in as well. They were standing behind me and looking at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "You two mean. The two of you saw through it just now? " After hearing what female ghost said, and seeing the expressions on both female ghost and the little demon, I asked directly.


    The look on both of their faces made me feel like I owed them a lot.


    Furthermore ¡­ I keep having the feeling that female ghost and the little ghost are looking at me as if they were watching a joke.


    Could it be ¡ª the little demon and the female ghost just told me this. The two of them didn''t notice that the flaws of the three doors were actually playing with me?


    Thinking of this, my heart became even more angry. It''s fine if my master lied to me, but ¡­ I wholeheartedly wanted to help female ghost, but in the end, she was actually lying to me.


    Right now, I really feel like I have the kindness to help others, but instead, I feel like I''ve been tricked.


    He really did have the feeling of biting the hand of a dog and not knowing how to appreciate the kindness of others.


    That''s right ¡ª I am that L¨¹ Dongbin, the one who was bitten.

 C186

    Chapter 186 - Anomalies


    "Alright, alright, don''t be angry anymore. Just now, the atmosphere was so tense. In order to ease the tension, the two of us played with you for a while. Why are you so angry?" Seeing that I might really be angry, the little ghost hurriedly floated in front of me and began to console me.


    However, to this little brat''s words, I only indifferently glanced at the little ghost and did not reply. The two of them had lied to me in a partnership, and yet, you still dare to not make me angry?


    "Earlier, you said that I was unable to see through such a small flaw. What flaw are you talking about?" After a moment of silence, I asked the little demon and female ghost this question.


    I''m really curious now. What flaws? All three of them saw through them, but I was the only one who could do so.


    "Didn''t you notice that out of the three doors, two of them were dark, and only one of them had a hint of light?" When my words came to this point, the female ghost did not continue speaking to me.


    However, just from those few words alone, I understood that this flaw is truly obvious.


    After thinking about it, I also decided to forgive the little demon and the female ghost. I also knew about this matter and couldn''t blame the little demon and the female ghost.


    After all, what the two of them said was right. I couldn''t even see such a small problem.


    "Alright, alright, let''s hurry up and do something. Let''s hurry up and finish what you have to do, I still have to go back." I couldn''t stand to lose face, so I walked straight to the front.


    Seeing the interaction between me, female ghost, and the little demon, the master could only follow behind me and shake his head helplessly. After sighing, he chose to follow me in the end.


    After all ¡­ No matter what, I am still his disciple. No matter how foolish Master feels that I am, he still has to protect me, no?


    "I didn''t expect that you would really come." When Master and I pushed open the door and entered the room, we saw a person sitting on the sofa looking at us from the direction of the door. After we entered, he smiled and said to us.


    Rather than saying those words to us, it would be more accurate to say that those words were actually directed at my master alone.


    "How can I not come when you''ve done such a thing?" His master began to calm down when he heard that person''s words, and said this to that person in a gentle tone.


    I turned to look at my master, feeling the calm before the storm.


    "Since you''ve already given me the item, then I''ll take care of it myself. Since that''s the case, why are you looking for me again?" After hearing his master''s words, that person stood up and walked step by step to his front as he asked this.


    "Don''t forget, your life was saved by me." After a pause, the man continued to speak to his master.


    As I stood there, listening to their conversation, I was suddenly very curious.


    How did he save Master? He actually made his master owe him such a huge favor.


    "Although I gave this thing to you back then, but ¡­ I also told you not to use him to do evil things, but what about you? " His master was slightly taller than that person, so when he looked down on that person from above, his temperament was clearly much more superior.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a shameless person.


    He had obviously done so many heinous things, yet now ¡­ He even took everything for granted.


    "Those who come are all guests. Come, come in and have a seat. I''ll make some tea for you all and then we''ll sit down and have a nice chat." After they looked at each other for a long time, that person said this to his master.


    Why did he suddenly become so courteous?


    I looked at my teacher in bewilderment. What was going on? However, there must be demons behind all these abnormal events. It must not be a good thing.


    "I say, Old Meng, it''s been so many years since we last met. Your skills in brewing tea are just as good as it was in the past." After tasting the tea personally brewed by Old Meng, his master praised it.


    "It''s alright, it''s fine. I haven''t brewed tea in so many years. I''m afraid my craftsmanship is already inferior to that of the past." After hearing his master''s words of praise, the Old Meng politely replied.


    I sat on the sofa and stared at my master and Old Meng for a long time. I couldn''t understand why the two of them, who were glaring at each other just a moment ago, would suddenly become so courteous.


    It seemed to me that a good friend whom I hadn''t seen for years had suddenly met.


    However ¡­ Since Master is able to suppress his anger and exchange pleasantries with this so-called Old Meng, then ¡ª I believe Master must have his own reasons. As for me ¡­ Of course, he just needed to sit at the side and cooperate with his master.


    "Don''t you have any thoughts of repenting now?" I sat to the side and listened to my master and Old Meng courteously chat for a long time. Finally, I got to the point, and immediately got my spirits up as I sat to the side and listened to their conversation.


    I had the feeling that the two of them didn''t fight, that they were the abnormal kind, but now they made me feel like I was in outer space, like I was meeting an alien.


    He felt that his brain capacity was already insufficient.


    Didn''t they say that enemies would turn red when they met? Why was it that when these two met, not only were they not jealous, they were even so courteous?


    "In this world, no one is responsible for their own deaths. Everyone is looking for money, so what''s wrong with me?" After hearing his Master''s question, Old Meng took a sip of tea from the teacup on the table and slowly said to his Master.


    Listening to Old Meng''s words, I actually felt that what he said made a lot of sense.


    This was because what the Old Meng said was correct. In this society, everyone looked at money, and it was the type that people did not care about themselves, but was instead cursed by the heavens.


    If one were to think from this angle, Old Meng did not do anything wrong.


    But standing in front of socialist morality and humanity, Old Meng had truly done wrong.


    Wasn''t it a mistake to hurt so many people, even causing others to lose their lives, for one''s own benefit?


    "You really have no regrets?" Hearing Old Meng''s words, his master was also a little surprised, and after looking at him for a long while, he finally asked.


    Right now, there was already a human life involved. Could it be ¡­ Is he still unrepentant?

 C187

    Chapter 187 - Moneytree


    "I''m not wrong, what''s wrong with me? If I switched roles today, they would definitely do the same to me, so ¡­ What''s wrong with me? " Even after hearing Master''s question, Old Meng still did not feel the slightest bit of regret.


    I sat on the sofa at the side and listened to what the Old Meng said. I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    They had already fallen into the hole of money and lost their way out. They had already lost the kindness of human nature. What the heck was there to talk about?


    There were two types of people in this world.


    One is to have done something wrong, you tell her, she sincerely repented, at any rate this kind of people you do good to say to him is a bit of a use.


    But there is another kind of person, no matter how much you try to say it, she wouldn''t budge. For this kind of person, I think it''s better to save some of your saliva, or else not only will you not be able to persuade him, you''ll even make yourself angry.


    Right now, I am not the only one who is especially speechless towards Old Meng. I feel that my master''s current mood is the same as mine.


    Because right now, Master only looked at Old Meng and did not say another word.


    "You did indeed save my life back then, but ¡­ "I''ve left this thing with you for so long, it can be considered that I''ve repaid the debt I owe you back then. Now, please return it to me." After a long period of silence, the master reached out his hand to Old Meng, indicating that Elder Meng could return his jade pendant back to him.


    His master felt that all his relationships had already been repaid.


    Although the death of the female ghost was not caused by his own hands, it was not related to him at all. Therefore, right now, his master felt extremely guilty.


    When Old Meng didn''t notice him, Master took the chance to take a peek at female ghost floating in the air.


    Because female ghost doesn''t want Old Meng to see him right now, so right now ¡ª Other than me and Master, no one else can see him.


    Seeing my master look at female ghost, I knew that my master was feeling extremely guilty.


    "Master didn''t intentionally give the jade pendant to him back then. Don''t hate Master." I waved my hand, signaling the female ghost to come over to my side. After the female ghost came over, I took advantage of the fact that neither master nor the Old Meng had any intentions of stopping, and whispered to him.


    I don''t want the female ghost to hate my master because of this. After all, my master doesn''t know about this.


    "I don''t hate your Master at all, because I know that this has nothing to do with him." Hearing my words, female ghost looked at me, and after a long while, she finally said this to me.


    After hearing what female ghost said, I finally relaxed.


    I didn''t want to help female ghost and ended up including my master.


    "What''s the situation now? "Why did you suddenly attack?" Just when female ghost and I had finished talking about this matter, I turned my head around to find that my master and Old Meng, who were originally sitting on the sofa, had disappeared. Looking around me, I realized that these two people had already started attacking each other on the empty ground beside us.


    In an instant, I felt that not only was Old Meng a weirdo, my master was also a weirdo.


    The two enemies were courteous for a long time upon meeting each other. Then, before I could react, they attacked again. If this isn''t a wonder, then what is?


    "Master, be careful." Seeing the two of them start to fight, although I didn''t know how strong Old Meng was, I was still subconsciously worried for my master, so-- I shouted at my master, telling him to be careful.


    He didn''t know how great the ability of the jade pendant was, but just looking at it, it could be seen that it was definitely not an ordinary item.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. His strength is not even a tenth of your master''s. Just sit here and wait patiently for the result." Seeing me standing in front of the sofa and staring at Master, when I was worrying constantly, female ghost floated over and sat on the sofa as he spoke to me.


    I turned my head to look at female ghost. He didn''t even know what I was doing, why is he sitting on the sofa?


    If he drifted here all day long, would he get tired?


    But of course ¡ª I am too lazy to ask female ghost about these things.


    It''s also because of what female ghost said that I feel a little more at ease.


    Since female ghost has already said that his ability is inferior to mine, then it means that Master will not be injured. I will just quietly sit here and wait for Master to come back.


    "Give me back my jade pendant." Sure enough, after a short while, Old Meng was lying on the ground, and his master walked over, squatted down beside Old Meng, stretched out his hand and said this to Old Meng.


    "My skills are inferior to yours, so I cannot blame you. Here, take it." Although he felt extremely uncomfortable inside, Old Meng still took out the jade pendant from his robes and threw it into his master''s hands.


    Since he had already obtained the things, Master could no longer force the Old Meng. He stood up and walked towards the other door.


    "What are you doing?" When he saw that his master had actually walked towards a door, Old Meng started to panic. He quickly shouted at his master, wanting to stop him immediately.


    The Old Meng was very fast, but the master was even faster. Before the Old Meng could run over, he had already kicked the door open.


    When I saw that there was only a single bed in the room, and that the female ghost''s corpse had yet to be buried in the ground, I finally understood what Master was trying to do.


    "I''ll take this with me." After kicking open the door, Master turned around and said this to Old Meng, and then signaled me to quickly go in and bring the corpse out.


    I knew that since there were differences between males and females, I had no choice but to rely on me to enter. After receiving my master''s gaze, I directly rushed into the room.


    "You can''t take it away." Upon seeing me, and that I actually wanted to rush into the room, the Old Meng immediately became anxious.


    He had spent a lot of money here. If he was taken away, wouldn''t all the money he had spent go to waste?


    His own money was earned through hard work, not because of strong wind. If he just wasted it all, Old Meng would feel very sorry for him.


    No, it should be a pain.

 C188

    Chapter 188 - Sad


    Not only had he spent a lot of Chinese medicine on this corpse, he had also spent a lot of rare treasures.


    "He''s already dead, are you not even going to let go of his corpse?" Looking at Old Meng, Master felt that Old Meng had really gone mad.


    In order to make money, he really didn''t care about anything else.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and enter. " Seeing me standing there and staring at the Old Meng, Master shouted at me in a hurry.


    "Ah?" "Oh." After hearing Master''s words, I was stunned for a moment. After reacting to it, I hurriedly rushed towards the door while agreeing.


    In any case, the world is huge right now. It''s better to let me bring the corpse out first.


    After all ¡­ If anything were to happen to the female ghost due to my hesitation, I would have really chopped myself into pieces.


    "Ah ¡­" But I never thought that the moment my hand touched female ghost, female ghost''s corpse actually started to dissipate bit by bit, until it finally... He had actually disappeared.


    I couldn''t help but shout as I turned my head towards my master.


    What was going on? A perfectly fine corpse had actually disappeared right under my nose?


    "This ¡­" After hearing my scream, Master looked in my direction and then suddenly rushed over.


    He stared at the empty bed for a long time, but nothing happened.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Didn''t you want to save her? Didn''t you want to take his body out? Now ¡ª I want to see how you''re going to get his body out. " When he saw me and Master staring blankly at the empty bed, Old Meng suddenly laughed out loud towards me and Master.


    Turning my head to look at Old Meng''s crazed expression, I really don''t want to bother with him anymore.


    "Bone Devouring Powder? "Madman, you are a madman." Smelling the smell in the air, Master suddenly turned his head and shouted at Old Meng.


    Crazy, absolutely crazy. He actually threw Bone Devouring Powder on a corpse.


    "It seems like you are not as useless as I thought, you actually know what Bone Devourer Powder is. That''s right, the person who used the Bone Devourer Powder, other than the person who took the temporary antidote you can touch it, otherwise other people who haven''t taken the antidote will lose their balance in an instant if they touch it." Seeing her master''s shocked expression, Old Meng immediately laughed.


    Didn''t he want to take the corpse out? Then, that''s good. This corpse, neither of them can think of obtaining it.


    I was even coerced by you to the point of earning a lot of money that shouldn''t belong to you. In the end ¡ª ¡ª You actually didn''t even let go of my corpse. Are you really that heartless? Right at this time, the female ghost slowly revealed his figure. Standing in front of the Old Meng, he began to slowly enunciate each word to him.


    After master and I heard female ghost''s calm words, we started to slowly retreat, leaving the space for him and his son to use, because master and I both felt that it would be better to let the two parties involved settle this kind of thing themselves.


    "You ¡ª" The moment he saw female ghost, Old Meng was completely stunned. He pointed his trembling finger at female ghost, but the words were incomplete.


    Old Meng would never have thought that a dead person could one day stand in front of him.


    "Are you a human or a ghost?" After his hands trembled for a while, Old Meng finally said a complete sentence to female ghost.


    Furthermore, Old Meng knew what he had done in the past as well. But now ¡­


    "Am I a human or a ghost? Could it be ¡­ Don''t you know? " After hearing Old Meng''s words, the female ghost directly smiled and asked the Old Meng a question.


    After hearing female ghost''s words, Old Meng finally realized that female ghost''s feet did not land on the ground at all. Instead, they floated in front of him.


    "You, you, you ¡­" When he saw that female ghost was actually floating in front of him, Old Meng watched him stutter while he started to retreat.


    Although he was the one who caused female ghost''s death and also used his corpse to do so many shameless things, in a human''s mind, those kinds of monsters and ghosts were still quite scary.


    "What ¡­" Do you know fear now? When you did so many things to me, why didn''t you think of the consequences? Why didn''t you think I''d come to you for revenge when you were doing so many disgusting things with my body? " There was still some distance between him and the ground as the female ghost walked towards him step by step in the air.


    If it wasn''t for the man in front of him, he wouldn''t have turned into a ghost.


    He had originally thought that he could reincarnate if he stole the corpse and buried it in the ground. But now that the corpse was gone, he had no way to reincarnate.


    The female ghost closed in step by step, and he retreated step by step.


    "Let''s go." After seeing the movements between Old Meng and I, Master told me this.


    I raised my head and looked at Master in puzzlement. Where are we going now? Isn''t he going to help the female ghost?


    "As for the two of them, let them handle their own matters. We''ll just wait outside the door." After saying this to me, Master took the lead and walked towards the door. I quickly reacted and followed suit.


    As I was walking out of the door, I turned around to take a look at female ghost and Old Meng.


    Even if the heavens did wrong, it could still be forgiven. If the heavens did wrong, one could not live.


    He would have to return the money sooner or later if he came out to mess around, just like when he was in the Old Meng.


    "Ah ¡­" Suddenly, Old Meng''s miserable voice came out from the room.


    That sound, just listening to it, gave me a creepy feeling, as if I had been through a great deal of pain.


    "Master ¡­" Raising my head, I looked at my master and muttered this sentence to myself.


    But after I called Master, I didn''t know what to say next. Old Meng deserves whatever she said.


    However ¡­ If Master saved Old Meng, what should she do? Could it be that the female ghost died in vain?


    It was precisely because of Old Meng that female ghost did not have the chance to be reincarnated. Compared to Old Meng, wasn''t female ghost the sadder one?

 C189

    Chapter 189 - Home


    "The matter has been resolved." When he saw that the female ghost had come out, his master said this in a flat tone.


    Not a rhetorical question, but an affirmation.


    "Yes." After hearing Master''s words, female ghost looked at Master and nodded, then ¡­ He lightly uttered a syllable.


    When female ghost came out now, his expression was especially dejected. However ¡­ I don''t understand. female ghost has already taken her revenge, so why is there not a single trace of happiness on her face?


    But after thinking about it, I also understood.


    female ghost had always relied on his resentment towards Old Meng, so he had endured until now. But now, after taking revenge, all of his support points had collapsed in an instant. female ghost had a feeling that he did not know what to do next, which was why he was not happy.


    "Since you have already taken your revenge, then it is time for us to leave." I looked at Master, then at female ghost, before saying this.


    There has never been a banquet that has never ended, so it is time for me to return. It has been so long since I last saw Chu Yu and Chen Ye, I wonder how they are doing now.


    "I don''t know where I should go now, and I don''t seem to have anywhere else to go. I used to think I could reincarnate just by burying my corpse. But now ¡­ The only thought I have is gone. " After hearing what I said, female ghost said to me with extreme bitterness.


    Hearing female ghost''s words, my heart suddenly started to feel especially sympathetic towards him.


    It had to be said that her life and experience were both exceedingly miserable.


    "Who said you can''t be reborn?" After hearing female ghost''s resentful words, Master turned her head to look at female ghost and said this.


    Hearing Master''s words, female ghost and I both turned to look at Master.


    His corpse had already been scattered. Could he still be reincarnated?


    "I''ve already done this, could it be ¡­ Can you even reincarnate? " After hearing Master''s words, female ghost looked at him excitedly, waiting for his next answer.


    I was also very curious, if not for the fact that the corpse had been scattered, logically speaking, my soul would not have had the chance to reincarnate, but Master actually said that female ghost could still be reincarnated, what kind of situation was this?


    "Give her a drop of your blood on her forehead." When he saw that female ghost and I were both staring at him, Master said this to me.


    However ¡­ I am especially puzzled by Master''s words. Isn''t there a question about the reincarnation of female ghost? Why does it involve me now?


    Why didn''t I know that my blood had such an effect? How could I have let ghosts reincarnate?


    "Master ¡­" You''re not joking with me, are you? " The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    Bleeding?


    Teacher actually told me to bleed, is there a mistake?!


    I just called out to Master and saw female ghost''s eyes staring straight at me, filled with anticipation.


    I...


    After staring at female ghost for a long time, I finally resigned myself to breaking my finger and dripped a drop of blood onto female ghost''s forehead.


    Looking at female ghost''s expression which was filled with hope, I really couldn''t bear to refuse.


    So, whether it works or not, I''ll try.


    "Shi ¡­" "Master ¡­" When my blood dripped onto female ghost''s forehead, I saw that female ghost''s body actually started to gradually emit a kind of golden light.


    I immediately looked at my master and shouted, "What''s going on?"


    My blood has dripped onto female ghost''s forehead, why is female ghost still emitting light?


    Without waiting for Master to reply, I saw female ghost''s body slowly rise into the air, and then disappear bit by bit.


    "Thank you." Before female ghost completely disappeared, I only heard him say these three words to me.


    In an instant, I was even more confused. I don''t even know what I did, and... female ghost even thanked me.


    I looked at Master with a confused expression, hoping that Master would give me an answer.


    "Your physique is special, so your blood is also special. Just now, when you were dripping blood on female ghost''s forehead, I added a rune to his body, so ¡­ He should already be in the Underworld by now, and plans to reincarnate. " After seeing that I was confused, Master finally explained it to me.


    This is the first time I realized that my blood has such a powerful effect.


    I finally understand why so many ghosts want to catch me and eat me.


    Just a single drop of my blood is enough for a ghost that couldn''t be reincarnated to reincarnate. If only I could eat my whole body. Just thinking about it makes me think that it''s going to be especially beneficial.


    "Alright, we should hurry back. Chu Yu and Chen Ye are probably tired of waiting at home." When he saw me standing there in a daze, Master patted my shoulder, indicating that I should start to come back to my senses.


    I turned my head to look at Master, but didn''t say anything. I just silently followed behind Master.


    "I''m back." When I finally got home, I pushed open the door and shouted loudly.


    It felt so good to be home.


    "How was the fun outside this time?" Are you enjoying yourself? " After hearing my loud shout, Chen Ye ran out of the room.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, my happy face immediately fell and I started to become listless.


    My ass, I want to show off my ass, sister. What was there to play for? What was there to enjoy?


    I went to do what I had to do when I had nothing to do.


    I almost lost my life. If I wasn''t so lucky, I wouldn''t have come back alive.


    "What''s wrong with you? "Why do you have that kind of expression." After seeing my listless look, Chen Ye asked while looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    What the hell was going on? Why did he become so listless after returning from this trip?


    "Don''t mention it, I think I''ll go back to my room and have a good rest." After hearing Chen Ye''s question, I didn''t know what to say anymore, so I decided to return to my room first.


    I really don''t want to talk about what happened along the way. I originally said that I would open my eyes, but in the end ¡­ He had done a lot of useless things.


    The more I thought about it now, the more my mood worsened, and the more I thought about it, the angrier I became.

 C190

    Chapter 190 - Going out for Experience


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" "Don''t, why are you going back? Tell us all about your experiences along the way." After seeing that I was about to turn around and leave, Chen Ye hurriedly grabbed onto my arm and said this to me.


    Seeing that my wrist had been grabbed, I turned my head and looked at Chen Ye with an expression of helplessness.


    "What are you talking about? My tragic life is almost over. What''s so good about it?" Looking at Chen Ye, I snapped at him.


    All my experiences along the way are a sad history, and there seems to be nothing else but tears.


    "What''s wrong, you''re just going to Southern Mountain for a holiday, how did you come back like this?" After seeing my frown, Chen Ye became interested and pulled at my hand, asking me questions nonstop.


    I looked up at Chen Ye snappily, and directly slapped the hand that Chen Ye was holding onto my wrist.


    "Ask and ask." What''s there to ask? I already told you, there''s nothing good from the start, why do you keep asking? " I slapped Chen Ye on the shoulder and directly said this.


    I wanted to slap the back of Chen Ye''s head, but ¡­ After some thought, he decided to pat his shoulder.


    After all, with Chen Ye''s body, I definitely wouldn''t be able to beat him, so I just patted his shoulder to vent my anger.


    "Right, where is my master?" We''ve already been inside the house for a long time, but we haven''t been able to see Master coming in. Thus, I couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    Could it be ¡­ They were already at his doorstep. Did Master lose her?


    "You''ve been here for so long. Why? Only now do you remember your master? " Just as I asked those questions, Chu Yu''s voice sounded from behind me.


    Turning his head to take a look, I saw Chu Yu walking towards me from the door step by step.


    "What do you mean?" Raising my head and staring at Chu Yu, I asked.


    What did Chu Yu mean by that? Why do you say that I only remember my master now?


    "Your master has just said that he wants to go out and gain some experience. He wants Chen Ye and I to take good care of you." After hearing my question, Chu Yu looked down at me and then said.


    "What?" Experience? " I couldn''t help but exclaim out loud when I heard Chu Yu''s words.


    Master went out to gain experience?


    Why didn''t you tell me in advance?


    I had no idea that Master was going out to gain experience. Why would Master hide this from me?


    "What''s there to be surprised about? During this period of time, you should stay home and learn magic." After seeing my shocked expression, Chu Yu looked at me with dissatisfaction.


    What was there to be surprised about? It was just going out to train for a while.


    "I''m going to find my master." Glancing at Chu Yu and Chen Ye, I walked towards the door.


    I didn''t have much time to get into the house, so I''m sure Master hasn''t left yet. If I were to go after Master, I should still be able to make it in time.


    "Alright, your master has already handed you over to the two of us. You should study the spells now, otherwise, when something happens, you won''t even have the time to cry." When he saw that I was actually planning to look for my master, Chen Ye grabbed onto me and then ¡ª He spoke to me with a particularly serious tone.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a serious Chen Ye, so I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Why do I feel that there is a deeper meaning behind these words that Chen Ye said to me.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" After looking at Chen Ye for a long time, I finally decided to ask.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after Chen Ye heard my question, he actually stopped looking at me and didn''t look at me again.


    "What''s the situation with you? Is there really something that you are hiding from me, that you can''t tell me? " After seeing Chen Ye''s appearance, I was also extremely curious.


    Turning his head to look at Chu Yu, I realised that Chu Yu was also looking at me with a deeper meaning.


    "Speak, what exactly did you two hide from me?" If Chen Ye''s appearance made me feel that something was off, then looking at Chu Yu''s current state, I could be completely sure that these two people were hiding something from me.


    And ¡ª this thing that is hiding from me must not be a trivial matter.


    "The two of you don''t want to see it. If you have something to say, hurry up and say it." After seeing Chu Yu and Chen Ye look at each other for a long time after hearing what I said, I started to become a little impatient.


    "She appeared." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu and Chen Ye continued to look at each other, and in the end ¡ª Chu Yu said this to me.


    Frowning, I tilted my head and looked at Chu Yu and Chen Ye with suspicion.


    She appeared? Who had appeared?


    Why do I not understand the meaning behind Chu Yu''s words?


    "The one I''m talking about, is Li Chenchen." After seeing my doubtful expression, Chen Ye immediately explained to me.


    Li Chenchen?


    Who is it?


    In an instant, my expression became even more confused.


    "You couldn''t have really forgotten who Li Chenchen is, right?" Chu Yu looked at me and asked.


    "Li Chenchen? "Ah ¡ª yes, I remember now, how did she get here?" It was only then that I reacted.


    Why did Li Chenchen suddenly appear? Could it be ¡­ Or did she not give up on Chu Yu?


    But this was obviously impossible. The death of Li Chenchen''s father was definitely related to Chu Yu.


    No matter how much Li Chenchen liked Chu Yu, she could still be considered her arch enemy.


    Could it be, that Li Chenchen''s appearance this time, is to avenge her father?


    "Do any of you know the purpose of Li Chenchen''s appearance?" After thinking through countless conclusions in my mind, I finally felt that it would be safer to ask.


    "We don''t know why she appeared either, but ¡ª the only thing we know is that she has been around us the entire time, so you should learn your magic during this period of time. Otherwise, if something really happens, the two of us are afraid that we won''t be able to take care of you." Patting my shoulder, Chen Ye sincerely and sincerely said these words to me.


    But after listening to Chen Ye''s words, how can I be so guilty?


    Letting me study my spells properly to deal with the things that would happen next, I would always have the feeling that if I didn''t put in the effort during normal times, I would be able to do something about it at the last minute.


    If I really were to fight with Li Chenchen, who knows what kind of conclusion would come out.

 C191

    Chapter 191 - Growing Up


    "Did you hear what I said?" Seeing me keep my head lowered without uttering a word, Chen Ye couldn''t help but ask me this question once more.


    I was there talking, and it turned out ¡ª I didn''t react at all.


    Chen Ye was also extremely speechless. He was clearly doing this for my own good, but why did he feel that he wasn''t appreciating my kindness?


    "I know, I know." I impatiently said as I looked at Chen Ye.


    Never mind, it was better than sitting still and waiting for death.


    At least he had learned something, and he also had a way to protect himself.


    "Ha ha-ha ¨C do you think she can handle me with her kungfu skills?" Just as my impatient voice fell, the surroundings resounded with Li Chenchen''s loud laughter.


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye instantly stood by my side, protecting me in the middle while vigilantly watching our surroundings.


    Just a moment ago, he said that he wanted me to learn spell learning to deal with problems that would occur in the next period of time. He didn''t expect that just by talking about Cao Cao, Cao Cao would arrive so quickly to report to the Modern Realm.


    My luck is truly heaven-defying. I don''t know if I should say yes or say no.


    "Since you''re already here, why don''t you come out and meet me?" The enemy was hiding in the dark while we were in the light. To the three of us, this was undoubtedly a very disadvantageous situation, so I shouted out in all four directions, hoping to lure Li Chenchen out first.


    However, after I shouted out those words, there was no sound in the surroundings for a long time.


    But ¡ª I don''t know if Li Chenchen left or not, so I indicated with my eyes that Chu Yu should say a few words.


    After all, no matter what you say, Li Chenchen still has Chu Yu in his heart.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" After seeing my eyes, Chu Yu asked me a question in return.


    In that instant, I even had the thought of strangling Chu Yu to death.


    I''ve already hinted it so clearly, could it be ¡­ Chu Yu still doesn''t understand what I mean?


    Even if you don''t understand, can''t you ask me in a whisper?


    Saying it so loudly, it was as if she was afraid Li Chenchen didn''t know.


    "Idiot." After hearing my complaints about Chu Yu, Chen Ye muttered at the side.


    However ¡­ This time, when I heard what Chen Ye said, I immediately nodded. Those words were not wrong.


    "Cough, cough." Seeing that I actually agreed with Chen Ye, Chu Yu coughed a few times, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    But of course, Chen Ye and I chose to ignore Chu Yu''s silent protest.


    "Since you''re already here, why don''t you come out and meet me?" Under both Chen Ye and I''s gaze, Chu Yu finally shouted out loud towards his surroundings, as if he had lived up to our expectations.


    After hearing the words Chu Yu said to the surrounding prawns, I felt like I was about to cry.


    He really is something to be taught, and as expected of my eyes.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "What? Did you call me out because you missed me?" After hearing Chu Yu call him out, Li Chenchen''s voice sounded from inside the room.


    Before I could react, I felt a gust of cold wind pass by and there was an extra person in the room.


    "What do you want?" After seeing Li Chenchen appear, I looked at him and asked.


    Regarding Li Chenchen''s father''s death, it was also to protect ourselves at that time.


    After all ¡­ In that case, either he died or we were finished, so of course we chose to live.


    Furthermore ¡ª Li Chenchen''s father was the one who harmed our thoughts, so this could be considered our justifiable defense.


    "What am I doing here? Hehe ¡­ You don''t need to care? " After hearing my question, Li Chenchen looked at me viciously and said these words fiercely.


    Looking at Li Chenchen in front of me, I felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Frowning, she looked at Li Chenchen in puzzlement.


    "Do you feel that something is wrong with this Li Chenchen?" I couldn''t tell, but I asked Chen Ye who was beside me.


    If... If there was something wrong with Li Chenchen, why hadn''t Chu Yu and Chen Ye felt it?


    Did I feel wrong?


    "I think so too." After hearing the question I asked, Chen Ye also carefully sized up Li Chenchen a bit, and then said this to me.


    After hearing that Chen Ye also felt that something was wrong, both Chen Ye and I stared fixedly at Li Chenchen, wanting to find out what was wrong with Li Chenchen.


    "Oh right, do you feel it, this Li Chenchen? Compared to the Li Chenchen that we saw before, I think he has grown up a little? " After sizing me up for a long time, Chen Ye said to me.


    Hm?


    "I say, are you stupid? It''s been so long since we last met Li Chenchen, she must definitely grow up a little." I looked at Li Chenchen, and then at Chen Ye, and said this in a bad mood.


    Chen Ye was definitely angered silly by Li Chenchen. No matter what, Li Chenchen is still a child, and it''s been a long time since we''ve last met, so it''s impossible for Li Chenchen to not grow up even after all this time.


    "No ¡­" Didn''t you feel that this Li Chenchen has grown up way too fast? The last time we saw her, he was still a fifteen to sixteen year old child, but now, she has already grown up to be a girl of about twenty years of age. " After hearing that I seem to be doubting my words, Chen Ye became anxious.


    Turning my head to look at Chen Ye, I set my gaze back on him.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s explanation, I sized him up and also felt that Li Chenchen seemed to have really grown up more than a little.


    A while ago, he had seen her as a child, but now ¡­ She had already grown into a young girl.


    However ¡­ In less than a month''s time, Li Chenchen''s growth speed was just too fast.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    "How did you suddenly grow so much?" With this thought in mind, I directly asked Li Chenchen out of curiosity.


    Could it be that Li Chenchen had had a fortuitous encounter?


    Moreover, it seemed that Li Chenchen had not just grown up, her abilities seemed to have increased by a lot as well.


    With Li Chenchen''s current ability, and even... It is even more powerful than the power that we saw from Li Chenchen''s father back then.


    I can''t figure it out.

 C192

    Chapter 192 - Whirlpool


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Your eyesight is really quite good. " After hearing my question, Li Chenchen immediately laughed and said to me.


    Initially, I thought Li Chenchen would deny what I said, but ¡­ What I absolutely didn''t expect was that Li Chenchen actually admitted it so readily. She was so straightforward that I didn''t even know what I should say anymore.


    For a moment, looking at Li Chenchen, I actually didn''t know how to respond.


    "Exactly how did you manage to grow so much within a month?" The more I look at Li Chenchen, the more confused I am.


    In this world, the only thing that could make a person grow up to be several years older was plastic surgery.


    This was because only plastic surgery could make a person look a little different.


    However ¡­ If Li Chenchen was going to undergo plastic surgery, then that would be a little unreasonable. After all, Li Chenchen''s height was right there, so how could her height be fake?


    "Speaking of this matter, if I were to mention it, I would truly be grateful to you. If not for you, I would not have possessed such a powerful ability." As I said till here, Li Chenchen actually smiled at me, which made me especially scared.


    Why is this matter related to me? I don''t think I''m involved with the matter of Li Chenchen growing up.


    "What has this got to do with me?" I was especially puzzled in my heart, so I asked Li Chenchen directly.


    I haven''t seen Li Chenchen at all. I don''t think Li Chenchen can pour this dirty water on me, right?


    "I really should thank you for those three Jade Soul Fragment s. But now ¡­ I have absorbed them into my body. Not only has my abilities improved by leaps and bounds, I also have the ability to travel through time and space. Should I thank you? " After hearing my question, Li Chenchen looked at me and smiled meaningfully, before speaking to me slowly.


    Eyebrows...


    Hearing Li Chenchen''s words, I reflexively looked towards Chu Yu.


    The Jade Soul Fragment was something that Chu Yu found for me with great difficulty. I had fused with it for a long time, but I was still unable to use the Jade Soul Fragment for myself.


    But ¡ª Li Chenchen actually used a month''s time to completely absorb all three Jade Soul Fragment.


    To me, this wasn''t just a huge blow, it also made me feel especially ashamed for Chu Yu.


    Wrong... What did I just hear?


    Li Chenchen said that she actually had the ability to travel through time and space?


    He looked at Li Chenchen in disbelief, why was she so angry?


    "My good sister, you said ¡­" Should I thank you? " After seeing me keep my head lowered without saying a word, Li Chenchen said this to me.


    However ¡­ Regarding Li Chenchen''s words, I was even more puzzled.


    "I can''t afford to call you big sister. It''s better if you don''t get married. I don''t think my mom gave birth to you." Hearing Li Chenchen calling me big sister, my whole body immediately shivered.


    Back then ¡­ I was deceived by Li Chenchen''s simple act of kindness. In the end, I really screwed myself over.


    "Big brother Chu Yu, are you really not considering staying with me? This woman betrayed you. " After hearing what I said, Li Chenchen immediately chose to ignore it. Instead, he looked at Chu Yu and said this.


    I''m standing at the side, and I''m really going to die from anger right now.


    "Hello ¡­" I say, can you speak with your heart, when have I ever betrayed him? " Stretching out my hand, I pointed at Chu Yu and shouted angrily.


    Could you not splash all of your dirty water on me? When did I betray Chu Yu?


    I''m not willing to be the scapegoat for such a ridiculous crime.


    "Big Brother Chu Yu, could it be that you didn''t know that back then ¡­ Is it the person you love who betrayed you? " After rolling his eyes at me, Li Chenchen continued to ignore me and continued to talk to Chu Yu.


    Seeing that Li Chenchen had chosen to ignore me, I tactfully remained silent.


    Even though ¡ª I''ve always especially wanted to know what Li Chenchen meant by those words, but ¡­ I can''t keep my face close to Li Chenchen''s cold butt, right?


    "I know better than you whether my beloved has betrayed me or not. There is no need for you to criticize me here." Regarding Li Chenchen''s words, Chu Yu said those words in a dull tone.


    I don''t know why, but when I heard Chu Yu say that he loved his, I felt extremely uncomfortable in my heart.


    Although... Chu Yu is indeed very good to me now. Take care of me when I''m in danger. will also appear to help me, but Chu Yu has never admitted that I am his beloved, so much so that ¡­ Not a word about me that I like.


    But now, Chu Yu was able to easily say out the person he loved in front of Li Chenchen. Moreover, it''s a person he loved a lot, but it''s a pity that the person he loved wasn''t me.


    Thinking of this, he felt extremely sour.


    "I knew that you would not believe my words, but now that I have the ability to open the Space Gate, I''ll let you see for yourself how the person you love betrayed you back then." He knew that Chu Yu would not believe his words that easily, so Li Chenchen had other tricks up his sleeves.


    However ¡­ As he said those words, Li Chenchen gave me a profound look. That gaze even made me have an illusion that the next thing that happened might be related to me.


    However ¡ª I can only wait in silence as to how things are going.


    Li Chenchen made a very complicated gesture with both hands in front of her chest, and then, both of her hands suddenly pushed forward. In front of Li Chenchen, a very large vortex suddenly appeared.


    "Chu Yu, Chen Ye, the two of you, be careful." After seeing such a huge whirlpool suddenly appear, I hurriedly shouted to Chu Yu and Chen Ye, signalling them to be on high alert.


    Although he did not know what Li Chenchen wanted to do by creating such a huge whirlpool, but... There was no harm in being cautious.


    "What are you so worried about? I won''t do anything to hurt you guys, and I''ve only come here this time to let Big Brother Chu Yu clearly see a fact. " After seeing me make such a fuss over nothing, Li Chenchen turned his head to look at me, rolled his eyes, and said this to me.

 C193

    Chapter 193 - Betrayal


    Why so excited? He still hadn''t decided to take action yet. If he was truly excited, it wouldn''t be too late to get excited when he made his move.


    Waiting for Li Chenchen''s words, I could only secretly roll my eyes.


    After all, in the past, the few of them did not have a good time with each other, and now that she had come looking for me, it was no wonder that I was on high alert.


    What''s more ¡­ If she didn''t agree with me earlier, she would have just created a whirlpool. My reflexes would have definitely thought that she was going to harm us.


    "Let''s see what the hell he''s up to first." After hearing what Li Chen had said, Chu Yu turned to look at me and said.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I looked at him and then did not say anything.


    Chu Yu was right, now... Let''s just wait and see.


    "This... Isn''t that me? " When I saw the huge whirlpool slowly dissipate and a figure slowly appear in the middle of the whirlpool, as if it was a movie, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    What was going on? Why was the scene inside the whirlpool ancient?


    Furthermore ¡­ Why did I see someone who looked exactly like me in there?


    In an instant, I raised my head and looked at Li Chenchen in puzzlement. I didn''t understand what Li Chenchen was actually planning to do.


    "Didn''t you always say that I was lying to you? Then... I''ll let you see for yourself whether or not I''ve lied to you. " After hearing my surprised voice, Li Chenchen still did not pay attention to me, and instead said this to Chu Yu.


    "Hmm ¡­" Although I don''t know what Li Chenchen is trying to do right now, but ¡­ She also held an attitude of watching a good show.


    In any case, he didn''t want to see if there was a good show.


    Furthermore, he had said it just now, to let Chu Yu see for himself whether or not his beloved person had betrayed Chu Yu.


    Then, what Li Chenchen has shown right now, must be what happened when Chu Yu was alive back then. That place is truly ancient, I naturally want to understand and take a look.


    After all ¡­ My curiosity was also very strong.


    "Ah ¡­" However, just when I was fully focused on what was going to happen next, I realised that the huge whirlpool had actually sucked Chu Yu and I in.


    "What are you trying to do?" Seeing that the whirlpool had only sucked Chu Yu and I in, Chen Ye got anxious and grabbed Li Chenchen by the collar.


    What exactly was Li Chenchen trying to do? If she truly wanted to harm her, why would she keep herself here?


    "Why are you so excited? I''m just bringing the two of them back to see what''s going on. What are you getting so excited about? " Seeing Chen Ye grabbing onto his collar, Li Chenchen did not get angry, but instead, spoke to Chen Ye calmly.


    He had never thought of harming the two of them at all, because after absorbing the Jade Soul Fragment, he had recovered all of his memories from his previous life. Now, he only wanted Chu Yu to fall in love with him, that''s all.


    "Alright, I don''t want to waste my breath with you, I still have to go find the two of them." After slapping away the hand Chen Ye was holding onto his collar, Li Chenchen turned around and jumped into the huge whirlpool.


    Seeing that the whirlpool was about to disappear, Chen Ye also quickly took a few steps forward. He wanted to jump into the whirlpool to find Chu Yu and me, but when he was about to reach the whirlpool, it disappeared in an instant.


    "Ah ¡­" "What the hell is this place?" After finally landing on the ground, I looked around the surroundings. The atmosphere was ancient, as though I have run into ancient times.


    However, Li Chenchen said that he has the ability to open the spatial gate. Could it be that he has brought Chu Yu and I all the way into the Ancient Era?


    Thinking this way, my heart became particularly unsettled.


    Li Chenchen has the ability to travel through time and space, but Chu Yu and I don''t have the ability to travel through time and space.


    "Your majesty, I helped you kill him. How about you let me be your empress?" A woman coquettishly nestled in the emperor''s arms, reached out her hand, hooked it around the emperor''s neck, and gently said this.


    I kept feeling that this woman was really like me, but ¡ª But I didn''t think much about it.


    After all ¡­ Since ancient times, with so many people, it was not surprising that one or two of them looked very similar.


    Walking on the main road, he would occasionally bump into someone who looked similar to him.


    "Hahaha, that''s good. As long as you help Zhen kill him, the Empress''s position will be yours." The emperor stretched out his hand and pinched the girl''s chin. After saying these words to the girl, he bent down and kissed her.


    I subconsciously glanced at Chu Yu, but... Just from this glance, I discovered that Chu Yu''s expression had started to change. He was looking at the man and woman on the bed, as though he was about to spew fire.


    "Chu Yu." Gently pulling on Chu Yu''s sleeve, I called out to him.


    He didn''t know what was going on with Chu Yu either, but when he saw the man and woman on the bed, he felt that something wasn''t right.


    But after I spoke with Chu Yu, Chu Yu didn''t answer me at all, and didn''t even look at me, as he kept staring at the man and woman on the bed.


    "Let''s leave this place first." No matter how slow my reaction was, I could still sense that Chu Yu knew these two people and they had quite a deep relationship.


    So ¡ª I held Chu Yu''s hand, wanting to take Chu Yu and leave this place first. As for the way out, we''ll talk about it later.


    However ¡­ No matter how I tried to pull Chu Yu away, Chu Yu just stood there and refused to leave with me. I just didn''t know what to do.


    "Hahaha, why, do you feel so heartache seeing your beloved woman betray you with your own eyes? I just told you, why don''t you believe me? " Right at this time, Li Chenchen suddenly appeared and said this to Chu Yu.


    After hearing what Li Chen said, Chu Yu finally had a reaction. He turned his head and looked at Li Chenchen, but... Still not a word.


    Seeing Chu Yu like this, my heart was extremely anxious, I don''t know what exactly happened between them, but looking at Chu Yu''s current state, I knew that Chu Yu must have suffered a huge blow, and was about to be dragged by Li Chenchen by the nose.

 C194

    Chapter 194 - Previous and present life


    Right now, it was as if Chu Yu had lost all of his ability to think. No matter what Li Chenchen said, Chu Yu would not say a word.


    If this situation continues to develop, I feel that Chu Yu and I, together, will not be able to get anything good from him.


    She reached out her hand and pinched Chu Yu''s back with all her strength.


    In his heart, he was about to die from anxiety.


    Chu Yu, if you are still in this kind of muddled state, the two of us are really done for.


    Furthermore, looking at the expression in Li Chenchen''s eyes as she looked at me, I felt that she definitely had no good intentions.


    "Why, even now, are you still unwilling to accept this fact?" Seeing Chu Yu standing at the same place and staring at him, Li Chenchen added.


    He had already allowed Chu Yu to see the development of the situation with his own eyes, but ¡­ Why was Chu Yu still indifferent?


    Could it be that even if Chu Yu saw it with his own eyes, he still wouldn''t want to believe it?


    "So what?" At this time, Chu Yu finally had a bit of a reaction, and said while looking at Li Chenchen.


    Although Chu Yu''s expression is still especially calm right now, I still heard a bit of a tremble from Chu Yu''s prediction.


    To be honest, Chu Yu definitely cared about this matter at the moment.


    Just not, in front of Li Chenchen and me right now, Chu Yu wasn''t willing to show his weakness.


    In a short while, I actually started to feel sorry for Chu Yu.


    Seeing the woman he loved being together with another man and even killing him, Chu Yu must feel extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    "So what? Hahaha ¡­ So what? You probably still don''t know who the woman standing beside you is, right? " All of a sudden, you, ChenChen, laughed out loud. Then, he stretched out his hand and pointed at me.


    Seeing Li Chenchen pointing her finger at me, I became a little doubtful.


    Aren''t we talking about Chu Yu now? Why are you suddenly talking about me?


    I''m just standing here, not saying a word. How can I drag everything onto me?


    "Who am I? Do I not know who I am? " There was no need to endure anymore. I directly said this to Li Chenchen.


    Li Chenchen doesn''t think that Chu Yu and I are fools, right? After all, we had been together for such a long time, how could Chu Yu not know who I am?


    "In that case, tell me, who are you?" After hearing my question, Li Chenchen didn''t waste any words, and directly asked me this question.


    However, after I heard Li Chenchen''s words, I looked at him as if I was looking at a fool.


    "Of course I''m Su Ning." Isn''t what Li Chenchen said just nonsense?


    Could it be that after absorbing the Jade Soul Fragment once, Li Chenchen''s brain had also disappeared?


    Thinking about this, I looked at Li Chenchen with sympathy. This was really pitiful.


    "Are you really Su Ning?" After hearing what I said, Li Chenchen didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He only looked at me and asked again with a calm expression.


    In a split-second, something was wrong with the way I looked at Li Chenchen.


    Could this guy be stupid?


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If I am not Su Ning, then who else could I be? " After being asked by Li Chenchen again and again who I was, my anger started to rise, so my attitude became a little bad.


    Just the question of who I am had already been asked by Li Chenchen for a very long time. I really can''t understand what Li Chenchen wants to express to me right now.


    "You''re right, you are indeed Su Ning." After seeing my resolute reply, Li Chenchen nodded at me and said this.


    In that moment, I really wanted to go up and slap Li Chenchen a few times. Since he already said I was Su Ning, then why did she keep on asking me?


    "However, you are also Su Wan, the person who betrayed Big Brother Chu Yu." Suddenly, Li Chenchen pointed to the lady lying on the bed in the emperor''s embrace and said these words to me.


    Hearing Li Chenchen''s words, Chu Yu and I simultaneously looked towards the bed.


    Which woman am I? Could Li Chenchen have made a mistake?


    To put it bluntly, that woman is your previous life. You betrayed Big Brother Chu Yu in your previous life, so what right do you have to occupy Big Brother Chu Yu''s side in this life? " Just when I was conflicted over this matter, Li Chenchen said to me.


    Subconsciously, after hearing Li Chenchen''s words, I looked at Chu Yu reflexively, and found him looking at me with a complicated expression.


    "Don''t believe what he said. I''m Su Ning, how could I be Su Wan?" He hurriedly explained to Chu Yu. Right now, he could not believe everything Li Chenchen said. We and Li Chenchen are also currently in an opposing situation.


    Although Chu Yu was suspicious of what Li Chenchen had just said, in the end, he still chose to believe me.


    "Right now, the most important thing for us is to think of a way to go back. We can''t stay in this crappy place forever, right?" After seeing that Chu Yu had returned to normal, I said this to him.


    The thing that Li Chenchen was talking about right now, could only be done after we return to real life. Right now, the most important thing is to escape this crappy place, if we continue to stay here, then everything else would be for nothing.


    After hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me and nodded, indicating that I was right.


    "Big Brother Chu Yu, she really is Su Wan. Why are you still unwilling to believe what I have just said even now?" Seeing that Chu Yu was no longer paying attention to him, Li Chenchen immediately became anxious and shouted towards Chu Yu.


    What he had said was the truth. Furthermore, he had already opened the spatial passageway, allowing Chu Yu to witness it with his own eyes. Why was Chu Yu unwilling to believe him?


    "I advise you to save your strength." Seeing that Li Chenchen was so angry that he was about to collapse, I kindly turned my head and said to Li Chenchen.


    Even if it is going to collapse, it will only collapse after we leave.


    We are currently anxiously looking for a way to return, but we really don''t have the effort to accompany Li Chenchen to play.

 C195

    Get the fuck out of here!


    "Hmph ¡­" You shut up, big brother Chu Yu, are you really not willing to believe what I just said? " After hearing my words, Li Chenchen coldly snorted at me, hinting for me to shut up, then said to Chu Yu in a pitiful manner.


    After hearing Li Chen''s words, I shrugged my shoulders and said no more.


    I kindly told Li Chenchen not to go through with it, but since Li Chenchen was unwilling to listen, there was nothing I could do.


    I can''t possibly press Li Chenchen down there and let him rest well.


    "You said she is her? It''s already been so long and reincarnated several times, so why should I believe what you''re saying? " After hearing what Li Chenchen said, Chu Yu finally said to him.


    But obviously, Chu Yu was not willing to believe in what Li Chenchen had said.


    Even if there really was a reincarnation of a person, that person would have already been reincarnated several times. Why is Li Chenchen so sure that my past life is Su Wan?


    If just based on Li Chenchen''s words alone, she could so decisively believe what she had said, wouldn''t Chu Yu and I be too stupid?


    "Big Brother Chu Yu, since you are unwilling to believe what I have just said, then ¡­ I''ll let you see for yourself whether what I say is true or false. " After hearing what Chu Yu said, Li Chenchen finally got angry.


    He waved his hand, and the surrounding scenery instantly began to change.


    In the cycle of reincarnation, my figure finally appeared.


    When I saw that I was actually Su Wan''s reincarnation, I was really shocked.


    I have always been especially envious of the woman that Chu Yu loves in his heart. To think that he would actually make Chu Yu think about his for so long, but now ¡­ I am actually the woman that Chu Yu was thinking of in his heart. In that moment, I don''t even know how to express the thoughts in my heart.


    The person he had been envious of for so long was actually his previous life. Wasn''t this jealous in some way too inexplicable?


    I looked up at Chu Yu.


    I have also occasionally heard others talk about Chu Yu and his beloved woman, who loved Chu Yu deeply.


    So I''m really not willing to believe it now, since I, in my previous life, love Chu Yu so much, how could I possibly do anything to harm Chu Yu?


    "This is definitely fake." Thinking this in my heart, I immediately shouted at Li Chenchen.


    Li Chenchen possessed the ability to travel through time and space, so it was hard to avoid him intentionally creating something fake.


    Perhaps ¡­ What I saw now were all fake, it was something that Li Chenchen had purposely made for me and Chu Yu to see.


    "I have the ability to travel through time and space, but... I don''t have the ability to change history. Although you don''t want to admit it, but ¡­ What you have seen is the truth; your previous life did indeed betray Big Brother Chu Yu. " Seeing my painful expression, Li Chenchen laughed happily.


    However, compared to Li Chenchen''s happiness, my heart was in extreme pain.


    It wasn''t easy for me to realize that I was the person Chu Yu deeply loved in my previous life, but now, in the next second, I have become his enemy again. This kind of difference is too big for me, even more than riding on a roller coaster.


    "Is that position really that important to you? Important to... to betray our feelings. " Ear... Suddenly, Chu Yu''s especially sorrowful voice came out.


    Suddenly turning his head around, I saw Chu Yu looking at me with a sorrowful expression. Within his eyes, there was an emotion that I couldn''t detect.


    "No ¡­" "It''s not like that. I love you so much, so how could I betray you? Fake, all of this is fake. You have to believe me, you really have to believe me." Seeing Chu Yu like this, my heart hurt. My heart ached even more as I grabbed onto Chu Yu''s arm and started to explain.


    I finally understand the reason why Li Chenchen did this. Li Chenchen wanted to break up the relationship between me and Chu Yu.


    "Why did you betray our feelings?" After seeing me tightly grab onto his arm, Chu Yu lowered his head to look at my hand, and then asked me this question.


    He loved her so much, but ¡­ Why did he choose to betray himself?


    Was the position of Palace Head, the position of Empress really that important to women? It was so important that he could even cast his love aside.


    With this thought in mind, Chu Yu''s expression became even more sorrowful.


    "Can you listen to my explanation? I really didn''t betray you, and I have also heard Chen Ye mention you and my previous life. If I deeply loved you, how could I have betrayed you?" Looking at Chu Yu''s grief-stricken expression, I immediately became anxious.


    In the past, no matter how sad Chu Yu was, no matter what happened to him, Chu Yu always had a very calm attitude. But this time, Chu Yu''s reaction was really one of terror and trepidation.


    "Why did you betray me?" But as if he hadn''t heard what I had said, Chu Yu continued to repeat what he had just said to me in a low voice.


    Seeing this kind of appearance of Chu Yu, I had a feeling that Chu Yu was about to be stunned by what he had just seen.


    I was really about to die from anxiety in my heart. I never thought that Chu Yu''s appearance would truly be outside of my expectations, and I don''t know how I should handle this troublesome matter.


    "Listen to me, I ¡­" "Ahh!" The hand that was grabbing onto Chu Yu''s arm couldn''t help but tighten, I still wanted to continue explaining to Chu Yu.


    "Scram ¡­" Suddenly, the ghost aura on Chu Yu''s body overflowed. His entire body trembled for a moment, and then my body became light, and flew out.


    In an instant... Then, I was struck hard onto the ground. The pain made me feel as though my internal organs were about to shift.


    Chu Yu''s strength was just too great earlier. I laid on the ground for a very long time without being able to get up.


    "Chu..." Chu Yu... " When I managed to prop myself up with much difficulty and stagger to my feet from the ground, when I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, I started to stutter even as I spoke.


    A faint black mist enveloped Chu Yu''s entire body, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Not only that, Chu Yu also kept both his hands at his sides, his five fingers forming claws, and his nails also started to grow longer at a rate visible to the naked eye. On top of his nails, there was also a seductive dark red light, it was filled with poison, as if it would die if he touched it.

 C196

    Chapter 196 - Coronation


    Chu Yu''s face began to gradually turn ashen as four sharp fangs slowly grew out of his mouth.


    This... There seems to be something wrong with the situation.


    "Not good, we''re really done for this time." I stood there, staring at Chu Yu in shock for a long time, this ¡­ This seemed to be a sign of becoming a corpse.


    He staggered as he ran towards Chu Yu. Right now, the most important thing was to prevent Chu Yu from turning into a corpse.


    Corpse transformation was easy, but ¡­ It would be difficult for him to regain his senses and return to his original form.


    However ¡­ I tried my best to run to Chu Yu''s side to stop his corpse, but... However, there was something about Chu Yu that he couldn''t see, which blocked me from seeing him at a distance of around one meter away.


    "Chu Yu, can you hear what I said? You must calm down first, I can give you an explanation, you have to know, in my previous life, I loved you so much, so how could I possibly do anything that would harm you? You calm down first, and once you calm down, we can discuss this matter properly." He stretched out his hand and kept hitting the thing in front of him that he could not see.


    My hand really hurts right now, but... My heart ached even more.


    Seeing Chu Yu become like this, yet being unable to do anything, this kind of feeling really made me want to go crazy, and I was about to collapse.


    "Ah ¡­" Why did you betray me? Why would I betray me? " Clutching his head with both hands, Chu Yu raised his head and shouted loudly. His voice was filled with pain.


    I don''t know why, but when I heard Chu Yu''s pained voice, my tears started to flow.


    No... Not like this.


    Whether it was my previous life or this life, I cared deeply about Chu Yu, so it was definitely impossible for me to do anything to harm Chu Yu. Why was Chu Yu so unwilling to believe what I had said?


    "Chu Yu..." After taking in a few deep breaths, I immediately ran towards Chu Yu.


    I don''t want to stand here and watch Chu Yu suffer so much. I don''t want Chu Yu to turn into a corpse, but if there''s the slightest bit of hope, I will pull him back from the edge of pain.


    This time ¡­ I don''t know if it''s because of me not turning back at all, but I actually broke through that invisible thing and ran over to Chu Yu''s side.


    "Chu Yu, I ¡­" He reached out his hands and hugged Chu Yu tightly.


    However ¡­ Before I could finish speaking, Chu Yu''s body started to emit a huge power, which fiercely pushed me out of the way, and my body fell onto the ground once again.


    This time, I really couldn''t hold on. I held onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What exactly do you want? What good will it do you? " I force myself to sit up, and looking at Li Chenchen, I asked him directly.


    Didn''t Li Chenchen want to have Chu Yu?


    But, if Chu Yu turned into a corpse, what use would Li Chenchen have?


    The charred Chu Yu would not have any sense at all, all he could think of was blood. I really don''t understand why Li Chenchen would want him like this.


    "No matter what he turns out to be, he can only belong to me." After hearing my question, Li Chenchen smiled at me, and said this.


    Listening to Li Chenchen''s words, I felt that Li Chenchen was definitely crazy.


    "Tell me, do you really love Chu Yu?" After a long period of silence, I asked Li Chenchen.


    If it was for Chu Yu''s own good, then ¡­ I''m willing to quit.


    If Li Chenchen truly loved Chu Yu, then ¡­ I can completely disappear from Chu Yu''s sight.


    As long as it was for Chu Yu''s own good, then ¡­ I can put up with anything.


    "Of course I love him. If I didn''t love him, why would I pester you for so long?" After hearing my question, Li Chenchen looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Of course I like Chu Yu, if not ¡­ Why did he keep chasing after Chu Yu?


    "But ¡­" Do you really love Chu Yu? Love a person should not be as long as she is good. Then, you can do whatever you want. Don''t you think that your love is a bit too extreme? " Glancing at Chu Yu, I look at Li Chenchen once more.


    Li Chenchen might love Chu Yu too, but ¡­ His love was so extreme that I was a little afraid of it.


    "I don''t understand. You love a person so that you can let go of him and make him happy. But if I love a person, I will fiercely grab him in my own hands. Even if it is two people in pain, he must still belong to me." As Li Chenchen spoke to me, he placed both of his hands on his chest and began to tie a knot.


    "What do you want?" Seeing Li Chenchen''s actions, I secretly cursed in my heart, and quickly pounced towards Li Chenchen, wanting to stop her actions.


    Although he did not know what Li Chenchen wanted to do, from the looks of it, it was definitely not a good thing.


    "Alright, stop wasting your time. Do you think you can stop what I want to do?" After seeing me pounce towards him, Li Chenchen didn''t even pay attention to me. He only waved his hand, and my body froze in place, unable to move anymore.


    At this moment, there really was a kind of feeling in my heart. I was like a fish on a chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered.


    "What are you trying to do?" Seeing Li Chen walk towards Chu Yu step by step, I hurriedly asked loudly.


    What exactly did Li Chenchen want to do with Chu Yu?


    Chu Yu had already become like this, he definitely could not take any more stimulation from other people.


    "What do I want? What else do you think I can do? Since he wanted to transform into a corpse, then ¡­ I''ll just help him. " As Li Chenchen spoke to me, he summoned out the three Jade Soul Fragment s from his body.


    The Jade Soul Fragment slowly floated out from Li Chenchen''s body and then flew above him.


    After they flew above Chu Yu''s head, the three Jade Soul Fragment began to gradually emit a dark glow.


    The black mist slowly enveloped Chu Yu within. I saw that Chu Yu''s emotions had started to become even more agitated.


    "I''m warning you, you''d better not act rashly. Otherwise, I''ll definitely not let you go." Seeing that Chu Yu''s emotions were starting to get more and more manic, I couldn''t help but shout at Li Chenchen.


    Although I want to help Chu Yu now, but ¡­ But there was no other way.

 C197

    Chapter 197 - Kill me


    To say the most vicious words in the most cowardly of tones, I am probably the one doing it now.


    "What? You want to save him?" After hearing that I was actually still threatening himself, Li Chenchen temporarily stopped moving his hands, looked at me, and asked with interest.


    Glancing at Li Chenchen, and then looking at Chu Yu, I finally gave me a heavy nod.


    Right... That''s right, I want to save Chu Yu.


    I don''t want Chu Yu to turn into a corpse, I want him to look good.


    "Even if I want to save him, so what? I said that if I wanted to save him, would you let him go? " After nodding my head, I fell silent for a moment before laughing at myself.


    Li Chenchen asked me that question just now because she wanted to watch a good show. She would not let Chu Yu go.


    It was laughable that I even foolishly cooperated with Li Chenchen.


    "Hahaha, you are really smart, that''s right, I will not let him go, because after he disappears, he will belong to me alone. With this Jade Soul Fragment in my possession, I am not afraid that he will hurt me." After laughing loudly at me, Li Chenchen then continued with his hand movements.


    Looking at Li Chenchen''s actions, even my heart couldn''t help but slowly sink.


    This time, it''s really over. My body can''t move at all, and I can''t do anything if I wanted to help Chu Yu.


    "Chu Yu, think carefully. Are you really willing to turn into something else?" There was really no other way, I could only loudly shout at Chu Yu, hoping that I could arouse his rationality.


    In my memories, Chu Yu has always been an exceptionally arrogant and domineering person. I believe that if Chu Yu had his own rationality now, he wouldn''t be willing to turn into a corpse and become a person who only knew bloodshed and no rationality.


    I shouted at Chu Yu, hoping to bring back his reason. But when I saw that Chu Yu''s eyes were starting to turn red bit by bit, I felt ¡­ I really am unable to help Chu Yu in this matter.


    The voice became softer and softer until the end when I stood still and stared at Chu Yu expressionlessly.


    I''ve really tried, but... But it was useless.


    "Success." Suddenly, Li Chenchen walked in front of me and said that.


    I looked at Li Chenchen who was standing in front of me, who was about the same height as me, and didn''t say a word.


    Right... He did succeed, but what did he get?


    Even if Chu Yu had already been turned into a corpse, he couldn''t be bothered with it at all. But wasn''t Li Chenchen still unable to obtain Chu Yu''s heart?


    Thinking about how Chu Yu had turned into such a ghastly state, my heart really had the urge to kill Li Chenchen. Looking at Li Chenchen''s eyes, fire started to spew out.


    "What is it? Why are you looking at me like that, wanting to kill me? But you have no choice. " Standing in front of me, Li Chenchen looked at me extremely smugly and said this to me.


    "Yes, I really want to kill you right now, but even if I do, so what?" Chu Yu has already become like this and he won''t be able to come back. " After laughing bitterly, I looked at Li Chenchen.


    Perhaps it''s really now, but my heart has actually calmed down a lot.


    At least... Now that I know, Chu Yu''s heart has always had me, even though that me was only my previous life.


    "Don''t you feel sad?" Suddenly, I looked at Li Chenchen and asked.


    Could it be that up until now, Li Chenchen had always been complacent and did not feel especially sorrowful?


    "Sad? "What''s there to be sad about? I''m afraid you''re not joking with me." Glancing at me, Li Chenchen''s smile became even more impudent.


    But I just quietly looked at Li Chenchen, and quietly smiled at her.


    "What are you trying to say?" Being stared at by me all this while, Li Chenchen felt like he could no longer laugh. I stopped smiling and asked angrily.


    Seeing that Li Chenchen was angry, I only maintained my smile and continued to stare at him.


    Suddenly, I felt Li Chenchen was especially sad.


    He had always wanted to obtain Chu Yu, but now that he had obtained it, he would only be able to obtain Chu Yu''s body and would never be able to obtain Chu Yu''s heart.


    "What are you trying to say?" Seeing me staring at myself and laughing without saying a word, Li Chenchen was truly furious this time.


    He walked over and grabbed my collar. The way he looked at me was starting to look weird.


    "Don''t you think you''re especially sad now? If she could never get his heart, what could she do, even if she forced him to stay by her side? You ask your own heart, do you really feel happy? " Looking at Li Chenchen, my eyes were filled with pity.


    ''A pitiful person must have something to hate. ''Those words were true, but wasn''t there a similar reasoning as well? But there must be something pitiful about the one who hates it.


    The current Li Chenchen was like this, although hateful, but... It was a pity.


    "You ¡­" Pointing a finger at me, Li Chenchen was instantly angered to the point that he didn''t know what to say.


    "You can be angry with me, you can be angry with me, but even if you are angry, what can you do? If we can''t get his heart, then we can never get his heart. " Looking at Li Chenchen, I shook my head.


    It is true that Chu Yu is not entirely willing to see him in such a state, but my abilities are limited, so I am unable to help Chu Yu recover.


    "I can''t get his heart. What does it have to do with you? Come here ¡­" Kill him for me. " After hearing my words, Li Chenchen staggered a few steps back. While retreating, he shook his head, his eyes filled with pain.


    However ¡­ In no time at all, Li Chenchen had already stood in place, looked at me, extended her hand, and began to issue orders to Chu Yu.


    "You ¡­" With wide eyes, he looked at Li Chenchen, could it be that... If I don''t get Chu Yu''s heart, you want to kill me now?


    Although he was shocked in his heart and his expression suddenly changed, but ¡­ But I still set my eyes on Chu Yu.


    To be honest, I really didn''t want to believe that Chu Yu would make a move on me. After all, we have experienced so many things together, and shared so many trials and tribulations, so how could Chu Yu make a move on me?


    But when I saw Chu Yu walk towards me step by step after hearing what Li Chenchen said, my heart started to sink and my body started to become ice-cold.

 C198

    KILL HIM!


    "Chu Yu, don''t tell me you... Do you really want to make a move against me? " Two of my eyes looked at Chu Yu in disbelief, as I asked.


    Although I know that Chu Yu has already turned into a corpse and lost all sense of reason, in my heart, I still don''t want to believe that he would make a move on me.


    Suddenly, I feel a chill on my face. I reach out my hand to touch it, only to realize ¡­ He didn''t know when he had been covered in tears.


    Seeing the Chu Yu in front of me, even though Chu Yu had already raised his hand, I didn''t have the slightest reaction to dodging at all.


    I really didn''t want to believe that Chu Yu would make a move on me, so I just stood there blankly, waiting for Chu Yu''s next move.


    However ¡­ After my body was sent flying by Chu Yu''s slap, I felt pain in my heart.


    Frowning, he stared at Chu Yu in disbelief.


    "If you continue to stand there without moving, you''ll really die in the hands of your beloved." After I was sent flying, Li Chenchen sat on the table, his two feet continuously swaying, and then he said to me while smiling.


    Just as I got up from the ground, I heard Li Chenchen''s sarcastic remarks and couldn''t help but directly roll my eyes at him.


    Even if I stand here and get beaten to death by Chu Yu, it would still be something that I am willing to do.


    Do I need to worry about his carrot?


    But to be honest, seeing Chu Yu walk towards me again, my heart started to feel cold.


    It''s not okay to just stand here and be beaten up by Chu Yu, I have to think of a way.


    If this continues, I will be beaten to death by Chu Yu just like he said sooner or later.


    I don''t know if it was because of Chu Yu becoming a corpse, but when he made his move against me, Chu Yu''s movements were clearly slower by an inch.


    "Chu Yu, do you really plan to kill me?" After barely dodging Chu Yu''s attack, I yelled at him.


    However ¡­ What responded was Chu Yu attacking again and again.


    "You don''t have to waste your energy. He won''t listen to anything you say right now." Seeing that I still did not give up and actually wanted to wake up Chu Yu''s rationality, Li Chenchen kindly said to me.


    Right now, Chu Yu''s entire person had already been transformed into a corpse, adding onto his own Jade Soul Fragment, Chu Yu was no longer transformed into a corpse in a normal sense, to be exact, it should be transformed into a devil.


    Because of the Jade Soul Fragment, right now ¡­ After transforming, Chu Yu would only listen to his orders, which was what made Li Chenchen most satisfied.


    "Let me tell you, I will definitely not let you off." Looking at Li Chenchen, I immediately said it out loud viciously.


    Right now, everything that Chu Yu did was because of Li Chenchen. If it wasn''t for Li Chenchen, Chu Yu definitely wouldn''t have turned into such a state.


    So... It was only natural for me to blame all of my mistakes on Li Chenchen.


    "So what if you don''t let me go? Now... It doesn''t seem to be a matter of whether or not you let me go, but rather whether or not I want to let you go. " After hearing my harsh words, Li Chen raised his head to look at me and burst into laughter.


    Now that things had already come to this, he still did not forget to spout such vicious words. He did not even take a good look at her. Her little life was still in his hands.


    "I told you to kill her. How come she''s still alive and kicking even now?" After he finished speaking to me, Li Chenchen looked at the demonized Chu Yu and said this at a leisurely pace.


    After receiving Li Chenchen''s instructions, the look in Chu Yu''s eyes went from brown to blood-red.


    His aura was also slowly changing.


    I saw a light black colored smoke gradually enveloping Chu Yu, and the smoke was gradually becoming denser, to the point where I couldn''t even see Chu Yu''s face clearly.


    When I wasn''t paying attention, Chu Yu suddenly reached out and struck towards my chest with his palm.


    Once again, I was sent flying in a tragic fashion.


    As I flew out, I was still thinking... I''ve already flown out for the third time. I don''t know if I''ll be able to keep my little life this time.


    Even with my eyes closed, ready to accept my fate, I felt a pair of hands supporting my body from behind, preventing me from making intimate contact with the ground.


    "Why are you here?" Just when I turned my head to look at the person who caught me, I saw a familiar face and couldn''t help but cry out in shock.


    How did Chen Ye get here?


    Isn''t this the same as when Li Chenchen opened the spatial gate and brought us to the past? Logically speaking, Chen Ye doesn''t have the ability to travel through time and space, so how did he appear here?


    For a moment, I looked at Chen Ye and was immediately stunned.


    "For now, don''t worry about how I got here. Just follow me and leave." After seeing me staring at myself blankly, Chen Ye did not give me an explanation. Instead, he grabbed my wrist and wanted to take me away.


    However ¡­ I just stood there, unmoving.


    "Chu Yu is still here, what should we do?" Stretching out my hand, I pointed at Chu Yu who had transformed into a demon.


    Chen Ye can bring me away now, but what should I do? I can''t possibly leave Chu Yu here alone.


    "How did he become like this?" Following the direction of my finger, Chen Ye took a glance at it, and his entire person started to be shocked.


    What was the situation now? Why did Chu Yu become such a ghost?


    "This is a long story, let''s think of a way first." I looked at Li Chenchen, and said to him.


    This really isn''t the time to discuss this matter. Once we''re safe, it''ll be too late to discuss it.


    "What ¡­" Do you still want to take him away? Let me tell you, it''s impossible, go... "Kill those two." After hearing that Chen Ye and I were actually going to bring Chu Yu away, Li Chenchen jumped down from the table, and walked to Chu Yu''s side step by step. He placed one hand on Chu Yu''s shoulder, and played with the hair on his chest.


    "I say, are you crazy or something? How could Chu Yu listen to you?" After hearing Li Chen order Chu Yu, Chen Ye looked at Li Chenchen as if he was looking at a fool, and said this.


    However ¡­ As soon as Chen Ye finished speaking, Chu Yu immediately made a move towards him.

 C199

    Chapter 199 - Reappearance of the Whirlpool


    "Damn, what is going on with this bastard?" "Why did he attack his own people?" Seeing Chu Yu walking over, Chen Ye reflexively walked up a few steps. Just as he was about to pull Chu Yu along, in the end ¡­ However, Chu Yu actually dared to directly attack him.


    Chen Ye narrowly avoided Chu Yu''s attack, and with a twist of his head, he anxiously shouted loudly towards me.


    What was happening now? Why would Chu Yu listen to Li Chenchen?


    "Chu Yu has already become a demon, and Li Chenchen has already absorbed all four Jade Soul Fragment. Now, Chu Yu will only listen to Li Chenchen''s words." I summarized everything that had happened during this time in the shortest possible words.


    Although he did not know if Chen Ye had any way to make him return to normal, he should at least let Chen Ye know about the current situation.


    "Damn, this is also possible. Isn''t this too awesome?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at Li Chenchen, raised his thumb, and immediately gave him a compliment.


    I was so angry that my lungs were about to burst, did Chen Ye manage to get a clear understanding of the situation?


    Li Chenchen is currently in an opposing situation from us, why is it that she''s starting to praise us now?


    "Thank you for your praise." After seeing Chen Ye praise himself, Li Chenchen smiled sweetly at Chen Ye, and said this.


    I can really say that I''m stunned by now.


    It was fine that Chen Ye''s brain was off, but why did Li Chenchen actually responded to him now?


    If I didn''t understand Chen Ye, I would be starting to suspect whether he was in cahoots with him.


    "Big brother, are you sure you''re not mistaken? She is our enemy." While dodging Chu Yu''s charging attack, I spoke to Chen Ye.


    Even if they wanted to praise him, but ¡­ Can you figure out the situation first? If Chen Ye continues to praise us, our lives would all end here.


    "Alright, alright. I understand." After seeing my flustered and exasperated look, Chen Ye finally straightened his state of mind and became serious.


    Seeing that Chen Ye was starting to take this matter seriously, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Chen Ye continued to be this sloppy, the development of this matter would be unimaginable.


    But luckily, Chen Ye''s reaction speed was still considered fast.


    "It looks like you''ve already started this match. Then ¡­ It''s time for me to have a good time with you guys. " After seeing that Chen Ye''s entire person had started to change, Li Chenchen looked fiercely at me and said this to Chen Ye.


    Following after Li Chenchen''s words, Chu Yu''s attacks on me and Chen Ye also started to become more hurried.


    "How are you?" Seeing Chen Ye and Chu Yu''s figures entangled together, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye.


    I keep having the feeling that after Chu Yu became a demon, his overall strength also increased by a large amount.


    The current Chen Ye didn''t seem to be a match for Chu Yu at all. After enduring for so long, he was only playing with his life.


    "No, I''m no match for him right now. We have to think of a way to escape." As I narrowly avoided Chu Yu''s attack, Chen Ye took the time to answer me.


    However ¡­ I know we should find a way to get away now, but where can we hide in this crappy place?


    "Oh right, how did you find this place?" Suddenly, I remembered a very serious question, so I asked Chen Ye.


    Since Chen Ye could come to this place, then ¡­ He would be able to travel through time and space to find his way back.


    As long as we can find out what kind of situation Chen Ye is in and how he came here, we''ll know how to return.


    "I don''t know how I got here then, but suddenly there was a huge whirlpool in the room, and I was sucked in. When I opened my eyes again, I was here." After hearing my words, Chen Ye explained to me.


    However ¡­ When I heard Chen Ye''s words, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    They originally thought that Chen Ye would give me a better answer, but who would have thought ¡­ He might as well have said it in vain.


    I was so excited for nothing just now, and in the end ¡ª it was all a waste of joy.


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡ª is this what you meant by the Whirlpool?" Just when I inadvertently turned my head, I suddenly saw that there seemed to be a black vortex on my right side, so I quickly shouted at Chen Ye.


    The vortex that Chen Ye spoke of, should be this one that I have seen right?


    "Yes, yes, that''s it, but ¡ª why is his color darker than the one I saw?" After hearing my shouts, Chen Ye turned his head to take a look, then... he said to me.


    Was the color darker?


    Looking at Chen Ye, then looking at the huge whirlpool, I am suddenly not sure if what Chen Ye is looking at is this or not.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter if it is this or not. We can talk after we enter. Whether it is a blessing or a curse, there is no way to avoid it." I was really forced to the point that I had no other choice. I quickly rushed over and grabbed onto Chen Ye, and before Chen Ye could react, the two of them charged towards that huge whirlpool.


    I don''t know if this whirlpool is the one that''s going back, but now ¡­ It could only depend on luck.


    If I''m lucky, then we''ll go back to real life. If we''re unlucky, then we''ll die.


    "How do you know this is the way back?" After jumping in again, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me and asked curiously.


    He hadn''t had a good look at the difference between this huge whirlpool and the huge whirlpool that he had come here for, and now ¡­ He was dragged inside.


    "I don''t know." After hearing Chen Ye''s question, I also turned my head to look at Chen Ye in bewilderment as I replied.


    In an instant... I saw that the way Chen Ye looked at me had started to change.


    But I''m not lying, I really don''t know if this whirlpool is the way back.


    "Big Sis, if you''re not even sure if it''s this or this, then drag me to choose." The corner of Chen Ye''s mouth twitched for a long time before he finally shouted at me in grief and indignation.


    "Enough, enough, stop shouting." Glancing at Chen Ye, I stretched out my hand and dug into my ear.


    No matter how much we shout now, we have already jumped in. We can only accept our fate. Even if we shout our lungs out, we can''t go back now.


    It would be better to be quiet, save energy, and deal with everything that was going to happen next.

 C200

    Chapter 200 - Returning to Reality


    "Seriously, you can even act so calm on this kind of thing." After seeing my extremely calm appearance, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me and said this.


    Regarding Chen Ye''s words, I could only smile bitterly.


    How am I calm? I clearly don''t know what to do. Besides, after experiencing so much, I''m almost numb to it.


    "It''s over, it''s over, now we''re going to be smashed into meat paste." When I felt my body starting to rapidly descend, Chen Ye immediately grabbed my hand and muttered to himself.


    I immediately turned my head and looked at Chen Ye snappily. I knew that my body was falling, so I didn''t hurry up to think of a way to reduce the speed of my descent. Instead, I kept complaining here. Sooner or later, he would fall to his death.


    I took out two paper talismans from my pocket. Fortunately, ever since my last incident, I had brought a few paper talismans with me, just in case I needed them.


    Insufficient ability, but... You can gather it with paper talismans.


    After attaching the talisman onto Chen Ye and I, our bodies that were falling slowly calmed down.


    "Howl ¡­" I didn''t expect you to still have something up your sleeve. Not bad. " After sensing that his falling speed had slowed down, Chen Ye slapped my shoulder and gave me a thumbs up.


    However ¡­ When Chen Ye''s slap landed on my shoulder, I started to cough violently.


    "Big brother, do you know how strong your hands are? I almost lost my life from this slap." After coughing a few times, I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye.


    This fellow is neither light nor heavy, my arm is currently in excruciating pain.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" "What''s going on?" Just when I raised my head to look at Chen Ye, and was about to get Chen Ye''s attention in the future, I felt my body suddenly start to fall from its stable state, as if someone was pulling me down.


    As I was panicking, I raised my head to look and found that Chen Ye was steadily standing there, looking at me with a terrified expression.


    But fortunately, Chen Ye quickly grabbed my wrist, so that didn''t cause me to fall down directly.


    "What the hell is going on?" After Chen Ye grabbed onto my wrist, I asked him.


    What was going on now? Why did I start falling when Chen Ye was fine at all?


    "I don''t know either." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me blankly.


    He really didn''t know what was going on right now. He had been fine just a moment ago, but now he had fallen down with a ''shua'' sound.


    "Be careful, don''t kill you too ¡­" I just opened my mouth to tell Chen Ye to be careful not to fall for some reason like I did, but before I could finish, Chen Ye''s footsteps became unstable, and he also fell down like me.


    This time ¨C it might really be the end.


    Closing my eyes, I am now in a resigned state.


    He also didn''t know where he was right now. If he were to fall at this speed, he wouldn''t even be considered a pile of meat.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Half an hour later, Chen Ye''s voice sounded in his ears.


    I opened my eyes and found... I''m in my room now.


    "What the hell is going on?" Looking at the surroundings, I realized ¡ª we seemed to have returned not only to reality, but to where we were at the beginning.


    Turning his head to look at Chen Ye in puzzlement, could it be ¡­ Was all of this Chen Ye''s effort?


    "I don''t know what''s going on either, but... Looks like our luck is a bit better, that whirlpool is really the way back. " After vigilantly sizing up his surroundings, Chen Ye finally smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He sat on the sofa and relaxed.


    After hearing Chen Ye say that we were already back, I also sat down on the bed.


    What happened just now truly caught me off guard. My entire body and heart experienced a double torture.


    If I hadn''t experienced so many things from a young age and my willpower had been so strong, I''m afraid ¡ª I would have collapsed by now.


    "Ah ¡­" After sitting on the bed for less than a minute, I suddenly shouted and bounced up from the bed.


    "It''s over, it''s over, we''re back now, but Chu Yu is still not back yet, what should we do?" Seeing Chen Ye, who was sitting on the sofa and staring at me blankly, I explained to him.


    Chu Yu had already become a demon. If he stayed with Li Chenchen, he did not know how Li Chenchen would treat him.


    "You can rest assured, Li Chenchen obviously likes Chu Yu very much, so it will definitely be safe for Chu Yu to stay with him." After hearing my worry, Chen Ye waved me off, signalling for me to quiet down.


    However ¡­ Regarding Chen Ye''s words, my heart was even more uncomfortable.


    Of course I know that Li Chenchen likes Chu Yu, so ¡­ I will also not do anything to hurt Chu Yu, but ¡ª When I think of Chu Yu and Li Chenchen being together, my heart felt especially uncomfortable.


    "I''ll bring you back to the Chenjiazhai first, then go back to take a look, and see if I can find a way to help Chu Yu recover his normal state." Sitting on the sofa, Chen Ye supported his chin with one hand and thoughtfully said this to me.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I hurriedly went to pack my things.


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" What are you doing? " After seeing that I had started to rummage through the boxes to pack my things, Chen Ye looked at me with a blank face.


    "Didn''t you say that going to the Chenjiazhai would be better than bumping into another day? Why don''t we set off immediately, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble?" As I packed my things, I spoke to Chen Ye without turning back.


    Now, when I think about how Chu Yu has changed and is even staying with Li Chenchen, I have the urge to kill him.


    I really don''t understand. Since I loved Chu Yu so much in my previous life, how could I possibly do anything to harm Chu Yu?


    There was definitely something fishy about this, so ¡­ I also want to go to Chenjiazhai to check out the origin.


    After the existence of the Chenjiazhai for so long, the things that were passed down from generation to generation should be enough for me to find the thing that happened at that time and have all the developments there.


    After all ¡ª The Chenjiazhai existed because of Chu Yu.

 C201

    Chapter 201 - All weapons


    "I meant to go to the Chenjiazhai, but... You don''t need to be in such a hurry, do you? " Seeing me continuously rummaging through the boxes to pack up his things, Chen Ye''s mouth twitched for quite a while before speaking to me.


    He had just experienced so much and didn''t know how to take a rest after coming back. How could his body take it?


    "It''s better to settle this earlier. If it drags on for too long, I don''t know what will happen next." While I was talking with Chen Ye, I had already packed my things.


    I carried the backpack on my back and looked at Chen Ye, indicating that Chen Ye could set off anytime.


    "You''re my big brother, alright? We just returned here, can''t you let me rest and drink some water to catch my breath?" With both hands clasped together, Chen Ye looked at me pleadingly.


    He had just experienced a fierce battle, but now ¡­ He didn''t even have time to drink a mouthful of water after returning and was about to set off again. Even if it was an urgent matter, he still needed to make people gasp for breath and rest.


    In that moment, Chen Ye felt a special pain in his heart.


    "Fine, fine, fine. I didn''t say that you''re not allowed to drink water. Give it to ¡ª hurry up and drink." Hearing that Chen Ye actually needed water, I poured a cup of water and poured it into Chen Ye''s hands.


    Drink up, finish drinking, and get on the road.


    I don''t know why, but ever since I came back, there was a sense of unease in my heart, but ¡­ I also clearly knew that that kind of uneasiness was not due to Chu Yu being demonized, but it seemed to be due to some other matter.


    His chest was stuffy, but he didn''t know why he was upset.


    "I finally understand why the ancients said that only women and vile people were hard to raise." Looking at the cup in my hand, Chen Ye stood up and placed the cup on the table. Then... He looked at me helplessly and said this.


    Now Chen Ye finally understood why he existed. Emotions were meant to be hard work.


    "Alright, alright. I know you''re the best. After this matter is resolved, I''ll personally cook for you, okay?" I know that I do have a request for Chen Ye now, so I lowered my attitude as well.


    A man and a woman can bend and bend, not to mention ¡ª I am a little girl.


    "Come on, can you even eat rice that you''ve cooked?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked down at me with a gaze of extreme contempt. After a while, he forced himself to say this.


    In an instant, I was so angered by Chen Ye''s words that I wanted to hit him. I raised my hand, but after a while, I put it back down.


    "Then can I treat you to a meal?" I really do have a favor to ask of others right now. If I were to continue with this slap, Chen Ye might really not help me anymore.


    Since I was young, I have never cooked personally. What Chen Ye said was the truth, and I had nothing to say.


    But isn''t it a bit too much of a shock to say it out loud so blatantly?


    "Alright, I won''t mess with you anymore. Since you''ve finished packing up, let''s hurry up and set off." After looking down at me for a long while, Chen Ye sighed, and then... He walked towards the door.


    Seeing that Chen Ye has finally let go, and decided to set off for Chenjiazhai now, I also quickly followed behind Chen Ye.


    Although Chen Ye and I have been to Chen Family Town once, but... For an idiot like me, I don''t remember the road at all.


    Therefore, we can only rely on Chen Ye to get to Chenjiazhai, if I lose Chen Ye, then ¡ª The intersection to Chenjiazhai will be far away.


    "Chen Ye..." They have already walked for a long time, but I felt that something was wrong with the road Chen Ye was bringing me on, so I called out to Chen Ye, indicating him to stop.


    Last time, Chen Ye took me on what seemed to be a mountain road, but now ¡­ Why do I feel a sense of desolation?


    Looking at the weeds in the surroundings which were half my height, black lines started to appear all over my face.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing me call out to him. Chen Ye stopped and turned to look at me as he asked.


    Why did he suddenly stop when he was just walking away?


    "Our path doesn''t seem right. I remember last time we took a mountain path, but now ¡­ how come there''s such high grass?" As I spoke to Chen Ye, I pulled out a stalk of grass from beside me.


    This place was simply too desolate, there was not even a single sign of human life in the surroundings. It couldn''t be that Chen Ye had not returned home in such a long time, so ¡­ Have you forgotten your way home?


    "Didn''t I tell you?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with an especially shocked expression.


    "What ¡­" "What''s wrong?" After speaking about my neck, I stammered as I asked Chen Ye.


    What did Chen Ye tell me? Why is he looking at me like that?


    In this deserted place, Chen Ye looked at me with wide eyes.


    "I seem to remember telling you." After hearing that I actually didn''t know what she was talking about, Chen Ye retracted his extremely shocked expression. With his head lowered, he muttered to himself.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I walked forward a few steps and lightly patted Chen Ye''s shoulder.


    "What are you talking about?" Chen Ye has already been mumbling to himself for a long time, but I still don''t understand what Chen Ye wants to express.


    If you have any doubts, just ask me directly. Anyway, I am a living person standing right in front of him, so why can''t I ask?


    "Although the three words'' Chenjiazhai ''sounds especially ordinary, it''s just that... The road to Chenjiazhai is actually particularly hard to find. Actually, this one is very difficult because the way to Chenjiazhai is ever-changing and the way we walk on it is always different, and because our family used an illusion technique to place it outside to prevent people with ill intentions from entering. This is also the reason why the way you went last time was completely different from the way you went this time. " After being patted on his shoulder by me, Chen Ye remained silent for a long time. Only then did he regain his senses, looked at me and started to explain.


    However, after hearing Chen Ye''s explanation, I finally understood. It seemed that I was somewhat of an expert in everything.

 C202

    Chapter 202 - Chenjiazhai


    "Ah?" "Oh, let''s go. Let''s hurry on our way." After hearing Chen Ye''s explanation, I smiled awkwardly.


    He had really made a fool of himself this time.


    After seeing my embarrassed smile, Chen Ye only glanced at me once. He didn''t say anything, and only walked a little faster in the front.


    Although I''m carrying something on my back, but... But he was also trying hard to keep up with Chen Ye''s footsteps.


    After all, according to Chen Ye''s words, this road is ever-changing. If I don''t follow closely, I might really be lost in this illusion.


    Chu Yu didn''t even save me and I played myself to death. Thinking about it this way, I still felt that I was really at a loss.


    "Ah ¡­" "We''ve finally arrived." When we finally got to Chenjiazhai, I immediately found a big rock and sat down on it.


    After walking for such a long time, I was really about to die of exhaustion.


    As I was looking for someone to help me, Chen Ye did not say anything. I was too embarrassed to ask Chen Ye to find a taxi to come here, so I could only rely on my legs to walk towards him step by step.


    Furthermore, Chenjiazhai set up illusions for the sake of not being disturbed by outsiders, so if they took a taxi to come over, that would go against the original intention of the illusions.


    Sitting on the rock, I dropped my backpack on the floor and hammered my legs.


    I almost started to suspect that if I were to continue walking, my leg would definitely become crippled tomorrow.


    "Why don''t you sit down and rest first. After all, we have already reached the Chenjiazhai. Seeing me sitting on the rock and continuously hitting my own leg, Chen Ye stopped and stood in front of me. He looked down at me and said this to me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I wanted to stand up and tell him that I could still hold on, but... Without waiting for me to stand up, I already felt that my leg was in too much pain, so I could only helplessly raise my head and nod towards Chen Ye.


    When we emerged from the maelstrom, it was only the middle of the morning, but now that the sky had darkened and we had walked for a day, I really couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Ai ¡­" Actually, you can stay at home and rest for the night, and we can come over the next day as well. " Seeing that I kept rubbing my legs with an extremely uncomfortable expression on my face, Chen Ye squatted in front of me. His two hands gently massaged my leg as he spoke to me with a pained tone.


    He knew that it would take a long time to get there, so ¡­ He had always said that he would first rest, and when his stamina recovered, he would be able to make it back to Chenjiazhai in time.


    However ¡­ Why was he unwilling to listen to her?


    "Alright, alright. I was just thinking that if it''s settled earlier, I''ll be fine." I can clearly hear that Chen Ye is concerned about me, so ¡­ The tone of my voice was a little softer now.


    At that time, I felt that even though Chu Yu wouldn''t be harmed by Li Chenchen right now, but ¡ª we can''t let him stay in that demonized state forever.


    If he had arrived at the Chenjiazhai earlier, it would have been a good thing to find a way for Chu Yu to return to normal.


    After all ¡­ He did not know if this kind of thing would cause any damage to Chu Yu''s body. Just in case, it would be better to deal with it as soon as possible.


    However, I never thought that after walking for such a long distance, my body would be unable to take it. Right now, my feet don''t feel like they belong to me anymore. The pain is so excruciating.


    However, he did not turn back to fire. Since he had already done so, he had to take responsibility for his original decision. There was no need to regret.


    "Alright, I''ve pretty much recovered by now. Let''s continue on our way." After I felt that my legs had more or less recovered, I stood up and said this to Chen Ye.


    As I said that, I bent down, wanting to carry the backpack back onto my shoulder, but just as I stretched out my hand, the backpack was already in Chen Ye''s hands.


    "Ai ¡­" I''ll take it. " Sighing, Chen Ye said to me.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I withdrew my hand and didn''t object to Chen Ye''s suggestion.


    After all ¡ª My body might have really reached its limit right now, and my entire body is extremely sore. Since Chen Ye is able to help me, of course it can''t be any better.


    "Hold on a bit longer, we''re almost there." When he saw me walking behind him step by step, Chen Ye turned his head around and comforted me.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s caring gaze, I nodded towards Chen Ye, indicating that I understand.


    "Alright, this is the place." Sure enough, after Chen Ye finished speaking, not long after he left, Chen Ye and I arrived in front of a room. Chen Ye pushed open the door, and signaled me to enter.


    The first thing I did when I went in was to find a place to sit down.


    I can assure you, my feet are already blistering.


    "Aren''t you ¡­" Do you want to bring me to find someone? Why did you bring me here?


    Looking around me, I realized that there wasn''t a single person around, so I looked towards Chen Ye. Just as I was about to ask, I was interrupted by Chen Ye''s words.


    "Alright, I know what you want to ask, but after finding someone, it''s better to go tomorrow. It''s already very late, so you should take a good rest first and rest up. We''ll set off tomorrow." As Chen Ye talked to me, he poured a glass of fruit juice for me.


    "But ¡­" After taking the juice, I looked up at Chen Ye. I still wasn''t willing to give up.


    He was already very tired, so he didn''t mind getting tired for a bit longer.


    "Enough ¡­" After all, your body is the capital of the revolution. Moreover, you should think about it carefully, since it''s already so late, wouldn''t it be a little bad if we were to disturb you late at night? " Knowing what I was thinking, Chen Ye stopped me from speaking any further.


    Everything in my heart had turned to foam at this moment, and I didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Ye was right, it was indeed a little impolite of us to disturb them late at night, but now ¡­ As long as I think about how Chu Yu turned out to be and how he was still together with Li Chenchen, my heart would never be able to calm down.


    There was always a feeling of extreme worry.

 C203

    Chapter 203 - Pink Girl Soldiers


    Since Chen Ye has already said this much, I can''t continue to force him. Thus, I can only sit on the spot and start daydreaming.


    "It''s been a long day and you haven''t eaten anything. You must be hungry. Now, sit here and rest. I''ll go prepare some food for you." After seeing me sit on the sofa and not say a word, Chen Ye knew what I was worrying about and tactfully changed the topic.


    As expected, after hearing Chen Ye''s words, my entire person became interested.


    "You''re not joking with me, are you? You actually know how to cook? " Raising my head and looking at Chen Ye, I asked in surprise.


    I have been together with Chen Ye for such a long time, but I had no idea that Chen Ye actually knew how to cook.


    All this while, it was Chu Yu who had gone to cook, I have never even seen Chen Ye cook, and he took the initiative to cook, this is the first time I have heard of him.


    However ¡ª ¡ª At the same time, I was extremely curious in my heart, whether Chen Ye knew how to cook or not.


    "You''re looking down on me now. I don''t know how to cook, could it be that you know how to cook?" Hearing that I actually doubted his culinary skills, Chen Ye rolled his eyes.


    With regards to Chen Ye''s rebuttal towards me, I could only sit on the sofa and awkwardly laugh a few times.


    After all ¡­ If I could cook, I would have been able to stand up and tell Chen Ye, I can eat better than you, but ¡­ I am a person who has never even touched a kitchen knife before. Given the current situation, it would be better for me to remain silent. At the very least, I will not lose my face.


    "Alright, don''t think too much in your heart. You''ll know whether I can cook or not in a bit." After saying those words to me, Chen Ye turned around and directly entered the kitchen.


    However, what I am most curious about is not whether Chen Ye knows how to cook, but ¡ª Chen Ye hasn''t been back for such a long time. Even if he went to the kitchen, but ¡­ What could be in the kitchen?


    It had been such a long time. It seemed that no matter what item was in the kitchen, the expiration date had already passed, right?


    "It''s over, it''s over. I forgot something. There''s nothing in the kitchen right now, so there''s nothing I can do even if I want to cook." As expected, just as this thought appeared in my mind, Chen Ye hastily ran out of the kitchen.


    Seeing how Chen Ye was wearing his apron, I immediately laughed out loud.


    "Didn''t I forget that there''s nothing left in the kitchen? Is there a need to laugh at me like that? " After seeing me laugh, Chen Ye looked at me in dissatisfaction, then directly started to protest at me.


    Was it that funny?


    "No ¡­" I''m not laughing at you for forgetting that there''s nothing in the kitchen, but I never would have thought that a man like you would give our family a pink apron, and on top of that is a pretty girl warrior. " While covering my stomach, I told Chen Ye.


    That''s right... The beautiful female warrior I spoke of was the one who shouted that the moon would destroy you.


    I was laughing so hard that my stomach hurt. My pink apron was paired with a beautiful female warrior''s shirt.


    If it was a girl wearing this, I would still understand. The key point is, for a man like Chen Ye to wear such an apron, I feel a little out of place.


    "Alright, alright, I can''t even hide my teeth anymore. You should just sit here, I''ll go next door to see if there''s anything." Seeing that I was already rolling on the sofa laughing, it was rare for Chen Ye to not be angry, and instead, said those words to me in a good mood, then opened the door and left.


    But after walking a few steps, Chen Ye returned. He took off the apron he was wearing, placed it on the table, and then left.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s actions, I couldn''t help but smile.


    He also knew that he had to care about face when he went out, so he took off his pink apron to go out.


    Not long after, Chen Ye returned with a large plastic bag. Looking at the bulging contents, I knew that Chen Ye had gained a lot from this trip.


    "Speak... What are you going to make for yourself? " Seeing that Chen Ye was still wearing his apron, I asked curiously.


    In my heart, I had already made a decision. No matter if Chen Ye''s food was tasty or not, I would pretend that it was really tasty.


    After all ¡­ This is also the first time Chen Ye has cooked in front of me.


    However ¡ª before this, I still want to ask Chen Ye what he wants to do. At the very least, I have a number in my heart.


    "You''ll know what I''m going to do when I do it later. Now, why are you asking me?" After hearing my question, Chen Ye didn''t even look at me, and directly carried the plastic bag into the kitchen.


    I had originally planned to quietly sit on the sofa and wait for Chen Ye, but after thinking about it later, I could be considered as a guest at Chen Ye''s house.


    "What are you doing?" Just when I was standing in front of the kitchen door, Chen Ye turned his head and saw me, and asked me this.


    "I just want to see if you have any help. I can be your assistant." After hearing Chen Ye''s question, I said to Chen Ye as I rolled up my sleeves.


    As long as Chen Ye tells me this, I can directly go and help.


    "It''s better if you just sit outside on the sofa and wait for your meal. If you help me, will this meal still work?" While looking down on me, Chen Ye pushed me out of the kitchen and closed the door.


    Seeing the kitchen door close with a bang in front of me, I was stunned for a long while before reacting.


    However ¡­ What Chen Ye said was also the truth. If I were to help, I''m afraid we really won''t be able to eat this meal.


    In order to not disappoint Chen Ye''s good intentions, I decided to listen to him in the end and sat obediently on the sofa, waiting for my meal.


    Suddenly, I heard a loud noise coming from the kitchen. I was so shocked that I stood up from the sofa.


    "Damn, what''s going on?" Staring at the kitchen door, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch. After a long while, I decided to push open the door to see what was going on inside. Why did Chen Ye make such a big commotion?

 C204

    Chapter 204 - Shame


    "Chen Ye... Are you all right? What are you doing? " Walking to the door of the room, I pushed it open but found that the door of the room couldn''t be opened at all. I knocked on the door while shouting into the kitchen.


    Chen Ye should be fine right? However ¡­ After making such a big commotion, I''m not too sure.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Just sit on the sofa and wait for me. We''ll be able to eat later." After hearing my voice, Chen Ye''s voice came out from the kitchen.


    Although I was not at ease, but hearing Chen Ye''s voice, I felt that nothing was wrong.


    After sitting back on the sofa, I suddenly felt extremely worried.


    After causing such a commotion, he did not know if Chen Ye''s food could even be eaten.


    "Alright ¡­" I''ve finished cooking, hurry up and come over to eat. " Just as my mind was in a mess, Chen Ye came out with a bowl of food and shouted at me.


    In a split-second, my entire body quivered, and all of the hair on my body stood up.


    "I... I''m not hungry. " After thinking about it for a long time, I finally said this to Chen Ye.


    For the sake of his own life, this meal... I''d rather not eat it.


    Although... At the beginning, I had thought that no matter what Chen Ye did, I would definitely praise him. Just thinking about how much I had been in the kitchen made me panic.


    "You''ve been tormenting yourself for an entire day, but you still haven''t eaten. You must be hungry, hurry up and come over to eat." After seeing that I was sitting motionlessly on the sofa, Chen Ye walked over and pulled me up from the sofa.


    Now that he had finished cooking, he would of course choose to eat first and fill his stomach before doing anything else.


    "That ¡­" I... "Huh ¡­" Your looks are pretty good. " After being pushed onto the chair beside the table by Chen Ye, I saw that Chen Ye still wanted to reject him, but when my eyes inadvertently swept across the dishes on the table, I was completely stunned.


    Just now, there was such a huge commotion in the kitchen, I thought that we would definitely not be able to eat the food that Chen Ye cooked, but now ¡­ Looking at the dishes on the table, I actually thought that they looked pretty good.


    However ¡­ It looked pretty good, but no one knew what the taste of it was.


    I still didn''t dare to say it out loud in my heart. After all, I was truly frightened by the situation from before.


    "Oh right, I have something to ask you." Seeing that Chen Ye had also sat down in front of me, I said this to Chen Ye.


    Earlier, when I wanted to go to the kitchen to see what had happened to Chen Ye, Chen Ye told me that he was fine. Originally, I didn''t want to continue this topic, but now, I felt a sense of curiosity that killed the cat.


    Before Chen Ye could tell me what exactly happened, I felt ¡­ I would never dare to eat this meal.


    Even if I were to starve to death, I wouldn''t eat this meal. After all, hunger doesn''t kill me.


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been away from home for a long time. The pot just exploded while I was cooking." After hearing my question, Chen Ye scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and said this to me.


    But to Chen Ye''s words, I just sat on the chair and did not say a word.


    It''s not that I don''t want to talk, it''s that I don''t know yet.


    If you don''t cook for a long time, even the pot will explode?


    It was the first time I''d ever heard of it, and I was shocked.


    "But don''t worry. I changed the wok and cooked a new dish. This time, the wok was quite powerful and did not cause any problems for me." After pausing for a moment, Chen Ye continued to speak to me.


    After listening to Chen Ye''s explanation, the gaze in which I looked at Chen Ye became slightly sympathetic.


    It wasn''t easy for him to cook, and he wanted to cook dinner. In the end, the pot even exploded.


    This was really making things difficult for Chen Ye.


    He suddenly felt extremely guilty, because I knew that Chen Ye was doing this because of me. He was worried that I would fall asleep with hunger in my stomach after running for a whole day, causing my body to feel uncomfortable.


    "Why don''t you go wash your face first?" After staring at Chen Ye in silence for a long time, I placed the chopsticks Chen Ye had stuffed into my hands onto the table, and then looked at Chen Ye and said.


    ''s face was now covered with a black substance. It was hard to say, but he had to wash his face before eating.


    Actually, I let Chen Ye wash his face because I have my own selfish motives. I need some time to calm my heart, so I''ll wait a bit ¡­ Only then would they be able to have a proper meal.


    "Then I''ll go wash my face first. You don''t need to wait for me. Eat first." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye reached out his hand and touched his face. After realizing that his fingers were covered with a dark substance, he stood up and said a few words to me before walking toward the washroom.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s back figure, I sat in my original position, and suddenly started to suspect something in my heart.


    I was tormenting myself like this just for Chu Yu, is Chen Ye right or wrong?


    Suddenly, he realized that he was too selfish.


    I was worried that after Chu Yu''s Demonification, if I stay with Li Chenchen, my body would not be able to adapt to anything, so ¡­ He had always ignored Chen Ye''s feelings.


    Chen Ye had just gotten out of the whirlpool after experiencing a fierce battle, so his body was definitely unable to endure it. I still foolishly dragged Chen Ye along for a whole day, rushing back to the Chenjiazhai. Thinking about it this way, the guilt in my heart grew even stronger.


    After thinking about it, I picked up a towel from the side and walked towards Chen Ye.


    Chen Ye was only concerned with washing his face just now, but he didn''t take a towel, so I might as well send it over to her.


    "Thank you." When I went in, I found that Chen Ye had already finished washing his face, and was looking all over for something to wipe it off, so I directly passed the towel in his hand over. Chen Ye was stunned for a moment, then took the towel, and thanked me.


    In an instant, my emotions became even more complicated.


    I only gave Chen Ye a towel, and did such a trivial thing. Chen Ye even thanked me, but Chen Ye has helped me so much, I seem to have treated all of Chen Ye''s help as peace of mind, and didn''t even say a word of thanks.


    Thinking about this, I suddenly had a feeling of being ashamed. Standing on the spot and looking at Chen Ye, I didn''t say a word for a long while.

 C205

    Chapter 205 - Unacceptable


    "What happened to you?" After Chen Ye wiped his face just now and saw my depressed look, he could not help but hold onto my shoulder and ask.


    I merely raised my head to look at Chen Ye, and shook my head, not saying a word.


    "Forget it, don''t think about those unhappy things anymore. Let''s hurry up and eat. The world is big, and I have the biggest stomach." After seeing my gloomy expression, Chen Ye brought me to the dining table and sat down.


    Chen Ye helped me so much, if it was in the ancient times, I would have said something. I am unable to repay Young Master for his kindness, I can only repay you with my own body.


    Thinking about that, I couldn''t help but shake my head. The one I like most is Chu Yu.


    "I''m sorry." Seeing how Chen Ye was running around for me, I felt really bad. After being conflicted for a long time, I finally apologized to Chen Ye.


    Not only do I owe Chen Ye a word of thanks, I also owe Chen Ye a word of apology.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly apologize to me? I''m not used to it when you''re like this. " After hearing me say "I''m sorry" to him, Chen Ye''s gaze towards me started to turn weird.


    After looking at me with a complicated expression for a long time, Chen Ye finally opened his mouth and asked.


    What was going on? He had only gone to wash his face, why did his personality change now?


    Can you not look at me with that kind of eyes? I just feel that you just came out of the whirlpool and experienced that fierce battle, and I was still too insensible to let you follow me and tire yourself out, so I didn''t let you have a good rest. As for the way Chen Ye looked at me, I was especially speechless.


    I only said I am sorry, why would Chen Ye look at me with such a shocked expression? It was as if the words "I am sorry" was extremely inconceivable.


    "No ¡­" You''ve never said that word to me before, and now that you''ve suddenly become like this, I''m really not used to it. " After looking at me for a while, Chen Ye said to me with a twisted expression.


    In an instant, I wanted to use the chopsticks in my hand to ruthlessly smash towards Chen Ye''s head.


    What do you mean I suddenly became like this? He was extremely unaccustomed to it.


    However, I was also secretly reflecting on my own actions over this long period of time, and how tragic it was. Even if I were to be slightly polite with him, Chen Ye would still feel overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    "Alright, alright, we don''t need to worry about this anymore. Let''s fill up our stomachs first. After we finish eating, let''s have a good sleep. I''ll bring you to my master tomorrow." While saying that, Chen Ye grabbed some food from my bowl.


    Regarding the words of a child, I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye blankly.


    "Master? Why are you looking for your master? " Right now, we are looking for another way to restore Chu Yu to normal, what does that have to do with his master?


    Could it be ¡­ Does Chen Ye''s master know what to do to make Chu Yu return to normal?


    "I say, are you stupid? Since I can call him master, then it also means that I learned everything from him. She knows everything I know, but I might not know what she knows. Regarding this situation, of course, we have to find him to be much more reliable than finding me." Towards such a silly question, Chen Ye looked at me as if he was looking at a fool.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Glancing at Chen Ye, I could tell that Chen Ye was thinking that he was not an idiot, so he awkwardly smiled and did not say anymore, and started to stuff food into his mouth non-stop.


    Chen Ye wasn''t the only one who felt that I was a fool, even the rest of me began to feel the same way.


    When I met Chu Yu, I felt that all of my judgement power had disappeared in an instant, and I was basically no different from a fool.


    However ¡­ While digging into my own food, I noticed a problem.


    To be honest, Chen Ye''s culinary skills were indeed very good, almost the same as Chu Yu''s.


    However, what I am really conflicted about is why Chen Ye''s culinary skills are almost exactly the same as Chu Yu''s.


    He could not believe what he was seeing and wanted to take a bite into his own mouth. The more he ate, the more he felt that the taste was the same.


    "What''s wrong? Is what I made so bad? Their expressions are all different now. " After seeing my frown, Chen Ye said to me in dissatisfaction.


    He had only cooked a meal, was there a need to frown? It shouldn''t be that bad, right?


    "No, I didn''t say that the food you make isn''t tasty. It''s really very tasty, but ¡­" But I keep feeling that something doesn''t feel right. " After hearing what Chen Ye said, I hurriedly shook my head at Chen Ye, indicating that he thought wrong. The things he cooked were really not bad.


    However ¡­ The smell always gave me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Something''s wrong with the smell? "Nope." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye picked up a bowl of food and took a bite from it. Then, he looked at me with an even more bewildered expression.


    There was nothing wrong with the taste. It was pretty delicious, wasn''t it?


    "No ¡­" What I said was wrong, and it''s not what you think. " Towards Chen Ye''s blank expression, I started to explain, but the more I explained, the more I felt that something wasn''t right.


    I stopped and looked at Chen Ye. I really don''t know how I should explain myself now.


    "What are you trying to say?" Seeing my incoherent explanation, Chen Ye looked at me with a baffled expression.


    Can''t you just say what you want to say? After walking around in such a large circle, he still didn''t know what to say.


    "What I mean is, the taste of the food you cook and the taste of the food Chu Yu cooks are exactly the same. If I didn''t watch you cook this meal with my own eyes, I would even suspect that you''re looking for a substitute." After silently organizing the order of what I wanted to say, I then slowly said these words to Chen Ye one by one.


    After saying that, he thought back to the taste of the dishes and felt more and more that ¡­ The food that Chen Ye cooked tasted exactly the same as what Chu Yu cooked, whether it was a coincidence or something else was unknown.

 C206

    Chapter 206 - Submission or Scram


    "When did Chu Yu cook?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me in a daze for a long while before asking.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I also looked at him blankly.


    "Are you joking with me? When we were at home, didn''t Chu Yu always cook?" After staring at Chen Ye for a while, I said.


    Could it be ¡­ The last few times I ate at home, was it all my imagination?


    "Are you talking about the times when Chu Yu brought out the dishes when you went back home?" With a tight frown, Chen Ye pondered for a long time before raising his head to look at me, and asked suspiciously.


    When did Chu Yu cook? Why didn''t he know?


    Your current cooking skills are exactly the same as Chu Yu''s at that time, even the taste is about the same. Looking at Chen Ye, I continued to speak.


    However ¡­ After I said that, Chen Ye''s gaze towards me became even weirder.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Why are you looking at me like that? " Towards the look in Chen Ye''s eyes, my heart started to feel cold. Could it be ¡­ Did I say the wrong thing again?


    "I originally thought you weren''t stupid, but now, I feel that you''re really stupid. Don''t you feel curious as to why the taste is the same?" After staring at me in silence for a long time, Chen Ye finally opened his mouth and said this to me.


    However ¡­ Regarding Chen Ye''s words, I even more could not understand them.


    I don''t even know what it means to be curious. It''s precisely because I''m curious that I have this question right now.


    "No ¡­" What the hell do you mean? " After staring at Chen Ye for a long time, I finally asked.


    Why do I not understand what Chen Ye is trying to say?


    "Everything you originally ate was also made by me, but ¡­ At that time, Chu Yu was the one who moved the things up there. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid, so stupid that you ate for so long, yet never knew who exactly made it. " In answer to my question, Chen Ye helplessly sighed, and then ¡ª spoke a few words to me.


    He had thought that he had always known who cooked the rice, but to his surprise, he didn''t know.


    "En..." "Eat, eat." Towards Chen Ye''s words, I only felt awkward for a short while before continuing to stuff food into my mouth.


    The answer is really awkward. If I knew earlier that I had buried my head in my food, I would have never asked this question.


    "Alright, you''ve been tormenting yourself for so long. It''s about time you went to rest. I won''t disturb you any longer." After we finished eating dinner, Chen Ye brought me to the entrance of a room, said a few words to me, then turned around and left.


    After Chen Ye left, I closed the door and lied on my bed, but couldn''t fall asleep no matter what.


    "Come out, let''s chat." Taking out the jade pendant from my pocket, I said this to the little ghost.


    I don''t know why now, but I always feel so stuffy and I don''t know what to think.


    "It''s already so late, what questions do you want to ask me after calling me out?" When the kid came out, he looked out at the sky, and then ¡ª He floated in front of me and asked me condescendingly.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the kid without expression.


    It''s really not cute at all.


    Can''t I just call him out to have a chat with him?


    "If you have any questions, hurry up and ask. It''s so late at night, if you don''t want to sleep, I still need to sleep." Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the little ghost impatiently said this to me.


    For a moment, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    "I say, you are so young. Can you be a bit polite? "What are you sleeping for, anyway?" I looked up at the kid.


    Since when did beings like ghosts need to sleep?


    Weren''t they all at night? Why is the kid different from what I remember?


    "Big sister, can you understand me? After all, I''ve been severely injured, so I need some rest. Plus, who said we don''t need to sleep, we''ll get tired too, alright?" After hearing my words, the little ghost looked at me with an extremely weird expression before speaking to me impatiently.


    Phantoms also had their own freedom, and once they had drifted for too long, they would get tired. Of course, they needed to rest, not to mention that they were heavily injured, so they needed more time to recover.


    "I say, can you be a bit nicer?" Seeing how serious the little ghost was, I couldn''t help but say this out loud.


    If I look at my age, I feel that the kid is much younger than me. Can''t you be a bit more polite when you talk to me?


    It was really too much to make me act as if I owed her so much.


    "Big sister, I said you have a problem. Can you tell me earlier? I still need to go back and rest after that." In response to my words, the little ghost waved his hand and said this sentence to me without a care in the world.


    This time ¡­ I''m really a bit pissed off.


    "I''m warning you, you''re currently staying in my jade pendant. You''d better be polite with me, otherwise ¡­" "Get the hell out of here." I held the jade pendant in my hand and looked at the little ghost. This time, I didn''t continue to be polite with him.


    A good man is bullied, a good horse is ridden, this saying is not without a shred of truth.


    Is the kid turning the tables? [He clearly has to rely on my jade pendant to survive. But now, he actually acted so righteously towards his master in name only. What does he think of me?


    Sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall, playing with the jade pendant in one hand, I didn''t even look at the kid.


    There is a limit to how much a person can endure. I have already spoken to such an extent. If the little ghost were to continue acting so arrogantly toward me, then ¡­ I really don''t mind removing him from my jade pendant.


    Initially, I wanted to let the little ghost stay in my jade pendant and ask him for help in the future if anything happens, but ¡­ In this case, if ¡ª if I can''t make him completely obedient to me, I''d better give up.


    Because, if he doesn''t listen to me and isn''t completely subordinate to me, then, I can''t guarantee that he won''t change sides when something happens in the future.


    He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If that really was the case, then ¡­ I''d rather not have him now.

 C207

    Chapter 207 - Sleepless Night


    "¡­" After I finished saying those words, I saw out of the corner of my eyes that the little ghost had stopped mid-air and was looking at me with a twisted expression. I didn''t have any other reactions for a long time.


    But I wasn''t in a hurry. I just sat on the bed and waited.


    Because we knew that the little ghost would definitely give in. After all ¡­ He has nowhere else to go but the jade pendant in my hand.


    "You can''t do this." I don''t know how long I waited, but ¡­ In the end, I waited for the kid to say something.


    Lifting my head ¡ª ¡ª Looking at the anxious face of the little ghost, I continued to look at her blandly, not saying a word.


    Yes, I''m slowly sharpening the boy''s willpower.


    I can''t believe it, I''m just a living person, and I can''t deal with this little ghost.


    Anyway... It would be better to just break it down than to let it fall. At most, I don''t need this helper.


    Anyway, I can''t keep him and make myself suffer.


    "You can''t do this." Seeing that I didn''t answer him, the little ghost spoke to me again. This time ¡­ His attitude also eased a lot, and his tone gave me a special feeling of being wronged.


    It''s just that ¡ª even though the little ghost is still looking at me with a very wronged expression, but ¡­ I still didn''t say anything, because I didn''t like people talking to me in a condescending manner.


    Being stared at by me all this time, the little ghost probably knew that it wasn''t good for him to stay floating above my head. Thus, he slowly arrived at a distance that was equal to mine.


    "Why can''t I?" After seeing the little ghost float down, I slowly said this to the little ghost.


    If I''m not wrong, this jade pendant seems to be mine, what say the little ghost?


    "You clearly know that aside from this jade pendant, right now ¡­ There''s nowhere else to go. " Two eyes stared fixedly at the jade pendant in my hand. After a long time, the little ghost turned his attention to me. He looked at me with a wronged expression as he spoke to me.


    With his current condition, there really was no other place he could go.


    If he couldn''t return inside the jade pendant, within three days, he would be scared out of his mind.


    Thinking this, the little ghost looked at me with an even more pitiful expression.


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" I asked, looking at the kid.


    So what if I''m a little kid, whether I live or die, all of this really has nothing to do with me.


    "You can''t do this." Maybe the little ghost felt that he really didn''t have the strength to negotiate with me, so he spoke weakly to me.


    According to my personality, if it was before, I wouldn''t need to act so weak like this. I would feel right about letting him live inside the jade pendant, but now, I can''t do that anymore.


    Because of my good intentions, the little ghost started to look down on others.


    I can''t even imagine what it would be like if it were to continue like this.


    "If it''s because of my attitude just now, then I''ll apologize to you. I''m sorry." At this moment, the little ghost realized that I was angry and carefully looked at me as he spoke.


    As the kid said this, I finally started to look him in the eye.


    It seemed like this little imp wasn''t hopeless. At the very least ¡­ He also knew what he had done wrong.


    "And then?" Listening to the kid apologizing, I looked at the kid and asked again.


    If I hadn''t decided in the beginning to subdue this little brat, then this wouldn''t have happened.


    However ¡­ Now that I''ve decided to do it, then ¡ª just don''t give it up until it''s over.


    "I won''t be like this ever again. I''ll definitely be obedient. I''ll do whatever you say." It was in front of me, with my head bowed, and the kid looked very good to me.


    Looking at the little ghost''s pitiful appearance, I couldn''t help but sigh. If I had known earlier, why would I have done what I did?


    If he wasn''t so arrogant earlier, I definitely wouldn''t have treated him like this now.


    "Remember what you said today, otherwise ¡­" "Get the hell out of my jade pendant." Looking at the kid in front of me, although I really couldn''t bear to do it, I still put on a fierce front on the surface.


    Looking at the brat''s appearance, if he were to meet anyone other than me, he would definitely suffer a loss. Even though I am doing this for his own good, I cannot say it out loud.


    But now, in the little ghost''s heart, it seems that I, an evil person, am definitely set on it.


    "I know." He kept his head down and promised me.


    After listening to the kid, the kid and I remained silent for a while.


    "Alright, you can go in now." After a long while, I took the jade pendant and spoke to the little ghost.


    Originally, I was in a bad mood and I wanted to call the little ghost out to chat with me. At the very least, it would make me feel less depressed. In the end ¡­ He actually did such a thing.


    Not only did the kid not solve my problem, but he also added to my anger.


    However ¡ª I also know that the biggest reason why I''m so full of fire right now is because of Li Chenchen.


    Lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, I was very confused about what I should do next.


    I can go and find Chen Ye''s master tomorrow, but ¡­ I wonder if Chen Ye''s master will help us with this one thing.


    If Chen Ye''s master isn''t willing to help us, what should I do?


    "Ai ¡­" Forget it, forget it. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. " Lying on the bed, I shook my head as I sighed.


    Things haven''t gotten to this point yet, so it''s useless for me to be in a dilemma. It would be better for me to ¡­ Take a good rest first.


    Although he comforted himself in his heart, but... It was my thoughts that didn''t follow me, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    So I didn''t sleep at all that night, just lay there staring at the ceiling and staring at my eyes until dawn.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    "Coming, coming." Suddenly, knocking sounds came from outside the door. I rubbed my eyes and sat up from the bed with my two big panda eyes.


    With heavy steps, I walked towards the door. Perhaps it was because I hadn''t slept for an entire night, but when I stood up, my entire body swayed a few times. Fortunately, I didn''t fall down.

 C208

    Chapter 208 - Startled


    When I finally managed to open the door, I saw Chen Ye standing at the doorway, staring at me like a wooden chicken.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Did you become a thief last night? How did you make yourself look like this? " Without waiting for me to speak, Chen Ye asked me three questions in succession.


    He had only rested for an entire night. How could he wake up so early in the morning and turn into a panda?


    "Sigh ¡­" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I also could only sigh heavily, and did not reply.


    Last night, he had been tormented for so long, moreover ¡­ He didn''t know why, but he felt extremely uncomfortable and couldn''t sleep at all.


    "It looks like you haven''t woken up yet, how about ¡­" You should go back and rest. " Seeing me standing at the door without saying a word, Chen Ye spoke to me once more.


    However ¡­ However, when I heard Chen Ye''s words, I shook my head at him.


    "Forget it. I''m afraid that if we delay it for too long, the situation will develop in a very bad direction. So, let''s hurry up and go find your master." After shaking my head at Chen Ye, I said this to him.


    It''s not important whether or not I am sleepy right now. The most important thing is to quickly find Chen Ye''s master and settle the matter regarding him.


    Before the matter with Chu Yu was resolved, my heart was in chaos and I could not sleep at all.


    "No matter how anxious you are about Chu Yu, you ¡­ You need to be careful, if Chu Yu''s problem is solved, and your body falls apart, what should you do? " Seeing that I don''t seem to care about my own body, Chen Ye became even more furious.


    The dark circles under his eyes were already so heavy, yet he kept saying that he was fine. He had obviously not slept well last night, yet he still had to mess around with him today.


    "I''m really fine. After I find your master, I can take a good rest. Right now, we should deal with this urgent situation first. Alright, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. I''ll go pack my stuff first." After saying those words to Chen Ye, I immediately shut the door.


    Since I have already said this much, I definitely won''t go back and rest. I believe that Chen Ye can also see my determination.


    "Since that is the case, I am not too insistent." Since that is the case, I am not too insistent. After seeing that I had already used my actions to display my determination, Chen Ye could only start to compromise towards me.


    "I know." After hearing the child''s words, I agreed to Chen Ye''s request and went back to pack my things.


    Although there''s no need to bring anything to find Chen Ye''s master, I still have to clean myself up. I can''t just leave like that, can I?


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Is this really me? " When I walked up to the mirror and looked in it, I was stunned.


    The person in the mirror couldn''t really be me, right? When did I become like this?


    Touching his own cheeks, he felt that he did not look good, especially his eyes, which were black and purple, as if someone had struck them with a fist.


    Damn, no wonder Chen Ye looked at me like I had seen a ghost. It was clearly similar to the image of the female ghost in the movies.


    Right now, I am also starting to have serious doubts in my heart. I will just go and find Chen Ye''s master like this, but I don''t know what Chen Ye''s master will think of me.


    "Never mind, it''s more important to save people now. Pui! No, saving ghosts is more important." After consoling myself like this, I felt much more at ease.


    Ye Zichen wiped a bit of powder off, covering the dark circles around his eyes a bit. It wasn''t as obvious as it was just now.


    "Are you done packing?" When I went out, I saw Chen Ye already sitting on the sofa waiting for me.


    "Yes, we can set off now." Just by looking at Chen Ye, I felt that there was a huge difference between the two of them. Chen Ye seemed especially energetic right now, but I ¡­ It was the image of a ghost.


    "Right ¡­" Let''s go find your master. Should we bring something over? " After pausing for a moment, I asked Chen Ye another question.


    We are going for a favor, we can''t possibly go empty-handed, can we?


    "This is exactly what I want to tell you. Wait a moment ¡­" You need to be mentally prepared. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with a gloating gaze. After a long while, he said to me.


    I looked at Chen Ye in bewilderment. He didn''t understand what was going on. Why was he suddenly gloating like this?


    I don''t even know what''s going on.


    "What''s going on? Your master wouldn''t reject us, right? " I was conflicted for a long time before finally asking Chen Ye.


    Chen Ye''s master wouldn''t be that hard to speak with, right? Therefore, right now, that was why Chen Ye had let me be mentally prepared. After saving a while, when Chen Ye''s master rejected me, there would be a knot in my heart that I wouldn''t be able to pass.


    "Alright, alright, you don''t have to look at me like that. My master is rather easy to talk to." Seeing that I was standing still, Chen Ye burst out laughing.


    "You''re easy to talk to, but you''re still scaring me." After hearing what Chen Ye said, I heaved a sigh of relief. The big rock in my heart had finally dropped to the ground.


    But, it''s really Chen Ye, at this critical juncture, he clearly knows that I was worried that his master would not help us, and actually scared me.


    "Then what do you mean by letting me be mentally prepared?" After pausing for a moment, I sat down beside the sofa and asked Chen Ye.


    I felt that I should not be in a hurry to find his master, but rather let me finish asking all the questions first.


    If not, Chen Ye would be so shocked that he would definitely scare me to death on the way here.


    "One of my masters really likes to eat fish, and it has to be fresh and wild." Looking at me, Chen Ye said this after a long while.


    "Then we''ll go buy a few later." Regarding Chen Ye''s words, I said it without a care.


    If you like to eat fish, just buy some. Why are you scaring me like that?


    "My master is extremely picky. The fish he eats must be from one of our lakes. No matter how fresh the other places are, they won''t eat them." After seeing that I did not seem to care, Chen Ye smiled faintly as he said this to me.

 C209

    Chapter 209 - Pulling Back


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I just sat on the sofa and stared at Chen Ye. This fish eating is actually so picky, I don''t even know how picky it will be when I hear that we want its help.


    All of a sudden, my heart started to feel especially afraid, and I started to panic a little, not knowing if I should continue looking for Chen Ye''s master.


    "What is it? Are you scared? " After seeing my expression, Chen Ye came a little closer to me, and asked me this.


    He wasn''t really scared now that things had turned out so well.


    "How... "How could that be?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I turned my head and looked at him, extremely unconvinced.


    No, it''s just a small problem, I''m not afraid.


    No matter how Chen Ye''s master makes things difficult for me, I must get Master Chen Ye''s help. After all ¡­ This was also the only way to help Chu Yu.


    "In that case, let''s hurry up and set off." Seeing that I had solemnly vowed that I would not be afraid, Chen Ye stood up and extended his hand towards me, indicating that we can set off now.


    I stared at the hand Chen Ye extended out for a long time, before finally stretching his hand out. Following Chen Ye''s movements, he pulled my strength and stood up.


    Whether it was fortune or misfortune was something that couldn''t be avoided. What''s more ¡­ In order to save him, Chu Yu can be considered to be giving it his all.


    "Seeing you so diligently and diligently, I truly feel that it''s quite funny. Clearly, you''ve already been scared out of your wits, yet in the end, you still insist on trying to be brave." After seeing my appearance, Chen Ye couldn''t help but laugh at me.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s smile, I directly punched towards Chen Ye''s chest.


    "That''s your master, not mine. I don''t understand her at all. What if she really makes things difficult for me?" Halfway through, my extended fist was blocked by Chen Ye. I looked at Chen Ye angrily, and really became furious.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t scare you anymore. My master is rather easy to talk to, but is just being particularly picky when it comes to eating. I''ll take you to catch some fish first, otherwise, you''ll have to wait a whole day for tomorrow. By then, the fish won''t be fresh again." After hearing my words, Chen Ye laughed and pulled my hand, closed the door and went out.


    Seeing Chen Ye holding onto my hand, I wanted to struggle free, but after thinking about it, Chen Ye''s words were also true. If this continued, even if I managed to catch a fish, the sky would have already darkened. The next day, the fish would no longer be fresh and the day would be wasted.


    She obediently followed behind Lan Chen Ye, but now ¡­ I have to endure it a little more; after all, saving Chu Yu is the most important thing.


    "Chen Ye, are you sure there are fish inside?" When I saw that Chen Ye had already fished in a very small pond for half a day, I could not help but ask.


    This lake, I call it pool, really too much, can see the head at a glance, especially small.


    If there really were fish in this pond, then ¡­ We''ve been here for a good half a day, so we should be able to catch a single fish, right?


    "If you wait any longer, there''s definitely fish in here." Seeing my impatient look, Chen Ye turned his head and comforted me in a low voice.


    I don''t agree with Chen Ye''s words very much, but... Seeing Chen Ye''s solemn look, I did not say much. I just sat on the spot quietly, grabbed my fishing rod and continued to wait.


    "Do you have any fish at all? I really don''t have the patience." I was already drowsy with the rod in my hand, but the fish didn''t even feel like it had been hooked.


    Besides, it''s only the size of a palm. If there really was a fish, would we even need to wait until now?


    "I already told you, he definitely has some fish here. If he doesn''t have any, then where did my master eat those fish from?" After hearing my question, Chen Ye looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. After a while, he asked me a question in reply.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I could only laugh awkwardly. After all, what Chen Ye said was right, if there really were no fish in this palm-sized lake, then his master would not make things so difficult for his disciple, and would definitely make his disciple come here to fish, right?


    "If it really doesn''t work, then let''s jump in and fish up a few fish. If we continue fishing like this, who knows how long it will take." As I said that, I threw the fishing rod in my hand to the side and started pulling at my pants.


    Since this pond was so small, it shouldn''t be too deep. If he jumped in, he should be able to catch a few fish.


    I''m not a very good swimmer, but... It''s about half a liter. This small pond shouldn''t be able to drown me in it, right?


    "What are you planning to do?" Chen Ye was initially focused on fishing, but suddenly turned his head, seeing that I wanted to jump into the lake, she hurriedly stopped me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I turned around and looked at him.


    Before I even had the chance to jump down, I saw Chen Ye suddenly drop his fishing rod and pounce towards me, pulling me away from the shore.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, I was pulled back by Chen Ye, and my legs staggered as I fell down on the ground together with Chen Ye. Before I could even get up, I shouted at Chen Ye.


    What exactly did Chen Ye want to do? Just talk to me properly, why do you have to pull me? It really hurts.


    While muttering to myself, I got up from the ground and looked at my arm. The skin on it had already been scraped off. There were still a few grains of sand stuck to it.


    "I say, what are you trying to do?" After looking at my arm and then looking at Chen Ye, I couldn''t help but say this to Chen Ye.


    No matter what, I''m still a girl. Don''t Chen Ye know how to defy the rules when he does things? He directly pulled me backwards without any hesitation. What if I were to throw something out?


    Thinking this in my heart, my anger flared even more.


    "I would actually like to ask you, what exactly do you want to do?" After seeing that I was especially angry, Chen Ye''s tone of voice also changed. He was especially angry at me for asking this question, and in an instant, he was stunned by it.


    I''m already like this, it''s normal to be angry, but ¡­ Why does Chen Ye feel even more angry than me? I don''t seem to have done anything to offend her, do I?

 C210

    Chapter 210 - Three seconds to live


    Looking at Chen Ye, even I don''t know what''s going on with him. Why did he suddenly become so irritable?


    Right... That''s right, irritable.


    Previously, Chen Ye was not like this, why did he suddenly become so impatient now?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Standing there in a daze, I looked at Chen Ye for a long time before I asked.


    What was going on?


    What was the situation now?


    Could it be that Chen Ye was unable to catch fish, but in the end ¡­ He must have turned silly from the shock, right?


    "I wanted to ask you, what were you trying to do?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye did not answer but instead asked me that question again.


    Puzzled, I looked at Chen Ye. I didn''t say anything, why ¡­ I feel like I don''t understand Chen Ye anymore?


    "I only saw the two of us fishing here for half a day, but... You didn''t even hook a single fish and you''re already planning to go down and fish a few. Didn''t you say there were fish in there? Are you kidding me? " After staring at Chen Ye for a long time, I asked.


    Could it be that Chen Ye was actually lying to me? Could it be that there was a fish in this palm-sized pond? But... Chen Ye didn''t seem to have any reason to lie to me. After all ¡­ There was nothing between the two of us.


    "There are indeed fish in there. I definitely won''t lie to you about this, but ¡­" "As for fishing, you better not even think about it." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me for a while and finally couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "Why?" After seeing how Chen Ye was both angry and amused at me, I couldn''t help but ask again.


    Why can''t you go down and fish? Could it be ¡­ Is there anything strange about this pool?


    "If you think your life is too long, you can try jumping down and see if you can climb up." After hearing that I only wanted to go down and fish, Chen Ye finally relaxed and sat in his original position, held onto his fishing rod, and then said to me indifferently.


    For a moment, my head was full of question marks.


    "Why?" After I got close to Chen Ye, I squatted down and raised my head to look at him.


    This fish pool is so small, it shouldn''t be too deep. Why is it that if I jump in, I won''t be able to climb up?


    "Are you trying to scare me?" After thinking about it, I asked Chen Ye about this possibility.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go down and try." After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me unconcernedly, then went back to silently fishing by himself.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, although in my heart I really wanted to go and try, but ¡­ However, he decided to give up. After all, his life was more important.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be angry anymore. Let me show you why I didn''t jump on or off you." Seeing that I was sitting at the side with a depressed look, Chen Ye could not help but stand up and say this to me.


    I looked up and glanced at Chen Ye. I didn''t say anything.


    Now that he couldn''t catch any fish, Chen Ye wouldn''t let him go either. Whether this fish could catch a hook or not, it all depended on the mood of that fish.


    Just when my mind was wandering, I saw Chen Ye grab a duck from an unknown place.


    "Who do you think would be better off swimming than you?" After waving the duck in front of me for a while, Chen Ye asked me a strange question.


    "You''re not talking nonsense." She snappily looked at Chen Ye. Wasn''t he just talking nonsense? When I compete with the ducks in swimming, I''m afraid I''m not going to suffer for myself.


    Duck is born to swim, as for me ¡­ Forget it.


    "Don''t be so pouting, I definitely have my reasons for not letting you jump down to fish. It''s also for your own good, so I don''t believe you ¡­" You can look at it yourself. " Seeing that I had been sitting on the ground this entire time and had even looked especially angry after that, Chen Ye immediately pulled me up and stood beside the fish pond, indicating that I should quickly take a look.


    Since I was already dragged here by Chen Ye, I could only helplessly stand by the fish pond to look at Chen Ye, and wait for his next move.


    After Chen Ye gave me a slight smile, he immediately raised his hand and threw the duck into the fish pond.


    I turned my head to look at Chen Ye in bewilderment. She had thrown the duck into the pond right in front of me, what did he want?


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll find out soon enough." After seeing my blank expression, Chen Ye indicated to me not to be anxious and pointed at the duck, signalling me to continue watching.


    After seeing Chen Ye''s signal, although I was gloomy, I still maintained my patience and continued to look at the duck.


    As soon as the ducks came in contact with the fish pool, they flapped their wings and wanted to go ashore. But before the ducks could reach the shore, I saw the ducks start to sink.


    I stood there, staring at the lake, unable to react for a long time.


    "What the hell is going on?" Seeing the lake''s surface being drenched by the duck''s fresh blood, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye.


    Wasn''t ducks the best swimmers? Why would they sink directly into the lake? It was fine if they were sinking, but why was there blood?


    "Now you see why I didn''t let you down? I don''t know what''s so strange about this lake, but all the living creatures won''t be able to stay in it for more than three seconds. " After seeing my blank expression, Chen Ye finally explained to me in a merciful manner.


    "You mean all the living creatures in here can''t stay more than three seconds? However ¡­ Then why are we fishing here? Aren''t fish also living creatures? " After hearing what Chen Ye had said, my heart started to get confused.


    Living creatures don''t last more than three seconds, but... Wouldn''t it be a joke if we fished here?


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Patting Chen Ye on the shoulder, I signal for him to follow me and leave.


    "What?" After seeing me signal for him to leave, Chen Ye looked at me with a puzzled expression. He didn''t understand why I suddenly decided to leave.


    He was just about to take off his shoes to go fish when he suddenly started to leave. In Chen Ye''s impression, I am not such a person who would give up halfway.

 C211

    Chapter 211 - Fresh Fish


    "He won''t live more than three seconds. How can there be fish in there?" Looking at Chen Ye, I rolled my eyes and said this to Chen Ye.


    What was there to fish for? There was not even a single living creature in this pond. How could he possibly catch a single fart?


    Even if he were to fish here, it would be impossible for him to catch even one if he were to torment himself to the point of death.


    "Who says there are no fish? Let me tell you, the most unique part of this pool is that no other living being can survive for more than three seconds inside, but... However, there is a type of fish in the fish pond that can swim unhindered here. " After seeing my expression of disdain, Chen Ye lectured me in a tone that said that my hair is long and my eyes are short.


    Towards Chen Ye''s words, I only pursed my lips and did not continue.


    Now, it seemed that besides fishing, there was nothing else I could do. Seeing Chen Ye''s solemn look, I could only bear with it. I grabbed the fishing rod and sat down, continuing to fish in silence.


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡­" I think I''ve got some fish hooked up to it. " Not long after I sat down, I noticed that my fishing line seemed to have swayed a little, and hurriedly shouted towards Chen Ye.


    Indeed, the Emperor didn''t disappoint those who were considerate. After being stuck in here for so long, there was finally a fish that was moved by my painstaking efforts. I was finally willing to bite the hook.


    "Let me see." After hearing my shouts, Chen Ye immediately ran over and took the fishing rod from my hand.


    Seeing Chen Ye carefully holding onto the fishing rod, my heart almost jumped to my throat.


    ''God bless me, God bless me! I must catch some fish this time, or else ¡­ '' I''m really going to break down.


    "Eh ¡­" When I saw Chen Ye pull all of the fishing rods up, I was completely stunned.


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any fish to catch, but the fish was way too small, probably not even five centimeters in size.


    If he brought this fish over to Master Chen Ye, the matter of him asking Master Chen Ye to save Chu Yu might really be too far away to be seen.


    "Don''t be discouraged, if we continue fishing, there will be a big one." After seeing that exceptionally small fish, the corner of Chen Ye''s mouth twitched for a long time. Then, he plucked the small fish from the hook and threw it into the lake. To me.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s shoulders shaking non-stop, I knew that Chen Ye was definitely holding back his laughter. However, I didn''t care about it, I just silently sat down.


    After tossing and turning for so long, I finally managed to catch a fish. In the end, it''s still so small.


    "We won''t be unable to catch a single fish today, right?" Ye Zichen took out his phone to check. It was already around two in the afternoon. If he continued, then he would have wasted the entire day.


    I was really anxious, but I also knew that fishing wasn''t something that I could use just because I was anxious.


    "Alright, we can leave now." Just as I grabbed onto my fishing rod with both hands and stared at the lake''s surface anxiously, I heard Chen Ye''s voice.


    He wanted to ask why Chen Ye was the one who said he would stop halfway. Instead, it was Chen Ye who found a rather big fish in his hands.


    "You ¡­" When did you manage to get here? " Staring blankly at the fish in Chen Ye''s hand, I asked curiously.


    Why is it that in just a moment of time, Chen Ye had already caught a fish, and with such a large one at that? I thought about the fish I had caught, and for a split-second I felt like I was really pissing people off.


    "No ¡­" "When did you catch the fish? Why are there no signs of movement?" Seeing Chen Ye holding onto the fish and not saying anything, I could not help but ask again.


    Stretching out his hand and poking at the fish, he saw that the fish''s tail was still wagging. It was truly fresh.


    When I walked in front of Chen Ye after he caught the fish, there was really no movement at all. I was extremely curious as to how the fish managed to reach the top.


    As I stared at the fish curiously, I realized why Chen Ye''s master could actually eat fish that were not even from the lake.


    Because the fish in this lake looked very different from ordinary fish, the fish in this lake actually had a seven-colored splotch on them.


    The tail of the fish in the lake was especially big, almost looking like a peacock spreading its tail. It was impossible for an ordinary fish to have such a huge tail.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Suddenly, staring at the fish, I began to giggle.


    Not only is this fish very good-looking, but... It was delicious.


    "What happened to you?" When he saw that I was standing still and laughing foolishly, Chen Ye waved his hand in front of my face and asked.


    What was going on? He had been silent a moment ago, but now he was laughing like a fool. Could he have been provoked by me?


    "About that, I also want to eat this fish." Looking at Chen Ye, I stretched out my hand and rubbed the back of my head. I awkwardly laughed a few times and said.


    It looked very plump, and I began to crave it.


    "It''s better if you don''t have any ideas about this fish. We can just come here and fish when we have the chance in the future." After seeing that I was staring at the fish in my hands, Chen Ye placed the fish behind him.


    I didn''t say anything towards Chen Ye''s actions. After all, I know that this fish has its own mission now, so I better forget about it.


    "This is what you said. After this matter is resolved, you will accompany me here to fish." I calmed my emotions and looked at Chen Ye. Since Chen Ye had already agreed to it earlier, then I definitely cannot go back on my words.


    "I understand. Alright, hurry up and go now. Otherwise, it''ll be too late later." Looking at the fish jumping in his hands, Chen Ye then looked at me and urged me on.


    "Let''s go." Looking at the sky, I felt that if we continued to delay, it would really be too late, so I quickly obeyed Chen Ye''s words.


    The fish had already been tossed into the water, so he couldn''t leave it for too long. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fresh.


    Chen Ye''s master only liked to eat fresh fish, if this fish wasn''t fresh, then he was afraid that... All of our efforts today were in vain. At that time, I''m afraid that even if I cry, I won''t be able to shed any tears.


    Seeing that I was running in front, Chen Ye looked at me and quickly caught up to me.

 C212

    Chapter 212 - Like a Man


    "Is your master getting along well?" When Chen Ye had already brought me to its master''s room, I stood at the door and did not dare to knock.


    There was an uneasy feeling that this matter was not as simple as I had imagined.


    "My master is actually quite easy-going." After hearing my words, Chen Ye stopped knocking and turned his head to look at me.


    In fact, other than being a little picky with his food, his master was also someone who was easy to talk to.


    "Sigh ¡­" Regarding the things Chen Ye said, I did not believe it at all.


    I have really asked the wrong person, how can a disciple speak ill of their master, even if their master is terrible, in front of their own disciple, their disciple has to praise him.


    After glancing at Chen Ye and then looking at the door of the noodle house, I still didn''t dare to go in.


    "I really didn''t lie to you. When you go in, you will know that what I''m saying is not a lie." After looking at me helplessly, Chen Ye knocked on the door, and after the door was opened, he directly pushed me in.


    I was caught off guard and just like that, Chen Ye pushed me into the room. After staggering for a few steps, I finally stopped.


    "Chen Ye, you ¡­" I turned my head to look at Chen Ye, and immediately shouted at him, but halfway through I shouted, I realized that something was wrong, and turned my head ¨C only to see a white bearded old man sitting on a chair, looking at me.


    Looking at the old man''s smiling eyes looking at me, my entire body shivered.


    Turn your head around ¡­ When she looked at Chen Ye for help, didn''t Chen Ye say that his master was easy to talk to? Why do I feel like the old man is looking at me with a different intention now?


    "Master, you scared her." After seeing my pleading eyes, Chen Ye shrugged his shoulders, carried the fish, and walked in.


    After seeing Chen Ye coming in, I hurriedly hid behind him. I don''t know why, but I kept feeling like that old man was looking at me strangely.


    "Like... "It''s really too similar." However ¡­ Chen Ye''s master completely ignored Chen Ye, and instead sized me up with his eyes while mumbling some words to himself.


    Like?


    Who am I like?


    Even though Chen Ye''s master was mumbling to himself, I was still able to catch a few words. Who did Chen Ye''s master say looks similar to?


    "Let''s not talk about other things. Master, first, what did I bring you?" told his master as he brought the fish in front of the old man.


    In an instant, the old man''s gaze was attracted by the fish in Chen Ye''s hand. He caught the fish in Chen Ye''s hand and walked towards the kitchen with a smile.


    "Is ¡ª is this really your master?" Why do I feel like an old urchin?


    After looking at Chen Ye for a while, I could not help but ask in bewilderment. But of course, the latter half of the sentence, I would definitely not dare to ask in front of Chen Ye''s master.


    Same... It''s impossible for me to ask Chen Ye. After all, no matter what I say, that person is Chen Ye''s master.


    "Stop looking, your saliva is almost flowing out." When I saw Chen Ye''s master eating fish at the table, Chen Ye said to me in amusement.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I turned my head and looked at him with resentment. I instinctively reached out my hand to touch my mouth, and then... The gaze he used to look at Chen Ye was even more bitter.


    Seriously, to be playing such a joke on me like that was really too embarrassing.


    But coming back to it, Master Chen Ye''s cooking skills were pretty good. Even from so far away, I could smell the fragrant smell of that fish, but I still didn''t know if it was because Master Chen Ye''s cooking skills were good or because that fish''s meat was already so delicious.


    "Speak, you brat. Why have you come to find me this time?" After he finished eating most of the fish, Chen Ye''s master raised his head and looked at Chen Ye as he said this.


    The saying of not visiting the hall when you have nothing to do was actually quite reasonable.


    "Master, what do you mean by ''again''?" After hearing his own master speak of him in such a manner in front of me, Chen Ye felt that he was somewhat embarrassed.


    However, after hearing his own disciple''s words, Chen Ye''s master raised his head and glanced at Chen Ye, then lowered his head and continued to fight with the fish in front of him.


    "Am I wrong? Normally, if you have nothing to do, you would not come to me. Generally, you have a request to ask of me. " Hearing Master Chen Ye''s rude words to Chen Ye, I burst out laughing.


    It seemed like Chen Ye was right, his own master was indeed a person who was easy to talk to.


    In the beginning, I was the one to scare myself, and thought that Chen Ye''s master was an extremely difficult figure to deal with.


    "Actually, it''s like this. We ¡­" Although Chen Ye did not like his own master''s way of speaking of him, he could do nothing about it. After pausing for a while, just as he was about to speak of the problems he was facing, halfway through his words, he was interrupted by his own master.


    "Do you think she looks particularly like someone?" Suddenly, Chen Ye''s master pointed at me and asked.


    His face distorted as he stared at Chen Ye''s master.


    "Are you kidding? This seems like the first time we''ve met, right?" After enduring for so long, I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    From the very beginning, when I first saw Chen Ye''s master,he had always said that I looked like someone, and now, she even brought up this matter. I''m actually very curious, exactly who do I look so much like, to actually make Chen Ye''s master continuously nag like this.


    "You look really familiar, but ¡ª I don''t remember for a moment." After staring at my face for a long time, Chen Ye''s master suddenly threw down those words to me. In that instant, I had the urge to kill him.


    I did my best to keep the calmness in my heart and not let myself get angry. After all, whether or not I could save Chu Yu now, I still had to rely on Chen Ye''s master.


    "Master, I think you must have lost your mind from practicing martial arts. Anyone that you see will feel like a special person." Hearing my own master''s words, Chen Ye had a particularly disapproving look. He stood up, walked in front of me, told me to pull behind him, and then ¡­ he said this to his own master.


    I finally understand. So ¡­ Chen Ye''s master had a face blindness.

 C213

    Chapter 213 - Mysteries


    It was extremely normal for Chen Ye''s master to recognize the wrong person.


    "Right, I remember now." Just when I was lamenting in my heart that Chen Ye''s master was actually a patient with facial blindness, I suddenly heard Chen Ye''s master shouting at me.


    Turning my head, I looked at Chen Ye''s master in bewilderment, unable to comprehend the current situation.


    "Master, what did you remember?" After hearing what his own master had said, Chen Ye looked at him helplessly, and then said.


    He was always so shocked, and didn''t know what his master wanted.


    "She really looks like a person, like... A person that exists in my memories. " As he sized me up, Chen Ye''s master muttered to himself.


    However ¡­ What do you mean, a person who only exists in the memories? Could it be ¡­ Am I a dead man? Or do I look like a dead man?


    "Hey, although you are Chen Ye''s master, you still ¡­ "You can''t say that about me, right? Let me tell you, I ¡­" Originally, looking at Chen Ye''s master, I had planned to properly theorize, but ¡­ Before I could finish speaking, I saw Master Chen Ye''s gaze become even more passionate as he looked at me. I forcefully swallowed down the remaining words in my mouth.


    That''s right, Master Chen Ye looked at me with passionate eyes, as if he had finally seen something he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    He kept having the feeling that the way Master Chen Ye looked at him was similar to that of a cheetah who had been starving for a long time, and had finally seen a fat little sheep.


    "I feel like... "I should have told you everything by now. Actually, you ¡­" After looking at me for a long time, Master Chen Ye covered the excitement in his heart. Then, he turned his head to look at Chen Ye.


    I was originally there listening attentively to Master Chen Ye''s words, but in the end ¡­ Halfway through my sentence, I stopped talking. Just as my curiosity was aroused, the result was that I was stuck there, unable to stop. I felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Seeing Chen Ye''s master walk towards me, without waiting for me to say a word, I felt that my consciousness had started to gradually become blurry. Before fainting, I could only hear Chen Ye calling out to his master in an especially urgent manner.


    Back then, there was only one thought on my mind, which was that even if there was some secret that I didn''t want to tell me, I wouldn''t be so tactless as to insist on listening to it. In the end ¡­ To make me faint without a word, is this something a human should do?


    "Master, what are you trying to do?" After seeing that I had fainted, Chen Ye quickly hugged me and didn''t let me fall to the ground. Then, he turned his head to look at his own master.


    What was there to say that they had to hide it from the third person?


    "Actually ¡ª I have a secret that I''ve never told you." After hearing his own disciple''s words, Chen Ye''s master put his hands behind his back and stared at Chen Ye with a profound gaze. After staring for a while, he finally said this.


    Listening to his own master''s words, Chen Ye stared straight at his own master, unable to understand what exactly was hiding from him.


    "Actually, our Chenjiazhai was a secret base set up by the Emperor to restrain Chu Yu back then. In modern words, it is a secret base." Looking at Chen Ye, Chen Ye''s master slowly enunciated every single word. His gaze passed through Chen Ye as if he was looking at something very far away.


    Hearing his own master''s words, Chen Ye did not reply for a long time, and only stared at his own master.


    "Master, are you joking with me? If our Chenjiazhai was really established by the Emperor to deal with Chu Yu back then, then why has no one told me about it, even after all this time? " After staring at his master for a long time, Chen Ye could not help but ask.


    Ever since he was young, no one had ever told him why the Chenjiazhai was established. Occasionally, there would be a few explanations for him, but those were all answers that were better left unspoken.


    "Actually... I should have told you this before, but I felt that the time is not right. Until today, when you brought her back, the first time I saw her was very familiar, so now I think it''s the right time to tell you everything. " Regarding Chen Ye''s doubtful words, Chen Ye''s master sighed deeply.


    Actually, even if it was possible, he wasn''t willing to say it. Actually, the entire establishment of the Chenjiazhai was just to suppress one person, for Chen Ye, it was really a huge blow.


    He had already stayed with Chen Ye for such a long time, so he was afraid that Chen Ye had already developed a very deep relationship with him. Now that he had directly told Chen Ye about this news, Chen Ye was afraid that he would not want to believe it too.


    "We''ll talk about it later." After listening to his own master''s words, Chen Ye looked at me in his arms, suppressed all the suspicions in his heart, and told his master this. Then, he carried me to the bed, put me down, and covered me with a blanket.


    After doing all of this, Chen Ye sat down on a chair to the side, his heart not knowing what to think.


    Originally ¡­ In the past, everyone had told him that the existence of the Chenjiazhai was to protect Chu Yu. But now, his master had told him that the existence of the Chenjiazhai was established by the Emperor to deal with Chu Yu.


    Both of his hands rubbed his head, Chen Ye felt extremely frustrated.


    "Tell me, what should I do now?" looked at me who was lying on the bed, and muttered a question to himself. However, I am currently in a coma, so of course I cannot answer Chen Ye''s question.


    "Who should I believe in? All this time, I have always believed that everything here was for Chu Yu, but ¡­ Now, someone has told me that everything I''ve always believed in is a lie, and I''ve believed it wrong. What should I do? " After pausing for a while, Chen Ye continued to mutter to himself.


    After sitting inside the room for a long time, Chen Ye felt that he had pretty much calmed down, so he stood up and walked out.


    Now, no matter what, he had to find his master and ask him about it, to properly solve the mystery in his heart.

 C214

    Chapter 214 - Confusion and Confusion


    After Chen Ye came out, Chen Ye''s master just sat on the sofa, quietly stared at Chen Ye without saying a word.


    This was because Chen Ye''s master knew that this matter would be hard for Chen Ye to accept. He wanted to give Chen Ye a stage to adapt, and once Chen Ye was willing to listen to him talk about this matter, he would definitely take the initiative to ask.


    Therefore, the only thing he could do was to quietly wait, waiting for Chen Ye to take the initiative to look for him.


    So for a moment, Chen Ye and his master were sitting on the opposite sofa. They looked at each other without saying a word, and the atmosphere became especially awkward.


    "Master, I ¡­" After a long while, Chen Ye raised his head and glanced at his own master. He had just said three words, but he continued to lower his head and did not speak any further.


    Chen Ye''s master was not in a hurry either. He just sat there and quietly waited for Chen Ye''s next words, because... His own disciple ¡­ so he understood this very well. There would definitely be more.


    "Master, I want to know the cause and effect of everything." After a long period of silence, Chen Ye continued to speak to his master.


    Since it had already happened, Chen Ye felt that he should understand everything that had happened. It was also better than not knowing anything at all.


    "Are you finally willing to listen to what I have to say?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, Chen Ye''s master stood up and slowly walked in front of him.


    Raising his head to look at his master, Chen Ye slowly nodded.


    There were some things that he had to face eventually, for example ¡ª now.


    "The purpose of the establishment of our Chenjiazhai was to suppress the ghosts of Chu Yu''s wrongdoers. The purpose of the existence of our Chenjiazhai for generations was to find the soul of Chu Yu and destroy it." After saying everything, Chu Yu''s dark master looked at Chen Ye.


    He didn''t know if Chen Ye could understand or accept what he had said, but looking at Chen Ye''s expression, there wasn''t much of a reaction.


    "And then?" After hearing what his own master had to say, Chen Ye pondered for a long time, and then he raised his head.


    And then?


    Listening to his own disciple''s words, Chen Ye''s master had been staring at Chen Ye with his eyes wide open, and his mouth had been spasming for a long time. He didn''t say a word.


    He thought that his disciple would ask him a lot of questions after he said those words, but ¡­ In the end, he had only said three words with such a calm tone. Looking at his disciple, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "And then? Then, you should bring Chu Yu here so that we can eliminate him together. " After looking at his disciple for a while, Master Chen Ye finally reacted.


    What was there to do after that? Most importantly, didn''t he already tell his disciple about the meaning behind the existence of the Chenjiazhai? Could it be ¡­ Wasn''t the most important thing right now to bring Chu Yu here, and then eliminate him?


    Chen Ye looked at his disciple in a daze. Master Chen Ye suddenly felt that he did not understand his disciple well.


    "I have to find time to digest this." Glancing at his own master, Chen Ye immediately turned around and left.


    Lately, too many things had happened, so he had to properly understand it and digest it.


    "Sigh ¡­" Reaching out his hand, looking at Chen Ye''s leaving figure, Chen Ye''s master reflexively wanted to stop his disciple, but just as he shouted out one word, he no longer spoke, and only silently watched Chen Ye leave.


    Since he had just told Chen Ye about this, he should have let him calm down.


    Because he would occasionally come to Master''s place, Master had specially prepared a room for him. Now that he was lying on the bed, Chen Ye felt that his heart was in a mess, and he couldn''t calm down no matter what.


    "Chen Ye, can you explain to me exactly what is going on? Didn''t you say that your master is especially easy to talk to? "Why did you put me down so easily?" When I get out of bed. When I saw myself in a room, rubbing my head, I pulled back the blanket and got off the bed. Finally, I found Chen Ye in a room.


    Leaning against the door, I look at Chen Ye.


    Who was it that initially confidently told me that his master was especially easy to talk to, but in the end ¡­ The first time I met him, he made me faint.


    "You''re awake?" When Chen Ye saw me leaning on the door, he immediately got up from the bed and ran in front of me. Both of his hands fiercely grabbed onto my arms.


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" I said, can you move a little more lightly? Can you understand? I just woke up and my body is extremely weak. " Feeling the pain coming from my arm, I immediately pushed Chen Ye away with a slap.


    Chen Ye is seriously, his attacks were neither light nor heavy, it really hurt me just now.


    Turning my head to look at my arm, I shockingly discovered that there were five finger marks on it. I instantly looked at Chen Ye and became even more speechless.


    "I say, big brother, take a good look yourself. Don''t you know how strong your hands are?" I placed my arm in front of Chen Ye and indicated for him to have a good look.


    I am such a weak girl, in the end... In the hands of Chen Ye, he did not pity his at all.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" That ¡­ I really didn''t mean it, I just saw how excited you were, so ¡­ "After seeing the red handprint on my arm, Chen Ye looked at me and laughed awkwardly.


    He really didn''t do it on purpose. Just now, he was too emotional and was a bit shocked, so he didn''t pay too much attention to his own strength.


    "Alright, alright, I''m not here to bother with this matter. I just want to ask you, did you tell your master about Chu Yu?" Seeing Chen Ye''s panicked and flustered explanation, I waved my hands towards Chen Ye, signalling that I wouldn''t fuss about this matter.


    After I finished, I looked at Chen Ye and asked, "Right now, what I''m most concerned about is whether Chen Ye has told my master about anything?"


    "I did." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye suddenly looked at me with a gaze filled with hidden bitterness, and did not speak for a long time. Just when I thought that Chen Ye would not answer, he suddenly said these three words towards me.

 C215

    Chapter 215 - Darkhell


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, my eyes started to shine. I looked at Chen Ye excitedly, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    "Go on." I waited for a long time, but didn''t get Chen Ye''s reply. I really couldn''t wait any longer, so I urged Chen Ye.


    Halfway through their conversation, they stopped talking. What exactly does Chen Ye want to do?


    After I finished speaking, I could clearly see that Chen Ye''s expression was extremely strange, and I have no idea what was going on in his heart.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s distorted face, I was so curious that I wanted to know, but I was too embarrassed to ask.


    "Does your master not agree to help us save Chu Yu?" After thinking about the countless results in my heart, I carefully asked Chen Ye.


    After I finished speaking, Chen Ye''s expression became even uglier, and my heart couldn''t help but sink. Could it be that I''ve really hit the mark?


    "It can''t be that I''ve hit the mark, right?" After being silent for a long time, I continued to carefully ask Chen Ye.


    I don''t think I have such a big mouth, do I?


    "Master also did not say that he would not help Chu Yu." After a moment of silence, Chen Ye said to me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, my heart became even more gloomy, this group of people are wrong, it''s not right to not help, what does Chen Ye want to say?


    "Then what did your master say? Should I help or not? " It''s been so long already, I still don''t know what Master Chen Ye means. Can''t you give me an accurate answer if you help or not?


    In my heart, I desperately wanted Chen Ye to give me an answer, but ¡­ After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye started to remain silent again. I have even started to seriously suspect if Chen Ye was following the principle of being silent but true to his word.


    "Hey ¡­" Seeing that Chen Ye had started to remain silent again, I reached out my hand to push at Chen Ye''s arm. What the hell is going on? Not talking at all? This seems to be completely different from the time I took Chen Ye.


    "We need to properly replan this matter. If something happens, you should go and rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." After being silent for a long time, Chen Ye said this to me as he pushed me back into the room.


    I turned my head to look at Chen Ye and was about to ask why he pushed me back in, but before I could even ask, the door in front of me slammed shut with a ''shua'' sound.


    "What on earth are you trying to do? Can''t you just tell me?" Suddenly, I opened the door, looked at Chen Ye who was standing in front of me, and shouted loudly.


    Are you done yet? Just tell me if you have anything else to say. Just like his master, he has been hiding it from me all this time and doesn''t let me know what''s going on.


    Did Chen Ye''s master agree to help me save Chu Yu, or was he unwilling to help me save Chu Yu?


    If Chen Ye''s master isn''t willing to help me, then tell me in advance. I can still think of other ways, but what is it that keeps me in suspense?


    "I already told you, this matter needs to be considered over the long term. You should go and rest first." Looking at me, Chen Ye''s face contorted for a long time. In the end, he said this to me.


    "But ¡­" Staring at Chen Ye, I wanted to ask more, but... Before he could finish his sentence, he felt his head turn extremely heavy and his vision went black. He had fainted once again.


    Before I fainted, I was really cursing Chen Ye to death in my heart. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it, why did you have to learn from his master and knock me out?


    "Why, you are finally willing to make a move on her this time around." Just as I fainted, it was unknown when Chen Ye''s master had appeared at the door of the room, and said while looking at Chen Ye.


    In the beginning, when he made a move against this girl, Chen Ye was especially against it. Now, he actually had the heart to make a move on his own.


    "I have no other way. I can''t possibly tell him everything, right?" Glancing at the person in his arms, Chen Ye said helplessly.


    There was nothing he could do about it. There was really nothing he could do.


    "You can tell her properly, if you really can''t lie, then that''s fine, but you actually attacked. If he wakes up later, you probably won''t know how to explain it." Looking at his own disciple, Chen Ye''s master had a look of schadenfreude.


    It was his first time seeing his disciple in a dilemma. He looked really relaxed.


    "Even if I''m lying, I still have to believe it. Do you think that he''s that sort of idiot? I''m afraid that not only will he not believe it, he will also go all out to get to the bottom of it. At that time, you and I will probably not be able to rest in peace. " Chen Ye rolled his eyes and looked at his hands.


    Others might not understand, but how could he not understand? If he was lying, he still had the spirit to get to the bottom of it.


    Luckily I was in a coma. If I were to wake up, I would definitely pat Chen Ye on the shoulder and laugh out loud. Then, I''ll tell Chen Ye, how do you know me so well?


    Alright, you should hurry him up and bring him back to his room. I really want to see how you''re going to explain it when she wakes up tomorrow. Waving his hand at Chen Ye, Chen Ye''s master yawned, then turned around and left.


    Since he had already said what he shouldn''t say, he could only rely on Chen Ye.


    After bringing me back to the bed, Chen Ye stood beside the bed and stared at me for a long time. In the end, he could only sigh, shake his head, and turn around to leave.


    "Damn, Chen Ye, are you f * cking a single person? A man would actually attack a weak girl like me without saying a word." After waking up in the middle of the night, I sat on the bed and rubbed my head as I looked at the ceiling. I couldn''t help but shout out loud.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Chen Ye''s master to help me save Chu Yu but in the end, these two teachers and disciples, without knowing what was going on, started to make their moves towards me. Within one day, they had already put me down twice.


    Sitting on the bed, I couldn''t help but sigh. Why do I feel like Chen Ye and Chen Ye''s master are both unreliable?

 C216

    Chapter 216 - Height


    After sitting on the bed blankly for a long time, I kept thinking about Chen Ye and his master. After thinking for a long time, I finally felt that I should go tomorrow and find out what happened. I wanted to see if Chen Ye''s master could save Chu Yu for me or not.


    If not, then I''ll think of another way. I can''t just stay here forever, can I?


    Sitting on the bed with my arms around my knees, I kept thinking about something.


    You said... If Chen Ye had truly told his master about Chu Yu, then ¡ª it was impossible for Chen Ye''s master to not have made any movements until now.


    In any case, he should have come over and asked me about everything that happened at that time, so I am seriously suspecting that Chen Ye never told his master about Chu Yu at all.


    "This won''t do, I must ask properly tomorrow. I can''t be kept in the dark forever, and from time to time, I will be knocked unconscious by them." After thinking about it, I made up my mind. Tomorrow, I must be more careful and not create such an awkward situation again.


    Sitting on the bed, I didn''t sleep at all for the entire night. When dawn arrived, I hurriedly jumped off the bed and went to find Chen Ye.


    "Damn, what''s going on with you?" It can''t be that you haven''t slept all night, right? " When I knocked on the door to Chen Ye''s room, Chen Ye opened the door and saw me.


    Glancing at Chen Ye, I nodded my head and pushed Chen Ye into the room. Then, I walked in myself and closed the door behind me.


    "What are you doing? "Let me tell you, although I don''t have a girlfriend, I''m not that casual either." After seeing me enter, Chen Ye folded his arms in front of his chest, looking at me with a guarded expression, making me at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    However ¡­ At this time, my heart suddenly had the thought of playing with Chen Ye, and I walked towards Chen Ye one step at a time.


    Chen Ye started to follow my footsteps and retreat bit by bit, all the way to the wall, unable to take another step back.


    "What is it? Are you afraid of me? Could it be that I can eat you up? " Seeing Chen Ye''s vigilant look, I reached out my hand and placed it on the wall. I originally wanted to give the child a wall bump, but then ¡­ Later on, he felt that his and Chen Ye''s height was a very serious problem, so he tiptoed and said this to Chen Ye.


    However ¡­ When I made this move, Chen Ye looked at me and laughed out loud, making me lose face.


    "Hello ¡­" I say, could you be a little more serious, why are you smiling? " Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I couldn''t help but feel angry. It was clear that I was acting the role of a bad person right now, but as for Chen Ye, he didn''t give me any face at all, and even laughed out loud.


    Seeing Chen Ye like this, I no longer had the mood to tease Chen Ye, so I put my hands down and directly found a chair to sit on.


    "Actually... I''m not a joke. You and I just think that our height difference is a little too cute. " After suppressing his laughter with great difficulty, Chen Ye walked in front of me, extended his hand, and placed it on top of my head.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, of course I knew in my heart what Chen Ye was trying to express. However, I did not say anything.


    I know ¡ª that movement just now, height was a severe injury to me, but there was no need for Chen Ye to laugh so unbridled.


    "If you want to say I''m short, then just say so. There''s no need to make such speculations and attack me." Looks like I rolled my eyes at Chen Ye, and then said this to him.


    "Puchi ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye was already holding back his smile, but in the end, with a pu ci sound, he directly started laughing out loud.


    In an instant, I jumped up from my chair and threw a punch towards Chen Ye.


    "Xiao-Xiao laughed, what''s so funny, isn''t it just a matter of height? I''m a girl, and with my height, I''m not considered short. " As I waved my fist towards Chen Ye, I shouted angrily at him.


    But of course, how could my attack possibly hit Chen Ye''s body? When Chen Ye extended his hand out, I was pushed by Chen Ye''s head, even if he extended his arm, I wouldn''t be able to hit Chen Ye at all.


    After tormenting himself for half a day, he was half dead from anger. In the end, Chen Ye did not sustain any injuries, so there was no need for me to continue tormenting him.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry now. Why don''t you tell me exactly what you want from me by coming this early?" After pouring me a cup of water, Chen Ye passed it over to me and then said this.


    Raising my head to look at Chen Ye, I sighed. Even though I was extremely unwilling, but ¡­ However, he still took the glue cup from Chen Ye''s hands.


    "That''s right. If there''s any grudge, we can talk about it later. Why don''t we first talk about the matter before us? There''s definitely something you can come find me for, otherwise ¡­" You won''t even come here. " After seeing me take the water cup, Chen Ye looked at me and spoke to me with a tone that I had expected from a long time ago.


    "Did you tell your master about Chu Yu? Had your master ever decided to help Chu Yu? Why don''t you tell me all of it? " After receiving the cup of water, I placed the cup on the table beside me. Then, I stood up, trying my best to make the difference in aura between Chen Ye and myself small.


    However ¡­ After hearing what I said, the look in Chen Ye''s eyes became the same as before, it became complicated once again.


    "If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid ¡­" Now, my heart is also shaken, should we come together to save Chen Ye? " Seeing Chen Ye like this, I was silent for a long time, and finally asked the boldest guess in my heart that I had asked Chen Ye.


    Because now... Other than this dish''s result, I really couldn''t think of anything else that could cause Chen Ye''s expression to instantly change.


    As I expected, after I said that, Chen Ye started to look at me weirdly.


    In that instant, I couldn''t help but smile. The smile on the corner of my mouth had a kind of bitter feeling to it.


    With regards to Chen Ye''s expression, it seemed... I really guessed it right, Chen Ye is currently hesitating whether or not he should come with me to save Chu Yu.

 C217

    Chapter 217 - Three days of farewell


    "Why?" After a long period of silence, I still asked Chen Ye in the end, my tone especially calm.


    Although I already had an answer in my heart from the very beginning, I still felt particularly uncomfortable when I asked it now.


    Why did Chen Ye suddenly change his mind and heart when he was perfectly fine?


    "Actually, I ¡­" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye''s expression distorted for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth and began to explain to me.


    I did not panic after Chen Ye stopped moving. I continued to stand at my original spot and silently watch Chen Ye.


    "Why aren''t you continuing?" After waiting for a long time and not waiting for Chen Ye''s response, I changed my tone and asked.


    Didn''t you want to explain it to me? But why did you stop after saying half of the explanation?


    Didn''t Chen Ye think that he should give me a reasonable explanation? At the beginning, we had agreed to come here together to find his master to save Chu Yu, but now ¡­ Chen Ye actually started to escape right before the battle.


    Chu Yu and I have already treated our child as our friend. As our friend, how can Chen Ye not save us?


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    "Who is it?" Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I was in a bad mood so I shouted towards the door.


    Whoever it is is now disturbing me in my quest for answers, and I think ¡ª I''m sure I can''t be polite to her.


    "Who else could it be here? Aside from my master, there probably is no one else. " As he was speaking with me, Chen Ye walked towards the door, and pulled it open. Surprisingly, the person standing at the door is Chen Ye''s master.


    Since Chen Ye''s master has already come, it would be impossible for me to not give face to Chen Ye in front of his master, so I will not continue with the previous topic.


    "Why are you up so early as well?" When Chen Ye''s master walked in and saw me standing inside the room, he looked at me strangely and asked.


    When I heard Master Chen Ye''s words, I merely smiled faintly at him and did not reply.


    My mind is in a mess. I don''t want to talk to anyone right now. I just want to find an answer.


    "Oh right, Master, why did you look for me so early?" After he had reacted, Chen Ye looked at his own master and asked in bewilderment.


    His master never came to the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. If there was nothing important, he would never have come to find him on his own accord. This was something very similar to him.


    "Actually, I came to find you today because I have some private matters to discuss with you." After hearing the words of his own disciple, Master Chen Ye looked at his disciple and said a few words. On private matters, he heavily bit down on his syllable, and then looked at me as if he was referring to something.


    Looking at Master Chen Ye''s eyes, I was speechless for a while.


    I had absolutely no hobby of eavesdropping on their private affairs, nor was I in the mood to do so.


    "Alright, the two of you stay here and talk. I''ll be leaving first." After saying those words to Chen Ye and Master Chen Ye, I turned around and prepared to leave.


    After I finished this sentence, I clearly saw that Master Chen Ye was looking at me with a very enigmatic smile, but ¡ª I didn''t mind either.


    Anyway... No matter what they did, it had nothing to do with me. What I was worried about the most right now wasn''t the two of them.


    But ¡ª ¡ª As soon as I reached the door, Master Chen Ye''s sneering voice came from the side of my ear. Before I could even react, I felt a sharp pain from the back of my neck, and then ¡­ His entire body softly fell to the ground.


    F * ck ¡­ Isn''t Master Chen Ye too evil? This will count as the second time. Did I dig up Master Chen Ye''s ancestral grave in my previous life, or did I offend him in my previous life? Just who did I offend?


    "Master." Seeing his own master''s actions, Chen Ye called out to her master with extreme helplessness.


    When his own master said those words, Chen Ye had a premonition that his master would make a move. As expected, his guess was correct.


    "Am I wrong? If I don''t act now, I''m afraid... There is no way to proceed with the rest of the business. " Stretching out his hand to catch my falling body, Master Chen Ye looked at Chen Ye and said.


    Hearing his own master''s words, Chen Ye was also speechless, but... However, he didn''t refute her and only took me from his master''s hand and put me on the bed.


    "Just how much time will she have to wake up this time?" Glancing at me who was lying on the bed, Chen Ye asked his own master.


    Just now, when his own master made a move, Chen Ye saw that his master had something else in his hand. It was just that the speed was too fast, so much so that he couldn''t even see it clearly.


    However, Chen Ye clearly understood in his heart that his master was actually able to make a move, which meant that he was definitely not willing to be implicated by anyone else.


    Since he didn''t want to get involved, the best way was to keep sleeping.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. I know you care about her, so I don''t use any special methods. Once everything is done, I''ll naturally wake him up." After hearing his words, Master Chen Ye walked over and patted Chen Ye''s shoulders as he comforted him.


    This was the first time he had seen his own disciple. He cared so much about a woman, but thinking back to his past experience, Chen Ye''s master felt that it was very normal.


    "Now... Shouldn''t we have a good chat? What are you looking for me for? " After a long period of silence, Chen Ye asked his master.


    What he had just said was definitely not what his master was truly thinking. Since there was an outsider present, his master was too embarrassed to speak of it.


    "As expected of my disciple. He''s really able to guess what''s on my mind. Follow me to a place." After hearing what Chen Ye had said, Master Chen Ye looked at his disciple with a smile.


    After hearing his own master''s words, Chen Ye looked at his own master, and without saying a word, he silently followed behind.


    At this moment, not only was my heart extremely chaotic, even Chen Ye''s heart was also in a mess.


    Although he looked as calm as ever, however ¡­ There was a sense of calm before the storm.

 C218

    Chapter 218 - Ancient Painting Basement


    "I have already explained the origins of the Chenjiazhai to you, and now ¡­ You''re the only one who''s going to explore it. " After bringing Chen Ye to the front of an image, Chen Ye''s master stopped and said to Chen Ye.


    Without saying a single word, Chen Ye continued to stare at his own master.


    "I''m exploring by myself. What do you want me to do?" After a long period of silence, Chen Ye finally spoke to his master.


    Could it be that everything he understood was not real?


    Or is it ¡­ In fact, all the truths had been deeply buried and only he could uncover them himself, bit by bit. This way, all the truths would surface in front of him.


    "It''s not that I want you to do something, it''s that you should do something. I''m asking you to bring Chu Yu here to eliminate him, you''re not willing either, so ¡­ "I can only let you go by yourself to slowly explore what happened before. I hope that you can understand my feelings right now." As he spoke to Chen Ye, Chen Ye''s master reached out his hand and knocked on a certain spot in the painting three times. Then, the entire painting started to shatter into pieces.


    Chen Ye stared in disbelief at the scene in front of him, then looked at his master. He had never thought that this painting could actually change his appearance.


    "This is ¡­" Staring at his own master, Chen Ye asked in a daze.


    Why did he always feel that his master was going to tell him something else? It would cause him to overturn all his knowledge.


    In that moment, Chen Ye actually didn''t know whether or not he should continue to investigate. If he didn''t investigate, then although he would feel a little suspicious, but ¡­ Maintaining his current state did not seem to be particularly bad.


    However, if he were to test the waters, although he would be able to solve the mystery within his heart, but ¡­ Was the result of his exploration really what he wanted?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Chen Ye standing there without saying a word, Chen Ye''s master curiously asked.


    Didn''t Chen Ye always want to know the real situation? Why did Chen Ye hesitate when he told him to go and look for it?


    "What exactly do you want to see? Is it this painting?" After a long period of silence, Chen Ye stared at the painting in front of him and looked at his master.


    He called him over without saying a word. The only thing that was abnormal was the painting in front of him. Could it be ¡­ Had his master called him over just to show him how the painting had changed?


    After thinking about it, he realized that it was unlikely. His master was not such a bored person.


    "This painting is just a smokescreen. Although it normally looks like a painting, after the painting has been rearranged, you can go through it and enter the basement. There, you can find out all the answers you want." Looking at his own disciple, Master Chen Ye, and then looking at the painting in front of him, he said this to Chen Ye.


    Although the truth was extremely cruel, it could not be buried forever.


    "I''ll go." After staring at the painting in front of him in silence for a long time, Chen Ye turned his head, looked at his master, and firmly said this.


    Since he had already reached this step, then ¨C it would be impossible for him to turn back now. To not turn back to shoot when he had pulled the bow, Chen Ye was also well aware of this logic.


    After hesitating for a while, Chen Ye finally walked towards the painting. Standing in front of the painting, Chen Ye stretched out his hand, and as expected ¡­ He saw his hand pierce through the painting.


    He turned around and looked at his master, and finally walked towards that painting without any hesitation.


    Whatever the situation, he had to investigate him now.


    When he reached the basement, it was pitch black. He could not even see his own fingers in front of him.


    "What the hell? There''s no light at all, so what can I do if I come in? " Looking at the pitch black darkness all around him and how he couldn''t see anything clearly, Chen Ye couldn''t help but secretly underestimate this.


    At the same time as he muttered to himself, because Chen Ye''s heart was very bored, he punched the wall.


    However ¡­ When his fist struck the wall, Chen Ye felt that this wall was actually soft, as if it had hit cotton.


    He stretched out his hand and touched the wall. Sure enough, just like he felt earlier, this wall was different from the other walls. It was especially soft.


    Suddenly, Chen Ye felt something that looked like a button, after thinking for a long time, he decided to press it.


    He didn''t know what was going on anyway, so he decided to treat it as if it was a fight to the death.


    When he pressed that button, lights would suddenly lit up around Chen Ye, and in a moment, the entire basement was lit up.


    Following the direction the light pointed, Chen Ye walked down the stairs step by step.


    When he reached the deepest part of the basement, Chen Ye saw that the entire wall was covered with ancient paintings.


    And on each of the ancient paintings, there was a man wearing a dragon robe.


    Standing in front of the ancient painting, Chen Ye looked at it like it was a painting. For some reason, when he looked at the person inside the painting, he felt uneasy.


    It was as if he had an endless, intertwined relationship with the people in these paintings.


    "Who are these people?" After staring at the ancient painting for a long time, Chen Ye could not help but raise his head and shout at the ceiling.


    Just as Chen Ye finished speaking, a book suddenly fell from the ceiling, right onto Chen Ye''s head.


    "Damn. Is there really a mistake here? In this broken place, there is actually something that can hit me?" There was no need to endure anymore. Chen Ye directly exploded towards the ceiling with a curse.


    Even if he had a good temper, he shouldn''t be torturing himself like this.


    However ¡­ Although he thought that in his heart, Chen Ye still crouched down and picked up the book from the ground.


    However ¡­ When Chen Ye saw the few big words on the book, he could no longer remain calm.


    "Generations of emperors? Master, did you make a mistake? Did you drag me here to understand history? " After staring at the cover of the book for a long time, Chen Ye started to cry.


    Even if they wanted to find the answer, but ¡­ I can''t torture myself like this.

 C219

    Chapter 219 - Memory Return


    He looked at Chen Ye on the stairs and felt that he should go out and find his master first, and ask him about this.


    But when Chen Ye looked at the staircase, the book in his hand almost failed to hold onto it properly and he directly threw it out.


    He saw that the entrance he had come in through was long gone. There were walls all around him, as if... He had no way out at all.


    Since he had nothing better to do, Chen Ye decided to flip through the book in his hand boringly.


    After reading all of the books, Chen Ye felt that ¡­ This book was actually about the history of emperors.


    The more Chen Ye read this book, the more he felt that he seemed to have an especially intimate feeling toward the emperor inside.


    When Chen Ye stood in front of the first generation of ancient emperor paintings, he stopped in his tracks.


    "Why do I feel that you are so familiar? It''s like ¡ª it''s like we were once alone. " Standing in front of the ancient painting, Chen Ye muttered to himself.


    Just as Chen Ye finished muttering to himself, he couldn''t help but reach out to touch the painting in front of him. The moment Chen Ye''s fingers touched the painting, he felt a suction force from the painting that sucked him in.


    "This is ¡­" When he saw everything that was happening around him, Chen Ye was stunned. Why did he return to the ancient times?


    Furthermore, this scene seemed to be quite familiar with one another. It seemed as if ¡­ Where had he seen this before?


    After thinking for a long time, Chen Ye finally remembered. Wasn''t this place the same place where he had fought Chu Yu when Chu Yu turned into a demon?


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" What was going on? Master, you can''t really be wanting to play your disciple to death here, right? " Even the usually calm Chen Ye couldn''t help but curse.


    "Your majesty, I''ll help you get rid of him. What you promised me must be done for me." A girl was lying in the emperor''s embrace as she spoke in a tender voice.


    "Of course. Since you''ve helped me accomplish this, I will definitely not treat you unfairly." He reached out his hand and pinched the girl''s chin.


    Out of curiosity, Chen Ye walked towards the bright yellow curtain. He did not know if it was because he was not a member of the dynasty, but Chen Ye realised that he could not only pass through walls, but also ¡­ None of them could see him.


    Like what? It was as though ¡­ He was simply a non-existent person here.


    However, it was precisely because the people here could not see him that Chen Ye brazenly started to survey the surroundings.


    Suddenly, Chen Ye turned his attention to the emperor.


    Chen Ye''s eyes suddenly widened, even his pupils had become a little unfocused.


    Why does he look exactly the same as this emperor? If it wasn''t for the fact that he was standing on the other side, Chen Ye would have thought that this emperor was him.


    "Master, what exactly are you trying to tell me?" Staring at the emperor''s face, Chen Ye couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    He kept having the feeling that his master was hiding something from him, but ¡­ he just couldn''t find the result. Now ¡­ He was even sucked into this damned place.


    It was as if he had watched a 3D movie, where Chen Ye watched everything that happened.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Chen Ye had returned to the underground room.


    Looking around, Chen Ye realized that the basement was exactly the same as before, without any changes at all.


    Could it be ¡­ Was what he had just experienced an illusion?


    Looking at the book in his hands, Chen Ye stared blankly for a long time.


    Just when Chen Ye was staring at the book in his hands in a daze, he realized that the book in his hands had started to slowly shrink, and then, bit by bit, his entire hand had turned into a flash of light, and directly burrowed into the center of his brows.


    In a split-second, Chen Ye covered his head with his hands, and squatted to the ground.


    It was as if something that did not belong to him was drilling into his brain. His entire head was in intense pain, as though it was about to explode.


    After the pain he felt after much difficulty subsided, Chen Ye stood up slowly and looked at the paintings in his surroundings.


    Now ¡ª Chen Ye finally understood the words of his master, because the memories formed from the book earlier drilled into his brain, allowing him to understand that he was originally the emperor of that empire. He was the one who ordered this Chenjiazhai to be built.


    After all this time, the culprit turned out to be himself!


    Standing in place, Chen Ye stared blankly for a very long time, yet was unable to digest this fact.


    Why was it that all the knowledge in his mind was turned upside down in an instant?


    However ¡­ Until now, Chen Ye finally understood why he would have a special impression of that girl from the very beginning, and liked her from then on.


    It turned out that he had always liked her from his previous life. That feeling, after the baptism of time and the reincarnation of time, had not disappeared completely. Instead, it had become even stronger.


    It was also at this time that Chen Ye realized that the stairs that had originally disappeared, had actually started to slowly appear.


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Chen Ye walked towards the stairs step by step.


    She didn''t know what she should do next. Should she fulfill her promise to save Chu Yu, or should she fulfill her unfulfilled wish to bring Chu Yu here, and then ¡­ destroy him completely?


    Following the stairs, he walked up it step by step. With every step, Chen Ye''s heart was tormented.


    All of a sudden, Chen Ye really wanted to stay in the underground room and not go out. There might be some things he could escape from, but Chen Ye knew that escaping was not the only way to solve the root of a problem.


    The situation had already developed to this point. Other than facing it, there seemed to be no other way to deal with it.


    "Have you really decided to go out and face everything?" Just as he was about to reach the door, Chen Ye heard his master''s voice sounding from behind him.


    Suddenly turning his head, Chen Ye saw that his master was at the bottom of the stairs, looking at him.

 C220

    Chapter 220 - Enemy Meeting


    "Master ¡­" "I ¡ª" Hearing his own master''s question, Chen Ye suddenly didn''t know how to respond.


    Was he really going to go out and face everything?


    He had indeed made that decision before, to let Chu Yu down, but now ¡­ He had already reincarnated and things were already so far away, could it be that for the sake of his past wish, he still wanted to do something as harmful as before to Chu Yu?


    "You''re hesitating." Staring at his own disciple, Chen Ye''s master unhurriedly said.


    This was the first time he saw his disciple hesitating, unlike him, unlike the Chen Ye who would never remember the consequences of his actions.


    "I... Things have already been going on for a long time, if we continue to pursue this matter now, we don''t know who was right or wrong. Do we still have to do things that are already in the past and then go and harm others? " After a long period of silence, Chen Ye whispered to his master.


    She really did not want to do anything to hurt Chu Yu.


    "But you must also understand why our Chenjiazhai exists. If you do not continue with the unfinished business now, then ¡­" And why should we exist? " Looking at this disciple of his, Master Chen Ye actually felt a trace of gratification in his heart.


    Now that his disciple could finally consider other people''s feelings, although he felt gratified in his heart, but ¡­ However, he didn''t show it.


    "Master? "You ¡­" Suddenly, Chen Ye looked at his master and shouted in surprise.


    Why was his master''s body slowly disappearing? What was going on?


    "Don''t worry, the reason for my existence is to tell you the truth and awaken the consciousness that you once had. Right now, my existence has gained meaning." As he looked gratifyingly at his disciple, Chen Ye''s master finally smiled at him.


    The reason for his existence, was to awaken all of Chen Ye''s past consciousness, and fulfill his unfulfilled wish.


    Now... Since he had completed his mission, there was no longer a need for him to continue existing.


    "But ¡­" Chen Ye, although my existence is to let you complete the things that you have yet to complete, I still hope that you can handle one thing objectively. I hope that you can obey your own heart and not leave any chance for yourself to regret or regret. " After pausing for a moment, Chen Ye''s master continued to say each word slowly to Chen Ye.


    After he finished speaking, Master Chen Ye''s figure finally disappeared completely.


    "Master." Chen Ye suddenly ran down the stairs, wanting to catch the shadow of his master, but... When Chen Ye arrived at the bottom of the stairs, he failed to grab hold of anything.


    Lowering his head, he kept silent for a long time. Finally, Chen Ye raised his head and let out a sorrowful cry.


    Suddenly, Chen Ye regretted it in his heart, if he did not want to investigate this truth, then this would not have happened, and Master would not have disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After calming himself down, Chen Ye once again headed up the stairs.


    No matter what she had thought in the past, but now ¡­ did her heart really wish to eliminate Chu Yu?


    Every step on the stairs, Chen Ye would always ponder over this question in his heart. At the very end, at the moment he pushed open the basement door, Chen Ye''s heart would have an answer.


    "How have you been, Your Majesty?" The moment he pushed open the door, Chen Ye saw Chu Yu standing at the entrance of the basement, looking at him coming out as he greeted him.


    In an instant, Chen Ye was rooted to the spot, and stared blankly at Chu Yu, not understanding why Chu Yu had appeared here.


    "You ¡­" After being surprised for a long time, Chen Ye finally asked Chu Yu, but just as he said that one word, he stopped.


    Although he knew that the two of them would not be in a hostile situation for long, Chen Ye did not expect them to arrive so quickly.


    Therefore ¡ª In the following period of time, Chu Yu and Chen Ye did not speak, and remained silent for a long time.


    "Curious how I suddenly remember the memories, isn''t it?" Looking at Chen Ye''s shocked expression, the corner of Chu Yu''s mouth suddenly curled up slightly. After sneering a few times, he said those words to Chen Ye.


    Back then, he had already transformed into a demon and lost all consciousness. However ¡­ However, he still relied on his instinct to snatch the Jade Soul Fragment from Li Chenchen''s hands.


    When all of the Jade Soul Fragment were in his hands, the Jade Soul Fragment used all of its powers and pulled itself back into reality from the world of demons, returning all of its memories back to itself.


    Actually... When all of the memories returned to his mind, Chu Yu''s heart was also on the verge of collapse.


    He had never thought that being his friend for so long would cause him to become the main culprit.


    At the beginning, there was indeed an impulse in his heart that wanted to kill Chen Ye, but after calming down, Chu Yu felt that he should come and have a good talk with Chen Ye.


    Although ¡ª I don''t know where Chu Yu is now, but ¡­ Relying on the remnant Qi that Chu Yu had left behind, he had followed him here. After all, the two of them were once in that kind of situation.


    Standing at the entrance of the basement, Chu Yu didn''t know how he should enter, so he waited for Chen Ye to come out.


    "Right... I am indeed curious, why did you suddenly regain your consciousness, and return back to being conscious from your magic? " Since Chu Yu had already said so, Chen Ye no longer continued to hide it, and directly admitted to what he was thinking in his heart.


    Maybe it was because of the enmity that caused him to be extremely furious, even though Chu Yu was standing in front of Chen Ye and looked extremely calm, he could not hide it from Chen Ye. In his heart, however, there were already surging waves of emotions.


    However, to Chen Ye right now, his heart was filled with guilt towards Chu Yu, wanting to make up for everything. However, he did not know where he should start from. It was also his fault that Chu Yu turned into such a ghastly appearance.

 C221

    Chapter 221 - Interacting with each other


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for those few Jade Soul Fragment, I''m afraid ¡­ I am still in a muddled state, so I don''t know what is happening around me, and I won''t be able to regain my memories. " After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu stared at Chen Ye for a long time. Then, he pretended to be relaxed as he spoke to Chen Ye.


    The situation back then was extremely dangerous. If ¡ª ¡ª he did not accidentally snatch the Jade Soul Fragment back, then ¡­ ¡­ He was afraid that he would be stuck in that state his whole life, with Li Chenchen who was a disgusting person.


    "I... I''m sorry, but I apologize for everything I''ve done. " Suddenly, Chen Ye bent his waist towards Chu Yu and sincerely apologized.


    If it was his fault, then he would definitely admit it and not shirk his responsibility.


    "Sorry? So many things have been done, could it be that... You''re going to kill them all just because you said sorry? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have become like this. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have experienced so much? All this, do you think ¡ª can be made up for by a word of apology? " Staring at Chen Ye, the smile on Chu Yu''s face slowly started to crumble.


    Now... Chu Yu felt that there was a ball of anger in his heart, but he was unable to find an outlet to vent it out.


    "So you''re trying to kill me now, aren''t you?" After staring at Chu Yu for a long time, Chen Ye finally spoke to Chu Yu.


    Most probably, right now, Chu Yu really wanted to kill him, all the calmness was just a disguise.


    "I didn''t just want to kill you." After listening to Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then looked at Chen Ye with a calm expression.


    Of course he wanted to kill Chen Ye. If not for him, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much that he couldn''t even protect the woman he loved. He had even lost all his memories.


    "In that case, let''s do it." Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and said.


    Chen Ye actually knew in his heart that Chu Yu was actually able to find him, which also meant that he was extremely resentful towards him. After being silent for a long time, he would explode in the end, and rather than letting Chu Yu do it himself, why not ¡­ He would bring it up first.


    "Since that''s the case, then ¡­ "Don''t blame me for being impolite." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu directly slapped him across the face.


    Chen Ye stood on the spot, and forcibly received Chu Yu''s slap.


    "Why didn''t you dodge? You can obviously avoid it, but why don''t you? " When Chu Yu clearly said that he could have dodged it, but he didn''t, and forcefully received the slap himself, Chu Yu grabbed onto Chen Ye''s collar, and roared out.


    Why didn''t Chen Ye dodge even though he could have dodged it?


    If I really am going to kill him, why doesn''t Chen Ye just avoid me?


    "This is my fault. Although I have already reincarnated and become a different person, I did the wrong thing in the end. It is reasonable for you to kill me. Why would I need to dodge?" Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and said calmly.


    Everyone had to pay the price for their mistakes. No matter whether it was now or in the past, if they did wrong, they had to pay the price for it. This was the so called "planted tree," and they had to pay for it themselves.


    "Let''s do it." After listening to Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu stared fixedly at Chen Ye. After staring for a long while, he said those two words silently.


    If Chen Ye had not returned any attacks, then... Even if he killed Chen Ye, he would not waste any of his energy.


    He didn''t want to do this, so Chu Yu would rather Chen Ye fight with him, and the two of them would have a good fight. No matter what the outcome would be, he would at least vent some of the anger in his heart.


    "Since that''s the case, then ¡­ "Come on." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye also stared at Chu Yu for a long time. Then, he showed a fighting stance and spoke while looking at Chu Yu.


    Inwardly, he probably knew what Chu Yu needed, so Chen Ye decided that he should definitely sew it up with Chu Yu.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Was this master and disciple pair really finished? "He actually knocked me down again." When I rubbed the back of my head and got out of bed again, I couldn''t help but curse at the ceiling.


    It was one thing to let them down once or twice, but there were times when they didn''t say it again and again. However, the combination of these two really made them sinister to the end.


    With a violent flip of the blanket, I jumped down from the bed.


    I should go and find Chen Ye and his master now, and ask them what exactly they want to do. It''s fine if they don''t want to help, but at the very least, I can think of other ways to knock me out if there''s a single word.


    "Chen Ye, where are you? "Get the hell out here." I shouted as I pushed open the door and ran out.


    After all, his master is already so old, so I can''t go and beat him up directly, so I had no choice but to go and beat Chen Ye up.


    "What''s the situation with you?" Why are they still fighting? " Just as I pushed open a door, I saw Chen Ye and a person fighting and I could not help but shout out in shock.


    But ¡ª why did I feel that the person who attacked Chen Ye was so familiar?


    After recovering from my shock, I stared at the person who was fighting against Chen Ye and started to size him up. The more I looked at this person, the more familiar I felt him.


    "Chu Yu? Why are you here? Why are you two still fighting? " When I saw that the person who attacked Chen Ye was Chu Yu, I was even more shocked.


    Didn''t Chu Yu already turn into a demon, and is still together with Li Chenchen? But, how did he appear in this place?


    Why didn''t Chen Ye notify me immediately after appearing here, and instead fight with Chu Yu?


    "Both of you, stop fighting for now." Although he did not know what was going on exactly, and why Chu Yu and Chen Ye would make a move, but ¡­ I, however, still shouted from the side to stop them from fighting. I hoped that the two of them would stop fighting for the time being. After all, we were friends and it wouldn''t be good if they were injured.

 C222

    Chapter 222 - Striking out


    But ¡ª After hearing my words, Chu Yu and Chen Ye did not stop. Instead, the fight became even more intense.


    "What do you want?" Unable to bear it any longer, I immediately grabbed the teacup beside me and threw it towards Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    Even if they were going to fight, can''t you stop and tell me what happened? Why did Chu Yu wake up from his daze in such a short period of time, and even ¡ª along with Chen Ye?


    "Go back to your room and ignore us." After escaping Chu Yu''s attack with great difficulty, Chen Ye looked at me and said this.


    In an instant... I was so angry that I was on the verge of erupting.


    Right now, I am clearly trying to persuade him out of his good intentions, but in the end ¡ª ¡ª Chen Ye actually told me to ignore him.


    "Chu Yu, can you stop? Originally, after you turned into a demon, both Chen Ye and I were extremely anxious, so we came specially to find Chen Ye''s master in order to find a way to save you. It took you so much effort to wake up, and in the end, you actually attacked Chen Ye? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Chu Yu had gone overboard. He could not help but shout at Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu and I were both very anxious when he had turned into that state. After tormenting for a long time, we just wanted to help him. Now that Chu Yu is awake, we were all very happy.


    Although Chen Ye did not help him, he could still be considered as his savior.


    Without even a word of thanks, he had already started to make his move. Did Chu Yu really treat us as his friends?


    "You''d better leave this matter alone." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu''s attacking hand paused for a moment, but he did not stop. He only turned his head and spoke to me.


    "I ¡­" In an instant. I was so angry that my head hurt because of Chu Yu and Chen Ye. I was clearly thinking for their benefit, but in the end ¡ª ¡ª None of them appreciated the favor.


    Is this considered meddling in other people''s business, sticking a warm face at Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s cold butt?


    "Fight, fight, the two of you better kill one of them and then it will be quiet." After hearing what Chu Yu and his had to say, my anger flared up even more. I immediately found a place to sit down and watched Chu Yu and Chen Ye fight.


    Why should I continue to be kind when I''m treated as a mule?


    Didn''t the two of them want to fight? If that''s the case, I''ll just sit here and watch. I''ll just treat it as watching a good show.


    After I sat down, I saw Chu Yu and Chen Ye both look at me, then at each other before continuing to attack.


    My mind was filled with questions, and no one was going to explain to me what was going on.


    But ¡ª now all my doubts lie in my mind, waiting for the two of them to finish their fight, for the anger to subside, and to explain it to me.


    "This doesn''t feel right." Initially, I had thought that Chu Yu and Chen Ye had gotten into some sort of conflict between the two of them, and so I had decided to take action.


    However ¡­ Now, from what I see, the two of them are really fighting too fiercely, it seems like Chu Yu has intentions to kill Chen Ye.


    In order to verify this guess in my heart, I stared fixedly at Chu Yu. After staring for a while, my heart cooled down.


    I didn''t guess wrongly, Chu Yu already had the heart to kill Chen Ye right now. Just how many things happened to me while I was in a coma, to actually make two people become enemies?


    "Damn, can''t you two take it easy when you''re in a fight?" When I saw a broken glass flying in my direction, I shouted at the two of them.


    Luckily, I dodged quickly earlier. Otherwise, my face would have been ruined by now.


    But of course, neither Chu Yu nor Chen Ye took any notice of my current accusations, because they were both too busy attacking so they didn''t even notice me.


    "Fight, fight, I think you two will be satisfied if you really kill one of them." Looking at Chu Yu and Chen Ye, although I said this, my heart was already about to die from anxiety.


    I wanted to stop Chu Yu and Chen Ye from fighting, but I also knew that with my level, not only would rushing over not stop Chu Yu and Chen Ye, but I would also drag myself into the mess and get injured.


    So... I could only stand there silently, waiting for the anger in Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s hearts to calm down, before I speak to them properly.


    If this continued, not only would both of them suffer, they might not even be able to keep their own house.


    If this entire house was destroyed by Chu Yu and Chen Ye, who knows how angry Chen Ye''s master would be.


    "That''s right, I can still look for Chen Ye''s master right?" Thinking of this, I fiercely patted my head as I cried out in alarm.


    I was so worried just now that I forgot about this.


    That day, my ability was unable to stop Chu Yu and Chen Ye, but Chen Ye''s master is fine.


    Standing up, I started to search the room for Master Chen Ye''s figure. However, I had already searched the entire room, but didn''t find anyone.


    Could it be that Chen Ye''s master had gone out? But that''s impossible, it''s a big night now, where can Chen Ye''s master run off to?


    Suddenly, I was attracted by the painting in front of me. I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch the painting.


    "Ah ¡­" Just as I reached out my hand, the ancient saying instantly sucked me in. I only had enough time to shout, not enough time to do anything else to resist.


    When my entire body fell towards the inside of the ancient painting, I got up and rubbed my butt. The fall was really too painful.


    The first instant I get up, I quickly touch the place where I was sucked in, but... There was only one wall in front of him, and nothing else.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I was actually thrown in from this place, I''d be wondering if I remembered the wrong place.


    "What the hell is going on? Why didn''t Chen Ye tell me that this painting is strange? " Touching the wall in front of me, I muttered to myself.


    I just came in from here, and now this place has actually turned into a wall. Moreover, it looks hard, then ¡­ How am I supposed to get out?


    You''re not going to keep me here for the rest of my life, are you?

 C223

    Chapter 223 - Curiosity Killed Cat


    After touching the wall for a long time, I was still unable to find the way out. My heart ¡ª couldn''t help but feel a little despondent.


    Inadvertently turning my head to look behind me, I was stunned on the spot. Why are there so many ancient paintings here? Furthermore ¡­ The ancient paintings were all the appearance of the emperor?


    All of a sudden, I looked at the many paintings on the wall and was a little dazed.


    What was going on? Why are there so many paintings here?


    It was said that curiosity would kill the cat, but ¡­ Here, I knew it wasn''t peaceful, but I still walked down the stairs step by step.


    When I looked at a painting, a painting, I saw something that shocked me.


    "What''s going on?" When I saw the first painting, I couldn''t help but be stunned when I saw a figure that I felt to be extremely familiar with appear on it.


    What was going on? Why did Chen Ye''s appearance appear on the drawing?


    And why was Chen Ye on this painting wearing a dragon robe? Wasn''t dragon robes something that only emperors could wear?


    He couldn''t help but take two steps forward and carefully examine the painting before him.


    "No ¡­" No, this one doesn''t seem to be Chen Ye. " After a moment''s scrutiny, I shook my head at the portrait.


    Although the person on the picture looked exactly the same as Chen Ye, but the feeling was, he did not look like Chen Ye.


    That''s right, it was funny, because when I''m with Chen Ye, I''m always especially happy.


    He turned around to leave, but ¡­ However, before he left, he seemed to have stepped on something. Lowering his head to look, he discovered that he was stepping on a book.


    He couldn''t help but squat down and pick up the book on the floor. He discovered that there was a history of generations of emperors written on it.


    After flipping through a few books, I couldn''t bear to watch any longer. Ever since I was young, I have never been particularly interested in history. After reading a history book, I felt an urge to doze off.


    "Come here... "Come here ¡­"


    Suddenly, I felt as if someone was calling me from behind. I couldn''t help but turn around to look, but there wasn''t a single person.


    All of a sudden, I was very curious. Could it be because I was too nervous that I was hallucinating now?


    When I looked back and saw no one behind me, I turned around to see if there was any other way out.


    But when I turned around, I had only taken a step or two, but the feeling was real, as if someone behind me was calling out to me, and I couldn''t help it.


    "Are you done yet?" If you call me out, can''t you just come out and hide? What kind of hero are you? " Unable to hold it in any longer, I turned around and shouted loudly.


    I want to leave, but... At the same time, there was actually someone who was calling for me.


    Then... This meant that this person definitely had something to talk to me about. However, since he had something to do, why couldn''t he come out in the open and instead hide in the dark to watch me continuously searching for him, and also to watch my crafty appearance, he felt very happy in his heart, right?


    Initially, I was already on the verge of collapse due to Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s matter, but now, I found a way to settle this matter.


    "If you don''t plan on coming out, then ¡­" "Don''t call me." I''ve been shouting those words for a long time now. I turned around waiting for someone to come out, but in the end ¡­ No one came out. Come, I am truly infuriated this time.


    Even if you want to play a prank on me, then ¡­ Should there be a measure as well?


    "Come here... "Come here ¡­" Just as I turned around to leave, behind me ¡­ Yet, the voice that was about to make me go crazy continued to sound out.


    At this moment, the anger in my heart really flared up and I turned around to walk towards the center of the room.


    Since I still haven''t come out even after shouting for half a day, then ¡­ I then personally went to see what kind of person had been tormenting me here.


    When I went down the stairs and stood in the middle of the room and looked around, I saw that there was no place to hide. There were only so many ancient paintings on the walls.


    At this moment in my heart, I was really thinking, it seems like ¡­ It''s possible that I was too anxious about Chu Yu and Chen Ye and was thus hallucinating.


    "It seems like I''m really old. Any person can create hallucinations." Shaking my head, I head up the stairs again.


    Maybe I''ve been under a lot of stress lately, so... That was the result now.


    Still ¡ª I''m still curious about one thing. Why is that place a wall after I''ve been sucked in, and how am I going to get out?


    "You did not appear to be hallucinating. Indeed, I was the one who called you." After seeing me turn around to leave, the voice behind me started to become anxious.


    At this point, I finally heard the voice coming from somewhere.


    Just now ¡­ Although I was mumbling to myself that I was hearing things, but ¡­ My ears, however, still listened vigilantly to all the sounds around me, because I was certain that the owner of that voice would be very anxious to keep me here if I wanted to leave, so ¡ª when he kept talking, I could use his voice to determine its approximate location.


    After I heard the approximate direction of that sound, I turned and ran towards that place. I was worried that if I was too late and my attack was stopped by someone else, what should I do?


    After all ¡­ That person is my only hope of leaving now. I can''t let him get away. I don''t want to stay here for the rest of my life.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" When I got to that direction, I saw that there was nothing there except an old painting, so I couldn''t help but curse.


    What the hell? I am already so fast, and you still want to let that one person run away, what is this?


    For a moment, I lowered my head, feeling depressed. I had clearly moved very fast, not to mention that there was no place I could hide. How did that person manage to escape under my watch?

 C224

    God, you ¡­ Could he really be teasing me?


    When I saw there was only one painting in front of me. My mind was full of questions about God.


    God ¡ª I''ll never call you grandpa again. You don''t love my granddaughter at all.


    Just when I was staring at the painting in front of me and the anger in my heart was on the verge of burning up, I saw the Emperor''s eyes move in the painting in front of me.


    Initially, I thought that I had seen it wrongly. I rubbed my eyes before continuing to look at the painting in front of me. When I saw the Emperor''s eyes move, my entire body quivered.


    I''ve really seen a ghost today. The person on top of a painting could actually roll his eyes.


    "You''re the one looking for me?" Although I was extremely surprised, it was only for a moment. After recovering from my shock, I looked at the ancient painting and asked.


    In any case, I was someone who had gone through a lot and met so many strange things. Therefore, after seeing the strange things on this ancient painting, I wasn''t as surprised as I was before.


    "Yes, I''m the one looking for you." After seeing that I had seen through my disguise, the person in the painting didn''t get angry. Instead, he spoke to me with a calm and composed manner.


    After I heard the person on the painting say this to me, I didn''t say anything. I just stood there, staring at the painting, waiting for his next words.


    I don''t know if it was my premonition, but I had the feeling that the person in this conversation was about to tell me a big secret.


    "Weren''t you curious about the reason why the two people outside attacked? Come to my arms, I will tell you everything, word for word. " After seeing me staring at myself, the person on top of the ancient painting suddenly turns around slightly. From the original standing state, he turns into the shape of someone facing me and opens his arms towards me.


    When I saw that the person on the painting could still move, I only took two steps back and didn''t obey him.


    Who knows if he was being kind to me or not? What if ¡ª what if he was harming my thoughts?


    After all, I have to be a little vigilant here alone in this crappy place, right?


    Besides, I''ve already experienced so many things. If I''m still not vigilant, then ¡­ I don''t even know how I died.


    "You don''t need to be that alert towards me. I really won''t harm you. I just want you to know the truth." After seeing me retreat vigilantly, the person on top of the ancient painting anxiously explained to me.


    To be honest, looking at the anxious expression on the ancient painting, my heart started to waver.


    No matter what you say, he is still in this painting. Even if he had the intention to harm me, I''m afraid ¡­ he should still be unable to do so, right?


    In that case, why should I be afraid?


    If he could really jump off the painting and hurt me, how could he wait until now?


    Thinking about me like this, I also felt that my mood had calmed down a lot.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do? What do you want from me? Otherwise, why would you help me? " After understanding everything, I asked the person on the painting.


    I don''t believe that there is such a thing as a pie falling from the sky in this world. Since he helped me, then ¡­ It must be profitable.


    After all ¡ª there was no one in this world who was so bored that they would inexplicably help another person.


    "I''ve never wanted anything from you. I just wanted you to see everything and not be fooled by lies." After hearing my question, the person on top of the painting suddenly became serious and spoke to me with a serious expression.


    Looking at the person on the painting, I wasn''t sure if I should believe what he was saying.


    I''ve never had anything to do with him, so... I don''t think he had any reason to hurt me.


    "What should I do?" After a long period of silence, I asked the person on the painting.


    Those who starved to death were cowards and cowards; this saying made sense.


    Anyways, I can be considered as a type of wager now. If I win the bet, I know everything. If I lose ¡­ No one knew how things would develop after that.


    "If you enter my arms, I can let you see everything." After hearing my words, the people on top of the ancient saying opened their arms and spoke to me.


    After hesitating for a moment, I eventually decided to head towards the ancient painting.


    The moment my body touched the painting, I felt a huge suction force pulling me in.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" He couldn''t help but curse again. Suddenly ¡­ [He just pulled me over. I don''t know what he''s trying to do. I can''t really have been deceived by this guy in the painting, right?


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I was told to be careful that the ship would sail for ten thousand years, but why was I always so careless?


    How stupid of me to believe the words of a man in an ancient painting?


    After stabilizing myself with great difficulty, I didn''t have the time to scold myself. It was better to look for a way out.


    "This is ¡­" But when I carefully looked at the surrounding scenery, I astonishingly discovered, wasn''t this the place where Li Chenchen had originally brought me and Xiao Cai in?


    Why did I suddenly come here? What did the person on this ancient painting do to Li Chenchen?


    But after thinking about it, he realized that it was not possible. This ancient painting appeared in Master Chen Ye''s room, and it seemed like Li Chenchen had nothing to do with the Chenjiazhai at all.


    Not only was Li Chenchen not related to the Chenjiazhai in any way, it seemed like she did not even know where the Chenjiazhai was.


    However ¡­ If the God of Life and Li Chenchen aren''t from the same group, then why is it so coincidental that the two of them brought me to the same place?


    However, the people on top of the ancient painting don''t have any hostility towards me. I''m afraid that the reason they brought me here is to show me something.


    After saying that in my heart, I stood still.

 C225

    Chapter 225 - Returning to the Ancient Era


    Since the people in the painting brought me here, wanting me to see something, I will obediently stay here and watch it. Since it doesn''t harm me at all, I will just treat it as watching a show.


    With these thoughts in mind, I found a chair to sit on and carefully surveyed my surroundings.


    Needless to say, the ancient things were indeed very exquisite. The ancient scents were very ancient, especially the scenery outside. It didn''t have to go through so much pollution, and even the air seemed especially fresh and fresh.


    Taking in a deep breath, I don''t know who the person in the painting was that sent me to someone''s room. Just by taking a deep breath, I could feel a faint sandalwood scent coming from my nose.


    And ¡ª That aura seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    Standing up and looking around, I finally found something burning on a table.


    In his heart, he not only lamented about the luxury, but after all ¡­ In the twenty-first century, this thing was something that only wealthy people could afford to play with.


    He never would have thought that there would be such a thing in any room.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" "Ancient people really enjoy themselves." As I fanned myself in the air above the sandalwood, I lamented to myself.


    But now ¡ª I''ve finally found a very serious problem.


    The room I''m in right now seems to be out of the ordinary.


    Because I saw the bed, and the curtains on the bed were actually bright yellow.


    It would have been fine if it was just a bright yellow color, but ¡­ There was even a lifelike flying dragon embroidered on it.


    In the ancient dragons and phoenixes, only the Emperor and Queen could possess such things. Since there was a flying dragon embroidered on it, then ¡ª does this mean that the room I am in is actually the bedroom where the Emperor lives?


    Thinking this in my heart, I couldn''t help but feel my heart drop.


    The person on the painting is really something. Even if he wanted to bring me to see the truth, but ¡­ Could you send me somewhere else? He actually sent me directly to the Emperor''s room.


    If anyone else found out about this, I''m afraid ¡ª I wouldn''t have been able to chop it off even if I had eight heads.


    Just when I was feeling anxious secretly in my heart, I suddenly heard a voice coming from outside the door. In an instant, my legs start to feel weak.


    If I''m not wrong, the emperor has probably returned. Right now, I am standing in his room. If he were to see this, I don''t know how he would deal with me.


    The more I feared something, the more it seemed to come at this moment. When I was standing in the middle of the room, unsure of where I should hide, the door ¡­ It was opened with a creak.


    "It''s over, it''s all over. We''re dead for sure now." Closing my eyes, I muttered to myself.


    In his heart, he really hated the person on the painting to death. If I were to end my life here in this lousy place, then ¡­ I really can''t stand being a ghost.


    However ¡ª I had been waiting with my eyes closed for a long time, but no one came to arrest me. I didn''t know what was going on, so I wanted to open my eyes out of curiosity, but I was still worried, so I squinted my eyes into a slit.


    However ¡­ When I realised that the people around me acted as if they didn''t see me and continued doing what I was doing, I opened my eyes wide.


    "Who can tell me what is going on right now?" I looked at the Emperor, who was sitting by the side, sipping his tea calmly, and asked curiously.


    But of course, no one answered my question.


    I don''t know if they really couldn''t see me now, or if they were pretending not to, but I walked step by step toward the emperor.


    After hesitating for a long time, in the end ¡­ In the end, he decided to walk over to the eunuch beside the emperor.


    In my heart, I was secretly worried. If they were just teasing me and they weren''t really blind, then I would actually use that emperor as an experiment. Then I would really be hanging myself ¡­ He felt that he had lived for too long.


    So now ¡ª I turn my attention to the father-in-law next to the emperor.


    After all, offending his father-in-law was much better than offending the Emperor.


    As I thought this in my heart, I also became bold and extended my hand ¡­ He shook it vigorously in front of his father-in-law.


    My arm was shaking so hard that it felt sore, but my father-in-law didn''t react at all, and I was beginning to have a guess, maybe ¨C they really couldn''t see me.


    After I tossed and turned for a long time, there was no response from the public at all. I became braver and focused my attention on the emperor.


    Quietly walking to the emperor''s side, I stretched out my hand to tug on his sleeve.


    However ¡­ When I stretched out my hand, I found that... His own hand directly passed through the emperor''s body.


    "Hmm?" Stunned, I looked at my hands, unable to react for a moment.


    Why did my hand pierce through the emperor''s body?


    Could it be that my existence now is nothing to them?


    However ¡­ I was still sitting on the chair just now. Could it be that I really do have knowledge of the things inside, but ¡­ To these living people, it was the same as having no existence at all?


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, I also came to an understanding.


    If I stay here and they can see me, I''m afraid ¡ª The people in the painting won''t tell me to look for the truth.


    After finding a place to sit down, I quietly watched the scene before me.


    However ¡­ I looked at it for a long time. The Emperor had been sitting at his desk, drinking tea and reviewing his reports. I couldn''t help yawning.


    Standing up, I wanted to go out and take a look. It wasn''t easy coming to the ancient times, and I haven''t even looked at the scenery outside.


    But ¡ª when I reached the door, I discovered that I was clearly just one step away from the door. However, I was unable to step through, as if there was a mysterious force trapping me within this room.


    Even though he knew it in his heart, he was afraid that... This is the saying that the person did it on purpose, so I sat back down.


    Since the person inside the painting was able to trap me here, then ¡­ This also means that there must be a reason. The next development must be related to the truth of the painting. As for me, I will just obediently stay here and watch.


    When the truth is solved, I can go back.

 C226

    Chapter 226 - Truth


    I feel... All my patience has been used up by today. I feel like I''ve been sitting here by myself for at least two or three hours, but nothing has happened.


    Right now, I really admire the ancient emperor. I really don''t know what kind of perseverance supported them all to sit there by themselves and read the imperial report, but they were able to read it for so long.


    Because the emperor was wearing a crown and there was a tassel in front of him, I couldn''t see the emperor''s face clearly. Now, because I was extremely bored, I came close to the emperor, wanting to see what this emperor looked like.


    However ¡ª when I went over, I felt a little unwell.


    Why does this emperor look exactly the same as Chen Ye?


    Could it be ¡­ Was this emperor the person in the painting?


    As I thought about it, I stared at the emperor for a long time. The more I looked, the more certain I became that this was the person in the painting.


    "What exactly do you want to do? Isn''t that you? What exactly did you bring me here to show me? " I felt that I was getting more and more confused. Even if the people in the painting wanted to show me something, I raised my head and shouted.


    If it was just to show me that he was identical to the Emperor, I would have seen it by now.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. If you want to see the truth, you''ll see it soon." After understanding my words, a voice entered my ears.


    I was surprised. Initially, I thought that the person in the ancient painting wouldn''t reply to me, but I didn''t expect that the painting would actually reply to my words.


    Since he had already said so, then ¡­ I can only continue to wait with my temper.


    It''s because the person in the ancient painting told me that I will definitely see the truth that I want to know, so ¡­ I waited patiently for a long time and finally understood everything.


    When I came out of the ancient painting again, my whole body felt a lot heavier.


    "Didn''t you always want to know the truth? That''s what you want to know. " After seeing my frown, the person in the painting said this to me.


    Lift your head... Looking at the person in the ancient painting, I didn''t say anything.


    I never thought it would turn out this way.


    Now, I finally understand why Chu Yu wanted to kill Chen Ye no matter what.


    If it was me, after going through so much, I''m afraid that the moment I see Chen Ye, I would also start fighting.


    However ¡ª At the same time, I am also extremely curious about one thing. How did Chu Yu recover his consciousness?


    Hadn''t he already been demonized? It wasn''t easy to break free from the Demonification, then ¡­ How had the memories of his past life come to him?


    "Why are you telling me so much?" After a long period of silence, I looked at the person on the painting and asked.


    I don''t understand why he would tell me so much, after all... When Chu Yu became like this, it was also because of his orders.


    Right... That''s right, I was talking about his order, not Chen Ye''s.


    Because I know that the only person on this ancient painting is the former emperor, and Chen Ye, although in a certain sense, is also the former emperor, but ¡­ After all, he had been reincarnated long ago, so he could be considered a different person.


    "Because ¡ª when my reincarnation came here, I also let him see what had happened. I wanted him to fulfill my unfulfilled wish to bring Chu Yu here to completely destroy his. However ¡­ When he came out, I saw that he had secretly left behind a tear, and I finally understood that I should not force my thoughts on him. Although he was my past, he is not me after all. " After hearing my question, the person on top of the painting remained silent for a long time before sighing and replying to my question.


    After hearing the answer from the person in the painting, I didn''t know if I should praise him for being able to do such a righteous action.


    But I''m also curious how much obsession this is. It has already been tens of thousands of years and his obsession is still with this ancient painting, unable to disappear even after a long time.


    "Why did you tell me all this?" After a moment of silence, I stared at the ancient painting and continued my questioning.


    I''m curious why the old saying tells me everything, even though... Everything that happened was closely related to me, but... After all, I have already been reincarnated, and this is also a personal grudge between Chu Yu and Chen Ye. If you tell me, it probably won''t be of much use, right?


    "Because... You want to know their secrets, and I want you to stop them from doing it... I also know that if the two of them were to make a move, one of them will die. Even if he doesn''t die, he would at least sustain a severe injury. " After hearing my question, the person on top of the painting stared at me and spoke slowly, word for word.


    Every word seemed to smash into my heart, causing my heart to ache.


    "I ¡­" I wanted to open my mouth and tell him that my ability wasn''t that great, that I might not be able to help, but ¡ª I couldn''t say anything if I refused, and it stuck in my throat.


    I kept asking myself in my heart, I really wanted to see Chu Yu and Chen Ye both suffer from heavy injuries, or maybe... Did one kill the other?


    After thinking about this question in my head, I shake my head furiously.


    "What should I do to stop them?" Raising my head abruptly, I looked at the person on the painting and asked.


    Since I have already made up my mind, I must stop the two of them. Thus, I no longer hesitated.


    If I continue to hesitate like this, I''m afraid ¡­ Even if I made a decision, it would be too late for me to charge out.


    "I don''t know what I should do to stop the two of them, but the only thing I know is that you''re the only one who can stop them. The rest is up to you." After saying these words to me, the person on top of the painting started to return to his original appearance.


    "Hello ¡­" What the hell do you mean? Can you explain it clearly? " I kept asking, but the person in the painting didn''t answer. It was as if I had returned to a part of the painting.

 C227

    Chapter 227 - The so-called truth


    "Forget it. If I want to rely on you, I feel that it will be very difficult." After calling out for a long time and the people on the painting didn''t reply, I sighed.


    Looks like I can only rely on myself now.


    It''s just that ¡ª With just my strength alone, how should I stop Chu Yu and Chen Ye?


    What''s more, I don''t even know where the way out is right now. How should I get out?


    As I thought about it, I walked up the stairs.


    Anyway, when I came in, I was at that place. As for the way out, I should be able to find it after more searching, right?


    When I reached the top of the stairs and looked in that direction, I was stunned.


    This bastard is definitely playing with me.


    I just touched it for a long time. It''s all walls and there''s no way out, but now ¡­ Why was there suddenly a door here?


    Even though he was puzzled, but ¡ª I also know that this is probably all the doing of the people in the painting.


    He pushed open the door and walked out. The most important thing to do now was to first stop Chu Yu and Chen Ye from fighting and then worry about it.


    If I had left late, the two of them would have already been wounded.


    "Chu Yu, Chen Ye, stop fighting." After I went out, Chu Yu and Chen Ye continued to fight. Although I was extremely unhappy, but this could still be considered as being fortunate in the midst of misfortune.


    At least neither of them was in trouble now.


    I shouted until my voice was hoarse, but neither of them paid any attention to me. I felt ¡ª this mission was really very difficult.


    "Be careful." All of a sudden, I saw Chu Yu slap towards Chen Ye.


    However, Chen Ye did not resist. Instead, he retracted his palm and stood there, as if he wanted to forcibly receive Chu Yu''s palm strike.


    After shouting out loud, I hurriedly stood in front of Chen Ye and blocked his attack.


    But of course, without question, I was also slapped hard by Chu Yu.


    "Su Ning..."


    "Su Ning..."


    Chu Yu and Chen Ye''s heart-tearing and lung-splitting voices sounded out at the same time, but... My consciousness began to dissipate.


    When my body hit the ground, I completely lost consciousness.


    "Chu Yu, is this the result you wanted to see?" Carrying the corpse, Chen Ye sorrowfully shouted at Chu Yu.


    He knew that he had done something wrong, so he was willing to make up for it, but ¡­ Why didn''t Chu Yu want to hear his explanation?


    When she first saw him, she didn''t listen to him and directly attacked him. Now she was even hurting an innocent person.


    "What right do you have to say that to me? If it wasn''t for you, how could I have become like this? If not for his betrayal, how could your scheme have succeeded? " After hearing Chen Ye''s questioning, Chu Yu looked at Chen Ye with his red eyes and directly shouted out loud.


    On what basis was Chen Ye questioning her? If it wasn''t for the two of them betraying her, how could she have become like this? Furthermore ¡­ He didn''t even have a single memory of his past.


    Could it be ¡­ Shouldn''t he avenge all his suffering?


    "Do you really know the truth?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye slowly stood up, looked at Chu Yu and asked.


    The truth. What was this so-called truth? Did Chu Yu really understand all the truths?


    "After I snatched back my own Jade Soul Fragment, my memories returned. I saw with my own eyes that it was she who joined with you and betrayed me, resulting in my current state. Could it be ¡­ Isn''t that the truth? " After hearing Chen Ye''s questioning, Chu Yu was not courteous at all.


    After his own memories returned, he could still vividly remember everything that happened in the past.


    He really didn''t know what to say about his heartache, but what could he do about it?


    After all... it was his beloved woman who had betrayed him.


    "Is what you saw really the truth?" Suddenly, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and intentionally asked this question.


    Everyone says what you hear is false, what you see is true. But sometimes what you see is actually the truth?


    In this world, there are so many illusions. Can you even say that what you see is real?


    "I ¡­" After hearing Chen Ye''s question, Chu Yu suddenly did not know what to say.


    Back then ¡­ It was true that he had seen his beloved woman betray him with someone else, but why did Chen Ye say now that what he had seen might not be the truth, then ¡­ What was the so-called truth?


    In that moment, Chu Yu stood blankly on the spot.


    I''ll tell you what is the so-called truth. Just now, through some other methods, I also obtained my own memories. Actually, he did not betray me, but rather, his good sister imitated him and came to work with me. Unable to hold back his emotions any longer, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu and roared loudly.


    He had wanted to tell Chu Yu this matter from the beginning, but actually ¡­ The woman he loved had never betrayed him, and their cooperation at that time was merely an impersonation.


    But Chu Yu was really too rash, he was blinded by his previous hatred, and directly faced his opponent without even listening to his own words of explanation, so ¡­ That was the reason for the current situation.


    "What?" You... Is that true? " After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu looked at him with a look of disbelief. He was conflicted for a long time before stuttering as he asked Chen Ye this.


    Could it be that what Chen Ye said was true? Always... He had even wronged the woman he loved.


    "I know you''re angry, but can you think about why he betrayed you when he loved you so deeply back then? He was so in love with you back then that he was willing to abandon his own life, so how could he possibly do something that would harm you? " Looking at Chu Yu, although Chen Ye was very angry in his heart, but... But he still enunciated each word slowly towards Chu Yu.


    What was the so-called truth? This was the so-called truth, but ¡­ Chu Yu was too impulsive, and did not give himself a chance to explain, which resulted in this tragedy.

 C228

    Chapter 228 - Dispersal


    "No ¡­" Not going to... It can''t be like this. " After hearing what Chen Ye said, Chu Yu''s face was filled with grief. As he spoke to Chen Ye, he could not help but retreat.


    It can''t be like this, it definitely can''t be like this.


    He had personally witnessed his beloved betraying him, why would Chen Ye say that he was mistaken?


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Chu Yu''s heart felt extremely heavy.


    "Chu Yu, do you think you saw the truth? Did you see that the person who betrayed you was not Su Wan at all, but Su He! The real Su Wan was imprisoned in her home at that time by Su He. After hearing the news of your death, she used a forbidden technique to save your soul, so that you could still be alive! " Seeing Chu Yu like this, although Chen Ye was a little unwilling, he still shouted at him.


    This was the so-called truth. Didn''t Chu Yu always want to know the truth? Why is it that now, after knowing about it, I can''t bear it?


    "Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª" Li Chenchen laughed as she walked out from behind.


    Although it was unexpected, why would Li Chenchen appear here, however ¡­ Chu Yu and Chen Ye both remained silent.


    "I hate you guys. The one you guys love will always be Su Wan. Why?" Looking at Chu Yu and Chen Ye, Li Chenchen shouted loudly.


    Why did everyone, be it in his previous life or now ¡­ Love her sister, not herself?


    What could he not match up to?


    "So ¡­" You did it on purpose. " Looking at Li Chenchen, Chu Yu suddenly asked.


    "Yes, that''s right, I did it on purpose. If I didn''t let you see everything, how could you believe that your beloved woman betrayed you?" Hearing Chu Yu''s words, Li Chenchen burst out laughing.


    He had done all of this on purpose, all in order to make them kill each other.


    Since he couldn''t allow himself to obtain it, then ¡­ Even if it was destroyed, Li Chenchen was also unwilling to let others have it.


    "So what if you let him see everything? If you are not me, then you are not me. Even if you pretend to be more like me, you are still just a substitute. " It was at this moment that I woke up from my stupor. At the same time, I heard Li Chenchen''s words, so I crawled up from the ground and said a few words to Li Chenchen.


    A fake would always be a fake, never a substitute for a real existence.


    So what if Li Chenchen disguised herself? It''s not me, it''s not me.


    "I''m sorry." The instant I stood up, I felt as if someone had suddenly hugged my body. Raising my head to look, I found that Chu Yu was hugging me tightly and unceasingly saying the words "I''m sorry" to me in his mouth.


    I don''t know why, but seeing Chu Yu like this made my heart ache suddenly.


    I have never seen Chu Yu''s appearance of weakness, but now ¡­ He actually acted so weak.


    Resisting the discomfort of my body, I stretched out my hand ¡­ She hugged Chu Yu tightly, indicating that Chu Yu was alright, but after coughing a few times, she still spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    The blood directly flowed onto Chu Yu''s body. I wanted to wipe it off hurriedly, but Chu Yu grabbed onto my hand.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I should believe you. You love me so much, so why would you do something that hurts and betrays me? I was blinded by hatred before, I was the one who let you down." After seeing the fresh blood that I spat out, Chu Yu''s mood crumbled a little.


    I wanted to tell Chu Yu that I was fine, but I didn''t dare open my mouth, because I could feel that blood was already reaching my throat and my mouth was filled with an air of rust.


    So... I could only shake my head at Chu Yu.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely not let anything happen to you. I will definitely save you." As he muttered to me, Chu Yu frantically placed his hand on my back.


    I can clearly feel that as Chu Yu''s hand moved forward, a stream of heat continuously flowed into my body.


    I want Chu Yu to stop, but... It was as if all the strength in my body had been completely sucked out, causing me to be unable to open my mouth.


    "Go to hell." Suddenly, Li Chenchen shouted and rushed towards me and Chu Yu.


    In that split-second, Chu Yu released all of his ghost aura and blocked Li Chenchen''s attack. His jade soul broke apart once again, and at the same time, the male owner''s soul also shattered.


    "No ¡­" Looking at Chu Yu''s broken body, I couldn''t help but yell out.


    But ¡ª No matter how tightly I hugged Chu Yu, Chu Yu''s body was still turning into pieces in my embrace little by little.


    Then... In the midst of my tears, it disappeared bit by bit.


    "Puff ¡­" Suddenly, Li Chenchen''s body knelt down, and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Not everyone could bear with a Jade Soul Fragment. Since Li Chenchen had forcefully implanted a Soul Controlling Fragment into her body, she naturally had to bear the price she deserved.


    So right now, even without me doing anything, Li Chenchen''s body still isn''t good enough.


    "Hmph ¡­" Even if I can''t get it, so what? In the end, you still can''t get it, right? Hahahaha ¡ª ¡ª "Seeing the outcome of this match, Li Chenchen laughed heartily, and then, he gradually disappeared.


    I don''t know if Li Chenchen disappeared like Chu Yu, or if she left, but ¡­ I don''t intend to.


    My mind is full of thoughts now, Chu Yu is gone now, what should I do?


    "You ¡­" Chen Ye''s hand rested on my shoulder. He wanted to comfort me with a few words, but ¡ª he didn''t know what he should say.


    "Chu Yu''s body relies on the existence of this Soul Controlling Fragment. If we find the Soul Controlling Fragment, will Chu Yu return?" Suddenly, I raised my head and asked Chen Ye.


    "I ¡­"


    When Chen Ye heard my words again, he was just about to answer, but ¡ª I covered my head and shouted loudly.


    His head was hurting so much that it felt like it was about to explode.


    Finally ¡­ My vision went black and I fainted.


    When I woke up again, there was a boy who looked pretty good in front of me. He told me his name was Chen Ye.


    As for me, Chen Ye said ¡ª I am someone he unintentionally saved, where is my home? He didn''t know.

 C229

    Chapter 229 - amnesia


    With the mindset of not disturbing others, I left right after my injuries recovered.


    Because... I didn''t know where my home was, and I didn''t know where I was supposed to go, so I took a random job.


    After all ¡ª I''m alone, and I want to live my life first.


    It was pitch black all around, the branches were dancing in the wind, the crow was squatting on the tree branch, its eyes bloodshot, occasionally it would let out a few wails.


    There was a stone bridge not far in front of him. On the other side of the stone bridge hung a black coffin.


    For some reason, my body couldn''t control itself as I walked towards the stone bridge. Beneath the stone bridge, scarlet blood was flowing.


    "Ga Ga", her bare feet were suddenly grabbed. She lowered her head and saw a damaged skeleton hand with only a few strands of blood left. The owner of the skeleton hand was looking at her with a pair of empty eyes.


    Suddenly, it grinned.


    "Ah ¡­" I screamed as I woke up from my dream and abruptly sat up on the bed. Cold sweat flowed down my body as I surveyed my surroundings. Only then did I realize that I was actually unharmed and lying on my bed at home.


    He breathed heavily and his hands and feet became extremely cold. That dream was too real!


    It was unknown since when he had been repeating a dream. Inside the dream, there was a black coffin lying in the middle of a lake that had been piled with blood.


    Every time he wanted to investigate, there would be a skeleton blocking him. Then, the dream would be interrupted.


    In the beginning ¡ª every time I woke up, I couldn''t remember what had happened in the dream.


    However ¡­ In the recent days, for some reason, the things he dreamt became clearer and clearer.


    "Who?" There seemed to be something moving outside the window through the curtain.


    "What are you doing? Nothing." Pulling open the curtains, he couldn''t help mumbling to himself when he saw that there was nothing at all.


    He lay back on the bed. It was just a dream. What was there to be afraid of? He still had to go to work tomorrow.


    He had finally found a job and didn''t want to lose it.


    Creak! Creak! Creak ¡­


    On the balcony, shockingly, a skeletal hand appeared. It was the exact same as the skeleton in my dreams.


    "You couldn''t have been a thief yesterday, right?" When going to work, Yu Yan looked at my thick and dark circles under my eyes and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I just didn''t sleep well at night. I always have the same dream. I can''t remember anything when I dream." As I spoke, I couldn''t help yawning.


    Seeing that I was not in a good mood, Yu Yan suggested that they go find her grandmother.


    After work, I went to Yu Yan''s house. When Grandma Yu Yan saw me, her expression slightly changed.


    "Grandma, I brought a friend here for a reason." After listening to my description, Grandma came up to me and touched the top of my head.


    "I can help you see what you dream about, or I can help you stay awake in your dreams and find out, but... "I can only open the altar when my Yin Qi is at its heaviest. Now I have to go prepare something, you guys can sit for a while." I wanted to ask if there was anything I could help with, but just as I was about to go in, I was stopped by Yu Yan.


    "My grandma will prepare those by herself." Sitting in the chair, I had a feeling that something was wrong.


    "Milk..." "Grandma." When I was about to start doing this, I was very nervous. I tried to take a deep breath to adjust my mood, but Yu Yan''s panicked voice sounded by my ear.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Yu Yan raising one hand and pointing at the moon, as if he had seen something inconceivable.


    He looked towards the direction Yu Yan pointed. This was ¡­ Blood-red full moon?


    For some reason, the moon seemed to be dyed scarlet, and the color seemed to be increasing.


    "What''s going on?" I abruptly stood up from the stool.


    "It seems that your dream is not ordinary. But, it''s still okay. It''s just a blood-red full moon, not a blood-colored crescent moon." Grandma looked at me and spoke slowly.


    He sat on a cushion, and in front of him was a desk with a pair of candles lit on it. Beside the table was a pile of paper money.


    "Close your eyes, I will let you enter your dreams. Yu Yan, you must guard beside the candle. No matter what, you must not extinguish the candle, otherwise ¡ª ¡ª she will never be able to return." Hearing her grandmother''s words, Yu Yan nodded her head heavily.


    I didn''t know what was going on in my grandma''s mouth, but I felt my head getting heavier and heavier. Gradually, I lost consciousness.


    The wind was bone-chilling cold, as if it could freeze one''s soul.


    Not far away, the raven''s bloodshot eyes stare fixedly at me, its uneven cries seemingly singing a funeral song.


    Standing by the stone bridge, I looked up at the floating coffin on the other side of the bridge.


    He wanted to see what exactly it was, but he also knew what he would face after taking this step.


    "Whether it''s fortune or misfortune, whether it''s misfortune or not, we can''t avoid it. Let''s go all out." After struggling for a long time, finally, with the mentality of a brave warrior who would never return, he stepped onto the stone bridge.


    "Grandmother ¡­" "Take a look." Yu Yan, who was protecting the candle, unintentionally saw the moon in the sky and her voice became distorted.


    "What''s wrong?" Following Yu Yan''s gaze, Grandma''s expression also changed.


    The full moon in the sky had started to become incomplete, little by little. That faint red color had now turned blood-red.


    "No matter what happens later, don''t let the candle go out. I need to quickly find a way to wake your friend up." As she spoke, her grandmother''s hand gesture quickly changed.


    "Grandmother." Hearing Yu Yan''s shouts, Grandma raised her head and realized that there was a blood white skeleton standing behind Yu Yan, and the skeleton''s hand was holding onto Yu Yan''s neck.


    "How is it different?" Halfway through the stone bridge, the skeleton in the dream still did not appear.


    But... I don''t know. The peace and quiet here is because someone is taking it on her behalf.


    "What do you want?" Grandmother looked at the skeleton, her hands still gesticulating.


    "What is it? Heh heh ¡­ I just want you to do me a favor and blow out the candle. " The skeleton opened and closed its mouth as it spoke.


    Creak creak sounds came from between the bones. Yu Yan had the illusion that the skeleton was going to fall apart at any moment.


    Curious, I looked under the bridge and saw that the river below was red, and from time to time a particularly large bubble appeared.


    I don''t know why, but when I see this river I think of Wangchuan. I wonder if Wangchuan from Hades is like this.


    Staring at the river in a daze, he heard the sound of the coffin. He looked over and saw that the lid of the coffin was slowly being opened, falling to the ground with a thump.


    His heart leapt into his throat. Could it be that something was going to appear?

 C230

    Chapter 230 - Bloody Lake Blood Hands


    When I thought I was doomed, I found that the coffin had stopped moving after the lid fell off.


    A red Manchu flower appeared in the river and spread out at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What was the situation now?


    It was just a dream, or ¡­


    Suddenly, the coffin began to move. It slowly rotated, finally maintaining its upright position.


    A man in a red robe was lying inside with his eyes closed. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    "Finally back, my bride." Suddenly, the person inside the coffin opened his eyes and said this.


    "You ¡­ "Who are you?" He backed up a few steps. Was he a human or a ghost? Why did he say he was his bride?


    The man in the coffin made me want to run away, but I couldn''t control my body.


    "Stop resisting, you are destined to be my bride." The man walked out of the coffin one step at a time. He stopped in the air and stood in front of me. His hand gently caressed my face. It was extremely cold.


    I don''t know why, but after I felt the touch of this man in front of me, my heart miraculously calmed down.


    "Do we know each other?" After hesitating for a long time, I looked at the man in front of me and asked.


    Why... I have a very familiar feeling about him? It''s like ¡ª like we''ve always known each other.


    Suddenly, I desperately wanted to get an answer from this man''s mouth, but ¡­ The man just looked at me with a smile and reached out his hand to caress my cheek, but didn''t answer my question.


    "You ¡­" Opening my mouth, I wanted to ask the man some more questions, but ¡ª I saw the man''s figure begin to blur in front of me before finally disappearing completely.


    Seeing that the man had disappeared, I couldn''t help but take a step forward. I wanted to grab hold of the man, but ¡­ But he failed.


    In my heart, I feel a sense of loss. I don''t know why I feel this way either.


    "Hello ¡­" Can you not go? You haven''t told me who you are yet. Do we know each other? Why do I feel a sense of familiarity when I see you? Do we really know each other? " Looking at the empty surroundings, I couldn''t help but shout out.


    He couldn''t help reaching out his hand to cover his chest as he slowly squatted on the ground.


    When that man disappeared, I felt... His heart ached as if ¡­ as if something important was slowly moving away from him.


    In my heart, I always felt that that person was extremely important to me. However, I was still unable to recall just who that person was. The torment I felt in my heart made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He propped himself up from the ground slowly.


    That person was obviously not human. How could I possibly know him?


    So... I had probably come to the conclusion in my own mind that I must have been dreaming myself silly.


    Just the thought of running into someone in his dream made him feel a sense of familiarity.


    "But ¡ª what on earth am I going to do now to get out of this place?" Looking at the surroundings, I muttered to myself.


    In my heart, I clearly knew that I was inside a dream, but ¡­ What should I do to get out of the dream and back to reality?


    Looking at the surroundings for a long time, I couldn''t find any way to get out. I couldn''t help but start to get frustrated.


    Just when I was feeling extremely vexed, I suddenly felt as though something was grabbing at my bare feet. I couldn''t help but lower my head to take a look.


    "Damn." When I looked down, my whole body jumped a big step backwards.


    Why did a hand pop out of the lake of blood beneath my feet and grab my bare feet?


    But luckily, I reacted quickly just now. Before the pair of bloody hands could grab me, I jumped away. If my reaction was a little bit late, I''m afraid ¡­ He didn''t even know what the outcome would be anymore.


    "Gulp..." "Gulugulu ¡­"


    Two eyes stared fixedly at the blood hand. I thought I could see some flaws, but ¡­ I realised that the blood in the blood lake seemed to have been boiled by something, and gradually bubbles started to appear. I felt that the development of the lake wasn''t as simple as I had imagined.


    Looking around, I noticed a bridge not too far away. I immediately ran towards it.


    Just as I was running towards the bridge, many bloody hands kept appearing from within the lake. They kept trying to grab me and drag me into the lake as well.


    Suddenly, my bare feet were grabbed by a hand once again. I quickly squatted down and tried my best to pry my hands away from my bare feet. Afterwards, I continued to run towards the bridge without even turning my head back.


    At this moment, every minute and every second was a race against the death god.


    Although I''ve encountered so many things in my life, but ¡­ I''m still one of those people who cherish life. I don''t want to lose my life here.


    Even though this is just my dream, I don''t know if this dream has anything to do with reality.


    Didn''t the proverb say something good? If ten thousand was not enough, then the only thing to be afraid of was what would happen. If ¡­


    After thinking about it, I really didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. My legs moved even faster as I headed towards the bridge.


    When I finally reached the top of the bridge, I looked down at my surroundings and discovered that with this bridge as the center, the surroundings were densely packed with lakes made out of blood. In the middle of the lakes, countless pairs of bloody hands stretched out as though they were trying to pull everything that was above the blood lake into the abyss.


    After seeing this, a lingering fear started to form in my heart.


    Because I saw that there were many blood hands gathering towards me in the surroundings. If I arrived at this bridge later, I''m afraid ¡­ I''m really going to die in this blood lake.


    This was certainty. After all ¡­ With so many hands, even if I had the power to reach the heavens, I still wouldn''t be able to escape.

 C231

    Chapter 231 - Luring the Blood Lake


    He felt something on his forehead and touched it. Unknowingly, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    I really don''t dare to imagine what would have happened if I had been a step too late. If ¡­ If I had been pulled into this lake of blood, I''m afraid ¡­ He didn''t even have the chance to get up.


    Just thinking about it in my heart makes me feel ¡­ He had been too lucky.


    However ¡­ I''m still very curious about one thing, and that is ¡­ I clearly know that I''m in a dream right now, but ¡­ Why am I always in a dream but never awake?


    Also, why is this dream so real? I''ve had nightmares before, but my consciousness has never been as clear as it is now. Could it be that this dream is a warning?


    Standing on the bridge, I couldn''t help but start to stare blankly.


    That mysterious man, could he be telling me something I don''t know in this situation?


    That man was very familiar to me. I recalled him countless times, but ¡­ However, he could not find any memories about that man.


    "This... "What the hell is going on?" Looking down at my toes, I couldn''t help but mumble to myself.


    It was as if all my previous memories had disappeared since I was last saved.


    Could it be that I''ve met that man before?


    Perhaps ¡ª to take a step back, that man might have some sort of unceasing connection with me. Otherwise, why would he appear so clearly in my dreams?


    For a moment, I couldn''t find a way back to reality, and there was no other way out, so ¡­ I sat down on one of the bridges, and perhaps in a little while my body would wake up on its own.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time, but I haven''t returned to reality yet. I''m starting to get a little impatient.


    Hehehe ¡­


    As I was sitting on the bridge, bored, I suddenly heard a sneer coming from all around me.


    Standing up abruptly, I surveyed my surroundings, only to realize that nothing had appeared. It was as though everything was just an illusion.


    Even as I was about to sit down again, I heard the clear sound of laughter.


    "Who exactly are they? "If you have the ability, then hurry up and come out." Looking around, I shouted loudly.


    Although my heart is already on the verge of dying from fear, but ¡­ I know that the enemy is in the dark, and I am in the light. Even if I scared myself to death, it would do no good.


    Rather than this, I might as well pretend that I''m not afraid of anything and draw the thing that scares me to the light first.


    "Hehehe ~ ~"


    After I shouted those words, the voice didn''t stop. Instead, it continued to laugh.


    It gave me a feeling of great vicissitudes, like the voice of an old man who had been through too much sorrow and joy.


    I don''t know why, but after hearing this voice, I actually felt a kind of heartache.


    I can''t help but shake my head. I must be crazy.


    "Little girl, it''s so boring to be here alone, how about ¡­" Come down and play with big sister. " After laughing for a while, a clear female voice suddenly spoke to me.


    The sudden change in my voice made me a little uncomfortable.


    It was a very old voice just a moment ago, but now it had actually turned into a crisp and clear female voice.


    "Since you want me to play with you, then ¡­ "Shouldn''t you have come out to let me see how you look like?" Looking at the empty surroundings, I shouted out.


    I have already said so much, if I don''t say it out loud, I really won''t be able to do anything about it.


    Since he wants me to play with him, then ¡ª it has to be done, after all, or how do I know who I''m supposed to play with?


    "Hehehe, little sister, you are really cute." Just as I finished speaking, the figure of a woman gradually appeared in the blood lake.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I found it hard to believe.


    This lake of blood is filled with blood. I clearly saw that woman walk out of the lake of blood, but ¡­ Why was there not a single drop of blood on his body?


    Not only that, but that woman was extremely good-looking, as if she was the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.


    And there was something about him that made me unable to look away, and I couldn''t help but start to like him.


    Seeing that I had been standing there staring at myself, the woman walked towards me step by step, but ¡ª as if she was afraid of this bridge, she stopped three meters away from it.


    "Little sister, big sister has already appeared. Don''t tell me that you still don''t intend to come over and play with big sister?" Seeing that I was standing on the bridge without moving my feet, the woman said this to me.


    To tell the truth, after hearing the words of the lady, I really wanted to rush towards the blood lake without caring about anything else.


    However ¡ª My remaining rationality tells me that this woman is definitely not a good person. I definitely cannot rush into this lake of blood, otherwise ¡­ My life is definitely going to end here today.


    "Little sister, don''t you like big sister?" Seeing that I was still standing in my original spot, that woman suddenly put on a very sad expression, looked at me and said this.


    His heart suddenly ached.


    I have a feeling that I must be guilty to make such a beautiful woman sad.


    My feet couldn''t help but take two steps forward. My sharp eyes noticed that the corner of the woman''s mouth curled up slightly. Then, I hurriedly stopped.


    He calmed himself down and bit off his tongue, pulling his thoughts back.


    After my thoughts cleared up, I hurriedly took a few steps back, maintaining a relatively safe distance from the lake.


    I was about to fall for it.

 C232

    Chapter 232 - Intermediate Dinner


    "You ¡­" Seeing that I was able to regain my consciousness despite her enticement, the lady was also very surprised. After seeing me say a single word, she stopped talking.


    This was the first time someone had been able to keep his head even under his temptation. To a woman, this was an especially heavy blow.


    After all, from the start till now, there had never been a single person who had escaped from his grasp. However ¡­ This was truly a humiliation to him.


    "I''m not stupid, how could you be so kind to me? Tempting me into this lake of blood, I''m afraid... I''ll be your plate of food. " After waking up, I looked at the woman and said this warily.


    Since it was able to make my consciousness start to blur, then ¡­ I don''t know what kind of methods I''ll use, but I''d better be on my guard right now, or I''m really going to get cold.


    Although I am currently in a state of tranquility, on the whole, I still cherish my life. If I were to end my life in a dream, I would feel that ¡­ Am I a little too f * cking dead?


    "Regardless of whether you are a fool or not, do you think that you can escape from my hands?" After hearing my words, the woman looked at me for a long moment, then casually spoke to me while fiddling with her hair, which was scattered across her chest.


    Initially, I was feeling proud of myself, but now ¡­ After hearing the woman''s words, I couldn''t feel proud of myself at all.


    Since this woman was able to say such words, it proved that he definitely had a certain mindset that I must die in his hands, but ¡­ How could I, a human, fight against him? Could it be ¡­ Am I really going to give up my life here today?


    My heart was filled with indignation, so I took a few steps back.


    I can see it now. That woman probably can''t get to the top of this bridge. Otherwise, if the woman had already pounced on me, how could she still be standing there and talking to me?


    "Do you really think I can do nothing to you just because you''re standing on the bridge?" After seeing what I did, the woman looked at me and gave a cold snort before saying something.


    Humans were really very funny. Did they really think they could do nothing to him just by standing on the bridge?


    "If you can come here, then just come here. Why do you need to stand there and wait for the next step?" After hearing the words of the woman, I immediately asked.


    To be honest, I was feeling very nervous and scared right now. If this woman really just didn''t want to come up and was actually afraid of this stone bridge, then ¡ª what should I do?


    It was because he was also very nervous, so ¡­ The two of us stared straight at the woman.


    After watching for half an hour, I realised that the woman was only standing in the lake of blood, staring at me.


    It seems that my guess was correct. That woman really doesn''t dare to approach this stone bridge.


    At the same time, I was also curious in my heart about the origins of this stone bridge that would make a woman afraid to approach it.


    But of course, curiosity aside, I don''t have the mood to study this stone bridge right now. After all, I can''t even keep my life anymore.


    "Oh god, when will I wake up from this dream?" Raising my head to look at the sky above me, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Even if he was dreaming, he should be awake by now, right?


    Isn''t this too much of a test? If this goes on, I''m really scared. I woke up from a clever dream, but ¡­ He was scared silly.


    "Ah ¡­" Just when I was grumbling in my heart about the heavens, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind start to blow from my side.


    I reflexively turned my head to look at the lady, only to discover that the lady was still standing at the same spot, looking at me with a sneer.


    The cold wind around me was beginning to blow harder and harder, and I could barely stand.


    The wind by my side seems to have its own consciousness as well, pushing me towards the direction of a woman.


    It wasn''t until I saw the woman''s smiling face that I understood that this gust of wind was definitely a woman''s doing.


    But ¡ª what makes me feel most helpless is that I clearly know that this gust of wind is caused by a woman, but ¡­ I didn''t have any other choice but to be blown step by step by the wind towards the woman.


    I tried my best to fight against this gust of wind, because I knew that if I really got blown off the stone bridge by this gust of wind, I would probably ¡ª would really be finished.


    However, no matter how much strength I used, my strength couldn''t compare to this gust of wind. Step by step, I slowly moved, and in the end, I was still blown off the stone bridge by that gust of wind.


    When my feet came into contact with the lake of blood, my heart began to sink.


    Just as I raised my head, I saw that the woman''s face was not far from my head and was looking down at me from above.


    I was so scared that my whole body quivered, and I reflexively wanted to take a few steps back, but ¡­ However, he was immediately pinched by the woman on his chin.


    My jaw hurt from being pinched by a woman. I felt like my bones were about to shatter, but ¡ª I endured the pain and didn''t cry out.


    I dare not anger this woman at all now, and am afraid of what he will do to me once I have really angered this woman.


    After all ¡­ Based on the current situation. If this woman really wants to make a move on me, I''m afraid ¡­ I don''t have the slightest ability to resist.


    For the first time, I felt like a fish on a chopping board that was being slaughtered by others. Now, the woman has me in her hands, and it''s as easy as holding a chicken.


    It was as if the slightest force from a woman''s hand would cause my life to slowly die in the woman''s palm.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva as my eyes stared fixedly at the woman in front of me. I didn''t dare to struggle or speak, so I just stared at it, waiting for the woman''s next move.

 C233

    Chapter 233 - Early death and early reincarnation


    As I looked at the woman''s face, my heart was pounding, and I saw her slowly lower her head to me.


    F * ck ¡­ What was going on?


    Could this woman be trying to absorb my yang energy?


    He lowered his head and slightly opened his mouth. Other than thinking that he wanted to absorb my yang energy, he really couldn''t think of any other reason for him to do so.


    I felt really flustered at the moment, so I quickly turned my head away.


    After all, I''m not stupid, and I know that yang energy is the core of a person''s life. If all of my yang energy is sucked dry, I''m afraid my entire body would become a dried up corpse.


    I am still in the prime of my life. I am still a flower of the future of a motherland, a dried corpse. Just thinking about it, I want to use a knife to wipe my neck.


    I just turned my head away, but the woman directly grabbed me and pulled my head back.


    It''s over, it''s all over. This time, I might really be finished.


    Looking at this stance, a woman has probably taken a fancy to my masculinity.


    Closing my eyes, I slowly await the loss of my life. After all, no one can save me now and I don''t have the ability to protect myself. It seems ¡­ It was as if I had no other choice but to wait for death.


    However ¡­ I shut my eyes tightly and waited for a long time, but I still didn''t feel any discomfort. I also couldn''t help but to be puzzled. Could it be ¡­ Did this woman let me go out of kindness?


    However ¡ª Just thinking about the way that woman spoke to me, I felt that she was definitely not that kind.


    I couldn''t help but slowly open one of my eyes. I wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    When I opened my eyes, I found a woman looking at me with a faint smile, as though... I was like a toy in his hand. I existed to amuse her.


    Originally, I was extremely scared and apprehensive in my heart, but ¡­ When I saw this woman''s expression again, all I could see was anger.


    Since it''s impossible to let me off, why don''t you just give me a quick death? Why do you have to make me act like a little mouse?


    "What do you want?" After a long silence, I couldn''t help but ask this woman.


    A blessing is not a curse, but a curse cannot be avoided. Even if I die, at least let me die and understand.


    It made my heart ache in the air, and it made me feel terrible.


    "Your physique is really special. If I ate you, I''m afraid ¡­ My ability will improve by leaps and bounds. " After hearing my rude question, the woman didn''t get angry. Instead, she smiled at me coquettishly.


    But ¡ª I listened to the woman''s words with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I had heard them somewhere before, and more than once.


    He couldn''t help but try his best to recall these words. Where had he heard them before, but ¡­ But he could not recall it.


    "It looks like... I''m afraid you don''t know that your physique is special. " The woman was a little angry when she saw that I kept my head down and didn''t pay any attention to what I was saying.


    He was actually being ignored. To him, this was something he could not help but be angry about.


    ''His physique is special ¡­ '' Listening to the woman''s words, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Why did these four words sound so familiar to me?


    In his heart, he always felt that something was wrong, but ¡­ However, he still couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "Enough, enough. If you want to eat it, I''ll quickly eat it. What exactly are you planning to do by spouting so much nonsense?" The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I became. I looked up at the woman and shouted out.


    If you want to eat, then hurry up and eat. What in the world are you trying to do by spouting nonsense at me?


    My heart was already very uncomfortable, but now, the woman has even added insult to injury.


    Maybe it''s the first time a woman has met someone like me, but she''s actually urging herself to eat me, so ¡­ After hearing my words, the woman didn''t react for a moment and just stood there, staring at me.


    When I shouted out those words, I really did regret it in my heart. What I did was obviously to hang myself for too long.


    Initially, I was able to stall for time and think of a way to protect myself. But now, if I really provoke this woman, forget about delaying, I''m afraid ¡ª I''ll be eaten by this woman immediately.


    Swallowing my saliva, I feigned calmness. I let the woman see the panic in my heart.


    After all, he could lose anything, but he couldn''t lose his momentum.


    If a woman were to see that I am so scared that her legs are trembling, not to mention losing face, I would probably lose all my guts.


    Even if I am going to die, I have to die with a bit of backbone. If I die in such a useless manner, I will never be willing to accept it.


    "Hahaha ¡­" This is the first time I''ve seen such a bold person, and I''m really reluctant to make a move on you. " After reacting, the woman stretched out her hand to caress my face and spoke to me slowly, word for word.


    I really want to say this to a woman. Since you are unwilling to do this to me, then let me go, okay? But of course, I kept those words to myself, but I never said them out loud.


    Because I clearly know in my heart that even if I kneel down now and start crying while holding onto the legs of the woman, I''m afraid ¡ª the woman definitely can''t let me go, so ¡­ I decided that even if I died, I would still save my face.


    After all, a head could be chopped off, blood could flow, and one couldn''t lose face. Even if he died, he would at most become another man in 18 years.


    In any case, there would always be deaths, so I had a feeling that I should die early and be reincarnated soon.


    At most... In my next life, I''ll start again. I''ll just treat it as playing a game. This time, I didn''t manage to play the game well.

 C234

    Chapter 234 - Death


    Cough cough ¡­


    Now, to say the truth, although I feel this way in my heart, but ¡­ Even if he said he wasn''t afraid, it would be a lie.


    His legs were already trembling out of sight of the woman, but ¡­ I still pretended to be calm.


    "Since you want to die so much, I''ll grant you that wish." After a moment of silence, the woman continued.


    Looking at the female ghost giving me a smile, I had the urge to slap myself a few times.


    Why did I have to slap my face to act like a fatty? It''s good now, I''ve really lost my life.


    While your woman''s hands were slowly sliding up my neck, I quickly lowered my head and bit into her hand.


    Since I''m going to die anyway, it isn''t my style to obediently wait for death.


    If the result is the same, I would rather fight with my life on the line. After all, if I resist, there is at least a chance of survival. If I wait obediently to die, then ¡­ I''m afraid it''s really cold.


    "Dammit! You actually dared to bite me!" When my mouth bit into someone''s wrist, the woman threw me out with a slap.


    A strong smell of fresh blood just came out from my mouth. I didn''t even have the time to come back to my senses before I felt my body flying out fiercely.


    He crashed heavily onto the ground. When he forced himself up, he started to feel happy inside.


    This is because a woman''s life and death coincidentally threw me onto a stone bridge. I finally have a feeling that my life shouldn''t have ended here.


    Forcing myself to stand up, I looked at the lady, only to see her looking at me with an expression as though she had eaten feces.


    "Hahaha, didn''t you want to eat me? Come here, come here and eat me. " With my hands on my hips, I looked at the woman and laughed out loud, talking to her in a very pleasant way.


    At the same time, I felt extremely fortunate in my heart. If I had given up on resisting earlier, I would have been finished. But it''s good now though.


    "You ¡­" Stretching her finger towards me, the lady was so infuriated by me that she didn''t know what to say.


    When her wrist was bitten, she felt an intense pain and was directly thrown out. She didn''t even notice where she was thrown to. Who knew if she was going to die or not, she just threw herself back to her original place.


    But ¡ª the man himself had thrown himself into that place, and the woman didn''t know who to blame, so she just stood there, her eyes staring at me like fire, not saying a word.


    Seeing the woman raise her hands, I knew that she probably wanted to use the same move as before. I immediately grabbed onto the stone pillar on the stone bridge to prevent myself from being blown away by the strong wind later on.


    Sure enough, after my hands tightly embraced the stone pillar on the stone bridge, I could feel a strong wind blowing around me once again.


    However ¡­ Fortunately, I am prepared now, and I will not let women get away with it as they did in the beginning.


    After the wind had blown for a long time, it still didn''t make me move at all. The woman raised her hand to let the wind slow down.


    "What other tricks do you have? Just use them, I won''t be afraid of you." Rubbing my head, I shouted at the woman.


    Perhaps it was due to the woman throwing me onto the stone bridge. I feel that my head is extremely heavy and painful, however ¡­ However, he still shook his head, trying his best to keep himself awake.


    After all, this was not the time for me to faint. I still had to try to stay awake so that I could keep my little life.


    However ¡ª I tried my best to stay awake, but I could feel my eyelids getting heavier and heavier. In the end ¡­ My vision went dark and I fainted.


    When I fainted, there was only one thought in my mind, and that was, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see tomorrow''s sun.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the ceiling I was so familiar with.


    After sitting up from the bed and looking around, I realized that I was actually sitting on the bed inside my own house.


    Taking out my phone to look at the time, I noticed that there are a lot of colleagues on my phone sending me a text message.


    "Is this really just a dream?" Ignoring the message from my colleague telling me to hurry to work, I sat on the bed and mumbled to myself.


    However, after thinking about it, the dream is still just a dream, and also not a reality. I''m afraid that these few days I''ve been too nervous.


    However ¡­ When I tried to get out of bed, I twisted my neck, only to find that my head was really hurting. Reaching out to touch my forehead, I discovered that there was a huge lump on it.


    After getting up from the bed, I dashed towards the mirror.


    When I looked in the mirror and saw that I really had a big bump on my forehead, I felt ¡ª that things might not be as simple as I thought.


    If... If what I have experienced is really just a dream, then ¡ª ¡ª why was my dream thrown onto the stone bridge by that woman, in reality, I still have such a big bag on my head?


    Was this really just a coincidence? But before I went to sleep, I clearly remembered that nothing above my head was of any use, and I couldn''t have fallen to the ground while I was sleeping.


    "What the hell is going on?" While stroking the large lump on my forehead, I looked in the mirror and couldn''t help but to ask.


    But ¡ª I was alone in the room, and my question would not have been answered by anyone else.


    Just when I was feeling especially puzzled. A few scenes seemed to flash across his eyes.


    I took a quick look and saw that the person in the picture was exactly the same as the man in my dream.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    Although I thought this in my heart, I was still unwilling to believe it.


    "Hello?" Suddenly my cell phone rang, and I pressed the answer button.


    When I heard that my colleagues were urging me to go to work, I threw all my doubts to the back of my mind. The most important thing right now was to get to work first, so that I wouldn''t be late.


    A minute late was equivalent to half a day''s work. To the current me, this is a life threatening situation.

 C235

    Chapter 235 - Returning to the Chenjiazhai


    By the time I finally got to where I worked, I was only a minute late.


    After punching the card, I still patted my chest with lingering fear. It was too thrilling. Just a bit more and I would have lost half a day''s salary.


    After working all day, I was still absent-minded and kept thinking about what happened in my dreams.


    Why was I thrown onto the stone bridge by a woman in my dreams? How could there be such a big bag on his head?


    Is there some connection between my dream and reality?


    If that was really the case, then ¡­ Before I lost my consciousness. Did the dream have something to do with reality?


    His heart was suddenly filled with curiosity. Just what was I like before? Why do I feel that my life is different from others now?


    When I finally managed to get off work, the first thing I did was to grab my bag and rush back home.


    Behind me, my colleagues kept calling out to me, but ¡ª I wasn''t in the mood to pay any attention.


    What was I like before? Why did so many strange things happen around me? What was my past memory like? Why did I suddenly lose my memory?


    With my head full of questions, I rushed to my own house and sat in front of the mirror. I continued staring at the large lump on my forehead with all my might.


    Something flashed and appeared in his mind. It was very clear, but it was also very blurry.


    The speed of the flash was so fast that I couldn''t catch it at all.


    The scene that flashed by didn''t just include the man in my dream, but also ¡­ And there''s also Chen Ye who saved me.


    "Could it be that this matter has something to do with Chen Ye? Or could it be that Chen Ye and I have known each other for a long time, that when Chen Ye said he saved me, he was only lying to me? " Looking at the mirror, I muttered to myself.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Chen Ye and I must have known each other for a long time.


    When I recalled the scene between Chen Ye and I back then, I felt that there was some emotion that I couldn''t understand in Chen Ye''s eyes. That kind of feeling was definitely not something that could be felt the first time we met.


    Since I couldn''t stay any longer, I simply packed my luggage, because I felt that if I wanted to solve all the doubts in my mind, then I should go and find Chen Ye.


    After packing up my belongings, just as I was about to head out, I started to hesitate.


    I left just like that, then... What should I do with my work? I finally found a job. Was it really because I wanted to find the truth in my heart that I abandoned this job?


    I stood in the doorway for a long time, not knowing what to do.


    In the end, though, I picked up the phone. He sent a message to his colleagues.


    I finally gave up the job I had finally found, because I felt that if I went to look for the answer in my heart now, I would regret it in the future, but ¡ª If I didn''t look for the answer in my heart, I would definitely regret it in the future.


    So... In order not to leave so many regrets, I think it''s best to take a gamble.


    When I relied on the route in my memories to find the Chenjiazhai, I felt that I was really too smart.


    This was because if it was anyone else, they would not be able to remember the route of the Chenjiazhai, and this crappy place would be useless to them.


    If I hadn''t always had a good memory, I''m afraid ¡ª I really would have lost myself.


    However, when I truly stood at Chen Ye''s doorstep, I raised my hand and was conflicted for a long time, but was unable to knock on the door.


    I don''t know how I should ask Chen Ye after knocking on the door. If this is different from all the guesses in my mind, then ¡ª What should I do?


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    After being conflicted for a long time, I finally knocked on the door.


    If you want to know the answer that is tangled in my heart, then ¡­ That''s the only way I can do it now.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, there wasn''t a single sound from the room. I couldn''t help but start to suspect that I had found the wrong path. Or is it ¡­ Chen Ye was not at home at all?


    Even if I said that I wasn''t disappointed, it would be a lie. However, since there''s nothing I can do, I can only turn around and leave.


    "Why are you here?" Just as I was about to turn around and leave, the door creaked open. Chen Ye''s surprised voice came from behind me.


    I turned my head around all of a sudden and saw Chen Ye staring at me with his two eyes wide open, as if it was extremely hard for him to believe that I would actually be able to find this place.


    In an instant, the corner of my mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    Why do I feel that the look in Chen Ye''s eyes right now is as though I shouldn''t have found this place, or as if ¡ª I shouldn''t have appeared here.


    However ¡­ What I don''t know in my heart is that in Chenjiazhai, unless there are people leading the way from the inside of the village, outsiders would definitely not be able to find this place.


    Therefore ¡ª now that Chen Ye saw me in that place, he had that kind of expression.


    "I have something to ask you." Although Chen Ye was especially surprised, I didn''t even take it to heart.


    Because to me, I definitely treated Chen Ye''s current state as him especially not believing that I would suddenly come to find him, and hadn''t thought about going to any other place.


    "Come in." After staring at me for a long while, Chen Ye finally said these words to me.


    Frowning, I looked at Chen Ye''s extremely uneasy expression. After being silent for a long time, I finally followed Chen Ye into the room.


    If I want to know the truth about everything, I''m afraid ¡ª That''s the first step I should sell.


    "How the hell did you find this place?" After looking at Chen Ye in a dilemma for a long time, I had just wanted to ask his some questions, but ¡ª Before I could even say a single word, Chen Ye''s voice suddenly rang beside my ears, causing me to be stunned for a moment.


    I''ve found this place, why would Chen Ye look at me with such a gaze? Could it be ¡­ Is it very abnormal?

 C236

    Chapter 236 - Recovery?


    But of course, I would never have thought that I was the abnormal kind of person who would run into this place.


    "I had some questions to ask you, so I came over." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I was silent for a moment, then directly answered Chen Ye.


    After all ¡ª I still have a request for Chen Ye right now, so ¡ª if I behave a little more obediently, it will only bring me hundreds of benefits without any harm.


    But I don''t know if it was my misconception, but I kept having the feeling that after Chen Ye heard what I said, the gaze he looked at me with was even more abnormal.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you alright? " After staring at Chen Ye in silence for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask in the end.


    I think that from the beginning till now, I have not been able to find Chen Ye. Why do Chen Ye look at me weirdly, and give me a feeling of restlessness?


    "I mean... How did you find your way here? " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at my mouth opened wide, and then asked me a question.


    Chenjiazhai doesn''t seem to be found that easily, right? Otherwise, how many outsiders would there be since ancient times?


    There was a special formation around the Chenjiazhai, other than the people from the village, no one else could find it. Chen Ye was also full of questions.


    "I found them by following the same route as before." Frowning, I looked at Chen Ye and replied him in puzzlement.


    What happened to Chen Ye? Why did he look so shocked when I came looking for him?


    Could it be that ordinary people could not find the way to the Chenjiazhai?


    "That''s impossible." After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me as he muttered to himself.


    I pursed my lips, looked at Chen Ye, and suddenly did not know what to say.


    "What''s impossible?" After seeing Chen Ye''s look of disbelief, I leaned in close to Chen Ye and whispered into his ear.


    Impossible? What''s impossible?


    "You shouldn''t -- by the way... What exactly are you looking for me for? " After hearing me, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me, and reflexively planned to tell me, but just as he spoke out a few words, he reacted, forcefully changing the topic.


    Although I was extremely curious in my heart when I saw Chen Ye''s actions, but ¡ª I also knew that everyone had their own secrets. If I continued to ask, I''m afraid ¡­ Chen Ye is even unwilling to help with my matters.


    I had a dream yesterday. There was a man in the dream, and I always felt that he was very familiar with it, and I fell on the stone bridge in my dream. When I woke up in the morning, there was a big bump on my forehead, and today, I''ve had a day''s worth of fragmented memories. Looking at Chen Ye, I slowly enunciated each word.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that one of the man in my mind, one of whom must be Chen Ye, is actually Chen Ye.


    "Why are you here?" After I finished speaking, I saw that Chen Ye''s gaze towards me had become even weirder, so I couldn''t resist extending my hand out and waving it in front of Chen Ye, and asked.


    Didn''t I just say what happened in my dream? Why does Chen Ye look at me in such a strange manner?


    Could it be that ¡ª it was really the same as what I had guessed in my heart, that Chen Ye and I had already known each other since a long time ago?


    But I''m curious about one thing, if... Chen Ye had already known me for a long time, then ¡ª why did he hide this from me back then? Why did you have to hide that he was the one who saved me?


    I am full of questions now, but right now, I can only wait for Chen Ye to give me answers bit by bit.


    "Did you really see the scene that flashed through your mind? Was one of them me?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye came back to his senses, bitterly smiled at me, and asked.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s bitter smile, although my heart was filled with suspicions, I still nodded my head towards Chen Ye, indicating that I was right.


    "It looks like... In the end, everything still cannot be hidden from you. The obsession in your heart has already formed, and all my concealment, in the end, will become self-destruction for you. " Don''t shake your head bitterly, Chen Ye said as he looked at me.


    However, I am still confused by Chen Ye''s words, what exactly is this?


    Why would Chen Ye say that I have an obsession in my heart? What exactly is he hiding from me?


    "Actually, what you saw was all true. We did know each other from a long time ago." After gesturing for me to sit in a chair, Chen Ye poured a cup of water for me and passed it over to my hands.


    Regarding Chen Ye''s words, I wasn''t too surprised. After all, I had already anticipated this would happen, and Chen Ye and I had known each other since a long time ago.


    "Then why did you hide it from me?" Although I had already expected this to happen, I was still very curious. Why did Chen Ye and I, despite knowing each other, have no relationship at all?


    "I know you have doubts on your mind, but ¡ª I also want you to know that I hid them from you for your own good." I know you have doubts on your heart, but ¡ª I also want you to know that I hid them from you. After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me with a conflicted expression. He opened his mouth, but did not know what to say.


    "Sigh ~ ~" After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I lowered my head and let out a deep sigh.


    In my heart, I can probably guess that Chen Ye was hiding this from me for my own good, but now ¡­ In my heart, I just want to know what my memories of the past are.


    But to tell you the truth, I also started to feel like retreating from what Chen Ye had just said.


    Was it really a good thing for me to find my memories?


    If my past memory is a very painful existence for me, then... Was it better for me to stay where I was?

 C237

    Chapter 237 - Come In


    It''s because I also started to hesitate, so ¡­ I sat in my chair and for a moment I didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t know if I should continue to interrogate Chen Ye, or just follow his instructions. Just pretend everything didn''t happen and start a new life for myself.


    What I''m sure of is that all my amnesia wasn''t an accident. It must have been some kind of shock.


    Since it could stimulate my state of amnesia, then ¡ª which meant that the blow must have been very big for me. I was beginning to wonder, if I really remembered what had happened, would the blow have completely destroyed me?


    So after listening to Chen Ye''s words, my heart was filled with hesitation.


    "Why don''t you go back? Listen to my advice. To you, this matter is truly better than not knowing at all." After seeing that I had started to hesitate, Chen Ye quickly said this to me while the iron was hot.


    Looking at the expression in Chen Ye''s eyes, I knew in my heart that Chen Ye was indeed doing this for my own good, but ¡ª I felt that if I were to return like this, I would definitely be extremely unwilling.


    So ¡ª I looked at Chen Ye and did not say a word, because right now in my heart, I am already at war with the heavens. I do not know what to do.


    "I want to know everything." After I calmed down, I looked at Chen Ye with my shining eyes and said this.


    I must have made up my mind by now that I would accept whatever had happened once my memory was restored.


    Because I think, if my memory is always incomplete, then... Am I a complete person?


    "Sigh ¡­" After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye looked at me for a while, then sighed. His expression was not one bit surprised, as if he had predicted that I would say these words.


    Looking at Chen Ye sighing at me, I did not say anything. I stood up from my chair and walked over to Chen Ye, one step at a time.


    Whatever the result, I want to know.


    Why did my heart ache when I saw the man in the dream? I felt as if I had lost something important to me.


    "Ai ¡­" Now that you''ve decided to find all the memories you''ve lost, then... It''s not like I can stop you, come with me. " After seeing me walk over, Chen Ye looked at me for a long while before he sighed again. Then, he turned around and indicated to me that I should walk over to a door.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I immediately became happy in my heart.


    Since Chen Ye can do it, then it means that he is willing to help me, so... He suppressed his agitated emotions and followed behind Chen Ye.


    However ¡­ I followed behind Chen Ye, but when Chen Ye was standing in front of the door with me, Chen Ye suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" After seeing that Chen Ye had stopped, I followed behind Chen Ye and asked curiously.


    What was going on? Why did he suddenly stop? Could it be ¡­ Did Chen Ye regret helping me?


    Inside... Although I really want to know why Chen Ye stopped, I still pretended to be very calm on purpose.


    Although I don''t know what kind of person Chen Ye was before I lost my memories, but ¡­ Based on my current understanding of Chen Ye, he shouldn''t do things that go back on his words.


    "Have you really made up your mind? If you can regain your memories, it will be very painful for you. Are you really willing to recover your memories? " Turn your head around ¡­ Chen Ye looked at me and asked worriedly.


    Of course I know that Chen Ye is worried about me, but ¡­ But he still nodded his head resolutely towards Chen Ye, indicating that he wouldn''t regret it.


    "Since that''s the case, then ¡­ I have nothing else to say. Come in. " I could clearly hear that when Chen Ye was saying these words to me, his tone seemed to be especially helpless.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s expression and mood that was even heavier than mine, I suddenly felt extremely sorry for Chen Ye.


    But of course, although I felt especially sorry for Chen Ye, I didn''t reveal it in my heart.


    After entering the room, I noticed that there were a lot of paintings hanging on the wall. If I looked carefully, I could see that those paintings seemed to have a very long history.


    "Where did you get so many paintings? It seems to be a portrait of the past emperors. " While slowly sizing up all the portraits in this room, I turned my head towards Chen Ye and said.


    While slowly walking towards the painting, I observed it carefully, but... Suddenly I saw a particularly familiar figure, and stopped in front of one of the portraits.


    After staring at the portrait in front of me for a long time, I suddenly shifted my gaze to Chen Ye. Why does the person in the portrait look so similar to Chen Ye?


    While looking at Chen Ye, I looked at the person on the portrait. I deliberately took a few steps back to compare the two.


    "You don''t need to look, I''m up there." Seeing that I was constantly comparing myself to the person in the portrait, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me and laughed bitterly, then said this to me.


    However ¡­ I don''t understand why Chen Ye would tell me that the person who looks like the person on top is him. Chen Ye is a modern man, I know that, but the person in the portrait was dressed in a dragon robe, and ¡­ According to the age of this picture, it must have been at least a few hundred years ago.


    "You don''t need to doubt my words. You only need to know that I didn''t lie to you. After your memory is restored, you will understand everything. Now, follow me in." After seeing my doubtful expression, Chen Ye walked over and pulled my wrist, then led me to a wall.


    When I stood in front of the wall, I looked at Chen Ye with an even more idiotic gaze.


    Was Chen Ye mistaken? He wanted me to go in, but this place is a wall, and I am made of flesh, not stone. How can I knock a hole in the wall and let myself crawl into this wall?

 C238

    Chapter 238 - Awakening of Memory


    Thinking this in my heart, the gaze I looked at Chen Ye with became even more strange.


    I only wanted Chen Ye to help me recover the memories I lost, but... Chen Ye didn''t have to do this to me, right?


    Could it be that before my memories were lost, I didn''t treat Chen Ye well, so ¡­ Now, would Chen Ye just avenge his personal grudges?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility.


    "Why aren''t you going in?" Seeing me standing there in a daze, yet unwilling to take a step forward, Chen Ye asked me out of curiosity.


    Raising my head to look at Chen Ye, I feel that ¡­ I must have made a terrible mess of Chen Ye before I lost my memories, so Chen Ye now wholeheartedly wanted me to be smashed to death by a head.


    "Brother, are you sure? This Wall... "How can I get in?" My mouth couldn''t help but twitch a few times as I looked at Chen Ye.


    Even if she didn''t like me and wanted to teach me a lesson, but ¡­ There''s no need to take my life as a joke.


    In my heart, I had already made up my mind at the same time. Once my memory has recovered, I will definitely properly watch and see how I treated Chen Ye in the past, to actually make Chen Ye hate me so much.


    "I know it''s a wall, but... If you go in, I can think of a way to slowly restore your memories. " After seeing that I had been standing in front of the wall and had stopped moving, Chen Ye could not help but start to urge me.


    Glancing at Chen Ye, I feel that ¡ª maybe I didn''t manage to keep my little life in my dreams, but now ¡­ He was actually going to be handed over to Chen Ye.


    "Say, are you joking with me? How can I crash into this wall ¡­" As I spoke to Chen Ye, I couldn''t resist extending my hand towards that wall to touch it. However, the moment I stretched my hand out, I forcefully swallowed down the rest of my words.


    Because when I stretched out my hand just now, I found that my hand actually penetrated through the wall and directly entered through it.


    I jerked my hand back and stared at it curiously for a long time.


    Turning my head to look at Chen Ye, I can roughly guess why Chen Ye kept pressing me to enter this wall.


    Now that I know, this wall seems to be similar to the fantasy in the movies, so I start to feel relieved. I step forward and crash into this wall.


    As I passed through the wall, I felt the scene around me change in an instant.


    "What the hell is going on?" I turned my head to look at Chen Ye and asked curiously.


    I have already entered, and it''s impossible for Chen Ye to continue standing outside, but it''s just right that after Chen Ye comes in, he''ll be able to answer all of the questions in my mind.


    "Don''t you want to know everything? This is all I can do to accompany you here. The rest of the way, I need you to slowly explore and feel for it. " After saying these words to me, Chen Ye took a few steps back, pointed at the path in front of me, and spoke to me.


    He turned his head and looked at Chen Ye curiously, but... I didn''t continue to pursue the matter. I was already grateful to Chen Ye for bringing me here, but for the rest of the journey, since Chen Ye said that I should pursue the answer myself, then ¡­ There must be a reason why Chen Ye could not accompany him there.


    Glancing at the path that I was about to take, I turned around and nodded to Chen Ye, then walked over without hesitation.


    When I set foot on that path, I felt the scene around me begin to change again.


    He turned his head around, wanting to ask Chen Ye what was going on, but... When I turned around, it seemed that I was the only one left.


    I finally understand the true meaning of the words Chen Ye said just now. That is, the road ahead, no matter what, I will be the only one left. Since I want to search for the truth, then ¡­ I can only do my best by myself.


    Every step I took, memories of the past flashed around me like a movie.


    In the end, all of my memories, like being loaded into a class, began to rush towards my mind.


    When I see Chen Ye again, my entire body had lowered its head, and I didn''t say a single word.


    "Do you remember now?" When he saw that I kept my head down and didn''t speak, Chen Ye hurriedly walked forward a few steps, stood in front of me and asked.


    Raising my head to look at Chen Ye''s concerned expression, I nodded towards him, indicating that I had remembered everything.


    My mood was extremely heavy. I really didn''t know that I would face such an outcome.


    No wonder Chen Ye said to me just now that if I remember everything about it, it would be a huge blow to me.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really having a hard time right now.


    "Where''s Chu Yu? How is he now? " Looking at Chen Ye, I couldn''t help but ask him.


    Although Chu Yu is already scared out of his wits under my watch, but when I ask Chen Ye about it now, there is still a possibility. I hope that Chen Ye can give me an answer that would surprise me.


    What if ¡­ What if Chu Yu''s soul did not dissipate?


    "Is there really nothing I can do?" Seeing Chen Ye shaking his head at me, I shouted out even more anxiously.


    Is there really no other way for Chu Yu? In the past, Chu Yu was still living in my life, but he disappeared in a single night. This was really hard for me to accept.


    "Actually, it''s not as if there''s nothing that can be done, Chu Yu''s existence was precisely because of those Soul Controlling Fragment s. Although the Soul Controlling Fragment finally fused together in Chu Yu''s body, in the end, because of Li Chenchen, the Soul Controlling Fragment once again cracked open. After seeing my anxious inquiry, Chen Ye finally gave me an answer.


    However ¡­ It was precisely Chen Ye''s words that lit up a hint of hope in my heart.


    It''s still better to have a chance than not to have a chance. If I can find these Jade Soul Fragment again and then put them together, then ¡­ Does this mean that Chu Yu will return to us once again?


    If this is really what I think it is, then... That''s great.

 C239

    Chapter 239 - Going


    "Would you like to combine all of the Soul Controlling Fragment and then... will Chu Yu come back to life? " As I thought this in my heart, I also asked Chen Ye directly.


    Because from the meaning behind Chen Ye''s words, I feel that... That''s what I understand.


    "Theoretically, that''s what it looks like, but... Whether it will work or not, if I have not tried it, I do not know. " After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye looked at me for a long while, then... To me.


    However, right now, when I finished listening to Chen Ye''s words, it was as if a ball of fire in my heart had been forcibly poured out of a basin of cold water by Chen Ye.


    What did he mean by this?


    According to Chen Ye''s entire explanation, even if I have found the entire Soul Controlling Fragment, whether Chu Yu can be revived will depend on Chu Yu''s luck.


    "You ¡­ What exactly do you mean by that? " After being silent for a while, I hurriedly asked Chen Ye.


    Although this method could be considered as a method, but ¡ª could you give a method with a 100% success rate?


    "Because I''ve never experienced anything like this before, so I don''t know what the outcome will be either." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye smiled bitterly at me and then said.


    Sigh ¡­


    Towards Chen Ye''s words, I could only silently sigh. Doing this, is really making things too difficult for Chen Ye.


    "Forget it, having a sliver of hope is better than not having a sliver of hope at all." After being silent for a long time, I said this to Chen Ye.


    There was still a sliver of hope in the future. If by any chance ¡­ What if Chu Yu revives after I find all the Soul Controlling Fragment?


    This sort of thing had never happened before, so no one could say for sure what the ending would be.


    "You must think carefully, if you continue to search for the Soul Controlling Fragment, there will definitely be tens of thousands of difficulties and dangers. It is possible that you haven''t found all of them, and have already lost your little life." After seeing that I was actually planning to look for Jade Soul Fragment, Chen Ye became a little anxious and used both hands to grab onto my shoulders as he spoke to me in an especially anxious manner.


    This kind of thing was not like children playing house. Soul Controlling Fragment, even though it was no longer in its original state, it still had a very powerful ability.


    All the ghosts want to obtain the Soul Controlling Fragment, and I had witnessed this myself.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but there''s no one who can change what I''ve decided. You''re worried about me, just like I''m worried about Chu Yu. After all ¡­ She''s our friend too. Do you really have the heart to watch him never return again? " Looking at Chen Ye who grabbed my shoulders with both hands, I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye, and slowly said each word out loud.


    If I haven''t been able to recover my memories, then ¡ª I can still completely ignore everything that happened, but now, my only memory has been restored. If I''m still unmoved, then ¡­ I''m afraid I really am a man without a conscience.


    Chu Yu helped me in the past, so I want to do something for him now. Although the ending might not be perfect, I have done my best.


    "Since you''ve already said so, I can''t force you too much. I can only wish you a pleasant journey." After hearing my resolute reply, Chen Ye didn''t have much to say anymore. He could only pat my shoulders and silently encourage me.


    However ¡­ Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I started to wonder in my heart, why would Chen Ye say such words to me? Don''t tell me Chen Ye doesn''t want to go with me?


    "Aren''t you planning to go with me to find the whereabouts of the Jade Soul Fragment?" After being conflicted for a long time, I still looked at Chen Ye and asked.


    Chen Ye, Chu Yu and I, the three of us have always been good friends, but why is it that after listening to Chen Ye''s words, she doesn''t seem to plan on following me to find the location of the Soul Controlling Fragment?


    "The Chenjiazhai has already become like this. I also want to stay here and protect her. " After hearing what Chen Ye had said, I could clearly feel that Chen Ye''s grip on my shoulder had tightened slightly.


    After all, right now, Chenjiazhai really does need Chen Ye to stay here. Although I hope that Chen Ye will follow me on the road, but ¡­ and also couldn''t let Chen Ye abandon his own homeland without caring about it.


    "Since that''s the case, then ¡­ We shall meet again in the future. " After bidding farewell to Chen Ye, I immediately turned around and left.


    If there wasn''t any hope in the beginning, then ¡ª I definitely wouldn''t be in such a hurry to leave now. But now, with just the tiniest bit of hope, I urgently wanted to find the location of the Soul Controlling Fragment. Although I don''t know where the Soul Controlling Fragment is now, and I don''t know how I should find them, I still wanted to work hard to find them.


    "Wait a moment." When I had already walked out of Chenjiazhai, Chen Ye''s voice suddenly came from behind me. I turned my head fiercely, and realised that Chen Ye was running towards me while panting heavily.


    "Do you have something to say to me?" Seeing Chen Ye''s panting, I couldn''t help but ask him.


    You came looking for me in such a hurry, could it be that you forgot to tell me something just now, so you want to catch up to me?


    "I''ll go with you." When Chen Ye ran over to my side and took a few deep breaths, I heard Chen Ye say this to me.


    "What?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I couldn''t help but shout out in shock.


    Was Chen Ye mistaken? Just a moment ago, he said that he was going to stay in the Chenjiazhai and it hadn''t even been a while yet and he had already changed his mind?


    The speed at which I was changing my face was too fast. I was at a loss for what to do.


    "There is actually one thing that you aren''t wrong about. No matter what Chu Yu says, he is still my friend. How can I stand idly by and watch my friend go? Therefore, I have decided that I will go with you to look for the whereabouts of the Jade Soul Fragment. No matter what the outcome might be, at least we have tried. " Chen Ye patted my shoulder as he looked at me. He spoke to me with the same determination as he spoke to me, looking for his own thoughts.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I suddenly burst out laughing.

 C240

    Chapter 240 - Insensitivity


    "What are you laughing at?" When he saw that I was actually laughing out loud, Chen Ye said to me in a bad mood.


    After I heard Chen Ye''s words, I didn''t say anything, but instead laughed even more presumptuously.


    "What are you laughing at? Can''t you just tell me something? " After seeing me continuously laughing, Chen Ye became even more confused, and couldn''t help but ask again.


    What kind of situation was this? He didn''t seem to have done anything funny, so why was he laughing all the time?


    "Just now, I was still wondering if you would chase after me and tell me to go save Chu Yu." After covering my stomach and laughing my way through, I said to Chen Ye.


    In fact, I was wondering if Chen Ye would catch up to me and say that he would go with me to look for the Soul Controlling Fragment.


    After thinking about it, I felt that Chen Ye would definitely chase after me, but ¡­ I never thought that Chen Ye would actually come so quickly.


    "And then?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye asked while looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    "And then? I know that you will definitely come and find me. After all, we are friends, but ¡­ I really did not expect you to come so fast. I had originally thought that you would come and find me after two or three days. " After saying all that, I stopped, stretched out my hand, and patted Chen Ye''s shoulder.


    We are all friends, it is normal that you help Chu Yu. Alright, let''s hurry up and leave, we should find the Soul Controlling Fragment early, and let Chu Yu revive a little earlier too. " After saying these words to Chen Ye, I took the lead and walked forward.


    "I''m so angry, but it''s so obvious. Sigh..." You should wait for me. " After seeing me walk forward first, Chen Ye shouted while quickly catching up to me.


    Even if he had to leave, but ¡­ Could he wait for him? Just now, he ran from Chenjiazhai and was already panting heavily due to exhaustion. In the end ¡­ I don''t understand myself.


    "Okay okay, I know it''s not easy for you, but ¡­" Now that we have more important things to do, we have no idea where the Soul Controlling Fragment are scattered, so we can only rely on our own physical strength to search around. This is going to take a long time. We don''t treasure time, not at all. " Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I could only bitterly smile.


    I wish I could take it slow, if I could, but ¡ª I can take it slow, but time waits for no one.


    "I just left a bit faster. You don''t need to look at me like that, do you?" After walking a few steps, I felt that something was off behind me. Turning my head to look, I found that Chen Ye was looking at me with a very complicated expression, which made me especially scared.


    I was just walking a little too fast, but you can''t blame me for that.


    "Are you stupid?" After staring at me with a particularly complicated gaze for a long time, Chen Ye finally choked out a few words at me.


    "I''m stupid?" Pointing a finger at myself, I stared at Chen Ye speechlessly. What did I just do that made me stupid?


    Could it be that ¡ª if I wasn''t foolish, I should just stay home peacefully and put aside everything regarding Chu Yu and ignore everything else. Was this not a stupid performance?


    "If I''m not wrong, Chu Yu had planted a Soul Controlling Fragment into your body before, right?" After letting out a deep sigh, Chen Ye said to me.


    After listening to Chen Ye''s words, I tried to think back. At first, Chu Yu said that in order to protect my safety, he had placed the Jade Soul Fragment into the radish''s body, saying that he could protect me, but ¡ª in the end, he didn''t expect that Li Chenchen would snatch it away from me.


    "Yes, that''s right." After thinking about it in my head for a while, I looked at Chen Ye and nodded. I didn''t understand what Chen Ye meant by asking this.


    Could it be ¡­ Chen Ye asked me this question because we were looking for the Soul Controlling Fragment?


    "Could it be ¡­" Didn''t you sense the direction that the Soul Controlling Fragment were guiding you in? " Frowning, Chen Ye looked at me and continued to ask.


    However, I am even more confused by Chen Ye''s words. Could it be that I have to sense the whereabouts of the Soul Controlling Fragment?


    If I could sense the whereabouts of Soul Controlling Fragment, how could I possibly search the entire world?


    "Jade Soul Fragment occupied your body before, so... No matter what you say, your body still contains the aura of the Jadehoe Soul Pendant. Even though the Soul Controlling Fragment have left your body, but ¡ª By right, you should be able to sense it carefully, so you should be able to sense its direction. This is extremely helpful for our search for its whereabouts, could it be that you ¡­ "Did you really not sense it at all?" After seeing me act as if I didn''t know anything, Chen Ye helplessly sighed, and started to explain to me slowly, word for word.


    There was actually such a way of putting it?


    However ¡ª ¡ª As I listened to Chen Ye''s words, I was even more puzzled. If the things were really as Chen Ye had said, then ¡­ Why am I still not able to sense a single Soul Controlling Fragment even after I''ve been here for so long? Not to mention sensing it, it seemed no different from usual.


    Could it be that Chen Ye was actually joking with me?


    However ¡ª ¡ª After thinking about it, I don''t think there is such a possibility. After all, it wasn''t beneficial for him for Chen Ye to lie to me about this matter.


    Moreover, since Chen Ye was able to chase after him and say that he would follow me to find the Soul Controlling Fragment and save Chu Yu, then, just based on this point, Chen Ye would not lie to me.


    "Can you tell me why I can''t sense the whereabouts of Soul Controlling Fragment? And I don''t feel anything at all. " With my heart filled with suspicions, I asked Chen Ye.


    Since he''s already determined in his heart that Chen Ye won''t lie to me, then ¡­ Now I think it must be my own unilateral cause.


    So ¡ª I now asked the question that was on my mind, hoping that Chen Ye could answer it for me.

 C241

    Chapter 241 - Not an Approach


    "I said you''re stupid, you''re really stupid, can''t you feel it with your heart, the Soul Controlling Fragment didn''t stay in my body, how would I know?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye rolled his eyes at me and then directly asked me a question in return.


    I...


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I was immediately rendered speechless by him. These words really made too much sense, I actually had nothing to say in response.


    The Soul Controlling Fragment had never stayed in Chen Ye''s body before, so of course I know it. The thing is, I really don''t know how to sense the Soul Controlling Fragment at all. If I knew, would I have asked Chen Ye?


    "Actually... I don''t know what you need to do to sense the Soul Controlling Fragment, but ¡ª the aura that the Soul Controlling Fragment left in your body can let you feel her, it''s true, I just feel that you need a suitable opportunity right now, when the time comes, you can rush to the location of the Soul Controlling Fragment, at that time we can go find the Soul Controlling Fragment too. " After a long period of silence, Chen Ye said this to me.


    I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye, but didn''t say anything.


    Wasn''t this nonsense? Of course, I know I can sense it, but how I sense it is a very serious problem.


    "Can you tell me what is a good opportunity? How long should I wait for this opportunity? Can''t you at least give me a look? " After letting out a deep sigh, I helplessly looked at Chen Ye and said this.


    Initially, I was already feeling extremely frustrated in my heart, but now, I don''t know what to say to him.


    "Come on, come on, can you not ask me everything?" How could I know that? If I knew, I would have told you. " Chen Ye comforted me as he reached out to pat my shoulder.


    I looked at Chen Ye and rolled my eyes. Who else could I ask if he said that?


    "Aren''t you known as an encyclopedia? You know everything, how can you... Now, will this question still trouble you? " I raised my head to look at Chen Ye, and as I spoke to Chen Ye, I patted his hand that was on my shoulder.


    I still remember when Chen Ye kept boasting to me about himself, saying that he knew everything, that it was nothing more than an encyclopedia. If I had any questions in the future, I would have just asked her.


    Then ¡ª ¡ª Now that I asked him this question, why didn''t Chen Ye know about it?


    "Even if it is an encyclopedia, there is knowledge that it cannot popularize. What''s more ¡­ Do you know how many times the Jade Soul Fragment have appeared since ancient times? " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye looked at me and said with extreme disdain.


    Since Chen Ye had already said this much, I could only silently close my mouth and remain silent.


    Maybe if I use this question to interrogate Chen Ye, it will be a bit hard to force him. After all, Soul Controlling Fragment belonged to Chu Yu, and after his incident with Chu Yu, the Soul Controlling Fragment had never appeared before.


    "However ¡ª I have a method to try right now, but I don''t know if you are willing or not." After a long period of silence, Chen Ye said to me with a twisted expression.


    Raising my head to look at Chen Ye, I kept having the feeling that something was amiss with Chen Ye''s expression, but... But he did not know what kind of fight Chen Ye was trying to pull off.


    "What good idea do you have? Just say it out directly, don''t be so careless. I''m just a stupid person that can''t guess. Just what are you trying to say?" At first, I thought that Chen Ye didn''t have any good methods, but in the end ¡ª ¡ª Chen Ye now has a way in his heart, but he kept hesitating and didn''t want to say it out loud. What on earth is he thinking?


    No matter what method we have right now, I feel that as long as it is helpful in finding the whereabouts of the Soul Controlling Fragment, I will definitely try it out. At least he still had a sliver of hope.


    "What if this method is harmful to your life? Will you still do it? " After hearing my question, Chen Ye stared at me with shining eyes and asked.


    "What on earth did you come up with?" After pursing my lips and thinking for a long time, I still asked Chen Ye that question in the end.


    He really didn''t know what kind of idea Chen Ye had that would actually put his life on the line.


    If I really had to lose my life in exchange for Chu Yu''s life, then I would be absolutely willing. But now ¡ª ¡ª If my life is gone, and Chu Yu is not able to survive as well, then wouldn''t I have suffered a huge loss?


    "Soul Controlling Fragment, the reason Chu Yu had implanted himself into your body back then was to protect you. was robbed, but... His aura is still there. If you meet with danger again, you might be able to activate the aura of the Soul Controlling Fragment. That way, it will be of great help to us in searching for the jade fragments. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye smiled awkwardly a few times, then began to slowly explain to me word by word.


    Nani?


    When I heard Chen Ye''s words, I was completely stunned.


    What kind of lousy idea was this? It would be better not to talk about it.


    What do you mean if I encounter danger again, I might be able to activate the Soul Controlling Fragment''s Qi, but ¡­ I am not afraid of ten thousand, I am just afraid. What if I lose my own life and the Soul Controlling Fragment''s Qi isn''t activated by me, then what should I do?


    I did want to activate the remaining aura of the Soul Controlling Fragment so that I could search for the whereabouts of the Soul Controlling Fragment, but I really didn''t want to throw my own life in there.


    "Is there no other way?" After swallowing my saliva for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye in the end.


    Although this can''t be considered as a solution, the danger level is too high. If there''s a chance, I still want to ask Chen Ye to find a way.


    After all ¡ª if he were to end his own life, then ¡­ What did I want to learn, to find Soul Controlling Fragment and let Chu Yu revive?


    I''m dead, and all this is nonsense.

 C242

    What a giant spider!


    "If there is any other way, how can I come up with such a risky plan?" That''s the only answer I can think of. " After hearing my favorite words, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me and shook his head helplessly.


    If he had any other methods, how could he come up with such a risky plan?


    After receiving Chen Ye''s denial, I was stunned in place for a long time, not knowing whether or not I should carry out this extremely risky plan.


    "Actually... This plan that I have mentioned might not work. We can first go elsewhere to find the whereabouts of the Soul Controlling Fragment, and maybe one day, when you wake up in the morning, you will find that you can sense the whereabouts of the Soul Controlling Fragment. After all, this is a matter that especially tests one''s luck. " After being able to see through the hesitation and hesitation in my heart, Chen Ye walked over with a mischievous smile, stood in front of me, and said this to me.


    Every time I get distracted, Chen Ye will always have a mischievous smile on his face, causing me to not know whether or not I should listen to what he has to say.


    "Blow to death, brave to death, hungry to death, cowardly and cowardly. Therefore, I''ve decided that we should give it a try." After being silent for a long time, I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye, and spoke out the thoughts in my heart.


    Whether or not it''s a good idea, whether or not it activates the remaining Soul Controlling Fragment''s aura in my body, however ¡­ For me right now, this is the only way.


    "You better think about it. If you don''t put your life on the line this time, you will lose it as well. We can go find another way, but ¡­" It will just take a little longer. " After hearing that I had actually agreed to what I had just said, Chen Ye immediately wanted to advise me to change my mind. After all, the method he had just suggested was something he had unintentionally brought up to amuse himself.


    But ¡ª Chen Ye never thought that I would actually take it seriously.


    "I''ve already made up my mind. Please help me find a relatively safe place." Smiling and shaking my head, I rejected Chen Ye''s good intentions.


    Since they were going to take the risk, then ¡­ I can only ask Chen Ye to help me find a relatively safe place.


    After all, no matter what you say, I am still someone who values my life a lot, not to mention ¡ª I still have a wish that I haven''t fulfilled. I feel extremely unwilling to just play myself to death like this.


    "Since you''ve already decided, I have no way of continuing to persuade you. Since you won''t listen, then rest well. I''ll go think of a way tonight." After hearing my resolute words, Chen Ye did not continue to persuade me.


    It''s because Chen Ye told me that we were going to activate the remaining Soul Controlling Fragment aura in my body first anyways, so I followed Chen Ye back to Chenjiazhai.


    After tormenting myself for so long, it was already noon. After finishing lunch, Chen Ye advised me to rest, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    However ¡­ In order to not disappoint Chen Ye, I went into the room and laid on the bed.


    After feeling that Chen Ye had left, I opened my eyes.


    I slowly got up from the bed and sat on it, feeling depressed. To be honest, I had never thought that things would go this far.


    His mind suddenly appeared. If not for the scene where I lost my memory from Chu Yu''s departure, I probably wouldn''t have lost it all.


    He couldn''t stop thinking about the times when he was with Chu Yu, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.


    However, not long after he started laughing, his heart was filled with bitterness.


    The person who was happily chatting with me back then suddenly disappeared in a single night. This also further strengthened my determination to find the Soul Controlling Fragment and revive Chu Yu.


    "Would you like a glass of juice?" Just as I was sitting in a daze on the bed, Chen Ye''s voice suddenly came from the door. I turned my head to see that Chen Ye was standing there with a cup of fruit juice, looking at me.


    "How do you know I''m awake?" I asked Chen Ye curiously as I gestured for him to come in.


    I think my act just now was pretty good, but why was Chen Ye still able to see through it?


    "Have you ever seen anyone who fell asleep with their eyes constantly squeezed?" While laughing out loud, Chen Ye handed the juice in his hand over to me.


    With regards to Chen Ye''s words, I really had no way to refute them. I took the juice from Chen Ye''s hands and took a sip, feeling a strong taste of oranges.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the season for oranges to mature. Where did you get that orange juice? The taste you''re drinking doesn''t seem like it came out of nowhere, but it looks like it''s being squeezed. Could it be that you went out to buy an orange? " After drinking a mouthful of orange juice, I curiously looked at Chen Ye and asked.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that it was unlikely. There wasn''t even five minutes until Chen Ye left, even if he went out to buy some oranges, he would definitely not make it in time.


    "It can''t be that you forgot that the Chenjiazhai is a heaven defying existence, right? If you want an orange in here, it would probably be a very simple task." After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me as if he was making a fuss over nothing.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, he thought for a bit and did not say anymore.


    "I can''t sleep at all. How about we go for a walk and try our luck?" After drinking the orange juice, I felt more and more clear-headed, so I said this to Chen Ye. Since it''s fine to stay in the room, why not go out for a walk?


    "Alright." After hearing my suggestion, Chen Ye pondered for a moment, then nodded at me.


    Not long after we left, I felt a shadow above my head. I couldn''t help but raise my head to take a look, but ¡­ With just that one glance, I couldn''t help but retreat a few steps back.


    "Damn, why do you have such large spiders here?" Looking at the spider above my head, which I can''t even compare to with a single leg, I started to break out in cold sweat.

 C243

    Chapter 243 - The Dead Friend


    Although... I''ve seen a lot of spiders since I was a kid, and a lot of big spiders, but ¡ª I''ve never seen a spiders as big as this. I can''t even compare to one of his legs.


    "This big spider couldn''t have been created by you, right?" I turned my head to look at Chen Ye and asked curiously.


    Didn''t Chen Ye say that when I encounter danger, I might be able to activate the remaining energy of the Soul Controlling Fragment in my body? So I''m very curious now, could this big spider be something that Chen Ye created?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility.


    "Are you joking? How could this giant spider be created by me? I hate creatures with too many legs. It''s too ugly." Initially, I thought that Chen Ye created this big spider, but I didn''t expect that after Chen Ye heard my words, he would look at me with a face full of disdain and say something like that.


    Turning my head to look at Chen Ye, I could clearly see the disgust in Chen Ye''s eyes. And that kind of disgust, could it be fake? He also believed that this large spider wasn''t something that Chen Ye created.


    "He hasn''t noticed us yet. Should we hurry up and leave?" I looked at the big spider above my head, then whispered to Chen Ye.


    Right now, this big spider clearly hasn''t noticed the two of us, so ¡ª I think it would be best for it to slip away now.


    If the big spider finds out that Chen Ye and I are here, then ¡­ I''m afraid... It won''t be that easy if Chen Ye and I want to leave.


    Although it was very cool to have a large spider shade him from the sun on such a hot day ¡­ God knows if this big spider would attack Chen Ye and I.


    After all, Chen Ye and I have never seen such a large spider before, so we don''t know if it could also be the type that cultivates to the Exquisite Spirit Realm. As the old saying goes, one shouldn''t be afraid of ten thousand, one should only be afraid of one.


    So for now, I think the safest thing to do is to get out of here.


    "I''m afraid... We won''t be able to leave now. " As he spoke to me, Chen Ye pointed at the sky above his head with his finger, indicating me to take a look.


    I was obviously very curious about Chen Ye''s words. I raised my head to take a look, but ¡­ After I looked at it for a moment, I understood why Chen Ye said those words to me.


    Because when I raised my head, I saw that the big spider had lowered its head and was staring at Chen Ye and me.


    "Damn, you really are a jinx. You are just a lousy piece of sh * t." I suddenly retreated a few steps back and maintained a relatively safe distance from this big spider. I immediately shouted at Chen Ye.


    Now I know why so many people hate jinx. Because I now have a deep feeling that Chen Ye is really a jinx.


    "Can you blame me for this? I am also a victim, alright? " After hearing my words, Chen Ye said to me with a very bitter tone.


    It was precisely because I had retreated a few steps that I kept a long distance between myself and the big spider. Only now did I notice that this big spider was different from what I normally saw, because normally, spiders can only grow if they aren''t strong enough ¡­ Two eyes, but ¡ª This spider had six eyes.


    Furthermore, every single eye was staring straight at me, as though they were looking at something that they had loved for a very long time.


    "I say, what is going on? Why is it that when you were under him, he didn''t chase after you, but chased after me with all his might? " Seeing that the big spiders were chasing after me, I couldn''t help but to shout at Chen Ye as I ran.


    Chen Ye was right under the big spider now, and logically speaking ¡­ Even if the big spider wanted to attack, he should have dealt with Chen Ye first.


    "I''m afraid it''s because of your special physique. Even a big spider would want to eat you." Just when I was being chased by the big spiders until there was nowhere for me to hide, I heard Chen Ye''s gloating voice, making me even more furious.


    Is there anyone who wants to watch the show like that? At least I''m a human, okay?


    "Have you seen enough of this liveliness?" If you''ve seen enough, then hurry up and make your move. " While barely dodging the attack of the big spider, I shouted at Chen Ye.


    This large spider should not have its own consciousness and could only rely on its own instincts to attack.


    If Chen Ye made a move, then ¡­ This spider would definitely not survive more than three seconds.


    "Why should I?" After hearing my words, not only did Chen Ye not help me, he even found a place to sit down and asked me a question in return.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" Chen Ye, what exactly do you mean? Why didn''t you help me? " Initially, I was already extremely angry, but after hearing Chen Ye''s words that had nothing to do with me, I felt like my lungs were about to burst.


    I finally understand what it meant to be a dead dao friend, Chen Ye was a living example.


    "I hope that you can understand if you really decide to look for the Jade Soul Fragment. If we can resurrect Chu Yu, then ¡­ The road ahead would be much more dangerous than this. If you couldn''t even deal with a giant spider, then ¡ª how could you walk on the road ahead safely? How can you live? " As I sat on the grass, Chen Ye looked at me and said these words sincerely and sincerely.


    Even though I was angry at Chen Ye for not helping me, but ¡­ Even though he knew in his heart that Chen Ye was speaking the truth.


    After calming down, I shifted my attention from Chen Ye to the big spider. After all, what Chen Ye said was right, if I don''t even have a way to deal with this big spider, how can I talk about finding the location of the Jade Soul Fragment.


    Putting aside the fact that this giant spider has yet to cultivate to its full capacity, it is only relying on its instincts as an animal to attack it. If I am unable to even deal with this, then ¡ª why don''t I hurry up and pack up and go back to work?


    Because... If I can''t handle this little thing, then I''ll be in a state where I won''t be able to handle anything else.


    After all ¡ª A person or other thing that could obtain a Soul Controlling Fragment was not an easy existence to deal with.

 C244

    Chapter 244 - Getting there without any effort


    After figuring out the crux of the matter, I focused all of my attention on the big spider. While dodging the attack of the big spider, I secretly thought of a way to deal with it.


    Just as I accidentally dodged under the big spider''s belly, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    It''s said that the stomach is the softest part of the body, but I don''t know ¡­ The belly of the big spider was also his weakest point.


    Although I wasn''t sure, it didn''t hurt for me to try, so I punched the spider in the stomach.


    Just when I threw a punch towards the big spider''s stomach, I realised that I had overestimated my height.


    Forget about hitting the big spider''s stomach, even if I jumped, I wouldn''t be able to reach it.


    In that instant, I couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated. It wasn''t easy for me to come up with a relatively useful plan, but in the end ¡­ He was actually restricted by his own height. For some inexplicable reason, he felt that he had been too sullen this time.


    However, there was an ancient saying that was especially good. The biggest difference between humans and animals was ¡­ People use tools, but animals don''t.


    Although I am not tall enough to touch the belly of a big spider, but ¡ª That doesn''t mean I can''t borrow anything else.


    Looking around my surroundings, I just happened to see an exceptionally long branch scattered not too far away. Thus, I ran towards that direction.


    Although the big spider has yet to cultivate to its home and has no way of possessing its own consciousness, based on the instincts of an animal, the big spider knows that if I pick up that branch, it will definitely harm itself, so it quickly used its claws to kick that branch out, not letting me get it.


    Looking at the big spider''s actions, I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Who said that this big spider didn''t have any consciousness to deal with it? I''ll f * cking kill it.


    This is a little too clever, it doesn''t seem like an existence that an animal can imagine, to actually know how to stop me from reaching for that branch.


    "Come on, you''re not going to give up now, are you?" Just when I was looking at the big spider''s actions, with an especially bitter feeling in my heart, I heard Chen Ye''s voice.


    I turned my head to look at Chen Ye and rolled my eyes at him.


    What was this? I decided to give up all of a sudden. I didn''t say that I didn''t want anything to happen to me.


    "Actually, it''s good for you to give up. There are so many things to do in the future. If you give up as soon as possible, you can still protect your own little life." Seeing that I had remained silent, Chen Ye automatically assumed that I had tacitly acknowledged what he had just said, and said one more sentence to me.


    Listening to Chen Ye continuously persuading me to retreat, I really wanted to go up and fiercely slap him twice.


    Right now, I am already troubled by the big spider''s matter, and am just about to die of boredom. In the end, it''s fine if Chen Ye didn''t cheer me up, but he is actually still causing trouble for me here, I really don''t understand which side Chen Ye is from.


    However ¡­ He looked at the large spider in front of him. Although he was initially panicking, he gradually calmed down. Taking advantage of the large spider''s inattentiveness, he quickly somersaulted and grabbed onto the branch that was kicked away by the large spider.


    I didn''t know if it would work anyway, but it was better for me to give it a try. Thinking this way, I closed my eyes and charged towards the big spider, and when I reached the bottom of the big spider''s stomach, I lifted the branch high in my hand and pierced it towards the big spider''s stomach.


    After stabbing into the big spider''s stomach, I didn''t feel the big spider''s reaction for a long time. I couldn''t help but open my eyes curiously to take a look. Thus ¡­ All I saw was the big spider staring at my stomach in disbelief. I had also created a big hole in the big spider''s stomach.


    Just as my face filled with suspicion, the big spider exploded into pieces with a bang.


    "This... Is it solved just like that? " After seeing that the big spider was pierced by me and shattered into pieces, I turned my head and stammered as I asked Chen Ye.


    This matter was resolved a little too smoothly, I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "This time, it seems that I really am going to change my opinion of you." After hearing my stuttering, Chen Ye stood up from the ground and walked towards me while patting his hands.


    However ¡­ It was also because the matter had been resolved that I was now in a relatively safe state. The strength in my entire body seemed to have suddenly collapsed as I fell towards the ground.


    "Ai ¡­" What''s wrong with you? Just a moment ago, he had the courage to kill such a large spider. But now, he''s actually started to submit. " After seeing me fall to the ground, Chen Ye supported me quickly, and then ¡ª jokingly said this to me.


    It was because of Chen Ye''s support that I did not fall to the ground ruthlessly. After I stabilized my body, I looked at Chen Ye snappily.


    "You still have the nerve to say it? You don''t even know. Although I was so calm just now, I was already worried to death. You are actually still standing to the side and pouring oil on me." Looking at Chen Ye, I rolled my eyes and said unhappily.


    But of course, what I just said was only on the surface, and could be considered as venting my anger first. As for what I thought, I also knew that Chen Ye was doing this for my own good.


    "Alright, I ¡­" "Look ¡ª what''s that?" Chen Ye looked at me and said three words. Then, he turned around, reached out his hand with an extremely agitated tone, and pointed behind me.


    "What''s wrong with you?" All of a sudden, you became so excited, could it be that the giant spider has revived again? " As I spoke to Chen Ye, I turned my head to look behind me.


    However, when I turned my head to look at him, my heart was as agitated as Chen Ye''s.


    Because I saw something dark green in the midst of the spider''s dismembered body, standing there steadily.


    After a careful look, I felt that this item looked very familiar. I thought hard about it in my mind. I was so excited that I didn''t know what was going on. It really was like looking for broken iron shoes without any effort.

 C245

    Chapter 245 - Surviving and Killing


    Because that dark green thing, was precisely the Soul Controlling Fragment.


    Wrong... To be exact, he should not be called a Soul Controlling Fragment, because this Soul Master was a very complete version, he did not shatter at all.


    I made a guess in my heart. I think that when the Soul Controlling Fragment shattered, I didn''t know what happened to this spider. Coincidentally, it actually obtained all the Soul Controlling Fragment, and that''s how it became like this.


    With this thought, I can understand why this spider is so big.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get that thing back. " When Chen Ye saw that I had been staring at the Royal Soul, he couldn''t help but give me a nudge.


    After being pushed by Chen Ye, only then did I react. I hurriedly took a few steps forward, and wanted to retrieve Royal Soul, but the moment I stepped out, I realized ¡­ Something didn''t seem right.


    Because I saw that the broken body of the giant spider was slowly coming together at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a short while, it revived.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" What was going on? "He''s already dead beyond dead, but he''s still alive." The corner of my mouth twitched as I looked at the giant spider in front of me. I didn''t know how to describe my current state of mind.


    This is the first time I''ve seen my body exploded like this, and it didn''t take me much time to recover completely.


    However ¡ª I am even more certain now that this Soul Master can definitely revive Chu Yu.


    "What are you still standing there for?" This time we must both go together. " After seeing me standing there in a daze, Chen Ye shouted at me with extreme urgency.


    The reason why I didn''t make a move earlier was because I felt that I could handle a big spider. But now, it seems that the matter wasn''t as simple as I imagined.


    So... Right now, he had to fuse the power of two people before he could deal with this giant spider.


    "When we kill this giant spider, you must immediately retrieve the Soul Controlling Spider. Otherwise, with its power, I''m afraid that it will revive again." When Chen Ye was at the side making his move against the big spider, he warned me.


    "I know." Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I immediately nodded my head, but - Then, I reacted, nodding my head, I could not see Chen Ye, so I shouted loudly at Chen Ye.


    However ¡­ The more I fought with this giant spider, the more I realized something that struck me as shocking. That was, following the revival of this giant spider just now, the power of this giant spider seemed to have increased by a lot as well.


    "I feel like... How did this giant spider suddenly become enlightened and gain its own consciousness? " After fighting with the big spider for a while, I couldn''t help but shout at Chen Ye.


    If ¡ª If at first I fought the great spider by instinct, then now I think he has the intelligence of a ten-year-old or so.


    Could it be ¡­ Would reviving once again increase one''s intelligence?


    "I feel the same way. However ¡­ Right now, the most important thing is to kill him first. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye also told me that he agreed with me a lot.


    After hearing that Chen Ye especially approved of my words, I raised all of my vigilance.


    "You two little brats. Do you think you can kill me that easily? " Just as Chen Ye and I were about to muster up all our strength to kill this giant spider, we suddenly heard a very strange voice.


    I thought it was Chen Ye''s words, but when I looked over at, I found that he was also looking at me with a baffled expression. I didn''t think it was Chen Ye''s voice.


    After calming down, I hastily raised my head to look at the big spider. I discovered that the big spider''s mouth was opening and closing as it spoke to us.


    "This ¡­ this is already speaking." I was especially shocked in my heart, so I couldn''t hold it in and immediately exclaimed out loud.


    It seemed that the Soul Controlling Technique was very powerful this month. It could even make an animal talk.


    "It looks like... This time there''s no way to hit his stomach. " Once again, I used a branch to poke the big spider a few times in the stomach, I helplessly said this to Chen Ye.


    I originally wanted to do the same thing again, but now that I''ve been reborn, the big spider has been very meticulous in protecting me. I can''t even puncture his stomach anymore.


    "I thought you were just pretending to be dumb, but now I understand that you''re really dumb. The big spider has already revived and now has its own consciousness. Do you think that he''s still the same spider from before?" After hearing what I said. Chen Ye asked directly back at me.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had to say, I pursed my lips and did not reply. After all ¡­ Right now, I feel that Chen Ye is also speaking the truth.


    "But ¡ª no matter what he looks like now, today ¡­ He has to die. " After throwing away the branch in my hand, I looked at Chen Ye, then looked at the big spider and said.


    Even if the big spider is invulnerable to weapons now, he had to die here today. After all, no matter what you say, the Royal Soul is inside the big spider''s body right now. For Chu Yu''s sake, I have to do my best.


    "You step back now." Just as I calmed my mind and planned to rush towards the big spider, I suddenly heard Chen Ye''s voice.


    Although in my heart I was confused as to why Chen Ye told me to back off, I still listened to Chen Ye''s words. He silently retreated a few steps.


    Just as I was about to stand up, I felt a strong wind blow past me. After looking carefully, I noticed Chen Ye rushing towards the big spider, and in Chen Ye''s hands, it seemed that he was holding something.


    Just as I was standing there in a daze, I heard a loud bang from the big spider and my body exploded once again.


    "What are you still standing there for? Instead, you should hurry up and make your move. " Seeing that I was still standing there in a daze, Chen Ye shouted at me anxiously.


    I finally managed to kill the big spider, shouldn''t I hurry and bring the Soul Controlling Sigil over? Why had she been standing there in a daze, not wanting to save Chu Yu?

 C246

    Chapter 246 - Method?


    When I heard Chen Ye''s shout to me, I finally reacted and ran towards that Soul Master.


    If I had acted a little later, that giant spider might have used this Soul Controlling Technique to revive me. After being reborn just now, there was already a huge change. If this happened again, Chen Ye and I would probably not be his match anymore.


    However ¡­ Fortunately, this time, I had already gotten the Soul Controlling Fragment and the big spider didn''t make any movements. I then heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I originally thought that it would take a long time before we could obtain the Soul Controlling Technique, but ¡­ I didn''t think that things would develop so fast. Now that we''ve gotten what we want, what should we do next? " Looking at the jade soul in my hand, I asked Chen Ye.


    Even though I know that obtaining the Soul Emperor''s Soul was possible to revive Chu Yu ¡­ What do I have to do to revive Chu Yu? Chen Ye didn''t seem to have told me this from the beginning.


    "Let''s go back first. We''ll talk about this when we get back." After hearing my question, Chen Ye gave me a deep look, then said a few words to me, hinting me to follow him first.


    I also knew that this matter was not suitable for me to talk about outside, so I maintained my silence to indicate Chen Ye that I understand.


    "You said that you would tell me when we return. Can you tell me now?" After returning to my room, I saw Chen Ye standing there in a daze, so I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye: "Earlier, you didn''t tell me, and told me to go back first. Now that you are back, shouldn''t you tell me everything?"


    After I asked these questions, Chen Ye''s eyes started to shine as he stared at me, as if he was considering whether or not he should tell me. I did not continue asking, but had calmed down and sat on the chair, quietly waiting for Chen Ye''s answer.


    Actually, without guessing, I already know that Chen Ye will definitely tell me in the future, because ¡­ No matter what you say, Chu Yu is a mutual friend of ours, so there''s no way that Chen Ye would just stand by and watch us die.


    "I say, Chen Ye, it can''t be that you don''t know what to do, so ¡­ You''ve been stalling for time here, haven''t you? " Seeing that Chen Ye had been standing there in a daze the entire time, silent, I couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    Chen Ye told me that if we find the Soul Controlling Fragment, we can combine them and save Chu Yu. It''s just a cover for me.


    Possible... Initially, Chen Ye was only afraid that I would be too anxious and be unable to think of an excuse. But... What Chen Ye never expected was, we actually found the Soul Controlling Fragment so easily, even before the Chenjiazhai had gone out, he had already found the Soul Emperor. This was completely outside of Chen Ye''s expectations, so ¡­ Now, even Chen Ye did not know how to answer the lie he had lied to him before.


    Seeing that Chen Ye''s expression had become even more complex after listening to what I had said, I felt that the thoughts in my heart definitely had a lot of credibility.


    "Others may not know about my character, but how can you not know about it? Since I said that after I find the Soul Controlling Fragment and combine them together, I can save Chu Yu, then ¡­ What I said was absolutely true. " After hearing that I actually doubted what I had said, Chen Ye''s eyes widened, and he spoke to me with a particularly indignant tone.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I laughed embarrassedly, but in my heart, I started to blame myself. Chen Ye was right, other people don''t know his character, but how could I not know? In the end ¡ª ¡ª I actually started to suspect Chen Ye, this is something that I really shouldn''t have done.


    "Okay, okay. I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just too anxious. Your excellency doesn''t remember this lowly person. Forgive me this time." Letting out a sigh, I immediately put on a very fawning expression and walked over to Chen Ye''s side.


    is the biggest, after all, I am the one who needs help now, and it''s best for me to be a little more obedient. Otherwise, if Chen Ye gets angry, and Chen Ye doesn''t help me, what should I do?


    "Alright, alright, I knew that it wasn''t intentional. I didn''t say that I would hate you, but ¡­" This matter can indeed save Chu Yu but ¡ª the price that you have to pay is especially huge, and you might even lose your own life. Are you really willing to do that? " After patting me on the shoulder, Chen Ye put on an extremely earnest expression, and then slowly spoke to me.


    "What exactly is the method you spoke of?" After hearing Chen Ye''s words, my heart suddenly started to have a lot of doubts. Why would Chen Ye say that this method would definitely be able to save Chu Yu? I also have to pay a huge price. I might even lose my life.


    Could it be that the method that Chen Ye mentioned this time was the type of sword style side effect, if it really was a sword style side effect, then it doesn''t matter if my life is lost, but ¡­ What I am most afraid of is that my life is lost, in the end Chu Yu is still not able to save it, wouldn''t that be a way to make up for the losses?


    "Can you stop keeping your calm personality? Just tell me what the method is. No matter what it is, at least give me an idea, okay?" Originally, I was extremely anxious, but now ¡­ Chen Ye had always been silent and silent, and was not willing to say a single word.


    No matter what the result is, I feel that I''ve already done it, so I can accept it all, but ¡­ At the very least, before I die, you also let me know what happened to you. Just because you played yourself out for no apparent reason, I feel a little too stifled.


    "Can you say it directly? I''m really about to die from anxiety, yet you''re still dragging your feet. I can endure any outcome, so say it quickly." Just as my suspicions were dispelled, I couldn''t help but stand up and pat Chen Ye''s shoulders as I asked again. This time ¡ª I''m really going to die of anxiety.

 C247

    Chapter 247 - Heart Blood


    But after I said that. Not only did Chen Ye not answer my question, he even took a few steps back, causing me to be at a loss.


    What was going on? Could it be ¡­ Is the question I''m asking really weird? How could Chen Ye not know to answer?


    Didn''t you already say that you would follow me to think of a way to save Chu Yu? Now that a good chance is right in front of you, why did you choose to retreat and not speak? " Since Chen Ye had retreated a few steps, then ¡­ I walked up a few steps, and kept myself in the same position as when I was standing in front of Chen Ye. Then, I raised my head to look at Chen Ye and asked.


    After meeting my forceful gaze, I surprisingly saw Chen Ye''s face darken, as if there were something particularly hard to say.


    "Do you know what is called heart blood?" After seeing me forcefully interrogate him, Chen Ye also knew that escaping was not a good solution to this problem. At last, facing me, he began to answer my question directly.


    But... Regarding what Chen Ye said this time, I am a little confused, what is the relationship between saving Chu Yu and the blood in my heart? It seemed as if the two things were not connected at all.


    "Of course I know what heart blood is, but... What do you want to say? Could it be that Chu Yu''s revival has something to do with the blood in your heart? " After pondering for a long time, I finally couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye.


    From the very beginning, Master told me that the blood in one''s heart is the blood that comes from stabbing a knife into a person''s heart, which is called the blood of the heart.


    However, the heart blood was the most important thing. However ¡­ The blood of the heart could only be done at the most crucial moment, because when one took the blood of the heart, it meant that the knife was going to pierce the heart. Amongst the human body''s parts, the heart was the most fragile. If one was slightly injured, one might not even be able to keep their life.


    Just at this time, I suddenly had a bold guess, maybe the reason why Chen Ye had been stuttering so much is because he needed the blood in his heart to save Chu Yu.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility. Otherwise ¡ª ¡ª Chen Ye would not be so hesitant.


    "Tell me honestly, do you need the heart blood to save Chu Yu?" After I had thought everything through, I became serious as well. My two eyes stared straight at Chen Ye as I asked.


    If saving Chu Yu really requires the blood in my heart, then ¡ª I am willing.


    When I saw Chen Ye nod at me, my heart couldn''t help but sink. It was precisely because Chen Ye was afraid that I would do something stupid, that he was unwilling to tell me what to do in the end, so that Chu Yu would be resurrected.


    "I just knew that you would definitely be willing to do that. That''s why I''ve been hiding it from you." While Chen Ye was talking to me, he reached out his hands and grabbed my shoulders, as if that would stop me from doing something stupid.


    "I''ll tell you. Chu Yu is my friend, so I must save him, even if it means sacrificing my life. " As I looked at Chen Ye with my burning eyes, the determination in my heart could be completely expressed as I spoke these words to him.


    "You shouldn''t worry too much either. Perhaps ¡ª the blood of the heart is not necessarily mine, and the blood of an animal is fine as well." Seeing Chen Ye''s especially worried expression, I couldn''t help but comfort him.


    Why do you think that everything is so complicated? Maybe the heart''s blood is not necessarily human, it''s fine for animals, you can just go find a chicken or a cat.


    "Do you know why I never wanted to tell you about the blood in my heart?" After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye was silent for a long time, then looked at me and asked.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t know anything.


    "I have always been unwilling to tell you the matter regarding the blood in your heart, because although the spirit has already been merged together, the Soul Master had once stayed in your body, so it is not normal for your blood to have been baptized by the Soul Master, and the Soul Master is Chu Yu''s host body. If you want Chu Yu to revive, then the only person who will be able to pay the blood in their heart, and will be revived other than you, you Li Chenchen." After letting out a deep sigh, Chen Ye said to me.


    Listening to Chen Ye''s explanation, I finally understood why Chen Ye had been unwilling to tell me the whole time, but since Li Chenchen''s whereabouts were unknown, if he wanted Li Chenchen to pay with his own blood, then it would definitely be impossible, so I was the only one.


    "What should I do?" After staring at Chen Ye for a long time, I asked.


    Now, I have already made up my mind. I must save Chu Yu, so ¡­ Even if I had to sacrifice my life, I wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Since that''s the case, I can''t say much, but ¡ª even if you want to use your own blood to save Chu Yu, you have to give me some time to prepare so that I can think of a plan." Seeing that I was especially persistent, Chen Ye finally chose to compromise with me.


    "Thank you." After being silent for a long time, I said these three words to Chen Ye.


    And now ¡­ I can only thank Chen Ye because this is the only thing I can do.


    For the first time, I felt that it was a really wrong choice for me to not learn from my master. If I had worked a little harder with Master, now ¡­ It also didn''t need to rely on Chen Ye''s help anymore.


    "I say, you''re serious. What are you thanking me for? Aren''t you being a bit too formal with me?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye immediately laughed at me unhappily, and said this.


    "Alright, alright. Hurry up and find your perfect solution. I''ll wait for you here. " Looking at Chen Ye''s mischievous smile, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Then, I lightly punched Chen Ye''s shoulder and said this to him.


    Between friends, there was no need to thank each other too much, but I had revealed my true feelings just now. Other than thanking her, I did not know how I should repay Chen Ye.

 C248

    Chapter 248 - Gold and Silver Knives


    "But ¡ª I''m still curious. What are you planning to prepare?" After making fun of Chen Ye, I curiously looked at him and asked.


    Chen Ye said that he wanted to prepare a foolproof plan, but... I''m curious though, what is this perfect plan?


    "I don''t know when I''ll be able to prepare this plan, so ¡­" I''ll tell you when I''m ready. " After hearing my question, Chen Ye intentionally kept me in suspense.


    Of course, I know that Chen Ye must have held me back first, then went to find a good way, but I didn''t expose him. After all, no matter how I put it, Chen Ye''s words were still a white lie.


    After all, I''ve been waiting for so long, so ¡ª Just a few more days, and I feel like I''m going to have to be patient.


    At most, it would just give Chen Ye time to search for a solution. At that time, both Chu Yu and I might be able to save him.


    Alright, since you have already said so, if I were to continue asking, it would seem that I am a little too insensible. Therefore, you should go and think of a solution now, I will go back to my room and have a good rest. As I stretched and yawned, I spoke to Chen Ye. After finishing my words, I turned around and went back into my room.


    "Hello ¡­" I say, isn''t this person a bit too heartless? Since I''m here to help you, can''t you come over and help me think of a way? " Seeing that I had actually turned around and returned to my room, Chen Ye hurriedly followed behind me and couldn''t help but complain to me.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s nagging, I turned around and looked at him with resentment.


    "Brother, tell me, with my current level, I can''t even help myself, how can I help you? So... This matter is up to you. Come on, I believe you can do it. " After saying those words to Chen Ye, I hurriedly returned to my room and closed the door.


    When it comes to books, I''m afraid ¡ª That''s me.


    "They already said that they were three smelly smiths who could beat Zhuge Liang. If you don''t help me think of a way, how can you say that you can''t help them?" After seeing me close the door, Chen Ye knocked on the door and shouted at me.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I helplessly sighed, and in the end, still opened the room''s door.


    "Big brother, can you tell me what I can help you with?" After taking a few deep breaths, I tried my best to calm my mind down as I spoke to Chen Ye.


    I think that based on my current appearance, other than helping Chen Ye, I can''t do anything else.


    "Of course you can help me. For example, bringing me a cup of tea or pouring me some water. Isn''t that good enough?" After seeing my righteous and unyielding attitude, Chen Ye smiled and said to me. Right at this moment, I felt that Chen Ye was especially similar to a fox, a cunning fox who wagged its tail.


    "Damn ¡ª ¡ª You''re not bringing Chen Ye up, but you actually want me to bring you tea and water? Are you kidding me? Why don''t you bring me tea and water?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I was really going to die from anger and depression from Chen Ye''s actions. Let me bring some tea for Chen Ye, is there something wrong with that?


    I have always been doted on by Master, I have never done any rough work, I have never even poured tea for Master, I have never done anything like this, Chen Ye actually asked me to pour tea for him?


    "I think I have something wrong with this person. I can''t interrupt him while I''m thinking about other things, or else all the ideas I''ve thought about from the beginning would be gone. Since you don''t want to, then so be it, but ¡­" It''s possible that the one plan that you''ve made me think of, might have to be put off for a while. " After hearing my rejection, Chen Ye also did not get angry. Instead, he found a seat and sat down, crossed his legs, and said indifferently to me.


    In an instant ¡ª ¡ª I was infuriated by Chen Ye''s actions. This was clearly his naked threat.


    He clearly knows that I care about Chu Yu, and wholeheartedly wanted to revive him, but in the end ¡­ Chen Ye still dared to use this matter to threaten me.


    "Okay, okay, aren''t you tired? "Let''s hurry up and rest, I''ll be leaving as well." When he saw me standing at the entrance in a daze the whole time, Chen Ye stood up and turned to leave.


    "Sure, I''ll do it." Looking at Chen Ye''s intentionally leaving figure, I finally clenched my teeth and said this to Chen Ye.


    Just treat it as, I will endure it, after Chu Yu revives, see how I will take care of him.


    "Say, do you have any sympathy at all? Don''t you see that I''ve already sweated so much? You''re still tormenting me?" When I didn''t even know how many times Chen Ye had asked me to change the water, I couldn''t help but become angry at Chen Ye.


    It wasn''t that the water I poured for him was too hot, it was just that the water I poured for him was too cold, or else the tea leaves I bought didn''t suit her.


    Even if I am a robot, I still have a time to rest, but Chen Ye felt that ordering me around was extremely normal.


    "I just had some ideas. But with you interrupting me like this, I almost forgot about it. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me, and said with a faint smile.


    I...


    After hearing what Chen Ye said. I took a few deep breaths, and tried my best to throw down the urge to slap Chen Ye. Then, I turned around, and resigned myself to going through the things that Chen Ye needed.


    "You did what I wanted to do this time, and I also thought of a plan. Not only will it protect you, it will also revive Chu Yu." After receiving the water that I had stolen, Chen Ye lightly took a sip, and then turned his head to look at me as he said this.


    "What method?" What is it? " After hearing what Chen Ye said, my entire body started to become excited. After being tormented for so long, it seems that the Emperor did not disappoint those who were kind, and was able to see a little of my effort in return.


    "As long as we find the Gold and Silver Saber, then... Everything can be settled. " After hearing my anxious inquiry, Chen Ye intentionally held up the teacup while looking at me. In the end, she couldn''t endure my question and asked me this question.

 C249

    Chapter 249 - Jade Souls Not Soul


    "Gold-Silver Saber?" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Gold Silver Saber? What is that? I''ve only heard of the Silver Gold Flower, but I''ve never heard of the Silver Gold Saber.


    "Yes, the Gold Silver Saber. If we find the Gold Silver Saber, then ¡­" You and Chu Yu. All of them will survive. " Seeing the doubt in my heart, Chen Ye took the initiative to explain.


    But, even though Chen Ye had already explained it to me, I still could not understand what exactly a gold and silver blade was. Could it be a blade made of gold and silver?


    However, after thinking about it, I dispelled this idea in my heart. After all, something that could cause Chen Ye to be tangled for so long shouldn''t be as simple as that.


    "Can I ask if the Gold and Silver Sabers are made of gold and silver?" After thinking for a long time about what the Gold Silver Saber was, I finally felt that I should ask Chen Ye.


    Since Chen Ye could speak of the Gold Silver Saber, then ¡­. He must know what the Gold Silver Saber was.


    "Actually ¡ª I''ve only inadvertently heard my master talk about it. As for what it is, even I don''t know." After hearing my question, never would I have thought that Chen Ye would actually stammer and stammer for a long time. Finally, he said these words to me.


    I...


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I forcefully resisted the urge to slap myself, and wanted to slap Chen Ye on the head. I tossed and turned for a long time, but he actually didn''t know anything? Then he had been talking for so long.


    The more I thought about it, the more speechless I became. I turned around and headed straight for the room.


    It would be better if I returned to my room first. Calm down, wait for me to calm down, then come out to discuss the matter of Chu Yu reviving him.


    "Ai ¡­" Where are you going? " After seeing that I was about to turn around and leave, Chen Ye hurriedly stopped me and told me this.


    Regarding Chen Ye blocking my way, I did not plan to care about it at all. After rolling my eyes at Chen Ye, I pushed him to the side and continued walking towards the room.


    After listening to him talk for a long time, not only was it useless, it actually made me angry. I might as well go back to my room to rest and think of a way to deal with this myself.


    "What''s wrong with you? I actually already stopped talking to you. I probably didn''t do anything to provoke you. " Seeing that I was actually not willing to say a word to him, Chen Ye became anxious and grabbed onto my wrist.


    Just a moment ago, the two of them were talking casually. Why did their faces suddenly change?


    "Can''t I go back to my room and calm down? I''ve been messing with you for a long time, and now I feel like my head is super big. " While massaging my head, I said to Chen Ye.


    His heart suddenly felt extremely stuffy, as if something had been pressing on his chest all this time. He was almost out of breath.


    "Actually... There is one thing I don''t know if I should tell you. " After I finished speaking, Chen Ye suddenly started to stutter, and after staring at me for a long while, he finally forced out this sentence.


    I stared at Chen Ye with even more suspicion.


    "Big Brother, I say you are not, right? It has already come to this, what else should I say? "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it." After taking a few deep breaths, I tried my best to maintain my state of mind and prevent myself from fainting due to Chen Ye.


    "Actually, the two of us seemed to have gotten something wrong. The giant spider''s soul is not a Jaded Soul at all." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye brought me to the front of a stool and indicated for me to sit down. After I sat down, he said to me slowly, word for word.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had said, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you say that he is Jade Soul? " I couldn''t resist reaching out my hand to touch Chen Ye''s forehead.


    What did he mean by it was not a Jade Soul at all? Didn''t he say that it was a Jade Soul?


    "I think you still don''t understand the meaning behind my words. She''s a Jaded Soul, but she''s not a Jaded Soul. She can control her own Jaded Soul." Seeing that I still didn''t understand anything, Chen Ye began to explain to me out of good intentions.


    Only after Chen Ye gave me a long explanation did I finally understand the meaning behind his words.


    "Think about it carefully. If he really is a Jaded Soul, then the Jaded Soul has already been fused into a whole piece. How can he display such a tiny bit of power within the body of the big spider?" Seeing that even though I understood my own words, I still seemed to not understand it completely, so Chen Ye once again compared it to what he just said.


    It was also because of this analogy that I instantly felt enlightened.


    Chen Ye was right, if this piece of jade soul was real, then ¡­ After all, when Chu Yu was still alive, other people had only obtained a small fragment of the Jade Soul. Its power was already that strong, if it were to become a complete Jade Soul, then its power would be absolutely impossible.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt. He took out the Soul Controlling Technique and threw it behind him.


    In any case, he isn''t real right now, so it''s useless for me to keep it. I might as well just throw it away.


    "Ai ¡­" What are you doing? " When he saw that I had actually thrown the Soul Master out, Chen Ye was so excited that he pounced on me. Just as the Soul Overseer was about to land on the ground, he grabbed onto it tightly.


    Seeing that Royal Soul was still unharmed, Chen Ye heaved a sigh of relief, and walked over to me with Royal Soul. He looked at me with an especially speechless expression, as if he didn''t understand why I suddenly changed my mind and threw the Imperial Soul away.


    "What do you want? Why did you throw it? " As expected, Chen Ye walked in front of me with Soul Controlling Technique and stared at me for a long time with his head lowered, then asked me this question.


    As for me ¡­ However, if he were to raise his head and look at Chen Ye, and then look at the Soul Controlling Technique in Chen Ye''s hands, he would not be able to say a single word in the end.

 C250

    Chapter 250 - Mourning


    "Didn''t you just say that he isn''t Jade Soul? Since he isn''t, why should I keep him here?" I said as I rolled my eyes at Chen Ye.


    Didn''t Chen Ye say it earlier, this Soul Controlling Soul seems to be different from the one we are looking for? Since that''s the case, then to us, whether this Soul Master exists or not is the same, so if that''s the case ¡­ Why should we waste our time on it?


    To be honest, I really don''t understand Chen Ye''s actions right now. It''s useless anyway, why aren''t you letting me throw it away?


    "Are you stupid?" After hearing my words, Chen Ye really couldn''t hold it in anymore. She raised her hand and a violent chestnut landed on my head.


    He could not help but reach out to rub his head, Chen Ye''s eyes were truly too heavy to handle.


    However ¡­ Instead, I raised my head and looked at Chen Ye, telling him with my eyes, "Explain to me right now, if the explanation you give doesn''t fit my intentions, then ¡ª you are definitely dead!"


    "Since I said that she is a Soul Controlling Technique and not a Jade Spirit, then there must be a reason behind it. Although the two of them are lacking by one word, you cannot say that this Soul Controlling Technique is not the same Jade Spirit." Seeing the threat in my eyes, Chen Ye started to explain to me slowly as he held the Royal Soul in his hand.


    However ¡­ Hearing Chen Ye''s words, which sounded like a tongue twister, made my head spin.


    Why do I feel like I don''t understand Chen Ye''s words anymore?


    They all said that there was a generation gap at the age of three, but ¡­ It looks like Chen Ye is the same age as me, even if there was a generation gap, he shouldn''t be that big.


    Thinking this in my heart, I looked at Chen Ye as if he were a fool.


    "You''re really stupid, I don''t know how to explain to you this Soul Controlling Technique, but to put it bluntly, it is the Jade Spirit that we are looking for." When Chen Ye saw that I really didn''t seem to understand what he had said, he swung the Royal Soul in front of me and said that.


    There were many forms of jades, such as jades, which were just like jades. Before they had been meticulously polished, they were just like ordinary stones, but ¡­ Only after meticulously polishing it would it take on the most perfect form, and the Jade Soul was the same.


    "You mean... Are we looking for the wrong person? " After being conflicted for a long time, I carefully asked Chen Ye.


    Could it be that the Imperial Soul that we stumbled upon is the real Jade Soul? This could be considered as a blind cat running into a dead mouse.


    "Yes, it''s exactly as you think. What we need to do now is not to find the Gold Silver Saber, but to find a way to activate this Imperial Soul. After he becomes the Jade Soul, then ¡­" There''s still time for the next step. " Sitting on the chair, Chen Ye said to me.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he picked up the cup of water beside him and took a sip. Chen Ye felt that his mouth was really dry from talking so much now, and he was about to die from thirst.


    "But ¡­" After just saying those two words, I looked at Chen Ye, not knowing if my following words should be true or not.


    If I keep asking, would it make Chen Ye feel that I''m especially troublesome?


    "Fine, you don''t need it. But not only that, hurry up and say it." While drinking the water in the cup, Chen Ye said to me.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen myself stuttering. It''s so unlike my style.


    "But now I have a very serious question. What do we do to activate this thing?" Since Chen Ye has already allowed me to voice the doubts in my heart, then ¡­ It wasn''t good for me to be hiding and pinching it, so I directly looked at Chen Ye and said it.


    He had already found the item, but ¡­ it was not the final form. So how could he make it return to its original form?


    "That''s a good question. To be honest, I don''t know either." After hearing my question, Chen Ye''s hand that was drinking water paused for a moment, then he continued to drink water and spoke to me in an unhurried manner.


    "Damn, I don''t know about that." If you don''t know, then can you tell me what exactly you know? " I couldn''t bear it any longer, I didn''t need to endure it any longer. Now that I heard Chen Ye''s words, my anger rose up abruptly. I stepped forward and grabbed onto Chen Ye''s collar, and directly shouted.


    At first I asked him how to find the knife. He said that he didn''t know. Now, when I asked him how he should activate this Royal Soul, he also said that he didn''t know. Can he tell me something that he knows.


    No matter how good my temper is, I still can''t help but be enraged at this moment.


    "You''re just a girl, why are you being so rude? Let go of me right now." As he spoke to me, Chen Ye patted on the hand that was grabbing onto his collar.


    Even though I was extremely unwilling, I still knew that my treatment of Chen Ye wasn''t so good. After all, no matter what was said, Chen Ye was currently on my side, and he was helping me.


    "Oh right, we have already been at your master''s place for such a long time, why haven''t we seen your master come out yet?" Suddenly, I looked at my surroundings and spoke to Chen Ye.


    If Master Chen Ye was still here, then things would be much easier. I can ask Master Chen Ye what he should do, after all, Chen Ye''s master has seen and experienced a lot, and Chen Ye learned all of his skills from his master. He should know how to solve the problems we are facing right now.


    However ¡­ To my utter surprise, after hearing my question, Chen Ye''s eyes actually slowly dimmed down.


    "I think I''ll take you to the study room. Maybe we can find a solution by flipping through the documents." After being silent for a long time, Chen Ye said this to me before taking the lead and bringing me towards the study room.


    Although I was curious in my heart why Chen Ye would be so unhappy, I did not ask. I just followed quietly behind Chen Ye, because I knew, I should be... It was as if he had accidentally touched Chen Ye''s sore spot.

 C251

    Chapter 251 - White Paper Questioning


    They all said that they didn''t work hard nor were they lazy, that they only had eyes for one another.


    So... Now, in order to make up for the mistake in my words just now, I tactfully followed behind Chen Ye, not saying a word.


    Along the way, Chen Ye was also like me, not saying a word. I really wanted to give myself two tight slaps, I really couldn''t lift the pot.


    However ¡­ I am also extremely curious in my heart. I don''t know what happened to Chen Ye''s master, but when I mentioned his master, Chen Ye actually had such an expression.


    Could it be ¡­


    Suddenly, a ridiculous thought appeared in my mind, that something had happened to Chen Ye''s master, and that he was no longer in the human world.


    The more I look at Chen Ye, the more I feel that the idea in my heart must be correct.


    "Sigh ¡­" Letting out a deep sigh in my heart, I slapped my own head as well.


    Say, what''s wrong with me? Why do I have to do things without moving my mind? Why do I have to make the people around me sad every time?


    "What''s the matter with you?" The act of patting my head was coincidentally seen by Chen Ye when he turned around. When I raised my head, I found that Chen Ye was staring at me with a puzzled expression.


    Towards this question of Chen Ye''s, I only laughed awkwardly and did not answer, because I felt that every single one of my words should be weighed down with weight.


    "Alright, this is the place. Let''s hurry and enter." As he walked in front of a door, Chen Ye pushed it open and said to me.


    I looked inside the door which Chen Ye had opened, but with just one glance, I froze in place, Chen Ye is not joking right?


    Countless bookshelves were lined up in it, and the books on the bookshelves had already piled up into a small mountain.


    "Are you sure you aren''t mistaken? Don''t tell me that you want us to find the answer in this pile of books?" Swallowing my saliva, I looked at Chen Ye as he slowly asked each and every word. In my heart, I was really hoping that Chen Ye would shake my head and say a word no.


    However ¡­ When I saw Chen Ye nod at me under my gaze before pushing me inside the door, signalling me to hurry up, I felt that my heart had started to fiercely suffer a defeat. I felt so cold that I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "What is it? We''re going to have to leave now, but that''s good ¡ª we''re both going to break down later. " After hearing my words, Chen Ye walked in. He looked at me, then placed his right hand on my shoulder and told me as he led me away.


    I turned my head to look at Chen Ye, then silently walked in front of a bookshelf, picked up a book, and started reading.


    "You''re not really planning to study here, are you?" After seeing my actions, Chen Ye looked at me with an expression that was as though his eyeballs were about to fall off.


    "What can I do if I don''t read the book? I can''t possibly rely on the answers that I need to jump out of the book." I rolled my eyes and said as I turned to look at Chen Ye.


    In order to revive Xiaobai, I just read a bunch of books, so I have to patiently wait and see. At least, having hope is better than having no hope.


    "Why can''t you expect the answer to come out on its own?" After hearing what I had said, Chen Ye looked at me with a mysterious gaze. After a long while, he said these baffling words to me.


    In an instant, the expression in my eyes when I looked at Chen Ye was even more idiotic than looking at an idiot.


    "Alright, alright, stop joking with me. Since you have the skill to joke with me, why don''t you come over and help me find the answer?" After rolling my eyes at Chen Ye, I continued to devote all of my attention to the book.


    Just the thought of the news that the little white horse would be able to revive made me extremely excited, giving me even more motivation to start reading.


    "Stupid." When he saw the two whites of my eyes, Chen Ye walked over and snatched the book I was reading from my hand.


    Grabbing the book I was reading, I didn''t think much of it. The main issue was that the child seemed to be playing with a dog. He extended his hand to rub my hair, and in an instant, my hair started to become messy.


    "What are you trying to do?" I''m really going to die from anger because of Chen Ye. It''s one thing if you don''t help me, but now you''re actually trying to help me instead.


    But just as I asked this question, I saw Chen Ye take out a piece of white paper from an unknown place and wrote something on it.


    It''s said that curiosity kills the cat, but as for me, curiosity is extremely heavy, so ¡­ He then moved closer to Chen Ye, wanting to see what Chen Ye had written.


    However ¡­ When I went closer to see that Chen Ye was writing the question that we were looking for, I was completely speechless.


    Looking for the answer, instead of flipping through the books immediately, he had to write it down on a piece of paper. Could it be that waiting for this piece of white paper would reveal the answer automatically?


    "Just wait and see." After seeing that I had moved closer, Chen Ye looked at me with an expression that said he was determined to win. He said.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I know you''re the best, so ¡ª I''ll have to rely on you for the rest of the matter." Seeing how confident Chen Ye looked, I didn''t say anything. After all ¡­ Right now, I really don''t feel like attacking Chen Ye anymore.


    If by doing this, Chen Ye could really get his answer, then... I knelt on the ground and called out to Chen Ye''s father.


    Because I don''t believe that a piece of white paper can get the answers we want, I ignored Chen Ye''s actions. I picked up another book from the shelf and started flipping through it.


    The heavens do not disappoint those who care, I believe ¡ª as long as I work especially hard now, even if there are so many books, I will definitely be able to finish them.


    It''s just a matter of how long it takes to finish the book, but... As long as the final result can revive Little White, then ¨C no matter how much effort and patience I have to put in, I will do it willingly, as long as the end result is good.

 C252

    Chapter 252 - Beginning at the Beginning


    "Aren''t you curious how I should use this piece of paper to get the answer we want?" After seeing that I was actually sitting on a chair and reading a book with all my concentration, Chen Ye came over and asked me this.


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t an ordinary person follow him closely in his current situation in order to satisfy the curiosity in his heart? Why was it different when he came to me?


    "Curious? Since I have the time to be curious, I might as well start searching for it. What should I do next? " After hearing what Chen Ye said, I turned my head to look at him and impatiently said this.


    I really don''t know if Chen Ye was stimulated to the point that he started to have such whimsical thoughts.


    "Come on, come on, I know you don''t want to believe me now, but ¡ª it doesn''t matter, you''ll believe me when you see the result." After seeing that I was not paying attention to myself at all, Chen Ye did not force me to stare at him, and directly left. As he left, he did not forget to say these words to me.


    Although I was focused on reading, that did not mean that Chen Ye did not hear what he said. It was precisely because I heard it that ¡­ I turned my head to look at Chen Ye.


    Forget it, whatever Chen Ye wanted to do was left to her. If he could do it, what would he do then? It would be for the best, if he could not, that would be fine.


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡­" Just as I was reading, I heard Chen Ye''s especially agitated voice.


    It''s fine if Chen Ye doesn''t help me find the answer, but he''s actually still causing me to be distracted by his buzzing in my ears.


    "I was wondering if you could calm down. I''m busy right now." Frowning, I turned my head to look at Chen Ye and threw a book at him.


    But luckily, I casually threw it, and it just happened to hit Chen Ye''s head. Chen Ye threw the white paper in his hand, and covered his head with both hands, looking at me with an extremely miserable expression, as if I had committed some heinous crime.


    "I swear, I really didn''t do it on purpose, you ¡­ "Do you believe me?" Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I told Chen Ye, but ¡­ Looking at the expression in Chen Ye''s eyes, I paused for a moment before weakly asking that last word.


    However ¡ª ¡ª This time, even without Chen Ye saying anything, I knew that Chen Ye definitely did not believe what he was thinking, because ¡­ Chen Ye''s expression told me the answer already.


    "Oh yeah, why did you call me just now?" Right now, as long as I''m not blind, I can see that Chen Ye is very angry right now, so I quickly changed the topic. If this continues, I''m afraid ¡­ Chen Ye will not let this matter go.


    "The answer was about to come out, but after all the effort you''ve put in, I''m going to have to drag it out again." I originally thought that changing the topic would allow Chen Ye to calm down, but I didn''t expect that after I asked him about this matter, not only did Chen Ye not lower his temper, he even became even more furious.


    Looking at Chen Ye who looked like he was about to go crazy, I was so nervous that I didn''t know how I should comfort Chen Ye right now.


    "Wait a moment ¡­" What did you just say? " Just when I was trying really hard to think of a way to comfort Chen Ye, I suddenly caught onto what Chen Ye had just said.


    The answer would appear soon. What did he mean by that?


    "Just as you thought. The answer could have appeared on the white paper right away, but you smashed it. My hand stopped moving and the answer only appeared halfway." Letting out a deep sigh, Chen Ye helplessly said these words to me. As he said that, he picked up the white paper on the ground and passed it to me.


    When I saw that only half of the answer appeared on the white paper, I was angered to the point that my eyes turned black.


    He was about to die from regret. He even had the urge to chop off his two claws.


    Don''t you think I can beat it later? Or standing up and walking over to see what the heck Chen Ye was doing. Why did he suddenly throw a book at Chen Ye?


    "Chen Ye, I... I really didn''t do it on purpose. " Grabbing my earlobe with both hands, I said while carefully looking at Chen Ye.


    I swear, I really didn''t do it on purpose. If I really knew that Chen Ye could come up with the answer after doing this, then ¡­ Even if I chopped off my hands, I would never disturb Chen Ye.


    "Can you do it again?" As I spoke to Chen Ye, I casually pulled out a piece of white paper and handed it over to Chen Ye, indicating him to do it again.


    As long as Chen Ye tries to do it again, I swear ¡­ I won''t disturb him this time.


    "Ai ¡­" That''s all we can do now. " Seeing my pitiful appearance, Chen Ye could only helplessly sigh.


    When I saw Chen Ye use his mouth to bite open his finger, I finally understood why Chen Ye''s expression was so weak earlier.


    "Do you need my blood?" After being conflicted for a long time, I spoke to Chen Ye.


    If. However, if he needed to use his blood, then ¡­ My blood too.


    "If you know what to do, then come on." After hearing my words, Chen Ye directly laughed at me, then passed a white paper in front of me, as he said that.


    He did not understand what Chen Ye meant, and so ¡­ I stared straight at Chen Ye.


    "The person who provides the blood must be the same as the person who does it, or else ¡ª it won''t work at all, so... If you know what to do. "I can''t donate your blood either." smiled and said to me as he passed the white paper in front of me.


    Initially, I had intended to extend my hand to receive the white paper Chen Ye had given me, but ¡ª When I suddenly heard Chen Ye''s words, I quickly retracted my hand.


    What kind of huge joke was Chen Ye playing on me? If I knew what to do, how could I wait till now? I must have done it a long time ago, after all ¡ª ¡ª I want Xiao Bai to revive.

 C253

    Chapter 253 - Foolish?


    What kind of international joke was this? How could I possibly play with such a thing?


    "Since you know that you won''t, then ¡­ "Don''t waste your efforts. After all, your blood is extremely precious. If I really used your blood to torture it, I''m afraid that before I succeeded, I would have lured over a bunch of wandering ghosts." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye took the white paper back.


    I know what Chen Ye is saying, my body is already special, if I had really used my blood, I would have probably lured a lot of ghosts over, so ¡­ Right now, I could only stand to the side and silently watch as Chen Ye cut my hand again.


    If not for my presumptuous actions just now, Chen Ye would not have wasted his blood, but he did not. No matter how much guilt I felt, what happened had already happened. The only thing I could do now was to silently watch from the side, trying my best to not disturb Chen Ye''s next actions.


    "Sigh ¡­" But ¡ª ¡ª Just when I was focused on watching Chen Ye''s actions, Chen Ye suddenly stopped his movements, and let out a deep sigh. It was precisely because of this sigh of Chen Ye that made my heart unsettled, and made me feel extremely uncomfortable in midair.


    "What''s wrong?" I stared blankly at Chen Ye. After being conflicted for a long time, in the end, I still walked towards Chen Ye and asked.


    who was fine, why did he sigh? Could it be that he failed this time as well?


    The more I thought about it, the more flustered I became. I immediately stretched out my neck, wanting to look at the white paper in Chen Ye''s hand, but just as I stretched out my neck, I couldn''t see anything. Chen Ye quickly hid the white paper behind him, purposely not allowing me to see it.


    "What''s going on? Hurry up and tell me, I''m really dying of anxiety right now. " Originally, I was extremely anxious, but now ¡­ Chen Ye is actually still hiding it, and not letting me see it.


    I now feel in my heart that Chen Ye may have also failed this time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden it so that I wouldn''t see it.


    "Puchi ¡­" Seeing my dejected look, Chen Ye couldn''t help but laugh at me, which made me especially suspicious. What''s wrong? Chen Ye''s heart was simply too big. Thus, the gaze I used to look at Chen Ye became even more helpless.


    "You''ve already failed, but you can still laugh. Can''t you think of what we should do next? With so many books, I can''t possibly read them one by one. " Taking a deep breath, I said to Chen Ye. If Chen Ye didn''t think of this idea in the beginning, I might have been able to read through them one by one. I still have patience, but now ¡­ I feel that if I keep reading them one by one, I really won''t be able to read them all. I feel like I have eight heads.


    After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye walked over to me step by step and then pushed me down onto the chair. He placed both his hands on my shoulders and looked at me.


    I had originally thought that Chen Ye would give me some serious words, but in the end ¡ª Chen Ye had only placed his hands on my shoulders for a long time already. He didn''t say a single word, causing my heart to become extremely confused.


    Could it be that he had failed twice in a row? Chen Ye was especially hurt in his heart, and felt that he was losing face, so ¡­ Was he mad at himself?


    He actually made a good child like Chen Ye suffer like this. At the same time, I made a decision in my heart, that I would treat Chen Ye well in the future, and not be bad for Chen Ye because he was an idiot. I didn''t think that Chen Ye would be so easy to deal with.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely treat you well in the future. I definitely won''t abandon you just because you were angered until you became stupid." Using a regretful tone, I said this to Chen Ye.


    At first, when Chen Ye heard my words, he was actually a little happy in his heart. At least his efforts were not wasted, but after hearing the second half of the sentence, Chen Ye was stunned.


    "I ¡­" Chen Ye was stunned for a long time. Just as Chen Ye wanted to ask why he had become foolish, he was interrupted before he could even say anything.


    "I know you''ve lost twice in a row, and now you''re being silly in a fit of rage, but it doesn''t matter. I believe that you''ll recover one day." Standing up, I patted Chen Ye''s shoulders and said to him consolingly.


    However ¡­ Why do I feel like after hearing what I just said, Chen Ye''s face twisted even more, and even the way he looked at me was a little off.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Who told you I was stupid? " Chen Ye could not hold back and shouted at me.


    How can a person who is perfectly fine become a fool in my mouth?


    I don''t think I did anything to let me down, right? I don''t think he would have thought it through.


    "Ah?" Aren''t you stupid? " After hearing Chen Ye''s explanation, I cried out in surprise, paused for a while, and then said to Chen Ye: "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I thought you had failed twice, and my heart was a little unable to take it.


    Looking up at Chen Ye, I smiled awkwardly.


    This joke was too much. In order to prevent Chen Ye from getting angry, so ¡­ I decided not to say a word.


    "Also." Who told you I failed this time? I don''t think I said anything, right? " After a moment of silence, Chen Ye asked me another question in return.


    It was as if he had never said that he had failed from the start. Besides, he had only sighed and hadn''t done anything wicked. How could his imagination be twisted?


    With this thought in mind, Chen Ye also felt that it was extremely baffling. He had a feeling that he had been treated as a mule out of goodwill, was this not ¡­ This was like biting the hand of a dog, yet he didn''t recognize the good intentions of this person?


    Thinking about it, Chen Ye felt that ¡­ That must be it.

 C254

    Chapter 254 - Chicken does not lay eggs or shit


    "What did you just say?" Just like I was sitting in a chair. In his heart, he secretly made up his mind that he must definitely not speak right now in order to make Chen Ye even angrier. However, he suddenly caught onto what Chen Ye had just said, and was unable to hold back as he directly asked.


    Did Chen Ye just say that he never said he failed? If that''s the case, then according to my understanding, it means I''ve succeeded?


    With this thought in mind, I stared straight at Chen Ye, my eyes almost shining. My heart eagerly awaited the next words Chen Ye said.


    "Your appearance reminds me of a pug. Do you know how similar you look to pug?" Chen Ye pointed at me and said, but after hearing what I said, I was extremely unhappy, thinking that it was all about animals, so why did it have to be pug? Do I behave like a pug?


    Although I admit that I was indeed trying to curry favor with Chen Ye, but ¡­ Can Chen Ye be a little more pleasant to listen to than he says, I am not greedy, just a little would be fine.


    "I''m having a nice chat with you right now. Can you be a bit more serious?" After thinking about it for a long time, I finally felt that this wasn''t the time to ask whether or not I looked like a pug. I should quickly ask Chen Ye if he had succeeded, and that was the most important thing.


    "Never mind, I''ll read it myself. Hurry up and give me the paper." Seeing that Chen Ye did not intend to answer me, I extended my hand out. I plan to take that piece of paper from Chen Ye''s back and see if it''s successful or not.


    After sensing my actions, Chen Ye raised the paper high up. My height is limited, and basically, I can''t do anything about Chen Ye''s actions, so I could only open my eyes wide, pout my own mouth, and seriously control my dissatisfaction towards Chen Ye.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore." After seeing my appearance, Chen Ye stretched out his hand and rubbed my head before passing the white paper in front of me. He continued to speak to me: "Alright, alright, I can''t give it to you yet.


    I don''t plan to care about this matter with Chen Ye at all. After Chen Ye gave the white paper to me, I immediately extended my hand and took it.


    "What does that mean?" When I saw the word southeast, I still didn''t understand it.


    No... No, I don''t understand it at all. What do you mean, southeast? Did it mean something?


    "I said you''re stupid, but you''re really stupid. To put it bluntly, southeast. The Silver Gold Saber is located in the southeast. We just need to go and look for it in the southeast." After hearing my question, while answering the doubts in my mind, Chen Ye stretched out his hand to give me a heavy chestnut head.


    Clutching the place where Chen Ye hit me, I kneaded it before raising my head to look at Chen Ye. However, he did not say anything.


    "Since that''s the case, then we should hurry up and set off. If we can find the Gold Silver Blade earlier, then Chu Yu can revive earlier as well." After feeling that my head isn''t as painful as it was before, I quickly stood up from the chair and pulled Chen Ye, wanting to rush out.


    Since ¡­ Since we already have the Gold Silver Saber''s whereabouts, then ¨C I think we should hurry and look for it. After all, Chen Ye has said the Gold Silver Saber so nicely, if someone beat us to it, then wouldn''t our plan fail?


    I only thought about it for a moment. If we had arrived a little later and discovered that the Gold and Silver Sabers had already been taken by someone else, then ¡­ I really will spit blood from anger.


    "Why are you in such a hurry ¡­" After seeing me pulling him outside, Chen Ye opened his mouth wanting to speak to me, but just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted.


    "I feel like... We should first get the Gold Silver Saber back, and then we''ll talk about it. After we get it back, you can have a good rest. " Of course, I knew in my heart what Chen Ye wanted to say, so ¡ª I stopped him from speaking directly.


    I know where the silver and gold knives are now, so I can''t stay a moment longer.


    "Ai ¡­" "Alright, alright, I know you''re very impatient right now, but you should let me go. You can just leave by yourself." After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye sighed deeply and said those words to me.


    Right now, he seemed to have no other choice but to search for the Gold Silver Saber. Therefore, Chen Ye felt that it would be better to take the initiative rather than be pulled along with him.


    After seeing that Chen Ye seemed to have resigned to his fate, I loosened my grip on Chen Ye''s hand.


    I''m so tired from pulling Chen Ye, so of course it''s the best thing that Chen Ye is willing to follow me.


    "Chen Ye, I still have a very big suspicion." As we walked, I asked Chen Ye.


    "Speak." After hearing my words, Chen Ye turned his head towards me, and immediately spat out a word.


    "On the white paper is written the southeastern part, but... How long should we follow the southeast? The southeast seems to be involved in many places. We can''t just keep searching along the way. " I''m really worried right now. There are a lot of places in the southeast. Where are we going to find them?


    But ¡ª When I heard Chen Ye''s words, I felt like my head was going to spin, and I especially wanted to fall head first onto the ground.


    Because, Chen Ye told me that he didn''t know how far to the southeast the white paper indicated, but ¡­ It was better to have an answer than no answer. It was better to be patient and look for it.


    After all, this could be considered to be the only hope between the two of us. It''s better to have hope than no hope, it''s better to just go and search for it.


    "AHH ¡­." I am truly going mad. I have already walked for so long and have not even seen a living being. Could you have made a mistake? " I''ve been walking southeast for a long time, but I haven''t seen a single living thing.


    There are one or two birds in the world now, wherever you go, but ¡ª I''m walking southeast now, and I don''t even see a feather, let alone a bird.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but start to suspect the authenticity of the white piece of paper that Chen Ye had created.

 C255

    Chapter 255 - White Paper Southeastern


    Could it be... Because we were both in too much of a hurry, so ¡ª Is the answer inaccurate?


    Thinking this in my heart, I feel like ¡­ He had been too excited just now. He had tossed and turned for a long time, but in the end, all his excitement had gone to waste.


    "Who told you to be wrong? On the white paper is the southeast wind, and that is the southeast wind. As long as we patiently search for it, it shouldn''t be too far away. " After hearing what I said, Chen Ye couldn''t help but become agitated as well. I misunderstood his ability.


    Seeing how excited Chen Ye was, I didn''t know how to respond. After all ¡­ If it was anyone else, they would definitely be unhappy about it as well. But right now, I was regretting that I wasn''t able to keep my mouth shut anymore, so I really wanted to say something, and didn''t care about the feelings of others at all.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s not what I thought. I just ¡­" After a long period of silence, I finally decided that I should apologize to Chen Ye, but ¡­ Halfway through, I don''t know what I''m going to say next. Could it be ¡ª that I''m just saying things casually, but it seems like I''m just saying things casually, which is even more hurtful.


    So... The following words were forcefully swallowed back into my stomach. I might as well not say it now, remaining silent would not make Chen Ye even more angry.


    "I don''t blame you either. It''s better to patiently walk around. Maybe we''ll find her soon." After seeing my guilty look, Chen Ye did not have the heart to continue criticizing me. She patted on my shoulder and comforted me.


    I sighed in my heart, then nodded towards Chen Ye.


    In this situation, Chen Ye and I could only say that it was due to luck, and that it would all depend on whether the heavens cared about us.


    "Could it be ¡­" Does that piece of white paper have no other use than telling us in the southeast? " After thinking about it in my heart, I asked Chen Ye.


    If the usefulness of that white piece of paper was that great, then ¡ª ¡ª could Chen Ye use this white piece of paper to point us in the right direction, and let us know how much longer it would take before we would no longer have to walk on the wrong path?


    "Oh yeah, I would have forgotten about that if you didn''t mention it." After hearing my question, Chen Ye suddenly realised and took out a piece of white paper from his pocket. He folded it into the shape of a Papyrus korshinskii while looking at me.


    But when I look at Chen Ye''s actions, I really don''t understand. What we''re talking about now is the main matter, how come Chen Ye suddenly has the interest to fold a piece of paper and play with it?


    "You ¡­ What are you planning to do? "Now is not the time to play with paper. If you want to play, wait until we find the Gold and Silver Dagger. You can play slowly." As I stretched out my hand to tell Chen Ye this, I also wanted to take the Papyrus korshinskii from Chen Ye''s hands and throw it away.


    I always thought I was too childish, but... Now, I feel that Chen Ye seems to be even more childish than me.


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" Don''t throw it away, we still need to rely on him to find the Gold and Silver Sabers. " After seeing that I was planning to throw away the Papyrus korshinskii, Chen Ye hurriedly snatched the Papyrus korshinskii from my hands. Then, he looked at the Papyrus korshinskii in his own hands with an especially precious look, and only after seeing that it was unharmed did Chen Ye heave a sigh of relief, then raised his head and looked at me.


    It''s just a Papyrus korshinskii, why are you making such a big fuss over it?


    "Listen to me first, don''t underestimate this Papyrus korshinskii. After a while, it will lead us to the location of the Gold Silver Saber." After seeing my disapproving expression, Chen Ye said to me while stroking the Papyrus korshinskii''s wings in his hand.


    "This is it?" As I listened to Chen Ye''s words, I asked in confusion.


    I really can''t think of anything. Can this Papyrus korshinskii formed from a piece of white paper really help Chen Ye and I find the location of the Gold Silver Saber? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this Papyrus korshinskii that was made out of white paper did not have any thoughts at all, nor any consciousness of its own.


    However ¡ª ¡ª After hearing Chen Ye''s confident words, I couldn''t help but become hesitant in my heart. Could it be that I was wrong?


    "Yes, this is it." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye smiled and said to me.


    After saying those words to me, Chen Ye then pulled my hand and placed the Papyrus korshinskii into my palm. Seeing Chen Ye''s actions, I became even more confused.


    Didn''t you want this Papyrus korshinskii made of white paper to lead the way? What was it doing in my cell phone now?


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of expression, drop your blood on this Papyrus korshinskii''s head. You can''t have too much, and you can''t have too little. You can only drip three drops." After seeing my doubtful expression, Chen Ye explained to me.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I finally understood what Chen Ye meant. Because my physique is special, my blood definitely has the ability to search for tea, adding that there were Jade Soul Fragment s in my body before, if my blood were to drip onto this white paper Papyrus korshinskii''s body, it would be bestowed with some special powers.


    With that thought in mind, I finally understood. I obediently listened to Chen Ye''s words and dripped not much but a little blood on the head of the Papyrus korshinskii.


    "How come he still has no reaction?" After waiting for a while, I saw that the Papyrus korshinskii in my hand had no reaction at all, and could not help but raise my head to ask Chen Ye.


    Chen Ye told me to drip my blood on it, and I did as I was told, the amount of blood was not much, it was exactly three drops, why is there no reaction from the Papyrus korshinskii?


    "Give me the Papyrus korshinskii." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye stretched out his hand and said this to me.


    Knowing that Chen Ye might have other plans, I placed the Papyrus korshinskii in Chen Ye''s hands.


    "It moved." When I saw Chen Ye gobble down the Papyrus korshinskii and mutter a few words that I didn''t understand, it was as if the Papyrus korshinskii suddenly had its own consciousness. It flapped its wings and actually flew up.


    Seeing the Papyrus korshinskii in such a state, I couldn''t help but reach out my hands to pat Chen Ye''s shoulders and shout out.

 C256

    Chapter 256 - Falcon


    Initially, I was curious how this white paper Papyrus korshinskii would lead us to find the Gold Silver Saber, but who would have thought ¡­ To think that there would be such a way out.


    "What''s there to be surprised about? No matter what, you''re someone who has seen too much of the world, how can you be so impatient?" After seeing me point and shout at the flying Papyrus korshinskii, Chen Ye said to me in a bad mood. His tone was filled with disdain, and even the way he looked at me was strange.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, it was as if a bucket of cold water had just been poured over me. My two eyes no longer looked at the Papyrus korshinskii, but instead, shifted onto Chen Ye.


    Just now, I had already thought of the worst outcome in my heart, and that was ¡­ We have to go back and flip through books that look like hills, but ¡ª Who would have thought that all of a sudden, things would take a turn for the better, so I was extremely excited, that was also a logical matter. Chen Ye saying that was a bit too much, could you understand why I suddenly had a glimmer of hope right now?


    "Alright, alright, I''m just a person who can''t hold himself back. This is good, let''s hurry up and break Papyrus korshinskii s." After saying this to Chen Ye in a slightly dissatisfied manner, I then took the initiative to lead the group towards the Papyrus korshinskii. After all, we were running and the Papyrus korshinskii was flying, so if we were to delay any longer, I''m afraid ¡­ We''ve lost even our only clue, and by then, I''m afraid ¡ª We''ll really have no tears.


    After hearing what I said, Chen Ye did not say anything. When he saw that I was actually the first to run towards the Papyrus korshinskii, Chen Ye was silent for a moment, but in the end, he still followed behind me.


    "My legs are about to break, how long will it take for her to reach her destination?" Looking at the Papyrus korshinskii flying faster and faster, I started to crumble.


    Originally, I thought that we would arrive soon, but in the end ¡ª ¡ª The Papyrus korshinskii had already flown for at least half an hour and Chen Ye and I had chased behind for nearly half an hour. I was so tired that I was about to collapse. The Papyrus korshinskii is still flying right now. If this goes on, I feel like my whole body is going to be crippled.


    "Don''t be anxious, don''t you see that it''s getting faster and faster, this means that we''re getting closer and closer to the Gold Silver Blade. The Papyrus korshinskii can feel the aura of the Gold Silver Blade, so ¡­ That''s why there was such an action. " After hearing my complaints, Chen Ye looked at me, then looked at the Papyrus korshinskii, and then indicated that I should not give up now, and that I would soon see the dawn of victory. If I were to lose the Papyrus korshinskii, then I really would lose a little.


    Regarding these words of Chen Ye, I have heard it in my heart, even though ¡­ Right now, he felt that his stamina was insufficient to keep up, but he still managed to barely stay behind the Papyrus korshinskii.


    What Chen Ye said was right, if I were to give up now, it would be too much of a pity, and furthermore, Chen Ye had already said it, the distance between us and the Gold Silver Saber was getting closer and closer, so I will persevere a little longer, as long as we can find the Gold Silver Blade, even if it takes a lot of effort I feel that it is worth it.


    "This... "What''s going on?" However ¡ª when I saw a hawk fly by quickly and the Papyrus korshinskii chase after that eagle, I was completely stunned. What''s the situation now? Could it be that this Papyrus korshinskii is really the type to be scrapped?


    Right now, I can only think of this ending in my heart, otherwise I really wouldn''t be able to understand why Papyrus korshinskii would suddenly chase after an eagle after leading us to safety. Could it be that their relationship had just started, but ¡­ It''s obviously impossible for me to have this kind of thought. This Papyrus korshinskii isn''t real, even if it''s just the beginning of a relationship, it''s still a living being.


    "I think ¡ª we''re facing a bigger problem now." Looking in the direction of my finger, Chen Ye''s expression started to become a little ugly. After a while, she turned her head and looked at me, and said with a tearful face.


    In an instant, I felt a chill run down my spine, and suddenly, Chen Ye''s expression, I felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    "What do you mean?" After being conflicted for a long time, I stammered out these words to Chen Ye.


    Could it be that the location of the Gold and Silver Knife has been completely lost? Should we start over now? The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt.


    "I''m going to tell you one very unfortunate thing, and that is... We may be chasing the eagle now. " Swallowing his saliva, Chen Ye said to me.


    However, it was just those words from Chen Ye that made me want to die.


    "Chasing falcons? Chen Ye, you aren''t joking with me right? You are definitely wrong, we are actually going to chase falcon. " After hearing what Chen Ye had said, I looked up at the eagle that was still flying far away and started to collapse.


    Right now, I am even panting for breath from chasing after a Papyrus korshinskii. The eagle is a creature known for its endurance, if I chase down the eagle, I''m afraid ¡ª Even if I were to die from exhaustion, I wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    "Now... "Even if we don''t chase, we still have to turn, because the Gold Silver Saber might be on that eagle''s body." With a deep sigh, Chen Ye said to me with extreme helplessness.


    If it was possible, he wouldn''t have chosen this outcome either. However, given his current circumstances, he had to give chase. Even if he didn''t want to give chase, he had no other choice.


    "Alright, alright, I understand. Let''s continue chasing." Seeing Chen Ye like this, I couldn''t bear to let Chen Ye continue blaming himself. I stretched out my hand and patted Chen Ye''s shoulder, and said this while trying to comfort him.


    Chen Ye and I are now grasshoppers on the same line, so ¡ª If Chen Ye has any other methods, he wouldn''t keep chasing after me.


    But it was okay. When Chen Ye and I had chased behind the eagle and not long after, the eagle flew towards a cave.


    "It seems like we don''t need to chase anymore, but it''s still alright. It only chased for a short while, and then it stopped. If we were to fly a little longer, we would have definitely lost it." After seeing the eagle fly into the cave, I found a clean rock and sat down panting.

 C257

    Chapter 257 - Almost unable to survive


    "I feel like... You should start training now. You''ve only run a few steps, and you''re already out of breath. " When Chen Ye saw me sitting on the ground and gasping heavily, he couldn''t help but say this to me. After running for such a long time, I''m already this tired.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said, I raised my head and looked at him, wanting to refute him, but ¨C My body had truly reached its limit, I didn''t even have the strength to speak, so after I looked at Chen Ye, I had to head back to my seat and start gasping for breath, waiting for me to recover first.


    "Say, can you feel a little bit more sympathetic? What do you mean, you ran for a while? "Take a good look, we''ve already run for almost an hour now. Even if my body is made of iron, I won''t be able to hold on, okay?" When I finally felt that my body had more or less recovered, I stood up, walked straight to Chen Ye, and said this to him with my hands on my hips. My heart was really about to die from anger towards Chen Ye.


    You don''t even know how to say something nice. It will only hurt me. Don''t tell me ¡­ What good will he get by hurting me?


    "You still have the nerve to say that I run the same distance as you, but ¡­" Look at me, it''s not as serious as you. " After seeing my angry look, Chen Ye burst out laughing, and then - He extended his hand and patted my shoulder, and laughed at me as he spoke, but his words were still not pleasant to hear.


    Sigh ¡­ Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I sighed deeply, and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "You''re a boy, I''m a girl, men and women have different bodies structure and endurance. You''re actually comparing a man with a girl like me, how shameless are you?" The more I thought about it, the more I felt angry. Since it had already reached this point, could he say something nice, and if I don''t, it would make me unhappy. I am now seriously suspecting in my heart that I might have offended Chen Ye somehow, which is why Chen Ye treats me like this.


    Thinking this in my heart, I couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and then, I carefully sized up Chen Ye.


    "I ¡­" After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye looked at me in silence for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, I interrupted him.


    "Alright, alright, stop talking. Let''s go look for the Gold Silver Saber first." Since my body has already recovered, the most important thing is to quickly take out the Gold Silver Saber. Since I already know that I am inside the cave, then ¡­ The rest was much easier.


    After saying these words to Chen Ye, I took the lead and walked towards the cave. After all ¡ª I am one of those who are extremely anxious right now.


    With a heart full of joy, if the Gold Silver Saber is found right away, then ¡­ The day of Chu Yu''s revival was getting closer.


    "What are you doing?" I just took a step or two toward the cave, and... was directly pulled back by Chen Ye, who seemed to have become especially angry now. He suddenly looked behind him, and then shouted loudly after seeing the darkness.


    What the hell is Chen Ye doing? The Gold Silver Saber is already right in front of me, but he actually blocked me from going to get it. Could it be that - Chen Ye doesn''t want Chu Yu to revive?


    "We have never entered this cave before, so we do not know what exactly is inside. If ¡ª if we just go in recklessly and something happens inside, what should we do? Although we only saw the eagle fly in, but you have to think about it, the eagle will usually build a nest on the cliff, so how could he easily build a nest in the cave? So... This place is definitely not as simple as we see it to be. There must be something else. " After seeing my angry expression, Chen Ye pulled me back a few steps. After maintaining a relatively safe distance from the cave, he slowly explained each word to me.


    After hearing what Chen Ye had said to me, I nodded with lingering fear, and looked towards the cave.


    When I saw that the cave was pitch black and I couldn''t see anything, I realized that my whole body was covered in cold sweat.


    If... If it was just what I saw with my naked eyes, then it would have been alright. But I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, just in case something else happened, then ¡ª I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape unscathed, no, no, not to mention not being able to escape unscathed, I''m afraid ¡ª I won''t even be able to keep my own little life.


    "Thank you." After lowering my head and pondering for a long time, I finally decided to say thanks to Chen Ye. After all, if it wasn''t for Chen Ye, I would have already rushed in recklessly.


    "Come on, I know you''re in a hurry, so ¡ª that''s all I thought of. We''ll do a little preparatory work first, then we''ll go in." As he spoke to me, Chen Ye took out a large pile of items from an unknown place and started tossing them about.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s actions, I was stunned for a moment, then moved closer to him.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and come over to help. Go, help me draw a Heart Cleansing Charm on that piece of paper. " After seeing that I had moved closer, and was actually just observing by his side, Chen Ye extended a finger and pointed to a symbol paper at the side, and said this to me.


    "You want me to draw?" Hearing Chen Ye''s words, I immediately shouted in surprise, I didn''t hear wrongly right, Chen Ye actually wanted me to draw talisman?


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to draw?" After seeing me making such a fuss over nothing, Chen Ye was stunned for a moment. After that, he looked at me and asked.


    No, she had already learned it from Chu Yu for such a long time, how could she not know how to draw?


    "Yes." After seeing Chen Ye''s look of disbelief, I nodded towards this Chen Ye and then said "I understand".


    In the beginning, I studied with Master for a long time, but Chu Yu also forced me to study hard in order to give me the ability to protect myself, so right now drawing a few pieces of talisman was a very simple task for me. I was so shocked just now, but I was also surprised that Chen Ye would let me draw some talisman for him.

 C258

    Chapter 258 - Fearlessness


    However ¡ª ¡ª After the astonishment had ended, I also felt that my actions earlier were indeed a little too exaggerated, and it was no wonder that Chen Ye was looking at me with that kind of gaze.


    "Since you know how to draw, why don''t you start? Weren''t you in a rush to rush in just now?" "How can we let you prepare now? If we go in again, your reaction will be slow." After seeing my sudden realization, Chen Ye''s cold expression couldn''t be held back anymore.


    Chen Ye felt a little helpless for such a serious matter that had to be tossed around by me to this extent.


    "Right away." I don''t know if Chen Ye had anything else he wanted to say to me, but looking at Chen Ye''s expression now, I felt that it definitely wasn''t a good thing. Thus, before Chen Ye could open his mouth, I hurriedly grabbed a brush and went to draw talisman paper.


    But ¡ª when I really went to paint, I felt that I had exaggerated it a lot. It was easy to say, but hard to do. I had already done several of them consecutively, but the result was ¡­ There isn''t a single one formed. I don''t know whether it is due to my strong desire to enter and obtain the Gold Silver Saber causing me to be unable to calm down, or if it is due to the fact that my ability is already so strong that no one is able to use it.


    Quietly turning my head to look at Chen Ye, I realized that Chen Ye did not seem to notice my actions, so I quietly rolled up the unpainted talisman into a ball and threw it out, then continued to work hard. This time, I finally managed to draw with myself, I don''t believe, that after learning for so long, I can''t even draw a broken talisman?


    The more I thought about it, the more serious I became. However, after I used up three or four pieces of yellow paper in a row, I felt as if my whole state of mind was about to collapse.


    It seems that I had overestimated my ability. Now, I have more or less finished preparing with Chen Ye, but ¡­ I''m still in a mess here, wait, how should I explain this to Chen Ye?


    The more anxious I felt, the less talisman paper I was drawing compared to the ones I had drawn before. The first few chapters were still acceptable, but the next few chapters were more similar to talismans than the ones I was drawing, as if any one of them would be more beautiful with a brush than me.


    "This is the Heart Cleansing Talisman that you drew?" Just as I was struggling with my brush, Chen Ye''s voice suddenly came from above my head. Raising my head to look, I discovered that Chen Ye was bent over while looking at the Glyph in my hand.


    When I raised my head and saw the look of shock on Chen Ye''s face, I immediately lay down and hid all of the talisman paper I had drawn under my body. I felt my face start to heat up, and even without looking at me, I knew that my face had started to turn red.


    "Didn''t you tell me you could draw the Heart Cleansing Charm? What? That''s it? " After seeing my actions, Chen Ye said to me with a smile that was not a smile. Just by listening to Chen Ye''s tone, I was unable to guess whether Chen Ye was angry at me or not.


    "I... I... "About this ¡­" Being stared at like that by Chen Ye, I stammered for a long time, unable to even utter a complete sentence.


    This time, I have been utterly humiliated. Not to mention losing face, even my back has been thrown away without a trace. I don''t even know how I could get my face back. This time, I have really lost a lot of face.


    "Alright, let me do it." Seeing me stuttering, Chen Ye sighed and said to me. He took the brush from my hand and sat in the same position as before, and started to draw the Heart Cleansing Charm with rapt attention.


    Now, I know that not only did I not help Chen Ye, I even allowed Chen Ye to clean up the mess for me, so ¡­ Right now, I could only obediently stand aside, tactfully not saying a word.


    When I saw Chen Ye draw the Heart Cleansing Rune, I couldn''t help but to change it in my heart. This really is the kind of situation where people get angrier than others.


    Tell me ¡ª the heavens are truly unfair, I used up so much effort yet I couldn''t even come up with an existence. In the end, Chen Ye just drew a few pictures and that''s all.


    When I saw Chen Ye smugly placing the Heart Cleansing Charm in front of me, I felt that the heavens were truly unfair.


    "I''m still curious, why do you think we should draw this? Even if you want to prepare something, you should at least prepare something else. " After being conflicted for a long time, I still asked Chen Ye that question in the end.


    Who knew what would happen in the cave, so ¡­ We should prepare some self-preservation items and get two Heart Cleansing Talismans. I really don''t understand how they can be of any use to us.


    "I say, you''re really dumb. We don''t know what will happen in the cave, so we can draw two Heart Cleansing Talismans. Even if something happens, we can still maintain our clarity of mind, so we won''t be helpless." As he walked towards me, Chen Ye handed the Heart Cleansing Charm over to me.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I accepted the Heart Cleansing Charm from him. It was just as Chen Ye had said, no matter what happens, I will take it first, in any case, if there''s anything wrong with it, it''s fine.


    After we finished all the preparations, Chen Ye and I bravely walked into the cave.


    No matter how difficult it is to enter the cave, we have to go forward bravely. For the sake of Chu Yu''s revival, we can only go ahead and slash through everything in our path.


    "It''s dark inside, so we can''t see anything. Why don''t we bring something that can be used for lighting in?" When we entered the cave, it was pitch black, and the visibility was extremely low. Chen Ye and I were extremely careful with every step and I couldn''t help but say this to Chen Ye.


    As I said that, I reached into my pocket, intending to take out my phone. After all, my phone is already equipped with a flashlight, so if I turn it on, I should be able to use it here.


    Thinking this way, I quickly turned on the flashlight after taking out my phone, and then ¡ª I took advantage of the light from the flashlight to look around me.

 C259

    Chapter 259 - Eagle-like Organisms


    "Are you crazy?" After seeing my actions, Chen Ye snatched the phone from my hand, quickly turned off the flashlight on the phone, and spoke to me in a flustered and exasperated manner. Chen Ye''s voice was lowered, to the point that only I could hear him.


    This is the first time I have seen Chen Ye in such a flustered and exasperated state. In an instant, I stood in my original spot, my heart actually starting to feel a little afraid of Chen Ye.


    "I... I just thought it was too dark in here, so I wanted to turn on the flashlight and see what was in the cave. " After a moment of silence, I whispered to Chen Ye, but due to my lack of confidence, I began to stutter.


    In the past, no matter what kind of preposterous nonsense I had done, even if Chen Ye was angry, it hadn''t been like today. So now, I really couldn''t help but start to feel guilty.


    "We don''t even know what''s inside the cave right now. If you turn on the flashlight, wouldn''t it be like beating the grass and alerting the snakes?" After seeing my trembling body, Chen Ye let out a deep sigh. Although he was still angry in his heart, he just couldn''t let it go. However, she still explained it to me patiently.


    After listening to Chen Ye''s words, I finally understood why Chen Ye was able to trick me into doing so. At the same time, I was also secretly blaming myself, it was really too reckless, I didn''t think that I would turn on the flashlight at that time, and if there really were any powerful beings inside the cave, then, I could have guided my own territory, and now, I have been violated by someone else.


    Gold and silver are according to Chen Ye''s understanding, and are just treasures. To be able to obtain the life of such a treasure, its abilities aren''t too far off. If it were to find out the existence of Chen Ye and I, I''m afraid Chen Ye and I would really be cold.


    "I''m sorry." After thinking about it in my heart, I said it out loud to Chen Ye once again.


    I was really too reckless. In this one day of work, I have already caused countless of disasters and I have even apologized to Chen Ye countless of times. I''m afraid now ¡­ The more Chen Ye thought about it, the more he felt that not only am I dragging Chen Ye down, I''m dragging Chen Ye down as well.


    Thinking about it, I felt that Chen Ye''s temper was really good, if it was me, I would have already gone crazy. Now that Chen Ye had snatched my phone away, my temper could already be considered to be very good.


    "Never mind, tell me in advance what you want to do next." After hearing my words, Chen Ye said this to me.


    Although in the darkness, I can''t see Chen Ye''s expression, but... From being so close to Chen Ye, I could still clearly feel Chen Ye taking a few deep breaths. I also understood in my heart that this time, Chen Ye was really angry, so I took a few deep breaths to forcefully suppress my anger.


    Until now, I did not dare make the decision on my own, and was afraid that if Chen Ye got angry again, I would lose my life, so I followed closely behind Chen Ye, and secretly swore in my heart, whatever Chen Ye told me to do, I would do it, and if Chen Ye did not make me do it, I would definitely not move a muscle.


    Following behind Chen Ye, Chen Ye and I continued to explore the cave. After we had walked for a while, a light seemed to appear not far away from us, logically speaking, they would be excited to see the light, but ¡ª right now, my heart is filled with doubts. We are inside the cave, how could there be light inside? It shouldn''t be the type where there was no light at all. What was the current situation with the light?


    Following the light, I saw that Chen Ye also had a face full of doubt, but, Chen Ye just stopped for a moment, then brought me to secretly touch the ground, walking towards the light.


    When Chen Ye and I were still quite a distance away from the light, I saw an image that I would never forget in my life.


    He saw two people inside, something wasn''t right ¡­ It can''t be said that they are human as the two of them have a pair of wings behind their back. I took a closer look and realized that the wings behind the two of them are actually the wings of an eagle.


    "Can eagles change to adult form these days?" After being conflicted for a long time, I could no longer suppress the curiosity in my heart. I asked while standing behind Chen Ye in a low voice.


    Could it be that the power of the Gold Silver Saber was really so great that after obtaining it, even animals could cultivate it to the Exquisite Spirit Realm?


    "I don''t know, but ¡ª all I know is that we''re in trouble now." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye replied me before turning his head to look at me bitterly with a smile.


    I can clearly see that the smile on Chen Ye''s face was extremely helpless, but ¡­ I just didn''t see through it.


    "Then what should we do now? It''s impossible for me to not take the Gold Silver Saber, right? " Deliberately ignoring the extremely helpless smile on Chen Ye''s face, I continued to ask.


    If they just fly away like this, I think ¡ª I might as well take a knife and cut off my own neck.


    After saying those words to Chen Ye, I saw that Chen Ye had maintained his silence, so I did not question him anymore, and stuck my head out to look towards the light.


    I saw two similar creatures sitting on a stone bench in the cave, and in front of them, there was a particularly beautiful box. I didn''t know what was in the box, because the box was opened with its back facing us, but ¡­ I could clearly see the light coming from inside the box.


    "Do you think the Gold Silver Saber is in this box?" While secretly guessing in my heart, I quietly asked Chen Ye.


    There was no place for him to hide anything. The only place he could place something was this box.


    The Papyrus korshinskii was originally bringing us to the southeast, but in the end, it went after the eagle instead. If my guess was not wrong, then ¡ª ¡ª the thing in this box is definitely a Gold Silver Saber.

 C260

    Chapter 260 - Puppet


    That was because the last place the eagle flew to was inside the cave, and there was no other way out of the cave.


    Thus, even if I were to use the elimination method now, I should be able to get rid of it. The item in the box is the Gold Silver Saber, asking this question would be superfluous.


    "Tell me ¡­" What should we do now in order to lure away these two creatures who should not be treated as humans and take the Gold and Silver Daggers into our hands? " After being silent for a while, I asked Chen Ye another question. Because ¡ª I felt that Chen Ye did not need to answer the previous question because I already knew the answer.


    There are two of them, and although Chen Ye and I are two different people, my ability can be disregarded. For safety''s sake, I couldn''t fight head on with them, so I could only think of a way to lure the two monsters out of this cave, and then ¡­ He then sneakily took the Gold and Silver Saber away.


    It was the only good thing I could think of.


    "Let''s go out first." Chen Ye pondered for a long time inside his brain, but in the end, he still dragged me and continued to explore outside of the cave.


    I understood in my heart that this place isn''t a good place to discuss methods. Since the Gold Silver Saber already knows that it is here, then I can think of a way to get out. The Gold Silver Saber can''t possibly grow legs and run away in a short amount of time, can it? With this thought in mind, I obediently allowed Chen Ye to pull my hand out of the cave.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" After being pulled out by Chen Ye, I asked him.


    However ¡­ After hearing my words, Chen Ye did not answer my question. Instead, he pulled me along and continued walking, stunned me for a moment. Where does Chen Ye intend to pull me now?


    However ¡­ After thinking for a while, we stood outside the cave, and it was inevitable that the two creatures would suddenly come out. If they saw us, it might be a tough fight, so it''s best to avoid it.


    "Can you tell me now?" After being pulled by Chen Ye for a long distance, I continued to ask Chen Ye this question.


    If the previous location wasn''t too safe, then ¡­ It''s safe now that we''ve walked so far, isn''t it? Chen Ye should also be telling me if he thought of a good way.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t even know what happened to those two nor do I know their abilities, so ¡­" We can''t take action against them recklessly, get to the bottom of them, and then ¡ª it''s not too late to do anything about it. " After seeing me being especially anxious, Chen Ye told me a line of poetry. I don''t need to be anxious right now, I still need to wait slowly for the right time.


    "You speak quite lightly." After hearing what Chen Ye had to say, I couldn''t help but hold in my own anger as I rolled my eyes at Chen Ye.


    I''m now... My heart was like an ant on a hot pan, I couldn''t stop for a moment. I already knew where the Gold Silver Saber was, but I just couldn''t get my hands on it. My heart was really in pain, as though something was grabbing at my heart.


    "Tell me ¡­" Could those two be the evolved form of Ying? " After thinking for a long time online, I told Chen Ye.


    I only saw one eagle fly into the cave, but after we went in just now, other than those two creatures, there was no trace of that eagle, so ¡­ Could those two creatures have been transformed from an eagle?


    I''ve also read about eagles in books, they have always been a male and a female. Oh, those two creatures are obviously a male and a female, so I guessed that there was always an eagle inside the cave, and the other eagle changed into a human form after entering. However, its abilities are not good enough, so its wings are still on them.


    Thinking this way, I felt that this idea of mine was very possible.


    "What is the habit of eagles?" Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something and asked Chen Ye.


    If those two creatures were really transformed by the falcon, then ¡­ As long as we know what the habits of eagles are, and then ¡ª ¡ª we''ll be able to find the weakness of those two creatures. As long as we can find the weakness of those two creatures, Chen Ye and I will definitely be able to win.


    "Your thoughts are too simple. If those two creatures were really transformed by the falcons, then ¡­" Now that they all have human forms, although their abilities are not yet home and their wings have not been completely removed, but ¡ª their living habits are also completely different. It is impossible for you to use the habits of an eagle to deal with them. " Originally, I thought Chen Ye would especially approve of my words, but ¡­ What I didn''t expect was that after Chen Ye heard my words, he actually shook his head at me, completely denying my thoughts.


    In a short period of time, I couldn''t think of a better solution, so I could only watch as Chen Ye remained silent.


    "What should we do now?" I really can''t think of a good way now, so I can only hope that with Chen Ye''s clever brain, he can think of a useful way.


    I''ve already thought of so many ways, but none of them have been adopted by Chen Ye, so ¡­ I want to hear what kind of good idea does Chen Ye have in mind now.


    "I feel like... We can use this way of turning the tide. " After lowering his head in silence for a long time, Chen Ye said to me.


    However ¡ª I still don''t understand Chen Ye''s words even though he said that he was invading the East and attacking the West.


    "What do you mean?" The corner of his mouth could not help but twitch a few times. Then, he raised his head to look at Chen Ye, hoping that Chen Ye would give me an explanation.


    However, this time ¡­ Chen Ye didn''t answer my question. Instead, he took out a Puppet from his own pocket.


    "Big Brother ¡­" Is that what you meant by a good idea? " After seeing Chen Ye''s action, I stared at the Puppet that Chen Ye had taken out, and the corner of my mouth twitched even more violently.


    Just a moment ago, Chen Ye said that he could use a sound attack to hit the west and take out the Gold Silver Blade, but... The next second, I took out a Puppet from my pocket. I really could not understand what Chen Ye meant.

 C261

    Chapter 261 - Puppet with Consciousness


    How can I not believe that just by relying on this Puppet, I can lure the two creatures out from the cave? Why is it that the more I think about it, the more it seems impossible? Could Chen Ye have been scared silly by the two creatures inside the cave?


    "Do you not believe that the thing in my hand can lure out those two creatures?" Just when my mind was in a mess, Chen Ye suddenly turned his head and asked me this question, causing me to be caught off guard.


    "I didn''t." After turning my head to look at Chen Ye for a long time, I finally reacted, and said a few words to Chen Ye, but I didn''t say anything.


    I was just muttering in my heart. Could it be ¡­ Chen Ye has already mastered Mind Reading. Without me saying anything, do you already know what I am thinking? I have only lost my memories for a short period of time, and have not seen Chen Ye, could it be that during this period of time, Chen Ye''s abilities have improved so much?


    "You didn''t say anything, but ¡­" Your expression tells me everything. " After seeing my doubtful expression, Chen Ye said this to me. But when I saw Chen Ye''s smile that said "I know everything", I felt that, could my expression really be that exaggerated?


    I admit ¡ª I can''t hold it in, but... He shouldn''t be putting all his emotions on his face, right? I''m not that naive.


    Although that''s what I thought in my heart, what Chen Ye said was still true to my heart, and was exactly the same as what I thought in my heart. I could only feel that, perhaps, I had really hidden it too deeply, thus, allowing Chen Ye to dig out everything that was in my heart.


    "Alright, alright, I admit it, okay? I am just curious, how could this Puppet help us? " Since Chen Ye has already seen through my thoughts, then... I also felt that it wouldn''t be good to continue hiding and pinching it, so I directly asked Chen Ye about the doubts in my heart.


    I had originally thought that Chen Ye would find a few helpers to help him, but in the end ¡­ What he was doing now was really out of my expectations.


    "Just watch by yourself." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye cut open his own middle finger and used his fresh blood to draw a rune on the Puppet''s body that I couldn''t understand. Then, he told me to stop being suspicious and focus on the results.


    After hearing what Chen Ye said to me, I also felt that I was too anxious, that I would not even look at the results, and only look at the beginning to reject Chen Ye''s following actions. At first, when Chen Ye folded the Papyrus korshinskii with a piece of white paper, I was the same, but then Chen Ye used his actions to tell me, that it was indeed me who had a bad eye, that the Papyrus korshinskii made from a piece of white paper, in the end ¡ª Wasn''t it still helping us out a lot?


    So discover... Seeing Chen Ye''s following actions, I did not say anymore. Since I am a little doubtful, then I will just continue to watch. Since I do not have any other methods, I will just treat it as if it was alive, maybe my blind cat will meet with a dead rat and succeed.


    "Master, please give me your instructions." Just as I was dumbstruck, that Puppet slowly stood up from the ground, and then, looked at Chen Ye and asked.


    This Puppet can actually speak. What method did Chen Ye use to let a Puppet have human language? Could it be that this was Chen Ye''s trump card?


    "You go to the cave and lure those two creatures out, you don''t need to care about the rest. Remember, after you lure them out, the further the better." After hearing what the Puppet had said to him, Chen Ye pondered for a moment, then said this to the Puppet.


    "Master, can I go in and see what those two creatures are first and then think of a good way to lure them out?" After hearing Chen Ye''s orders to himself, the Puppet raised its head and looked at Chen Ye with much difficulty, then asked.


    As for me ¡­ I didn''t say a word, because I was already stunned by what I saw.


    Chen Ye''s ability was just too strong. He was just a Puppet, yet now he had already started to have his own consciousness.


    Looking at the Puppet''s eyes, I couldn''t help but be a little frightened. If this Puppet really turned traitor, I''m afraid that it would also be the smartest one around. After all, just by hearing what he said to Chen Ye a moment ago, I knew that the intelligence of this Puppet was definitely not low.


    "Sure." After hearing what the Puppet had to say, Chen Ye nodded at it and answered.


    When I saw Puppet enter the cave and be especially careful, I felt like ¡­ I can''t even compare to this Puppet, I thought to myself, the gaze I used to look at Chen Ye with couldn''t help but contain traces of admiration.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" After the Puppet entered the cave, Chen Ye inadvertently turned his head, only to see that I was staring at him the whole time. He couldn''t help but stroke his own cheeks and ask me this question.


    Are you sure? It was just a moment ago fine, but it had now become like this. Furthermore, the look in his eyes looked like they were shining, which made Chen Ye a little confused.


    "Chen Ye, can you tell me what method you used just now? Why have I never seen you use it? " In the end, after a long period of hesitation, I still asked Chen Ye.


    Chen Ye allowed the Puppet to speak and have its own thoughts. I feel that this ability is really too amazing, to be honest, I really want to learn it now.


    But ¡ª I also feel embarrassed to directly tell Chen Ye that if I wanted to learn this ability of yours, I would have to say it out loud. If Chen Ye did not teach me, I would be afraid that the two of them would cause a ruckus too, so I could only knock on the side and try to figure out what kind of method Chen Ye used.


    If Chen Ye is willing to teach me, then he will definitely tell me, if ¡­ If Chen Ye wasn''t willing to teach me this method, then, there was no need for the two of them to be so ugly.


    After all ¡ª I think everyone has their own tricks. If it gets out, would it still count as their own?

 C262

    Chapter 262 - Confusion


    "If you want to learn this skill of mine in your heart, then speak frankly. Don''t you feel stifled and panicked that you have to ask in such a roundabout way?" After hearing my question, Chen Ye turned his head to look at me and said with a smile that was not a smile.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s current state, I feel like ¡­ If Chen Ye had another tail now, it would be clearly a big black tail wolf. Why is it that all the thoughts in my mind cannot escape Chen Ye''s eyes, as if Chen Ye is like a worm in my stomach?


    "Hee hee ¡­" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I immediately chuckled a few times at him.


    After saying that, I actually didn''t know how I should take it. I said that I didn''t want to learn it, but I just asked again. Directly saying that I want to learn it wasn''t that good either.


    "Looks like you don''t want to learn it." Seeing that I was only giggling and not saying a word, Chen Ye immediately understood and spoke to me.


    I look up at Chen Ye. I feel so impatient, I don''t want to learn? When did I say I didn''t want to learn anymore?


    "I did. I never said I didn''t want to learn." With an anxious heart, I immediately shouted at Chen Ye. With such a powerful ability, of course I would want to learn it.


    Just think about it, if I were to encounter any trouble in the future and I can''t reveal myself, I can just find a random Puppet and have it help me deal with it. If the matter is very serious, I can also find an exceptionally small Puppet.


    After all, who would pay attention to an exceptionally small Puppet? Even if I did, who would think of me from the Puppet?


    Just thinking about it makes me feel extremely excited, so... Even the eyes that looked at Chen Ye started to shine.


    "I knew that you really wanted to learn, just from the look in your eyes, you already told me what you were thinking. Alright, wait till we get the Gold Silver Saber in our hands and revive Chu Yu. I''ll teach you, okay?" Using the Star Eyes to keep an eye out, Chen Ye also couldn''t take it anymore, so he said this to me.


    Being stared at like that the whole time, Chen Ye also felt a little scared, and thought that it would be better to just agree.


    "Yes, yes." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I hurriedly nodded my head, as if I was playing with garlic.


    Chen Ye finally agreed to teach me what I wanted to learn. If I wasn''t excited right now, then I would have definitely lost my emotions.


    "Alright, let''s wait for the Puppet to come out first." After seeing me nod my head, Chen Ye shifted his gaze back to the cave. He then said a few words to me, signalling me to remain quiet so as not to alert the enemy.


    I knew in my heart what Chen Ye was worried about, so I closed my mouth and stared at the cave as well, but I just couldn''t stop. I don''t know why, but there''s always a bad premonition in my heart, like what would happen after that Puppet went in.


    Although I don''t know what will happen if Puppet goes in, but ¡­ In his heart, he had a nagging feeling that this was definitely not a good thing for Chen Ye and I.


    "Chen Ye, there is something that I think I should ask you." After thinking about it for a long time, I still felt that I should ask Chen Ye about it, or else ¡­ I always felt that my heart was particularly unstable and that nothing could calm down.


    "What?" Suddenly hearing my words, Chen Ye turned his head and looked at me suspiciously, and asked, What''s wrong? He actually used such a tone to speak, could it be ¡­ Did something happen again?


    "The Puppet that you created had its own thoughts. Is the thoughts that it possesses something that you instilled into it, or is it just its own thoughts?" In my heart, I always felt that if the thoughts of that Puppet were his own, then ¡­ Could he have escaped Chen Ye''s control and evolved into the other him?


    Just thinking about it in my heart, if ¡ª ¡ª the Puppet is really the kind of person that I am thinking about, then ¡­ What a terrible thing it must be.


    "The wooden doll''s thoughts are his own, or else ¡ª he wouldn''t have given me his own advice." After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye went silent for a moment, and then said something to me. I don''t know if Chen Ye''s silence was due to him thinking, or ¡­ He''s worried too, but ¡ª I''m worried now, but it''s true.


    "What''s wrong? and suddenly asked me something like that. " After a moment of silence, Chen Ye continued to ask me.


    What was going on? It was fine a moment ago, but now that he suddenly asked this question, Chen Ye was a little confused.


    "N-nothing." Although I''ve always been worried, but ¡­ However, he still told Chen Ye that he was fine.


    Because ¡ª I feel that before this happens, all of my worries are overthinking. It could also be that I am thinking too much, so even if the Puppet had its own consciousness, it wouldn''t do anything to betray me and Chen Ye.


    So now ¡­ I don''t need to spread this negative thought of mine onto Chen Ye.


    Just when my heart was tangled up, I saw that Puppet slowly came out from the cave.


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" He''s out. " After seeing that the Puppet had come out, I excitedly patted Chen Ye''s arm, signalling him to quickly take a look.


    I don''t know if it was my misconception, but I keep having the feeling that after the Puppet came out, it seemed to be weird.


    "How is it?" After the Puppet walked over, Chen Ye asked.


    However, this time, the Puppet did not directly respond to Chen Ye''s words after hearing him. Instead, she remained silent.


    In an instant, the uneasiness in my heart grew stronger.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the abnormal look on the Puppet''s face, Chen Ye was especially suspicious in his heart, so he asked again.


    What was going on? He had only entered the cave once, and after coming out, he had already become like this. Could it be that ¡­ something had happened inside the cave?

 C263

    Chapter 263 - Betrayal of the Marionette


    Thinking about it this way, Chen Ye felt that his heart was filled with even more suspicions, he had no way to enter the cave earlier, so he ¡­ He did not know what the Puppet experienced in Shandong, but he had already bestowed the Puppet''s thought upon him. He could also be considered the master of the Puppet, if he asked the Puppet about it, he would directly tell him, but ¡­ This time, the Puppet remained silent, so even Chen Ye himself didn''t understand what was happening. When I saw the look in Chen Ye''s eyes, I was especially speechless.


    After all, no matter what is said, this Puppet was created by Chen Ye, and not by me.


    "Tell me, what happened?" After being silent for a while, Chen Ye was truly enraged by the Puppet, and could not help but become cold.


    He let the Puppet into the cave to help him, and in the end ¡ª she actually started to keep silent for him? If the Puppet not only failed to help him, but also made him suffer even more, then ¡­ Why did he need him?


    "Nothing." After seeing that Chen Ye was truly angry this time, the Puppet spoke these three words towards Chen Ye.


    It was just that ¡ª Maybe the Puppet thought that if she replied Chen Ye, Chen Ye would not be angry, but ¡ª What the Puppet did not know was that it only replied with these three words, which caused Chen Ye to be even more furious.


    I stood at the side and watched the Puppet''s actions, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart, it really was something that had just obtained its consciousness, it didn''t even know how to judge the situation, does it really think that just by answering Chen Ye''s question, it would make Chen Ye happy? He didn''t know that his perfunctory words were the kind that added fuel to the fire.


    "Sigh ¡­" I heaved a deep sigh in my heart, I''m afraid - this Puppet has already betrayed him and is no longer a Puppet that Chen Ye can control. He now has his own thoughts, he knows what he should do, and he should not do.


    If we really allow the Puppet to develop like this, I''m afraid... The Puppet might really bring us a lot of trouble.


    "Since you are so tactless and want to escape my control, since you are so unwilling to listen to my words, then ¡­ You don''t have to exist anymore. " The more he looked at this Puppet, the angrier Chen Ye''s heart became. After being silent for a long while, the anger in his heart finally couldn''t be suppressed anymore, and he stretched out his hand to viciously smack down at the Puppet he created. If this Puppet was not something he could use, then ¡­ There was no need to exist anymore.


    But ¡ª ¡ª Just as Chen Ye''s palm was about to slap down, the Puppet suddenly dodged to the side, dodging Chen Ye''s slap.


    It looks like, after this Puppet possessed its own consciousness, it really didn''t want to be controlled by Chen Ye anymore.


    "You actually dare to dodge." Chen Ye looked at the Puppet in shock. He never thought that one day, the things that he had created would actually go against him.


    Chen Ye was a very proud person in the first place, and now, the actions of the Puppet were clearly challenging Chen Ye''s bottom line. This time, it was no wonder Chen Ye had the thought of destroying the Puppet, for Chen Ye to have this kind of action, it was the Puppet''s fault.


    "You are about to destroy me. Don''t you want me to hide? " What Chen Ye had never expected was that after the Puppet dodged his slap, it actually ¡­ He even openly asked himself a question, as if he was in the wrong. This caused Chen Ye to be even more infuriated.


    "You were created by me. I gave you a period of time, allowing you to go from a puppet to your current state. Not only are you not grateful to me, you actually dared to betray me." Seeing Chen Ye''s flustered and exasperated look, I knew that the actions of the Puppet had truly infuriated Chen Ye to the point that he couldn''t get any angrier.


    Seeing the conversation between the Puppet and Chen Ye, I could only stand to the side. After all ¡­ The Puppet was something that Chen Ye had created, something like this could only be solved by the two of them, and it seemed like I couldn''t help them in any way.


    If I were to really interrupt them, I''m afraid ¡ª Not only will I not be of any help, I''ll also drag them down. Since that''s the case, I might as well just stand by and watch.


    "Betrayal? These words seemed to be a bit serious. You gave me life, giving me my consciousness. I am indeed very grateful to you, but ¡­ You can''t consider yourself as my master, the two creatures inside the cave have already promised me. As long as I am willing to stand on the same side as them, I can have a human body. Raising his head to look at Chen Ye, the Puppet spoke each word slowly towards Chen Ye, with a tone filled with extreme yearning.


    Listening to the Puppet''s words, I finally understood. When the Puppet went into the cave, I felt a kind of deep unease, and I''m afraid ¡ª At that time, I already had a premonition that the Puppet would betray me and Chen Ye.


    "How could you be without me?" Looking at the Puppet, Chen Ye resisted the urge to slap the Puppet to death and said this to the wooden doll.


    It was one thing if she wasn''t grateful to him, but to actually bite back at him. Was this the same as biting the hand of a dog that didn''t recognize Lu Dongbin''s kindness?


    "You did give me consciousness, but... but you can''t give me a body. " When the Puppet said these words to Chen Ye, it was especially true.


    However ¡­ After listening to the Puppet''s words, I didn''t have the slightest intention of blaming her, because I knew that the water would be lower, and the water would be higher. The Puppet did this for his own sake, the Puppet did not do anything wrong, after all, the word ''Heaven and Earth Destroyer'' was an ancient saying, and it made a lot of sense.


    If a human is like that, then what about a Puppet?

 C264

    Chapter 264 - Time to die, even if it meant courting death


    Maybe it was because he had a lot on his mind, so ¡ª I don''t think there was anything wrong with my doll doing this. After all, it was doing this for its own sake.


    "You ¡­" Hearing the Puppet''s words, Chen Ye was so angered by it that he didn''t know what to say. Even though it was said that people didn''t care about themselves, and the heavens were against the earth, but ¡ª No matter what, he was the one who gave it life and consciousness, could it be ¡­ Was he an enemy of this ship?


    At this time, Chen Ye completely had a kind of ¡­ He had put in so much effort and nurtured a sense of being an ingrate. He was so infuriated that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Alright, I won''t tell you anymore. I still need to go back." Seeing that Chen Ye had stopped talking, the Puppet casually said to Chen Ye, and then ¡­ He turned around and wanted to return to the cave, but before the Puppet had taken a few steps, Chen Ye had already picked it up.


    Seeing the Puppet in Chen Ye''s hands, with both of its legs continuously sliding on the ground, I actually started to feel a little pity for this Puppet.


    "What are you going to do now?" Since I had been silent at the side for so long, I felt that I could no longer remain silent. I walked up a few steps and stood beside Chen Ye, looking at the Puppet while asking Chen Ye about it. I didn''t know what Chen Ye was planning to do next.


    He probably could not count on this Puppet anymore, now ¡­ He could only rely on himself.


    "What right do you have to capture me? You only gave me your life, but ¡­" "You know that people don''t believe in themselves, but I want a body that completely belongs to me. Is that wrong?" After I asked Chen Ye that question, before he could reply, I heard the loud shout of the Puppet.


    I couldn''t help but look at the Puppet, and discovered that although the Puppet was already in Chen Ye''s hands, it was still ¡­ She kept trying to break Chen Ye''s hand and escape from his grasp. However, she was too weak and she was powerless.


    "You are clearly repayment for your kindness. It''s fine if you aren''t grateful, but you even gave us trouble. What else can you do if I keep you here?" When I saw the Puppet''s comical look, I immediately laughed out loud. Then ¡­ I reached out my hand to touch my doll''s head and said.


    Wherever there were benefits, he would go, just like a child. She would follow whoever gave her the candy to eat, and she would not have any thoughts or schemes of her own.


    "Do you really think that just because I gave you the consciousness, you will act so recklessly? Don''t forget, since I can give it to you, I can take it back. " As Chen Ye spoke to the Puppet, he placed his other hand above the Puppet''s head.


    Following Chen Ye''s actions, I saw a strand of pale white smoke slowly float out of the Puppet''s body and return into Chen Ye''s palm.


    As the white smoke was slowly extracted from the doll''s body, the Puppet''s shaking legs started to stop. In the end, her head tilted and she lost all of her previous life force.


    "This... "What the hell is going on?" Seeing how the Puppet that was arguing with Chen Ye just a moment ago was now like this, I couldn''t help but ask curiously, what did Chen Ye just do? Could it be ¡­ Did he really extract the consciousness of the Puppet from its body?


    "The prerequisite for me to give it life is to have it help us, and in the end... Do you think he''s helping us now? "Not only did he not help, he even betrayed us. If I keep him, wouldn''t it be disorderly for the two of us?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye turned his head and glanced at me, then answered my question. He glanced at the Puppet in his hands, thought for a long time, and in the end ¡ª ¡ª raised his hand, and directly threw the Puppet out.


    Although... I felt that it was a pity for the Puppet to end up like this, but I didn''t say anything more. After all, I had earned what I had deserved.


    "It seems like we can only rely on ourselves now." After throwing the Puppet in his hands out, Chen Ye patted his hands, then turned and said this to me.


    Relying on the heavens and the earth is better than relying on yourself. Right now, I ¡­ He finally understood the meaning of this sentence.


    "Yes." Looking at Chen Ye, I nodded my head heavily.


    Suddenly, I seemed to see a black figure flying out of the cave. I turned my head to look and saw that the two humanoid creatures had left the cave.


    "Little... Small... Chen Ye, quickly look, those two beasts are flying away. " I began to stutter as I was so excited in my heart.


    Just now we were thinking about what we should do to lure those two humanoid creatures out of the cave, but in the end ¡­ Now, the two of them had actually flown out of the cave on their own. What was this? This was akin to stepping on iron shoes and finding nothing. Was it effortless to obtain it?


    Just thinking about this made me unable to suppress the smile on my face. I ran excitedly towards the cave. If I didn''t go in to get the Gold Silver Saber, how long would I have to wait?


    "What are you doing?" After seeing me run towards the cave, Chen Ye quickly grabbed onto my collar and pulled me back to my original position.


    "What are you doing?" At first, I was extremely excited, because I would be able to get my Gold Silver Saber soon. However, in the end ¡­ However, I was forcefully pulled back to my original place by Chen Ye. Before I could even ask Chen Ye about it, he asked me about it.


    I should be asking Chen Ye why he pulled me back, and he actually asked me about it before I even asked him why he brought me back.


    "I say, even if you want to die, you shouldn''t use such a suicidal method, right? Don''t you even look around before you go in? If I bring you back late again, I''m afraid you''ll... Right now, my life is already lost because of me. " After seeing that I was actually starting to get angry, Chen Ye immediately shouted at me, looking at Chen Ye''s expression, as if he was even angrier than me.

 C265

    Chapter 265 - Surviving in danger


    Looking at Chen Ye in such a state, I tightly furrowed my brows and did not speak. Logically speaking, shouldn''t I be angry? How could Chen Ye be angry at him?


    "You really don''t even care about looking at the time, if you want to die, I don''t want to die." Seeing that I didn''t say a word, Chen Ye continued to say to me in a flustered and exasperated tone. It was really too dangerous just now, if he was a little late to make a move, I''m afraid ¡­ Both were now exposed.


    After seeing how angry Chen Ye was, I couldn''t help but shrink back my neck. I really didn''t know how I had offended Chen Ye.


    Just now ¡­ I only saw those two human-like creatures fly out of the cave, so I was extremely excited. I wanted to quickly go into the cave and take out the Gold Silver Saber. After all ¡­ Right now, it was safest for them to take the opportunity to retrieve their Gold Silver Knives, but ¡­ I don''t understand why Chen Ye would still be angry.


    Could it be ¡­ Does Chen Ye want us to go in and get the Gold Silver Sabers when the two beasts are inside the cave? However ¡ª when those two creatures were in the cave, we were not their match. Until now ¡ª I also did not see any better methods for Chen Ye, but I really do not know what Chen Ye''s intentions were.


    "Take a good look and see if they flew away or not." After seeing that I was up to now, and actually still didn''t know what kind of mistake I was in, Chen Ye pulled me forward a few steps, stood behind a large tree, and then ¡­ Chen Ye extended his hand and pointed to a place, indicating that I should take a good look at it.


    Although I don''t understand why Chen Ye is doing this now, but... Yet, I still obediently looked in the direction of Chen Ye''s finger.


    When I looked in the direction Chen Ye pointed at, I was completely stunned on the spot. The corner of my mouth was twitching, and I was especially afraid that if I had rushed out recklessly, I would have died without a complete corpse.


    Turning his head to look at Chen Ye, I was just about to continue apologizing, but... I forcefully swallowed my words as they reached my mouth.


    I am sorry, I have already said it many times, I am afraid now ¡ª ¡ª Chen Ye already did not want to hear it anymore, and I know, it is useless for me to say sorry.


    "Let''s go, we can go in now." After seeing those two humanoid beings standing there for a long time without noticing the two of us and flying away, Chen Ye told me that the two of us could now go into the cave.


    "The reason why I didn''t let you in just now, was because those two humanoid creatures were also cunning. Because of the Puppet, they also knew that we were planning to use the Gold Silver Saber. Just now, we purposely flew away to let the two of us relax our vigilance. While pulling me along and carefully walking into the cave, Chen Ye explained to me.


    Swallowing my own saliva, I didn''t say a word. I was just thinking about asking Chen Ye for his opinion on the predetermined plan in the future, but in the end ¡­ In the next second, I actually made another mistake, always being reckless like this, I was really afraid that I would lose both my life and Chen Ye''s.


    "Alright, stop blaming yourself." Seeing me not say a word, Chen Ye knew that I must still be blaming myself in my heart, so he comforted me.


    When Chen Ye and I carefully entered the cave, we realized that the box that held the Gold Silver Saber had disappeared.


    "Did the two humanoid creatures take the Gold and Silver Daggers with them when they left?" After looking up and down the cave for a long time, I couldn''t find the box with the gold and silver knife. I couldn''t help but to ask Chen Ye who was beside me.


    Could it be that the two humanoid creatures were afraid that after they left, someone else would barge into the cave and take their treasure away, so they kept their Gold Silver Sabers with them?


    "Don''t worry, the Gold Silver Saber is definitely still in this cave. We''ll look for it again." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye immediately rejected my answer.


    Since Chen Ye had already said so, then ¡­ I also believe that Chen Ye definitely has his reasons, and began to carefully search through the mountain cave.


    When I touched one of the large rocks in the cave, I felt something was wrong. I reached out to knock on it and found that the rock was actually hollow.


    "Chen Ye, I think I found the location where the Gold Silver Saber was hidden." I turned my head and called out to Chen Ye softly, gesturing for him to hurry over.


    When Chen Ye came over, he reached out and knocked on the huge rock, and then... His expression became serious.


    When Chen Ye indicated for me to retreat a few steps, I saw Chen Ye extend his hand and fiercely smashed his fist onto the stone. Just when I was about to scream out in shock at Chen Ye for being crazy, I saw that the stone actually cracked into pieces.


    In the center of the big stone was the box I had seen before.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and leave. " Chen Ye had already picked up the box, but... Seeing that I was still standing there, he grabbed my wrist and dragged me outside the cave.


    Could this person have gone crazy from excitement? He didn''t even know about the exit?


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Didn''t the two of them go out? " Seeing Chen Ye being so anxious, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye as I followed him out of the cave.


    Those two humanoid creatures just flew out of the cave, they shouldn''t be back so soon. Why are we in such a hurry?


    "What do you know?" Those two humanoid beings must be related to this Gold Silver Saber. They must know that we have obtained this Gold Silver Saber. " As I spoke, I could clearly feel Chen Ye''s hand tightening around my wrist.


    Hearing Chen Ye''s words. In my heart, I have already decided that after Chu Yu revives, I will definitely let him compensate me and Chen Ye well. I will definitely make Chu Yu pay with everything I have.


    Chirp ¡­ Just when Chen Ye and I ran out of the cave entrance, we heard an exceptionally sharp cry of a bird from above.


    Looking up, I saw that the two humanoids were already above us. My heart started sinking.

 C266

    Chapter 266 - Hiding in the Forest


    Just by listening to their shouts, I could already tell that they were very angry right now. I also didn''t know if Chen Ye and I were lucky or not, but could we retreat safely this time, could we protect our own lives? After all ¡­ I am one of those who cherish life.


    In any case, it has already been discovered. Even if he were to run now, he probably won''t be able to do so, so ¡­ Chen Ye pulled me to a stop and stood still.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Seeing Chen Ye continuously raise his head to look at the two humanoid creatures, I couldn''t help but ask Chen Ye.


    Could it be ¡­ Chen Ye didn''t have any better methods now? Could it be ¡­ Do we have to sit back and wait for those two humanoid creatures to attack us? If we do that, wouldn''t we be in a passive position? Wouldn''t that mean we''re in more danger?


    "Not running anymore?" However, even after I asked that question, Chen Ye still did not reply. After being silent for a long time, I continued asking.


    Although it had been discovered, but ¡­ Can''t we do a little more resistance? What if he was lucky enough to escape?


    "Run my ass, didn''t you see the looks in those two''s eyes? It''s as if they were about to eat us alive." After hearing what I had to say, Chen Ye turned his head and looked at me, then said something to me. Even a child who doesn''t usually scold others couldn''t help but curse at me at this moment.


    This was way too much. These two humanoid creatures were the type that had reached the Exemplary Mastery realm. They had actually learned how to lure snakes out of their holes.


    Chirp ¡­ Just as Chen Ye was standing at his original spot thinking about what to do, the two humanoid creatures suddenly let out a loud shout, and rushed towards Chen Ye and me, but.. Luckily Chen Ye pushed me away quickly and didn''t let me and him get hurt.


    Seeing that their attacks did not harm Chen Ye and I, the two humanoid beings panicked and started attacking Chen Ye and I even more fiercely.


    "Chen Ye... What should we do now? " After seeing that the two humanoid beings have really gone berserk, I anxiously asked Chen Ye.


    What should he do? I really don''t have any ideas, just now, Chen Ye was holding onto the box with the gold and silver blade in his hands, and the humanoid creature''s target was Chen Ye. Just now, in order to prevent the gold and silver blade from falling back into the humanoid creature''s book, when Chen Ye pushed me away, he threw the gold and silver blade into my arms.


    Now that I saw those two humanoid creatures staring at me with their four eyes, my legs started to feel weak.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and run away. " After seeing me standing there without showing any reaction while holding onto the Gold Silver Blade, Chen Ye became anxious and shouted at me.


    What was going on? To not run even when faced with danger, this was already beyond the human''s ability to react. Could he have gone stupid?


    Chen Ye was extremely anxious right now. No matter whether or not he could escape, he would have to think about it after that. Once he ran into the forest, those two humanoid creatures would have no way of dealing with me.


    "Ah?" "Oh." In my heart, I immediately understood the reason why Chen Ye was shouting at me this way, so I turned around and ran towards the forest. Of course, I didn''t forget to tightly hug the Gold Silver Saber in my embrace to prevent it from falling to the ground.


    After all ¡­ This is something that can resurrect Chu Yu. If there is one less person, I really don''t know what to do.


    After I ran into the forest, the two humanoid creatures panicked and flapped their wings wanting to catch up to me. However, due to the obstruction of the forest, they couldn''t fly even if they wanted to.


    Even though they were already in human form, the eagle''s wings were still there. And with the wings being so large, there was still a distance between the trees in the forest. There was no way for them to enter, so they could only scream outside.


    Now that the treasure that he had worked so hard to obtain had fallen into the hands of someone else in just one night and he was still powerless, the two humanoid beings vented all of their anger onto Chen Ye.


    Standing in the forest, I watched the battle between Chen Ye and the two humanoid beings. My heart was about to die from anxiety, it''s just that ¡­ I don''t have any way to help, but with my current cultivation level, not only will I not be able to help, I will also cause trouble for Chen Ye.


    "Chen Ye... Hurry up and come in as well. " In my arms, I held the silver and gold knives while shouting at Chen Ye.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s figure being surrounded by two humanoid creatures outside, I really wanted to grab my blade and rush over, but... However, I also know that my own abilities do not allow me to do that.


    After Chen Ye heard my shouts, he quickly ran into the forest while the two humanoid creatures weren''t paying attention.


    Only after seeing Chen Ye finally run into the forest safely did I heave a sigh of relief. If something were to happen to Chen Ye due to the Gold Silver Saber, then I probably won''t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life. After all, I was the one who implicated Chen Ye.


    "Enough, stop looking at me like that. I''m fine." When Chen Ye saw my worried expression, he reached out and patted my shoulder, pretending to be extremely relaxed as he spoke to me.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s sloppy look, I heaved a sigh of relief. To be able to be so sloppy meant that Chen Ye was really fine.


    "What do we do now? After all, we can''t possibly hide here forever. " Looking at the two humanoid creatures flying over the forest, I didn''t know what to do.


    I''m afraid... As soon as we leave the forest, the two humanoid creatures will charge towards us, and we are obviously no match for them. If we were to land in the hands of the two humanoid creatures, I''m afraid that we would most likely die.


    "Or ¡ª we''ll stay here until it''s dark." After being silent for a long time, I raised my head to look at Chen Ye and said this to him.

 C267

    Draw the talisman paper yourself?


    However, what I never expected to hear was that after Chen Ye heard my words, he looked at me with an especially speechless expression, and for a moment, I felt that, could it be ¡­ Did I say something wrong?


    However, I don''t think I''m wrong. The two humanoid beings can easily see us in broad daylight. After nightfall, visibility will decrease and we can sneak back. That would be a foolproof plan.


    But, why is Chen Ye looking at me like that? Could it be that Chen Ye thinks that the method of using the darkness as cover is useless? Or is it ¡­ Chen Ye already had another reliable plan in mind.


    "I don''t know what you think. Don''t you know they''re eagles? Will eagles have low visibility at night? " After seeing my doubtful expression, Chen Ye remained silent for a long time. In the end, he still asked me a question.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I finally realised that I had neglected the fact that the two humanoid creatures were actually eagles, the most famous of which was their endurance and power. My plan of going out at night was really stupid.


    "Then do you think ¡­" What should we do now? " After a long period of silence, I asked Chen Ye.


    I''m one of those people who get flustered when things go wrong. As long as you''re flustered, there''s no solution that you can come up with in your head, so... Now, I can only place all my hopes on Chen Ye.


    "We are now... There''s only one way to get out of this. " After seeing me so anxious, Chen Ye said that sentence to me, but deliberately made a riddle towards me. He only said half of that sentence before he stopped.


    I raised my head and stared straight at Chen Ye, waiting for his next words.


    Since it has already come to this, what else can''t Chen Ye say to me? What was there to hide from? Besides, we can''t stay here forever, can we?


    "But ¡ª I have to say, you''re the only one who can do this. Can''t we go out and see you?" After seeing that my eyes were staring straight at himself, Chen Ye reached out his hand and patted my head.


    You can only rely on me now? With regards to Chen Ye''s words, I was even more confused. Others may not know about my ability, but how could Chen Ye not know about it? If I think of a way to get out of here, would I still be able to ask Chen Ye? The more he thought about it, the more confused he felt.


    "What exactly do you mean in your heart?" A fist heavily smashed into Chen Ye''s chest. I can''t even say what I''m feeling right now, I''m both angry and anxious, but ¡­ Chen Ye is actually still joking with me, that''s right ¡ª ¡ª I now take Chen Ye''s words to be a joke with me.


    However ¡­ What I absolutely didn''t expect was that Chen Ye actually took a few steps back, and then took out two talisman papers from my own body, and placed them in front of me.


    "You ¡­" What for? I originally thought that Chen Ye took out two talismans because these two talismans could let us out, but ¡ª I took a closer look, and discovered that these talismans were not really just talismans, they were just talismans.


    Could it be ¡­ What Chen Ye meant was that she had appeared here to create the talismans, and then ¡ª Are we using these two talismans to go out?


    The more I think about it, the more likely it is that I can do it. I quickly squatted down and started to grind the ink for Chen Ye.


    "What are you doing?" After seeing that I was actually so enthusiastic about grinding the ink for himself, Chen Ye was stunned on the spot. He raised his head and looked at me, not knowing what was going on.


    "Look at what you''re saying, what else can I do? Of course it''s to grind the ink for you. You should quickly sit here and draw the talisman. Once you''ve finished, we can leave. " I told Chen Ye while grinding the ink in my hand.


    Chen Ye, seriously, in his heart, he already knew what he should do next, but he just had to scare me.


    "He''s not grinding ink for me, he''s grinding ink for himself." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye immediately retorted to me.


    What did it mean to grind ink for oneself? This matter was impossible for one to accomplish. One had to rely on others.


    "What?" Refining ink for myself? " At first, I was still excited and was about to get out, but after hearing Chen Ye''s words, my entire body didn''t look good. I suddenly stood up and looked at Chen Ye.


    Could it be ¡­ Does Chen Ye want me to draw him a talisman?


    "You can''t be asking me to draw talismans, right?" Looking down at the yellow paper on the ground, I raised my head to look at Chen Ye and asked while twitching my mouth.


    It can''t really be what I think, right? I don''t think so, I don''t think so.


    No matter how ugly a talisman drawing is, it can still be used. Not only is my talisman drawing useless, it is also extremely unsightly. I can''t even watch it myself, much less let me and Chen Ye leave this place safe and sound.


    "Yes, that''s what it means. I don''t know how to draw invisibility charms, so... I can only rely on you. " After saying that to me, Chen Ye shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he really did not know how to draw Invisibility Charm.


    In an instant, I was frozen in place.


    Now ¨C it seems that the only way out is to use the Invisibility Charm, but ¡­ Chen Ye had already said it, he did not know how to draw the Invisibility Charm, but he did not know how to do it.


    At this moment ¡­ My heart starts to tremble. Although I know how to draw the Invisibility Charm and Master has taught me, but ¡­ I had never done it myself before, but now I was asked to draw two of them, and ¡ª I can still use them, I really am one of those people who don''t have the strength to do it.


    If I had known that the day would come when I would have to draw talisman paper by myself, I definitely wouldn''t have spent so much time fishing in the sun and spent so much time learning from my master. But now, it''s already too late.

 C268

    Chapter 268 - Invisibility Charm


    Chen Ye stared at me, and I seemed to understand what he meant, and used my eyes to ask him, "You ¡­ You wouldn''t really let me draw the Invisibility Charm, right? "


    Chen Ye said, "Or else." He nodded at me. I almost jumped up. "Are you serious?" I don''t even dare to use the Invisibility Charm I drew. "


    "I don''t know how to do that either. Can you hurry up?" Chen Ye looked helpless.


    "Are you sure?" I still couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m sure, I''m sure!" How many times do I have to say it? " Chen Ye slapped my head.


    "Alright!" Even if he died early or late, he would still die! It''s better to die early than to reincarnate. " I took a deep breath, adjusted my breathing, lowered my heart, closed my eyes, thought about the invisibility spell, and chanted the incantation. When I was done, I opened one eye and looked at my hand.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Let''s do it again." Chen Ye encouraged me. Of course, other than encouraging me, he couldn''t do anything else.


    The method was correct. The problem should be with me, so this time, it should be ¡­


    I opened my eyes once more and had a Stealth Glyph in my hand. Soon, there would be an entire invisibility Glyph. Just as I was about to be happy, the Stealth Glyph suddenly turned into smoke and flew away.


    "What!" I was annoyed. But after looking at Chen Ye who was beside him and thinking about his surroundings, he had no choice but to try again.


    "Tranquility of the heart is the birth of all things." I thought to myself as I channeled all of my power into my palm. I could feel the scorching feeling in my palm. When I opened my eyes again, there was an Invisibility Charm lying in my hand.


    I excitedly handed it over to Chen Ye and made a second one using the same method. Then, he would go with Chen Ye into the forest.


    "Sure, aren''t you going to do it?" Chen Ye''s hand holding the Invisibility Charm was extremely happy.


    I tidied my hair and said, "That''s... "You don''t even know who I am."


    Chen Ye curled his lips at me, "Look at how strong you are."


    I suddenly thought of something and rubbed my head. "That ¡ª I did it ¡ª but you know my ability. "Therefore, I am not certain how long this Invisibility Charm will last."


    Chen Ye said with a disappointed look, "Alright, I understand."


    Just as I was about to say something, Chen Ye suddenly shooed me with his hand. I followed the direction of his finger and saw two unknown objects in the forest. The two of them looked around and saw that there was a pair of wings behind them. It was a human-shaped eagle wing.


    I immediately understood and quickly shut my mouth. Following closely behind Chen Ye, I heaved a sigh of relief when the two strange creatures passed by us.


    "Hey, Chen Ye. What the hell are those two? "


    "Leave them alone for now, hurry up and go." This forest is very dangerous. " Chen Ye''s expression became serious.


    I could see Chen Ye''s unease, and my heart was even more unsettled. However, I had no choice but to pretend to be calm. It''s alright Chen Ye, we have the Invisibility Rune. Furthermore, with how powerful you are, even if you encounter something, you can make him doubt his own life? "


    Chen Ye didn''t let go of his tightly knitted eyebrows because of my words, "No, let''s leave quickly."


    I unknowingly swallowed my saliva and followed behind Chen Ye.


    Suddenly, Chen Ye stopped, and I crashed into his body. He rubbed his head in pain, "Chen Ye, what are you doing!"


    Chen Ye tilted his head and glanced at me, "You ¡­ Don''t you think something''s wrong? "


    "I looked around and saw that it was still pitch black." None... "Ahh!" Before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly realized, "The Invisibility Charm is gone!"


    Chen Ye and I looked at each other, and the sound of flapping wings came from behind us. Chen Ye pushed me away, and the two humanoid eagle wings strange creatures just now rushed towards us with all their might.


    Chen Ye grabbed me, and dodged the attacks of the two lifeforms several times. Very clearly, the attack power that Chen Ye brought me along had greatly decreased. He put me behind the tree and hit the two monsters hard. Then, Chen Ye gave me the gold and silver knife, and pushed me away, "Leave quickly. Take your Gold Silver Sabers and run! "


    I don''t want to leave Chen Ye alone, but at times like these, I know that I cannot help Chen Ye at all. The only thing I can do is to protect the Gold Silver Saber and not give him any trouble, and I can only choose to escape.


    "Bah!" Chen Ye spat at the two monsters, "Trash."


    The two monsters charged straight at Chen Ye. Chen Ye slid across their bodies and struck them once more, as if they were anxious and angry. He once again charged towards Chen Ye, his speed shockingly fast, as though he wanted to kill Chen Ye with a single blow. Chen Ye disappeared before their eyes and reappeared behind their backs. However, before Chen Ye could attack, the feathers on their wings streaked across Chen Ye''s arms and chest, causing them to be drenched in blood. Chen Ye held onto his injured body and retreated two steps. However, the two monsters did not plan to give up. Their wings turned into daggers as they flew towards Chen Ye. Although Chen Ye''s face was cut, he dodged it. Before he could even stand properly, he was kicked in the chest by the two monsters. Adding on the fact that he was injured by their wings just now, Chen Ye sat on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chen Ye somersaulted and appeared behind them once more, allowing their wings to attack once more. The corner of Chen Ye''s mouth rose, "Do you want to use the same method a second time?"


    Concentrating all their strength, they struck towards the place where their wings were connected to their bodies. Their wings began to fall off, and the place where their wings fell off began to bleed and rot. The wings on the ground turned into bloody water. With a blood-curdling scream, the monster turned its body and pierced its fingernails into Chen Ye''s stomach. Chen Ye spat out a mouthful of blood and stopped their eyes. Chen Ye was determined to deliver the final blow to the monster''s eyes. The monster''s eyes fell off and its body started to fall to the ground. With a miserable scream, it turned into pus and disappeared from Chen Ye''s sight.


    Chen Ye collapsed onto the ground, as he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    When I ran to a safe place, I waited bitterly for Chen Ye to disappear, "This Chen Ye, how is he?"


    I hovered there, anxious. He had a nagging feeling that Chen Ye was in danger.''s serious expression back then was definitely not a joke. This made me even more worried, if it was not because Chen Ye did not care about them, if it was not because Chen Ye had struggled while dragging me to dodge their attacks, and if Chen Ye could defeat them easily. But the current situation was too disadvantageous to Chen Ye.


    The more I walked back and forth, the more flustered I became. I couldn''t sit still, so I thought I might as well go back and see Chen Ye.

 C269

    Chapter 269 - Treating Wounds


    Just when I wanted to go back and see Chen Ye, Chen Ye slowly walked in front of me. His aura was weak and his eyes were black and red.


    I rushed forward to help him, but before my hand could reach him he fell, and I carried him into the room and cleaned his wounds.


    After cleaning his wounds, I lay down beside him and fell asleep. When I woke up it was the next afternoon. But Chen Ye didn''t show any signs of awakening, I couldn''t help but to be a little anxious. Right now, Chu Yu had not resurrected, so it was even more impossible for him to be in trouble. But now, all I can do is wait.


    I went outside to find some wild vegetables. In order to let Chen Ye wake up to have a hot meal, I decided to cook some light porridge for him.


    However ¡­ When I finished, it was already night. Chen Ye was still lying there quietly. I had to stay with him.


    In a daze, I seem to see Chen Ye waking up. He opened his eyes, which were still bloodshot, and his lips were still pale. He seemed to be talking to me, but I couldn''t hear him. I don''t know if it was in a dream or not, but after a blur, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up on the second day, Chen Ye still hadn''t woken up. He probed around for his breath, which had become a lot steadier, and was not as hurried as before. I thought that he would probably wake up soon, so I heated up the porridge I made the day before.


    Chen Ye was very weak and could only let out a low "Mmm."


    "You scared me to death, you slept for two days already, do you know?"


    Chen Ye spat out two words from his throat: "Sorry." His throat was frighteningly hoarse.


    I shook my head and immediately went to the kitchen to bring the white porridge. I helped Chen Ye up and fed him some porridge to drink. Chen Ye is already so weak that it''s hard for him to eat porridge. Looking at him like this, my heart is filled with guilt. Unknowingly, his eyes turned red.


    Chen Ye forced out a smile, then spoke with difficulty, "Alright. Don''t cry ¡ª I''m all right now. "


    I wiped away my tears. "Who''s crying? "Don''t be narcissistic, okay?"


    "You ¡­ Cough cough cough ¡ª can you do me a favor? "


    Looking at Chen Ye''s expression, I hastily replied, "Tell me."


    "There are a few wounds on my body that cannot be healed by normal herbs. Can you go to the back of the mountain to gather some herbs? Those may be a lot better for me."


    "Alright. What herb do you mean? "


    "It can only recover spirit energy. This medicine can heal the spirit energy in my body and form a form of protection within my body." Do not touch it directly with your hands. When you pick it, you must first drop a drop of blood on its root. This way, the poisonous thorn will rot and the flower will last a long time. The other was called rebirth. The center is black. The petals were dark red and surrounded by black. This medicine can heal my wounds quickly, and it is also fatal to those monsters, so it has a miraculous effect on my wounds. However, this medicine cannot be harvested by ordinary methods. You must dig out its roots and place them on the carrion to maintain its potency. "


    Chen Ye seemed to have used up all of his strength to say all these.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll pick it up now. You wait for me. "


    Chen Ye nodded and looked at me, "You must be careful. The Spirits are poisonous, and reviving them is not some sort of immortal medicine. Furthermore, the two of them practically grew on the cliff. "


    "Yes, I will. You wait for me. I''ll bring you the medicine. " After saying that, I went to find a piece of carrion and went to the back of the mountain.


    The back of the mountain did not have many trees, and most of them were empty fields. The grass was lush and flourishing, making it difficult to find herbs. However, they were met with serpents.


    He crawled over to me, and I covered him with the copper basin in my hand. I must quickly find and save Chen Ye.


    I went to the edge of the cliff to look for rejuvenation and rebirth. It wasn''t until about noon that I saw a very small rebirth at the edge of the cliff, about two people high. I tied the rope to the nearest tree, which was so close that I was only a few inches away from reaching the herb. I was swaying to take it off when I heard a wolf howling above me. Then he stood at the edge of the cliff and looked at me and turned and began to bite my rope.


    It wasn''t long before I heard the sound of my business breaking, and I thought, Maybe I can pick that medicine when I fall. However, there was only the cliff below. What should I do? Before I could think much about it, the rope snapped. Clenching my teeth, I reached out and pulled it back to life, then I tried to grab onto those cliffs with my hands. After falling about ten meters, I stopped on a small rock. I quickly took it off and put it back on the carrion.


    Now, all the herbs were in his possession. Then, how was he to go back? It was impossible to go up, so he could only go down ¡­


    Forcing myself to endure the pain, I moved to the side of the vine and slid down the cliff wall, ignoring the stones that cut at me. He followed the vines until he was about four to five meters away, and could only jump down.


    I dragged my wounded body and brought the herbs to find Chen Ye, "Chen Ye. These... How else to make these herbs. Internal or external use? "


    "You, why are your entire body covered with injuries? Cough, cough, cough ¡ª hurry up and rest. Since the herbs were brought back, they would be the same whenever they were used. "You should go rest first."


    I looked at Chen Ye and felt my nose go sour. Then, I fell in front of Chen Ye.


    I don''t know how I got to bed. When I woke up, I found Chen Ye guarding me. He scolded me, "Are you stupid? How long your back and arms have been cut. Do you know how deep the wound is? "


    "I''m sorry."


    "You didn''t let me down. You''ve let yourself down. If you can''t do it, don''t take that herb. "How can you hurt yourself like this?" Chen Ye''s voice also softened.


    "Thank you, Chen Ye. You''ve done so much for me. I just thought, "I can''t let you suffer such heavy injuries because of me. Of course I''ll bring them back for you."


    Chen Ye was silent for a long time, after a while he said softly, "Thank you." He turned around and left.


    In another two days, my wounds had scabbed over.


    Chen Ye was fine. Then next. is to revive... Chu Yu...

 C270

    Chapter 270 - Jade Soul


    The Imperial Soul was placed in front of me, and I held the silver and gold knife in my hand. Taking a deep breath, for Chu Yu''s sake, these ¡­ It was all worth it. I closed my eyes and stabbed myself in the heart with the knife. He couldn''t help but groan in pain! It was very painful! Gritting my teeth, I painfully dripped my blood on the Soul, and the Soul began to glow, first a pale white, then yellow, then red.


    I don''t know if it was because my body hadn''t fully recovered yet, but due to my weakness, I felt dizzy, as though I had lost a lot of blood. However, the Imperial Soul has yet to turn into a Jaded Soul, I cannot give up.


    Finally, the moment before I fainted, my Soul Controlling Technique turned into a Jade Soul. There was a small white shadow with traces of gold inside. I smiled, but my tears unconsciously flowed down. Finally, Chu Yu ¡­ Finally I can see you again.


    When I woke up again, the Jade Soul was beside my pillow. I looked at him, unwilling to shift my gaze away.


    Chen Ye walked in and kept the jade soul, "Let''s eat first."


    "Chen Ye. Return the Jade Soul to me. "


    "If you want the jade soul, then quickly take care of your body. I think, Chu Yu needs to find another place."


    I was stunned. "You, what do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. Literally. "


    Seeing that I still did not understand, Chen Ye laughed, "Why don''t you think about it after you use your brain? Chu Yu was only a strand of consciousness right now, and he could only live in a jade soul. He was weak now. So, do you understand? "


    I blinked. "I understand, but I don''t quite understand. "Since he''s so weak, how can we make him better?"


    "You want to know?" Chen Ye was extremely mysterious.


    I rolled my eyes at him. " "Nonsense, I definitely would want to know."


    "If you want to know, please ask our patient''s wife to go out for a walk. "Is that good?"


    "You''re going to die."


    "Come, let''s go out for a while." Your body isn''t well, neither is mine. Chu Yu is also very weak. So ¡ª when the three of us are rested enough, we can move on to the next step. "Okay?" Chen Ye pulled me out with a smile.


    Yes. We are all weak now. Chen Ye needed to be careful, and he needed to rest.


    Chen Ye brought me to a bamboo forest at the back of the mountain. The sunlight was good there, the sunlight passing through the bamboo leaves and sprinkling it on the ground, the mottled shadows giving people a different kind of beauty. I stepped on the sunlight seeping through the cracks. Naturally, it was a magical thing. Just basking in the sun made me feel refreshed.


    That day, when I went up the back mountain, I passed by this bamboo forest as well, but I wasn''t in the mood to observe it at that time.


    Chen Ye looked at me blankly, and his face which was lying on the ground right in front of me was instantly enlarged. What are you doing? You can run when you''re out in the sun, you''re really great. "


    "Actually, when I went to the back of the mountain, I also passed by here. It''s just that all that is on your mind is picking the herbs for you, so ignore it. "


    "You were filled with me then?"


    "Who else could it be other than you?"


    "Then... "And now?" Chen Ye asked softly.


    "Now what?"


    "Now, in your heart, who is it?"


    Who is it? Chu Yu.


    "Chu Yu."


    Chen Ye laughed, "I knew it."


    "You still ask when you know it."


    Chen Ye sighed, "Come, I''ll bring you to a place."


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Then, I followed Chen Ye to a cemetery. Even though it was a sunny day, it was still cold here.


    "What are you doing here?" I shivered.


    "For Chu Yu."


    "When I heard about Chu Yu, my spirits were immediately lifted. "How so?"


    Chen Ye took out the jade spirit and placed it in the center of the tomb, "Chu Yu is the Spirit King, his current state means that he cannot see the light, so I have to find a place to hide in order for him to absorb it, understand? In this kind of place, the Yin Qi is very dense, it''s very beneficial for his recovery, okay? "


    "Is that right?" I was confused, but he seemed to make sense.


    Chen Ye revealed a look of contempt, "Otherwise, it would have been fine if you had just left him in the sun. "You''re really stupid."


    "Then, how long will it take for Chu Yu to return to his normal human form?" I squatted down and looked at the little jade-like soul.


    Chen Ye thought for a while, "I guess one or two years will be as long as five or six years."


    "That long?" I looked at him in disbelief.


    "Otherwise, do you think reviving a human is so easy? What''s more, he''s still the Ghost King. You think it''s so amazing, one two three. Just like that? " Chen Ye tapped my head again.


    I was a little discouraged, "But ¡­ Five or six years is too long. I can''t wait that long, I want to quickly simplify Chu Yu. "


    Then, I casually asked, "Chen Ye, is there a way to quickly revive Chu Yu?"


    Chen Ye hesitated for a while, but still answered "Yes."


    Originally, I didn''t expect for there to be a faster method, but Chen Ye''s reply made me pleasantly surprised.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Why did you come here to do this?" "Quick, tell me, what is it?"


    "Mm ¡­" Chen Ye wanted to say something but hesitated.


    I couldn''t stop myself from urging him, "Don''t be so naughty, tell me quickly."


    "Yes, there is. "But ¡­"


    "Don''t be like that, hurry up and tell us."


    "This method is a forbidden technique. It will damage your body and your lifespan. "


    I looked at Jade Soul and shook my head. I''m not afraid of hurting my body. Just as you said, Chu Yu is the Spirit King, even if it would harm my life, it doesn''t matter to me. Because I... I just want to be with him earlier. "


    Chen Ye trembled, "You are willing to take the risk for him, but I am not. Furthermore, this is a forbidden technique. If I tell you this, I will be affected as well. "


    "Chen Ye! I beg you to tell me... "Okay?" My eyes were misty.


    Chen Ye shook his head. I kneeled at Chen Ye''s feet, "As long as you tell me, I can promise you anything."


    Chen Ye looked at me, closed his eyes, and finally relaxed: "I can tell you, but you must promise not to use this method."


    "I ¡­" I was stunned. Since there was a way to make Chu Yu give it a try, how could he not?


    "Don''t you agree? "Then forget it." After Chen Ye finished speaking, he prepared to leave.


    "Good!" I promise you! "No need." I promised him, crying.


    Chen Ye was silent for a moment, then said: "This method is, using a woman''s blood, feeding it to Chu Yu, after 99 days, Chu Yu can be revived. However, this method had only appeared in the ancient texts before. Thus, whether it was your blood or finding another woman''s blood, neither of them could use this method. Do you understand? "


    I nodded. " "Understood ¡­"

 C271

    Chapter 271 - The Set Behind


    Chen Ye was about to leave when I called out to him, "Chen Ye. "Thank you ¡ª"


    Chen Ye waved and left.


    I bit my finger and dripped my blood on the Jade Soul. Ninety-nine days.


    In order to prevent Chen Ye from noticing anything strange, I quickly followed Chen Ye after feeding him the blood. I was afraid that he would see my finger being suspected, so I went to touch a rock and tripped myself up. Chen Ye read it and smeared the medicine on my face while laughing, "Can you be even more stupid?"


    I didn''t dare face him, I could only head to the cemetery late at night. The night wind was blowing gently, and even the bamboo wasn''t as delicate and cute as it was during the day. But for Chu Yu, what was there to be afraid of?


    Every time I fed Chu Yu some blood, I would always sit beside his jaded soul and chat with him, "Chu Yu, do you remember how many days it was today? It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''ll always be there, always, until you recover. "So, please hold on, wait for me, I will save you." I saw the little shadow in that jade-like soul, little by little, becoming clearer, more real, and even some pink color.


    I was looking forward to the day when he would respond to me. This day, I think, won''t be too far away.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes blurrily and saw that the sky was already bright. I turned my body, wanting to continue sleeping, but suddenly remembered that I had to go out with Chen Ye, so I lazily stretched and prepared to get up.


    However, just as I sat up, my body suddenly went limp and fell back down again.


    I frowned, helpless.


    It turned out that after feeding Chu Yu the blood in his heart for the past few days, he had become much weaker.


    He must not let Chen Ye know! Otherwise, he would definitely stop him! There are only a few days until Chu Yu''s revival time, I can still tolerate it.


    After coming to this conclusion, I clenched my teeth and tried to get up again. However, without any warning, I laid back down.


    "Knock ¡­"


    "Hey, time to get up."


    Chen Ye''s knocking sound came from outside the door. I panicked for a moment and quickly replied.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to get up again. This time, although I was on the verge of collapsing, it was much better than the previous few times.


    I supported the object by my side and shakily sat down in front of the mirror.


    In the mirror, my face was pale and my body thin. I looked like a sick patient, but it didn''t affect my beauty in the slightest.


    I pursed my lips. It was obviously impossible for me to go out like that. Thus, I took out the redness on my lips, trying to make myself look better.


    At the moment, I did not have a single ounce of strength on my body, my entire body was soft. Not long after, Chen Ye came again to urge me on, I agreed to sit in front of the mirror and did not dare to go out.


    "Forget it. I''ll have to go out sooner or later. It might be better to eat something."


    I muttered to myself before slowly getting up.


    Luckily, I was afraid that I would get hungry tonight, so I hid some dried food beforehand. There was still some tea on the table.


    I moved to the table, my hand shaking slightly as I poured water all over it.


    I frowned in concentration, but I couldn''t stop my hands from shaking.


    "How could I be so weak!" I exclaimed but I didn''t have any other thoughts. I could only bitterly smile as I started to drink.


    After eating something, his body was much better than before, and with the addition of some lip gloss, he didn''t look that ugly.


    Seeing her expression, Chen Ye did not suspect anything, but only frowned and said indifferently: There''s food in the kitchen. After we finish eating, we need to hurry up and pack up, otherwise we will not be able to come out of the mountain before nightfall.


    I nodded. Naturally, I knew how important it was to be unable to leave the mountain.


    After death, many families could not handle mourning, so they threw their families onto the back mountain. There were also many people who left their corpses on the back mountain after killing someone.


    As time went on, once night came, the amount of filth on the mountain would cause one''s scalp to go numb.


    I quickly packed my things and followed closely behind Chen Ye.


    The road on the mountain is not easy to walk on, there were several times when I almost fell down, luckily Chen Ye caught me in time, otherwise I wouldn''t want to roll down the mountain.


    Chen Ye asked me in shock: "It''s not like you''ve never been up the mountain before, so why are you so weak today?"


    I cursed in my heart and immediately fooled him, "No, it''s nothing. My appetite wasn''t good just now, so I didn''t eat any of the dishes in the kitchen."


    Chen Ye looked deeply at me but didn''t say anything. Instead, he pulled me to sit by the side.


    "Come, I have some dried food here. Quickly settle it. You won''t be able to come down the mountain like this before nightfall."


    I know what Chen Ye said is reasonable, but my current state is not something that can be settled with just a little bit of rations.


    Thus, I gritted my teeth and shook my head. "I can''t eat ¡­"


    Chen Ye frowned, he stood up and touched my forehead, "Why is it so cold?"


    I was so scared that I immediately shook off his hand and looked away, not daring to look at him. "Maybe he''s sick ¡­"


    "Maybe. I''ll carry you on my back. We can''t delay any longer."


    I originally wanted to refuse, but under Chen Ye''s resolute gaze, I laid on his back.


    Chen Ye carried me on his back the entire way, his footsteps steady. Soon, he finished his business on the mountain, and went down before the sky turned dark.


    Returning to the small courtyard, I hastily greeted him before returning to my room, waiting for the time to feed the blood.


    Chen Ye had already noticed that something was amiss today. With his intelligence, he would definitely be able to guess what happened.


    So I have to be careful!


    Midnight approached slowly. The moon outside the window was like a jade plate, hanging high in the sky. It was big and bright, shining brightly in the yard.


    I quietly pushed open the door, and saw that Chen Ye''s room had its lights turned on, and I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    It was a good thing that he was already asleep. Otherwise, he would have definitely missed the time to feed the blood.


    I didn''t care that much as I walked quickly into Chu Yu''s room, and without hesitation, I stabbed my own chest with a knife.


    The blood in my heart was slowly poured into Chu Yu''s mouth along with the dish. Seeing that he had drank it all, I smiled happily.


    I gently brushed against Chu Yu''s angular face, and smiled like a child: "Don''t worry, no matter what price I have to pay, I will treat you!"


    Chu Yu still had his eyes closed, and it was unknown if he heard what I said.


    I suddenly felt a bit sad, but... In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    This continued for several days until ¡­

 C272

    Chapter 272 - Discovered


    The moon today is still especially bright and big. I once again carefully touched onto Chu Yu''s room, and skillfully took out a knife to stab at my own chest.


    Seeing that Chu Yu had successfully drank his blood, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just bear with it for a bit longer and hang on for a bit longer.


    My body weakly swayed as I supported myself with the table beside me, preventing myself from falling down.


    "Is that why you''ve been so weak lately?"


    "Bam!"


    The plate fell to the ground!


    I turned my head in panic, only to see Chen Ye carrying a full moon on his back, expressionlessly standing at the door.


    I didn''t know what to say, my expression was complex, but Chen Ye had already walked over and pulled me over, "Go! I can''t continue to watch you waste yourself like this! "


    "I won''t!" I shouted loudly, but my body was weak. I tried to shake my hands and found that I was so weak that I didn''t even have the strength to struggle free.


    Seeing this, Chen Ye became even more determined to bring me away.


    I silently cursed my incompetence, and could only squeeze out a little more strength to reject her. "Go back and rest first, I''m fine, I want to accompany Chu Yu again."


    "You''re still saying that it''s alright!" Chen Ye looked at me in disappointment. "I can''t even walk on the road, how is this fine?"


    My expression was resolute, and my hand was still trying to break free from his restraints. However, his strength was far from what a weak girl like me could compare to. Moreover, I was extremely weak.


    So I struggled for a long time, but I couldn''t break free. Instead, he pulled me tighter and tighter.


    "You''re hurting me." I frowned to show my displeasure.


    "Come back with me." Chen Ye stated his words once more.


    I didn''t agree, but Chen Ye unceremoniously pulled me back.


    "I want to go back!" I want to go back! "


    "You should just take a break!"


    Chen Ye ignored my struggles, pulled me into my room, poured a cup of water and passed it over.


    I turned my head away from him, sulking on my own.


    Chen Ye found it funny. "What are you angry about! I''m doing it for your own good. "


    I pressed my lips together and said nothing.


    "Your body really can''t take it." Seeing this, Chen Ye explained indifferently. From the words he spoke, everyone showed concern for me.


    But my mind is currently filled with Chu Yu, I simply cannot listen to any other advice.


    "But Chu Yu is about to revive. I can''t give up like this, if not, what''s the point of all that I''ve done."


    I opened my mouth to defend myself.


    Who knew that Chen Ye''s frown would deepen, "I won''t allow you to take another risk."


    "This has nothing to do with you!"


    Hearing that, Chen Ye suddenly looked at me angrily: "You better take back what you just said!"


    I also knew that my words were serious, so I calmed myself down and continued to speak. "Chen Ye ¡­ Please... Please let me save him, okay? "


    Seeing me painstakingly begging for mercy, Chen Ye''s face still showed determination.


    "Impossible. Do you know how much this hurts you?"


    "I ¡­" I lowered my head. "I know, but I''ll be fine soon. I don''t want all of my efforts to go to waste ¡­"


    "But don''t you see how you are now!"


    Chen Ye angrily glared at him.


    I was silent for a moment, then I staggered up and grabbed onto the corner of his clothes, "Chen Ye, please... I can''t give him up, I can''t! "Don''t do that."


    My black pupils were filled with mist, seeing that Chen Ye had started to waver, I immediately added fuel to the fire.


    "I only have you now, only you can help me. Chen Ye, I really don''t know what to do, I beg you ¡­"


    "Look at your current body, the blood in your heart is not ordinary. Don''t tell me you want to die for him!" Chen Ye waved my hand away and did not look at me.


    The tea was still steaming on the table, and I stared at it, lost in thought.


    Finally, I lowered my head again and smiled wryly. "It''s not impossible ¡­"


    "You!" Chen Ye was angered to death by my words, "Do you know how to cherish your own body?!"


    "I don''t know, but I know that I love Chu Yu!" I gritted my teeth as my attitude turned rigid.


    "Then what do you want from those who love you? You want to endure Chu Yu''s death the same as you endure Chu Yu''s death? " Chen Ye stared coldly at me as he clenched his fists tightly. I knew that he had already reached the edge of patience.


    But I can''t give up. I have to save him, I have to!


    "Can you not be so selfish ¡­" The two of us stayed in a stalemate for a long time before we heard Chen Ye slowly spew out these words.


    Hearing about being selfish, I started to get excited, "What''s wrong with trying to save Chu Yu? He is the person I love the most, don''t tell me that I don''t even have the right to save my own lover? Chen Ye, the selfish one is you, right? "


    Chen Ye was startled by my words, then said forcefully: "Alright, since you said I am being selfish, then I will be selfish, I will not tolerate you continuing to be unrestrained, you stay here well, I will be going back."


    With that, Chen Ye turned and left.


    Because I am really very weak, and can''t even walk into Chu Yu''s room once again. As long as I make the slightest sound, Chen Ye will be able to detect it.


    Thus, he left without the slightest hesitation. However, I saw a trace of loneliness from his back.


    I hit myself hard in the chest, and there was a sharp pain.


    "How can you be so useless! One after another, you hurt the people who love you! "


    Ignoring the pain in my chest, I hammer twice more in frustration. A few tears fall from the corners of my eyes, but I don''t know if it''s the physical pain or something else.


    Today''s feeding had already been completed. I sat on the bed for a while before lying down to rest.


    Tonight, Chen Ye and I parted on bad terms.


    The first rays of the morning sun shone through the windows, and after a few days my body grew even weaker.


    In the sunlight, I was like a piece of paper, looking somewhat illusory.


    I turned my head and saw the table was filled with cold food, but I didn''t see Chen Ye''s figure anymore.


    I tried calling, but still no answer came.


    I''m a bit suspicious, that shouldn''t be ¡­ Was he not there?


    I managed to hold on to the headboard and almost fell off the bed several times.


    I almost had to take a break after a while, and I was secretly surprised at how weak my body had become.


    I helped myself to the table and ate a lot of food, but at least I could walk.

 C273

    Chapter 273 - Phoenix Blood


    I went out to search for Chen Ye''s figure. I vaguely remember that there wasn''t anything I needed to do today, and it had been a long time since I last received the list. However, I couldn''t find Chen Ye even after searching everywhere else.


    "Could he have left ¡­" I thought back to what happened last night and self-deprecatingly smirked.


    But it''s good to go, lest I implicate him in the end.


    After all, if I were to be said like that, I would probably be unable to bear to leave.


    Although I was a little sad, I quickly accepted the reality.


    After sitting in the courtyard for the whole day, he finally went to Chu Yu''s room while trembling at midnight.


    I was about to stab myself when the door opened behind me.


    "I didn''t want you to do that!" Chen Ye grabbed the blade in my hand, his face filled with anger.


    He was really afraid that if he had come any later, something would have happened.


    "Didn''t you leave?" I looked at him in a daze. After all, I went overboard yesterday ¡­


    "I went out to do something and came back late." Chen Ye''s face still did not look good.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I looked at Chu Yu who was lying on the bed. I then looked at the blade in Chen Ye''s hand, and hesitated.


    It''s obviously impossible for me to snatch the blade back from him, but I can''t give up on Chu Yu either ¡­


    For a moment, he felt mixed emotions.


    Chen Ye naturally knew what I was thinking, and left the room snappily. Not long after, he returned with a small silver bowl in his hand.


    "This is ¡­" I was stunned.


    "Phoenix blood, hurry up and feed it to him." Chen Ye stated in a bland voice.


    Phoenix blood!


    Where did he come from!


    I was secretly shocked, I didn''t expect Chen Ye to actually be able to get the Phoenix Blood, then he must have suffered a lot.


    Thinking about Chen Ye risking his life for me, my eyes started to ache slightly.


    "What are you doing, aren''t you going to feed it?" Chen Ye tried to make sense of the situation, and he managed to cover the tremble in his voice.


    I didn''t sense it and immediately received it carefully, feeding it to Chu Yu.


    Seeing that, Chen Ye pursed his lips and left.


    I just turned around and saw his back. Under the moonlight, the blood on his back was particularly glaring.


    Don''t know... Is the wound on Chen Ye''s back hurting my eyes, or was his lonely back hurting my eyes? I couldn''t fall asleep no matter how I lied on the bed. Thus, I got up and went to Chu Yu''s room.


    "Chu Yu, oh Chu Yu, when will you wake up? Do you know that I really need you ¡­"


    I curled up on the ground. Chen Ye had done too much for me, too much for Chu Yu. I just wonder how Chen Ye is doing right now ¡­ His wounds... Again ¡­


    I stood up and walked towards Chen Ye''s room. Before I could reach out to touch Chen Ye''s door, I staggered two steps back due to the barrier.


    A barrier? Chen Ye''s barrier? How did it become like this? Even though I am a cripple, I can only be pushed back. I actually can''t be harmed.


    Because Chen Ye''s barrier caused me to feel even more uneasy. That feeling was extremely strong, and it told me that Chen Ye had definitely suffered from a very serious injury. This Phoenix Blood, was absolutely not something that could be easily obtained.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t care about the barrier as I charged towards Chen Ye''s door. Yet, I was forced to retreat by the barrier again and again. Maybe it was because I was too emotional and my actions were too loud that it landed on my wound. I covered my chest, then sat down helplessly in front of Chen Ye''s door in pain. "Chen Ye, are you alright?"


    There was no sound.


    "Chen Ye? Chen Ye! Can you just answer me, I''m worried. " I shouted into the house.


    It was still a silent night that answered me.


    "Chen Ye! I''ll say it one last time. Open the barrier! " I gritted my teeth as I extended my hand into the barrier, but my hand seemed to have suffered a great resistance, and no matter how hard I tried, I could only stretch out half a finger. Perhaps it was because I forcefully broke into the barrier, but the barrier finally knocked me away.


    Chen Ye caught me before I landed on the ground. His face was still pale and he frowned, "Can you stop putting yourself at risk? I don''t want you to get hurt, and... Chu Yu, he... I need you too. "


    Chen Ye put me down and walked straight into the house. I followed behind him, "Chen Ye, are you alright?"


    Chen Ye shook his head, "I''m fine, but you ¡­ with the Phoenix Blood, Chu Yu will wake up very quickly, so you need to take care of your body right now. Only when Chu Yu wakes up can we take care of him. "


    "But this Phoenix blood almost took your life, your price is too big. It would be better to use the blood of my heart. " My eyes were misty.


    When Chen Ye heard this, he lightly curled his lips. "A little Phoenix Blood, why would you want to take my life? You''re underestimating me too much. "


    I naturally didn''t believe him and questioned him, "If you weren''t seriously injured, then tell me, why is your barrier so weak? Your current barrier can only stop people like me who are struggling to survive. "


    "NO!" "You are not someone who will struggle on the brink of death. You are just a little weak. Very soon, you will be better again." Chen Ye was a little excited.


    "Then tell me, your Spirit Formation?" I turned to face him, the tears in my eyes blocking my view.


    Chen Ye hesitated, "Setting up a barrier here is because I don''t want to be disturbed while sleeping, and furthermore, the one who will disturb me will most likely be you. Are you stupid? "


    "Then why haven''t you set up a barrier before? "Why did you suddenly become afraid that I would disturb you?"


    "Before ¡­" "Before..." Chen Ye thought for a while, "In the past... It''s just the two of us. I''m afraid that setting up a barrier would make both of us uncomfortable, but now ¡­ Chu Yu is about to wake up, so even if it''s for Chu Yu''s sake, the two of us should still avoid him, right? "


    "Chen Ye." I looked at him, my face serious. "Don''t you think your reasons are a little far-fetched?"


    Chen Ye continued to laugh, "No, what I said was the truth."


    I wiped away my tears. "Alright, I believe you. Then tell me now, how did you get this Phoenix blood? "


    "Of course it''s something that the invincible Chen Ye of this world caught easily." Chen Ye forced a smile.


    I finally could not take it anymore and shouted, "Chen Ye! Do you really think I''m a fool? Furthermore, the phoenix is an ancient divine beast. No matter how powerful you are, you do not have three heads and six arms. Tell me, are you able to return unharmed? "


    "I''m not hurt at all. My clothes are all torn. Also ¡ª That king of seventy-two pillars has to respect Chu Yu even more when he sees him. Naturally, it is Chu Yu who protects me. "

 C274

    Chapter 274 - True Words


    "Chen Ye!" Seeing that I was about to go crazy, Chen Ye anxiously pushed me out.


    "Alright, alright. I''m very sleepy right now, but since I took the Phoenix Blood for you, let me have a good rest, okay? Tomorrow, I promise I will return you a lively Chen Ye tomorrow. "


    "I ¡­" Before I could say anything, Chen Ye had already locked the door. There was nothing I could do, I could only return to my room and think of a solution.


    When Chen Ye saw me leaving through the crack in the door, he could not hold on any longer and threw himself onto the ground with his center of gravity unsteady, spitting out a mouthful of blood. After that, he went back to his bed with difficulty to meditate.


    I lied on my bed, tossing and turning. I still couldn''t feel at ease. Phoenix Blood, it definitely wasn''t that simple. But this Chen Ye refused to speak the truth no matter what, and I don''t even know how to read the minds.


    I turned my body and suddenly saw the book not far away ¡­ Got it!


    I hastily got up and tiptoed to Chen Ye''s door, seeing that Chen Ye had gathered his Qi and stealthily made his way to the back of Chen Ye''s house, there was a cellar, and beneath the cellar there was a library, where there were countless rare secret methods.


    I followed the wall to the ground, where the walls and earth were cold. However, there weren''t any mouse book insects. It was clear that this extremely cold library knew how to protect these ancient books.


    Even the person who was cursed forgot about this matter. As long as you ask, and under the influence of the charm, you can hope to get the answer you want, even the Jade Emperor of the Ninth Heavenly Layer, the Ghost King of the Underworld, will be restricted by it.


    So ¡ª where is the book that records the method of making this charm?


    As long as he could find this book, it would be equivalent to finding half of the charm characters. I started with the first book and felt my heart slow down as I stroked the cool, bone-piercing books.


    By the time dawn broke, I had already searched through most of the books, but there was nothing I could do. I didn''t find the method to record the runes. My fingers had already been frozen by the cold air.


    When I opened the first book on the last shelf, the word "truth character" jumped into my eyes. Holding it in my arms, I was ecstatic. I hurriedly left the library to hide in my own room.


    Perhaps ¡­ It was the chill of the library that slowed my blood flow and made the wound less painful, but the moment I stepped out of the library, my body warmed up and my blood accelerated. The pain in my chest gouged out like a gouge in my heart, and I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Verbatim


    "This... This... What is it, my God? " I looked at the contents of the book and my head dropped. Why can''t I understand the contents of this book? Did I learn all the runes for nothing? Oh my god!


    My mind was in a mess. I couldn''t understand the method recorded in the ancient book at all. What to do?


    Just as I was panicking, I suddenly heard the sound of Chen Ye''s door opening, I immediately hid the book and pretended to sleep. Chen Ye opened the door of my room, looked at me, and then returned to his room. Looking at his departing back, I seemed to be in a much better state than yesterday.


    I sat up, clenched my fists, and secretly made a decision. Chen Ye had almost told me about his life just for me, I cannot give up just because I don''t understand. I took out the book again, calmed my mind, and studied the secret techniques, incantations, and steps recorded in the book. When I finally figured out how to make a mantra, I started.


    He focused his attention and sank into his dantian. He calmed his heart and calmed his Qi. Pouring the surging qi in his body into his palm, this kind of familiar feeling, just like the heat from creating the Invisibility Charm to burn his hands, accelerated the flow of his blood. It was painful, very painful.


    "Pfft!" Blood gushed out of his heart and rushed to his head. He spat it out on the ground beside the bed. The invisibility charm was indeed in his hand.


    I wiped the corner of my mouth and continued to concentrate. If once won''t work, then let''s do it twice. If twice won''t work, then let''s do it three times, four times, five times ¡­ Until ¡ª until success.


    The burning sensation just now was not an actual talisman, but an invisibility talisman. Because I mixed the invisibility talisman with the charms of the mantra, they clashed with each other. Also because I was more skilled with the charm, I could only create the charm after swallowing the mantra talisman.


    Since that''s the case, then I will not gather my Qi into my palm, and sink it into my Dantian first. Then, I will disperse it to different parts of my Dantian.


    I gathered my energy in my dantian, and as expected, that burning sensation returned. I scattered the energy from my dantian to my wrists, shoulders, ankles, and so on. When it was released, the burning sensation dissipated and was replaced with a slight cool feeling. I felt as if the tips of my hands were emitting cold air. This feeling! It''s here!


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I continued to scatter my inner force. The iciness in my palm could already feel the truth of the talisman. More effort.


    I thought to myself that I could be faster, and panicked for a moment. The mantra in my hand turned into ice and fell into my palm. I gripped the frost, and it melted in my hand and fell to the ground.


    I didn''t have time to dry my hands before I tried again, but because my hands were wet, there was a layer of frost on them. My fingers froze, and I quickly gathered my qi into my dantian to melt the ice. But... His hand must be about to get injured.


    I put my hand in the ice water, then dried it and pressed my cold and painful hand to my face, then continued to make the charms. I wanted to gather my Qi, but before I could spread it out, I shot it straight at my fingers, and the three fingers of my right hand started bleeding from the internal force damage. I lowered my head, and my nose started to sour.


    I took a deep breath and slowly gathered the air, then slowly injected it into my joints. This time, my fingers couldn''t help but feel a chill. The blood on my fingertips seemed to have condensed. Finally, a red talisman landed on my palm.


    I tightly gripped the mantra talisman. "Success, I''ve finally succeeded."


    Just then, Chen Ye knocked on my door, "Get up and eat something."


    I quickly lay down on the bed, looking uninterested. Chen Ye''s expression improved by a lot and his face flushed red. I heaved a sigh of relief. Chen Ye walked over and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong? "


    I shook my head, Chen Ye got up and prepared to leave to get food, but I pulled him back, "Chen Ye, it''s been hard on you these few days. Will you sit down and talk to me for a while? "


    Chen Ye was startled for a moment, then sat on the side of the bed and said softly, "Alright."


    I stuck the talisman in my hand onto Chen Ye''s body. Perhaps because of the cold feeling, he got up immediately and asked, "What is it?"


    I lowered my head. "Chen Ye, it''s a mantra. I... I really want to know how you obtained the Phoenix Blood, and how you make it so easy, right? "

 C275

    Chapter 275 - Ghosts


    Chen Ye was preparing to leave, but he had no choice but to sit beside me.


    "Chen Ye, the Phoenix Blood ¡ª In order to obtain it, you must have paid a large price."


    Chen Ye''s expression was extremely unwilling, but he spoke honestly, "Yes. In order to obtain the Phoenix Blood, I exchanged blows with seventy-two of king of seventy-two pillars''s ghosts, and was injured by them. "


    "Seventy-two ghosts? but are they the subordinates of the eighteen ghosts and gods under Chu Yu? "


    "Yes ¡­"


    "Then why did they stop you from taking the Phoenix Blood to save Chu Yu?"


    "Because the Spirit King has yet to return to life, the seventy-two ghosts naturally obeyed king of seventy-two pillars. However, they knew what I was planning and they didn''t use force against me. "


    "Then how did you get such a heavy injury?"


    "¡­" Chen Ye forcefully broke the curse, not wanting to answer the question, but he was unable to.


    "Yes ¡­" king of seventy-two pillars... It was king of seventy-two pillars who injured my spirit root ¡­ Then, when I took the Phoenix Blood, I coincidentally happened to be reborn from that phoenix, and the fire that was reborn from my reincarnation burned my original damaged spirit root. "


    "Chen Ye! Do you know how important a spirit base is to you?! "


    "I-know. But at that time, I thought you were more important. "


    I was silent for a while. "I ¡­" Wants to know the whole story. "


    "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    "There''s actually a Phoenix Cave on the cliff at the back of the mountain, but ¡­ ¡­ It''s on the mountainside, so very few people noticed it, so I went there. When I went to the Phoenix Cave, there were ghosts disturbing my mind at the cave entrance, and then I went deeper, there really is the king of seventy-two pillars''s cave, and then there were seventy-two ghosts. I originally wanted them to step aside and settle this peacefully, ''Seventy-two ghosts, I went there today to save the Ghost King, why can''t I go there?" The 72 Demons attacked me without giving me any explanation. I had no choice but to accept the challenge. The 72 Demons'' strength weren''t very high in the first place. Furthermore, they were secretly releasing their powers, so ¡­ I only suffered some superficial wounds, but when the seventy-two ghosts disappeared, the king of seventy-two pillars suddenly appeared behind me. Before I could react, he dug into my back and broke my spirit foundation. I tried my best to defend against his attacks, but now that I''ve broken my spirit root, how could I be his match? Now that it was used, the king of seventy-two pillars would be caught off guard, and the Holy Equipment would pass through his body. Then, he smiled, "Chen Ye, this Holy Weapon can only hurt us, but it can''t kill us. Now that you have lost your spirit foundation due to me, even if you meet the godly phoenix, you will still die. I''ll leave first. You play with the Divine Phoenix. Ha ha-ha, he said, and disappeared. I know what he said, but I have to go. Unfortunately, when I arrived, the Divine Phoenix had already started its rebirth, and my divine power was still weak, I wanted to stealthily take the phoenix blood and leave quickly, but when I opened my mouth on the Divine Phoenix''s body, it immediately rushed towards me with its Nirvana fire. I couldn''t dodge in time and was injured by the phoenix fire. So ¡ª tonight ¡­ I have to go again. "


    phoenix blood


    I suddenly raised my head to look at Chen Ye, my eyes filled with tears, "No, Chen Ye, no."


    Chen Ye only looked at me and laughed, but his eyes were also covered by a layer of mist. Perhaps, he also knew that if he were to go again, it was possible ¡ª that he would never be able to return.


    I looked at Chen Ye and could not help but shake my head, "Chen Ye, you can''t be like this. You can''t take the Phoenix Blood anymore, the price for reviving Chu Yu ¡­ It can''t, it can''t be your life. "


    Tears rolled down the corner of Chen Ye''s eyes, but he was still smiling, "It''s okay, Chu Yu will be revived soon, right? Maybe I can come back safely this time ¡­ At the very least... Come back alive. "Hmm?"


    I suddenly thought of something and laughed, but could not stop my tears from flowing down, "Chen Ye, Chen Ye." I ran over to his side and patted him, "That''s right, Chu Yu will be revived in two days, so we might not necessarily be able to use Phoenix Blood. Although... "Although the Phoenix Blood has a miraculous effect, I ¡­"


    "No way!" Before I could finish speaking, Chen Ye loudly cut me off. I gave him a confirmation and looked up at him. His eyes were filled with tears and the pain and unwillingness in them stung my heart. Then, like a child who had done something wrong, he said, "I''m sorry ¡­" I... "I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    I unconsciously lowered my head and calmed down. "Chen Ye, I know that you''re worried about me and that you want to save Chu Yu, but ¡ª but this method is too risky, I ¡­ I can''t afford to lose. I was really afraid that you would never come back, so, really, there are only two days left, and I''ll use my blood for those two days. " I saw that Chen Ye wanted to say something, but smiled and continued, "It''s only been two days, nothing will happen. I am very clear on my own body. So don''t worry, I will take good care of myself, even if it''s for Chu Yu''s sake, I will not let myself die, do you understand? "


    Chen Ye sneered, then held my arm. Suddenly, I felt a strong force pressing on my heart, causing my breathing to become ragged. Chen Ye quickly let go of me, gasping for air, the smell of blood still in his mouth.


    "You do know about your own body, but you''re willing to sacrifice your life to save Chu Yu, aren''t you?" After that, Chen Ye transferred some air into my body, and the feeling of being short of breath slightly improved.


    "I just used some harmless attacks and you couldn''t take it anymore. So you know how weak your own body is. So if you take the blood from your heart again, you will die very soon. "


    I sat on the ground, feeling powerless in my heart. " But... I can''t let you die. "


    "But I can''t just watch as you die!"


    "I am willing to die for Chu Yu, I love him! I am qualified to die for him, am I not? "


    "I ¡­" Chen Ye was at a loss for words, "Chu Yu is my friend, I am also willing ¡­"


    "Chen Ye, tell me the truth, why do you want to go and get the Phoenix Blood? Was it really for Chu Yu? You don''t have any selfish thoughts? "


    "Yes, I have my own selfish thoughts. I don''t want you to take any more risks, so I have to go. Whether it''s for Chu Yu or ¡ª for you ¡­ "


    "If you don''t go, perhaps I will die. If you go, I will definitely die!" I looked at him with wide eyes.


    "You!" Chen Ye''s eyes were filled with shock and self-mockery.


    "Chen Ye! If you must go today, then I will follow you every inch of the way. Because no one is more qualified than me to die for Chu Yu, and you too! " I''m sorry, Chen Ye. I didn''t mean to hurt you, but to let you live ¡­ That''s all I can do.


    Chen Ye laughed, turned and walked out of the house, and then closed the door. Chen Ye''s voice came from outside the house, "This formation is beneficial to your body, but at the same time, you cannot leave this room."

 C276

    Chapter 276 - King of the Pillars


    I ran to the door and knocked, "Chen Ye! You let me out, you calm down. We can think of another way, can''t we? "


    I can''t see Chen Ye''s expression, I only heard him say in a low voice, "There''s no other way ¡­"


    "Chen Ye! Chen Ye! " No matter how I shout, there will be no more echoes


    "No. No. I have to calm down. There must be a way. "


    I tried to use inner force to break this formation, but no matter how much inner force I used, it would absorb and then return it to my body. Although it wouldn''t be able to harm me, it wouldn''t be of any use in breaking this formation.


    "Oh, right, the ancient book," I hurried back to the bedside to find the book, "there must be a method to break the array glyph in this book."


    "Chen Ye, Chen Ye must persevere, wait for me ¡­"


    This time, there were still 72 ghosts blocking the way, but their eyes were both black. Seeing that Chen Ye really wanted to tear him apart, Chen Ye became suspicious, but had no choice but to block their attacks.


    "One, two, three... "Five, seven ¡­" Chen Ye counted in his heart, suddenly he saw 44 ghosts intertwining and passing through Chen Ye''s body. Chen Ye spat out a mouthful of blood, and immediately regained his consciousness, "Fifty-one. "Thank you very much."


    "67, 68, 69 ¡­" Seventy-two! " After killing the last one, Chen Ye leaned against the wall and panted heavily, then he took a look in front of him.


    Next, king of seventy-two pillars! I don''t know if he''s all right. No matter what, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue walking forward!


    Chen Ye wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and walked towards the cave.


    "Chen Ye? "Hahaha, we meet again." The king of seventy-two pillars suddenly appeared behind him, causing Chen Ye to hurriedly turn around. Seeing the king of seventy-two pillars''s weak appearance, he could not help but laugh.


    "What, king of seventy-two pillars has been injured by the sacred artifact for less than a day, and you''re coming out again? "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The corner of king of seventy-two pillars''s mouth twitched, "Even if he''s injured, it''s more than enough to deal with a person with a destroyed spirit base."


    "Then let''s give it a try!" king of seventy-two pillars knew that his spiritual foundation had been broken and he would not dare to act rashly, but he did not expect him to rush towards him like this without regard for his life.


    Chen Ye curled his lips. This time, your injuries have at least become thirty percent worse.


    king of seventy-two pillars quickly bounced away, jumping behind Chen Ye and using all his strength to attack his wounds. Chen Ye staggered two steps forward.


    "king of seventy-two pillars disappeared before Chen Ye''s eyes," Chen Ye, you were severely injured by me, burned by the Nirvana Flame, and now you have come to take the Phoenix Blood again, I''m really looking forward to see how you continue to live on with your last breath. "Hahahaha." king of seventy-two pillars''s laughter disappeared in the surroundings.


    Chen Ye spat out a mouthful of blood and continued walking into the cave. He had no choice but to sit down at the entrance to recover his breath. By the time he had recovered, it was already late at night, and the phoenix''s Nirvana Flame was the weakest, he would quietly walk over to the phoenix and endure the burning pain to retrieve the phoenix blood.


    Before he could obtain the phoenix blood, he had already been repelled by the phoenix that had just awakened. The phoenix Nirvana had already been completed, so the possibility of obtaining the phoenix blood was close to zero ¡­ What should I do... Chen Ye lost consciousness when he thought of this.


    After two days of studying, I finally managed to learn the Rune''s Broken Formation, but it requires a person''s blood essence. Once I broke the formation, I went to Phoenix Cave to find Chen Ye, and saw that the seventy-two ghosts at the entrance of the Nether Realm and the blood heart on the ground had become one. By the time I reached the Phoenix Cave, the Fire Phoenix that had been reincarnated as a phoenix had already disappeared, leaving only Chen Ye on the ground, gasping for his life.


    I anxiously ran over and exclaimed, "Chen Ye!"


    "Chen Ye!"


    I shouted, and anxiously ran over and hugged Chen Ye.


    "Chen Ye... You ¡ª why are you so stupid! " I looked at the dying Chen Ye, my tears flowing continuously, quickly blurring my vision.


    "Don''t... "Don''t cry." A voice as tiny as a fly''s cry came out from Chen Ye''s mouth, making me cry even harder.


    He opened his eyes with much difficulty and his fingers trembled slightly. I understood what he meant and immediately held his hand to my face.


    Chen Ye pursed his lips, and then smiled.


    Just as I was at a loss while hugging onto him, Chen Ye suddenly coughed out a few times, spitting out a large mouthful of blood.


    I immediately panicked. I had never felt such fear before.


    He''s doing this for me. What should I do if something happens to him?


    Thinking about this, the mountain of guilt almost overwhelmed me.


    "Chen Ye, you must hold on. I hugged him even more tightly as I consoled myself. It was unknown whether I was comforting him or comforting myself.


    Although I have learnt a little bit of art, it is not enough to save him with my power, so I must quickly think of a way, or else Chen Ye will definitely die!


    My mind raced, my heart throbbing with pain whenever I thought of how Chen Ye would leave me.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through my mind, my eyes lit up, gently placing Chen Ye on the ground, I stood up and retreated two steps.


    "Chen Ye, I will go find that person. He must have a way to save you! Wait here, you must hold on. "


    I was about to turn around and leave when I heard a voice behind me that made me freeze.


    "I''m back, baby."


    I turned my head quickly and saw Chu Yu sitting on the side of the bed, looking at me with a gentle gaze.


    Suddenly, all the grievances and sorrow from the past few days surged into my heart, I ignored my image and directly threw myself into Chu Yu''s arms, then started to cry loudly.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" You''re finally awake, you''re finally awake ¡­ Do you know how scared I am to miss you... "I thought I''d never see you again ¡­"


    "Me too."


    Chu Yu took the opportunity to wrap his arms around me and caress my hair with one hand.


    He let me cry enough before he let go of me, but his eyes were still gently resting on me.


    I also looked at him. Even after so long, his appearance didn''t change at all. His face was just a bit pale, but it didn''t affect his beauty in the slightest.


    I sniffled and asked caringly, "Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    Chu Yu pondered for a moment, then lowered his head to look at his hands, a look of pleasant surprise flashing across his face: "My ability seems to be even stronger than before."


    My beloved''s ability to raise her own, my heart is naturally happy, but ¡­


    I carefully tugged at the corner of Chu Yu''s clothes, and with a little begging tone, I asked him: "Doberman, can we save Chen Ye? He did it for me ¡­"


    Chu Yu followed my gaze and looked at the dying youth on the ground, then looked at me, and finally nodded.


    "Alright, you can leave first. I''ll call you later." Chu Yu smiled gently at me and pinched my face with a face full of tenderness.

 C277

    Chapter 277 - Saving People


    I couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief when I heard her affirmation.


    Chen Ye was finally saved.


    Closing the door for them, I stood guard outside alone.


    The reason he was by Chu Yu''s side just now was indeed because he could feel a warm power enveloping him.


    It must be because of the Jade Soul.


    I shook my head, trying not to let my thoughts run wild. Anyway, as long as he''s all right.


    Chu Yu squatted beside Chen Ye and carefully sized him up, then laughed gently.


    "Regardless of whether you can hear me or not, thank you for taking care of her for me these past few days. But I''m fine now, I''ll protect her myself in the future."


    Chen Ye''s finger moved, and Chu Yu pursed his lips, automatically treating it as his tacit consent.


    Seeing that Chen Ye was running out of time, Chu Yu bit his finger and quickly formed a seal, causing droplets of blood to flow through the array formation and enter Chen Ye''s body.


    After finishing all of this, Chu Yu sat cross legged at the side, his hands folded, and started chanting a string of complex ancient language.


    I paced around the room nonstop. They had already been here for an hour, but there were still no signs of stopping. There shouldn''t be any problems.


    Suddenly, Chu Yu''s voice came out from the room.


    "It''s done. Come in."


    I immediately opened the door to my room. Chen Ye had already been moved to the bed and was leaning on it.


    Chu Yu stood at the side, his face even more pale than before.


    I glanced at Chu Yu, then stepped forward and lowered my head in guilt, "Sorry, Chen Ye, it''s all because of you, but ¡­ "I''m sorry."


    Chen Ye turned his head to the side, and I couldn''t see his expression, I only heard him say slowly: "Everything was voluntary, so don''t blame yourself anymore, now Chu Yu is fine, you guys can go gather for a while."


    I had a feeling that Chen Ye was a little depressed at the moment, but for some reason, when I heard his words, I said worriedly:


    "But your body is still very weak. You can reunite anytime. Right now, your body is the most important thing. You did this for me. I can''t just ignore you like this." After a pause, I tentatively asked, "How about I go and make some food? You must be hungry, right? "


    "No need." Chen Ye shook his head and sighed: "Unknowingly, so long has passed."


    "What?" I''m a bit confused.


    "Indeed. It has been hard on you to help me take care of her. I really thought that I would never see her again, but I''m still okay." Chu Yu replied with a faint look in his eyes.


    "What are you going to do now that everything is settled?" Chen Ye did not want to dwell on this issue and asked instead.


    I thought about it carefully. Actually, I didn''t have any plans, I had wholeheartedly wanted to save Chu Yu previously, but now that Chu Yu is fine, I didn''t know what to do.


    "Let''s continue living here for a while longer. We''ll talk about it when the time comes." I was silent for a moment.


    "No." Chu Yu rejected him, "This place is too dangerous, I can''t be at ease."


    "I still have you, didn''t I?" I winked at him and said smilingly.


    Chen Ye''s expression darkened, and he gave a light cough as he gave his analysis.


    "Chu Yu is right, this place is too dangerous, it''s not suitable for you. Now that the soul jade is broken, if anyone else is seriously injured, I''m afraid they won''t be able to save themselves ¡­" He paused for a moment, looked at Chu Yu, and continued: Furthermore, Chu Yu was the Spirit King before, and now he is fine, I''m afraid that the identity of the Spirit King will bring about some unnecessary trouble.


    Chu Yu nodded, as if he agreed with Chen Ye''s thoughts.


    I became even more depressed. It seems that the matter isn''t as simple as I thought.


    Before Chen Ye left. Chu Yu and I held a farewell banquet for him. The scene could not be considered grand, but it was fortunate that Chen Ye and I were also present.


    Chen Ye and Chu Yu were completely drunk. Tears rolled down the corner of Chen Ye''s eyes, but the corners of his mouth kept rising, as if he was going to throw all the unhappy thoughts to the back of his mind. He only wanted to speak with Chu Yu, and I ¡­ "Enjoy the night." Can you two stop drinking? Even if we leave, we''ll have a chance to meet again. Drinking like this, do you two really need to go that far? The three of us had never been so close when we were together. To become so close to you? "


    Chen Ye seemed to have drank too much, as he said in a daze, "How can you not see what I''ve done for you? Yet you are leaving today, saying such words. "


    When I heard Chen Ye say those words. "who is fine, I and Chu Yu will always be there. If you have time, you can come and see us. We welcome you at any time."


    He was trying to hold it in, but he couldn''t. Chu Yu, who was standing at the side, patted Chen Ye''s shoulder and looked at me, "Alright, Chen Ye. We''ve always been here, okay? "


    Chen Ye nodded heavily.


    That day, Chen Ye told me a lot of things. He said, "I learned from Chu Yu that... But ¡ª he''s my best brother. As for you, "he turned his head to look at me, and then forced a smile," You! My best brother! I hope that you and Chu Yu can continue to be fine. Always... "Everything is fine ¡­" As he spoke, his voice became softer. He seemed to be asleep.


    After the three of us got drunk. I vaguely sensed people passing by. But when I woke up in the morning, I found that Chen Ye had just left without a sound.


    Many days later, in order to get rid of the shackles of this thought, Chu Yu and I opened a shop in a strange place. He was doing business with the living dead, trading with them, fulfilling their wishes. The dead claimed their injustice, the living continued their lives, and since the transaction was a transaction, of course, they had to pay a certain price.


    When Chu Yu and I were cleaning the shop as usual, suddenly, a wave of cold wind came in from outside. We knew there was a new deal. As expected, a woman in a long white dress floated in. It did not have red eyes like the usual wraiths, but instead had a dull look. When we asked him what he was doing, his eyes suddenly glowed purple and he was bleeding from all seven orifices. His hands were trembling uncontrollably and his body was also trembling uncontrollably. Her hair flew up and two sharp teeth suddenly appeared between his red teeth. She was roaring and snarling, and we tried to calm him down and ask her what he was doing. She covered his head with her hands. We could not understand what he was saying. Chu Yu said, "It seems that I can only use an incantation to undo her."


    "Alright, I agree."


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I only want my child!"


    "That woman had a hideous look on her face as she screamed in a shrill voice." Child, child, where is my child? You evil people, quickly release him. "

 C278

    Chu Yu was confused, "What child? Where did this child come from? What are you talking about? "


    "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, how could I have fallen to such a state? Back then, when I came here alone, I met a bunch of thieves. It was all thanks to the cold that I was saved by them.


    But men are philanderers, he cheated, there''s someone else, and he forced me to jump into this lake, let me kill myself.


    I already had our child by then, I don''t want to dance, but what about him? While I was sleeping, I cut open my belly and threw the baby to the ground... Throw me into the gutter.


    What a pity ¡­ He did not expect that after I died, I would become a vengeful spirit, stubbornly guarding the pool. I tried several times to drag him into the pool when he returned home at night. But at some point, there''s a talisman on his body. I can''t get in contact with him no matter what.


    Then I discovered that he was quietly dissecting some of the children in a well that he would enter at midnight every day.


    Then... The child''s brain, intestines, heart, and lungs were all dug into a stone jar.


    He would come back five days later. to eat what he had dug up.


    He said to himself that he could keep her beautiful face.


    I don''t care, I want him to pay with his life! I want to help those children pay with their lives! "


    When female ghost said these words, I couldn''t help but feel a little moved in my heart.


    I can''t imagine what a mother must have felt when she saw her child do that. She must have suffered a lot.


    "So you''re here to plead your case, aren''t you?" However ¡­ Compared to me, Chu Yu was much calmer. After hearing female ghost''s wails, he asked calmly.


    "Yes." Right at this time, the female ghost suddenly quietened down. He looked at Chu Yu, and then gently nodded his head.


    "We can vouch for the dead, but ¡­" You must also know that there is nothing in this world that can be done for nothing. If you think that we will seek justice for you, we have to pay a corresponding price. " Looking at the female ghost, Chu Yu slowly enunciated each word.


    Although this little store was opened to pass the time, but ¡­ That can''t be for nothing.


    After all, this was against the way of the heavens. Humans had their own way, and ghosts had their own way as well. Forcefully interfering was originally a heaven-defying action, so how could he not collect some interest?


    "As long as you can avenge me, no matter what price you have to pay, I am willing." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, female ghost immediately knelt towards him.


    Why was it that after suffering such pain, that man was so innocent and did not feel any guilt towards him? Instead, he was happy and at ease.


    The child in his womb was after all, how could he be so heartless?


    The seed of hatred in his heart had already been planted for a long time. He wanted to take revenge, but he was powerless, that kind of feeling, then female ghost felt that it was really better to die than to live. Now that he had finally found a hope for revenge, female ghost said that he should not give up so easily.


    No matter what price you have to pay, even if ¡­ As long as he could seek revenge, he would be willing to do so.


    "In that case, the contract is complete." Seeing that female ghost was so determined, Chu Yu did not say anything else. He walked forward a few steps, extended his hand, and placed it on top of female ghost''s head.


    A hexagram slowly appeared on top of female ghost''s head. I know... This is the contract between female ghost and our shop.


    After two days, Chu Yu and I found the man''s location. It was a small town with many families, but when we arrived at the small town, we realized that from morning until night, there weren''t many people coming out to do activities.


    It was strange how all the houses came out in the evening, the children with their faces painted white like paper, the women with their mouths painted like roses in the night. All the men were hunched over, walking behind the women and children.


    Chu Yu said: "Just look at this."


    Seeing that I was staring wide-eyed at my surroundings, Chu Yu kindly explained to me


    "Let''s do it. In that case, that man is not a human either. " I said to Chu Yu as I glanced at the man who had just walked past me.


    Since they weren''t even human, why not ¡­ Do a good thing and take them all.


    "Why don''t you undead stay in this world? to run to the ground and persecute children. " Looking at the many ghosts in front of me, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Although ¡­ After a person dies, they will become a ghost girl, but ¡­ Humans lived in the human world, ghosts lived in the ghost realm. It was originally two parallel spaces that didn''t involve each other, but ¡­ However, there were some ghosts who just didn''t listen to their orders.


    It wasn''t easy to finally see two living people in the middle of the night. A group of undead surrounded Chu Yu and I, continuously tearing at our bodies and biting our necks.


    Although Chu Yu could be considered a ghost now, but ¡­ But because of the reincarnation of the Jade Soul, with the aura of humans, it was hard to avoid these ghosts taking Chu Yu to be a human.


    "Cast to collect undead!"


    However, following Chu Yu''s actions, all of these hundred souls were immediately taken into his bag.


    "It shouldn''t be that simple, right?" Seeing that the situation was progressing too smoothly, I turned my head and asked Chu Yu.


    If things really went well, then ¡­ It was also impossible for the female ghost to be tormented for so long, but a wave of grievance had still not dissipated.


    "Let''s find a place to stay first, then we''ll take a look." Looking at how it was getting late, Chu Yu said to me, after all, the two of us rushing here was very tiring, and we needed to rest.


    But when Chu Yu and I knocked on several doors, we realised that there was not a single person inside the inn, so we had no choice but to leave. He could only fall asleep on his own.


    As Chu Yu was afraid that there would be some danger after he fell asleep, he forced me to stay in the same room as him. Even though I knew in my heart that Chu Yu was doing this for my own good, I still felt it to be strange.


    But after thinking about it, since his life was more important, he decided to obediently listen to Chu Yu and did not say anything else.


    After all ¡­ With my ability, I still need Chu Yu''s protection.

 C279

    Chapter 279 - Not a single living person


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­" Not even a minute after I was lying on the bed, I suddenly jumped up from the bed, and then started shaking Chu Yu who was lying beside me.


    I suddenly thought of a very serious question. Even if we wanted to help that female ghost declare his innocence, but ¡­ At least he had to understand why this man''s city had become like this.


    He can''t be this confused all the time just to help female ghost, what if ¡­ What female ghost said was also a lie.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that I was so anxious, Chu Yu thought that something had happened and hurriedly asked me.


    Seeing me so flustered, I thought something had broken in again.


    "Relax, nothing''s happened right now. I just suddenly thought of a question. Should we release those hundred ghosts that we collected and ask what happened in this city, or else ¡­" Why isn''t there any popularity at all? " After seeing that Chu Yu had already been awakened by me, I hurriedly said to Chu Yu.


    It was much better to know something better than to know nothing.


    "That''s what I thought to begin with, but... Seeing you toiling for such a long time, I was afraid that your body wouldn''t be able to take it, so ¡­ I''ll let you have a good rest, but in the end... "You are such a restless person." After hearing my words, Chu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he said these words to me.


    Originally, he was kind enough to let her rest, but in the end ¡­ His good intentions had no effect at all.


    "Alright, alright, I know that you''re doing this for my own good, but ¡­" I was worried about the two of us, too, wasn''t I? " I''ve seen it on TV and in movies. Some people or creatures become especially powerful after eating people, just in case.


    Because I keep having the feeling that just by relying on a protective talisman, it shouldn''t have that much power behind it.


    After seeing my coquettish tone, Chu Yu finally revealed a satisfied expression.


    Waving my hand, Chu Yu and I saw an older ghost appear in front of us.


    "Just one?" After the corner of my mouth twitched for a long time, I asked Chu Yu.


    Could it be that Chu Yu did not plan to torment a few more ghosts to come out and ask? The results of the inquiry could be slightly more detailed.


    "No need, this is already the one with the most history. It shouldn''t be a problem to ask about something." After hearing my question, Chu Yu said to me with great confidence.


    Although... I''m especially curious in my heart, just how did Chu Yu know about this old fogey to know everything about, however ¡­ But he still suppressed the doubts in his heart and waited for Chu Yu to continue asking.


    "You know your current situation, and you''re not my opponent, so you should obediently answer my question. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I can send you to the reincarnation cycle, so that you don''t have to wander around and be a ghost anymore." When Chu Yu and I finished talking, I suddenly turned my head, and saw that old fogey was trying to escape.


    Just by waving his hand, it was as if the old ghost was grabbed by an invisible force, and directly pulled in front of Chu Yu.


    "For me to be reincarnated, there is no need to be a ghost? What ability do you have to do that? " After hearing what Chu Yu said, although that old fogey''s face was filled with pleasant surprise, he still managed to ¡­ But he still asked Chu Yu with worry.


    He had no idea how long it had been since he had been a lonely ghost. He had never thought of reincarnating because he had died a violent death and those people who died a violent death had no chance of reincarnation.


    But... The person standing in front of him now looked so young, so how could he have such an arrogant tone?


    "On what basis? Just based on this. " Just as Chu Yu was speaking, I saw a red pattern gradually appear on Chu Yu''s forehead, but... I really didn''t understand what this red drawing was.


    However ¡­ I didn''t react, but that doesn''t mean that this old ghost also didn''t react. The old ghost only saw that after seeing the red pattern on Chu Yu''s head, he directly knelt towards Chu Yu.


    "If you have any questions, just ask them directly." Suddenly, the old geezer became especially respectful.


    Looking at the old ghost who suddenly became so respectful, I awkwardly smiled. I wasn''t used to it anymore.


    "Tell me what happened in this city. Why is there no one living in this city?" Since the old ghost was kneeling on the ground, Chu Yu looked down at him and directly asked.


    "This matter is a long story, but it can''t be said that not a single person is left alive in this city. Actually ¡­ "There''s still a living person ¡­" After hearing Chu Yu''s question, although the old geezer hesitated for a moment, he still spoke to Chu Yu word for word.


    As the old ghost narrated the story bit by bit, I finally understood that these hundred ghosts have been living in this town for almost a hundred years.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to leave this city, but rather ¡­ To them, this city seemed to have some sort of restriction that prevented them from leaving it.


    Before this happened, it was all because of the arrival of a young man.


    At that time, there was a young man who came to this city, and then... The population of the city began to dwindle in silence. At that time ¨C the news had already reported on this matter, but ¨C the reason had yet to be investigated.


    There were those who feared that their lives would be shortened in this city, and wanted to drive the young men out of it, but those who wanted to drive them away would die the next day, and the cause of death was unknown.


    It has been many years since the train arrived in this city, but ¡­ The youngster''s appearance did not change at all, not even in the slightest.


    Some people in the city felt that there was something wrong with this young man, but they didn''t dare to drive him away and packed their luggage to leave the city.


    But gradually, they discovered a very painful problem, and that was ¡­ They can''t get out of the city no matter what.


    This city was like a cage, trapping all of them inside.

 C280

    Chapter 280 - Rebirth


    "Are you so sure that all this was caused by that young man?" After listening to the old man''s story, I couldn''t help but ask the old man, "Why is he so sure that everything was done by that young man?" Perhaps ¡­ It was only a guess.


    After all ¡­ Humans were similar, but things were the same. In this world, if a few people with similar appearances appeared, it wouldn''t be a difficult matter.


    According to what female ghost had just said, the boy he was dating seemed to be a normal person. If there really was something wrong, it was impossible for female ghost to not sense anything at all, so ¡­ Now, I suspect that the old fogey might have gotten the wrong person, or maybe ¡­ The old man was talking about a different person from what we thought.


    "I''m sure it''s that young man. It''s already been almost 100 years since I''ve died, and in this 100 years, in order to verify my guess, I''ve always been by that young man''s side. In the end ¡­ He''s really just like how I imagined him to be. He''s not the slightest bit old, and his appearance has not changed at all. " In order to prove the authenticity of what I said, the old geezer''s gaze towards me seems a little off. He spoke those words towards me with extreme agitation.


    Looking at the old geezer''s agitated look, I secretly roll my eyes, but I didn''t say anything. What I said was the truth, I was fine, why am I so agitated? My heart is filled with guilt, I clearly didn''t do anything, but I kept feeling as though I have let down the old geezer.


    "Other than that, have you noticed anything else unusual?" After a moment of silence, Chu Yu asked the old demon.


    If just by relying on this matter, he was able to deduce that the young lad was the person female ghost was looking for, then ¡­ Chu Yu wanted to confirm something, after all, he was entrusted to do so by the female ghost. As for other matters, they were temporarily outside the scope of his help.


    After all ¡­ He couldn''t just ignore whatever it was that had happened to him. If he did, wouldn''t he be too busy to death?


    "I''m still not clear about other things. If there really is one, then ¡­" Even after all the people in this city had died, that young man had still not left. However ¡­ They would bring a girl back from time to time, and every time that girl got pregnant, she would mysteriously disappear. " After hearing what Chu Yu had asked, the old geezer lowered his head in silence for a long time. Then, he spoke to Chu Yu as if recalling his memories.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Chu Yu and I remained silent at the same time. If the situation developed according to what the old geezer said, then ¡­ Everything seems to match, this young lad might really be the one we are looking for, the target of female ghost''s revenge.


    "Then, do you know what the fates of those pregnant women are like?" After calming myself down for a while, I continued to ask the old ghost. If the old ghost was always following by the side of that young lad, it was impossible for the old ghost to not know anything about these matters.


    "I am ashamed of this. I really do not know the final result of those pregnant women, because every time that young man brought those pregnant women out of the city, when he returned, there would be another person by his side." Look at me, the old man said to me.


    He really didn''t know about this sort of thing. He wanted to see what exactly was going on, but ¡­ The most helpless thing was that there was no way for him to leave this city, so ¡­ He could only watch helplessly as the pregnant women were led away one by one, and then ¡­ it was unknown whether they lived or died.


    "Alright, you can leave now." After Chu Yu obtained the answer he wanted to know, he indicated that the old geezer should leave now.


    "Then... What about what you promised me? What about my reincarnation? " After hearing that Chu Yu actually wanted him to leave, the old geezer immediately became anxious.


    Just now, Chu Yu had already promised himself that as long as he obediently answered all the questions, he would be reincarnated and wouldn''t have to be a ghost anymore. As the grand Ghost King, Chu Yu should not go back on his words, right?


    Although he thought like this in his heart, but ¡­ The old geezer kept muttering in his heart. What if ¡ª he was killed? No... That''s not right, what if he was killed by the ghost to keep his mouth shut? In any case, if Chu Yu wanted to make a move against him, he didn''t even have the slightest ability to resist.


    "I will naturally do what I promised you." Seeing the old ghost not believing his words, Chu Yu frowned. However, he still took out a purple petal and handed it over to the old ghost.


    After seeing Chu Yu''s actions, the old geezer was especially happy as he received the purple petal in Chu Yu''s hand and swallowed it in one gulp. Then, he stared at Chu Yu with shining eyes.


    However ¡­ It was no wonder that the old geezer was so excited. After all, he had been a lonely ghost for hundreds of years. He didn''t even have a chance to reincarnate, and now, he was about to be reincarnated.


    Then, my right hand drew a circle in the air, and a cluster of flames slowly appeared not far from Chu Yu. Then, the flames slowly spread out, and formed a hexagram in the end.


    "Go in. After you enter, you can reincarnate." Glancing at the old ghost, Chu Yu said indifferently.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the old geezer happily looked at Chu Yu, and then walked towards the Six-Pointed Star. As the Old Devil stepped into the hexagram, I saw that the color of the hexagram had suddenly turned a particularly rich white.


    When the old geezer''s body had completely entered the space, the especially dense white hexagram started to slowly disappear.


    I looked at what was happening in front of me in amazement. This is too mystical. Could it be that ¡ª after entering this Six-Pointed Star, I can be reincarnated?


    Wouldn''t there be any other unexpected situation? Isn''t this method of reincarnation too simple? Even I find it hard to believe.

 C281

    Chapter 281 - Whether or not you are human


    "What''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, such a gaze looks at me. Could it be ¡­ Don''t you want him to be reincarnated? " After seeing me staring at him for a long time, Chu Yu finally couldn''t help but ask me this question. Why did he keep staring at himself?


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I did not reply. Instead, I kept staring at Chu Yu. I just feel like I don''t understand Chu Yu at all.


    "How come I didn''t know that you still have the ability to reincarnate ghosts?" In the end, after a long period of hesitation, I still decided to ask Chu Yu.


    I can be considered a person who can''t hide anything from my heart, and always feel that it''s really uncomfortable to keep this question within my heart. I might as well directly ask and have Chu Yu explain to me this question that''s in my heart, could it be ¡­ It was because Chu Yu had revived once again, so ¡­ Have my abilities increased as well?


    "I''ve always had this ability." Seeing my serious expression, Chu Yu thought that I would ask some kind of earth-shattering question, but in the end ¡­ After asking this question, he looked at me with a smile and said, "I have always possessed this ability. If not ¡­" How did he become a Ghost King?


    At this moment, Chu Yu couldn''t help but start to become curious. Could it be ¡­ It was because I had always been too low-key. To me, it felt incredible to be able to display my powers now. It was as if I had met something huge. I felt as though I had seen a ghost.


    "How come you never told me?" After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I directly asked him this question.


    Chu Yu actually has this ability to reincarnate ghosts. Why has Chu Yu never told me that I also never displayed it?


    "Didn''t you never ask?" After hearing my question, Chu Yu answered mine boldly and confidently, making it seem that I was making too much of a fuss over nothing. It was precisely because of Chu Yu''s words, that made me feel like I didn''t know what to say in that instant, making me speechless.


    I have never asked Chu Yu this question before, but ¡ª Can''t Chu Yu take the initiative and tell me everything about him? Don''t tell me that I have to ask him to tell me whether there is even the most basic of trust between people? Furthermore, Chu Yu and I are already so close, what is there for him to hide? Or should I say, Chu Yu and I have already been together for such a long time, but... Chu Yu still treats me as an outsider?


    Thinking to this point, the gaze I used to look at Chu Yu made me even more furious. I had already risked my life to save Chu Yu, but in the end ¡­ Chu Yu actually treated me like this.


    "What are you thinking about? You''ll gradually understand my abilities in the future, and now we have more important things to do. " Seeing that I had been staring at himself in a daze, Chu Yu could roughly guess what I was thinking. He directly reached out to rub my head, and said this to me.


    Seeing that Chu Yu had already seen through my thoughts, I didn''t say anything more. After all, I know that we have more important things to settle. With regards to this matter of Chu Yu''s ability, after we have settled the matter that the female ghost had asked us to do, I would have enough time to inquire further.


    "As for now, you''d better rest up. There are still many busy days ahead." After seeing me nod my head, Chu Yu said to me.


    After I heard what Chu Yu said, I also felt that what Chu Yu said was extremely reasonable. This young man wasn''t as simple as he seemed. It was more likely that ¡­ He wasn''t human at all, things had become complicated in an instant, and he didn''t know what would happen in the future. He had better conserve his energy and deal with all the changes that might happen in the future, or ¡ª when things happened, it would be terrible if he didn''t feel strong enough.


    So... I did not refute Chu Yu''s words, but obediently listened to him, laid on the bed and closed my eyes.


    I don''t know what I''m going to face tomorrow, but... The most important thing now was to get some rest so that he would have the energy to face things tomorrow.


    "Release that female ghost." When the first ray of sunlight shone onto my face, I woke up. When I sat up, I realized that Chu Yu had already woken up, so I turned and said this to Chu Yu.


    My heart is still conflicted, whether that ''cold'' is a human or not. However ¡­ After being at a loss for a long time, I finally felt that it would be better to ask female ghost about it. After all, female ghost and Han had come into close contact before.


    Perhaps, because he saw through my thoughts, Chu Yu directly replied with a wave of his hand, causing female ghost to appear in front of us.


    "Are you letting me out now, or is the man dead?" After seeing that I was released, female ghost looked at Chu Yu and I with extreme excitement, and asked.


    When we first came out, female ghost looked around at his surroundings, and realized that this city was extremely familiar, it was precisely the city that Han was in, so he thought that Chu Yu and I had already killed that man to take revenge for ourselves.


    "Not yet. I have other things to ask you." Although he could not bear to see the lost look in the female ghost''s eyes, he still ¡­ I''ll tell the truth.


    "Ask away." Sure enough, after hearing my question, female ghost''s eyes dimmed, but ¡­ However, he still said those words to me meekly.


    He had initially thought that he would never have any hope of revenge in his life. Now that it was rare for him to declare his innocence, it was only a matter of time. It wasn''t a big deal for him to wait any longer.


    "Is that Han a human?" Looking at the female ghost, I asked.


    However ¡ª To my surprise, female ghost heard my question. Instead, she looked at me with a puzzled expression. It was as if I didn''t understand why I asked such a question. In that moment, I also became like that, could it be that female ghost didn''t even know the true identity of that Zhang Han?


    Then how did female ghost fall in love? He had even entrusted himself to Han Li?

 C282

    Chapter 282 - Human and Human Beings Not Demons


    "I... "I don''t know." After hearing what I have to say, although female ghost doesn''t know why I asked this question, he still... He himself had been together with Han for a long time, but he didn''t feel the slightest bit cold, so female ghost didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Hearing female ghost''s words, I was instantly speechless. This female ghost was really too stupid, no wonder he fell to such a state. I had already expected this to happen, I already gave myself over to him, but now ¡­ I still don''t know the background of another person, so I really wanted to curse a few words at female ghost, but after thinking about it, female ghost is also a victim, and ¡­ Now that he had fallen to such a miserable state, he forcefully swallowed down the curses that he wanted to curse in his heart. He would treat it as pity for the female ghost.


    Turning his head to look at Chu Yu, he realized that Chu Yu was also speechless towards female ghost''s words. But just like me, Chu Yu didn''t say anything either.


    "Are you suspecting that he is not human?" Just at this moment, female ghost suddenly thought of something and asked Xiao Hei and I this.


    He kept asking himself if he had noticed anything wrong, then ¡­ The only possibility is that Chu Yu and I suspect that Han is actually not human, but ¡­ female ghost, however, could not understand at all. He had been together with Han for so long, why did he discover even the tiniest bit of wrongness? Was he too stupid?


    It was precisely because of this question in his heart that ¡­ female ghost''s two eyes are staring straight at Chu Yu and me, waiting for Chu Yu and me to answer the questions in her mind, but... I clearly knew that female ghost was waiting for an answer, but I didn''t know how to explain it so I could only try my best to ignore the way female ghost looked at me.


    Although I haven''t done anything yet, but ¡­ However, he still felt a very strong sense of guilt, so he couldn''t help but focus his attention on Chu Yu.


    "Do you have any way to find out if this so-called Chilling Qi is actually human?" After thinking for a long time, I still asked Chu Yu this question in the end. If that Han Qing isn''t a human, we''ll have to think of a way. After all ¡­ After experiencing so many things, I also know that through some evil methods, humans can extend their lifespan and even become immortal. But... Normally, those who were able to do so would definitely have a lot of lives and blood on their bodies.


    If I could, I would rather be cold than human, because it''s much easier to deal with the beast race. It''s even more troublesome to deal with the beast race.


    "Alright, you should leave first." When I need you, I will naturally summon you out. " After hearing what I had asked, Chu Yu glanced at me, then said to female ghost. I know that Chu Yu definitely doesn''t want to discuss this matter in front of female ghost, even though ¡­ That man was currently the target of female ghost''s special hatred, but ¡­ They had once loved each other before, and they had always felt that it wasn''t good for us to talk about female ghost''s former lover so casually in front of the female ghost.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, although female ghost was unwilling, in his heart, he still... But she still nodded towards Chu Yu, and then concealed her figure.


    "Now that the female ghost has left, you should be able to tell me the truth." After seeing you leave, I asked Chu Yu.


    I know that Chu Yu didn''t tell me the truth just now, not because Chu Yu didn''t know about it, but precisely because he knew, and so ¡­ Chu Yu didn''t want to say it in front of the female ghost. It was because I understand Chu Yu that I asked him this question after he had left.


    But... What I never thought of was that after Chu Yu heard my question, he didn''t answer my question, but instead looked at me and let out a deep sigh. Then ¡­ he walked to the front of the window and stared at the scenery outside of the window without saying a word. Or could it be that Chu Yu was not willing to answer my question, so ¡­ That was why he chose to avoid me.


    "What''s wrong?" As I thought about this, I couldn''t help but walk to Chu Yu''s side and look in the direction that Chu Yu was looking. However, after looking for a long time, I still couldn''t find what Chu Yu was looking at, so I could only turn around and ask Chu Yu. Why do I feel like I''m completely confused, as if I don''t understand anything?


    But... My inquiry was not answered in substance. Chu Yu only turned his head to look at me, still maintaining his silence.


    I didn''t know whether or not I should continue to ask, so I silently stood by Chu Yu''s side, maintained my silence, and waited for Chu Yu to finish meditating, and then ¡­ Tell me the answer.


    "In fact ¡ª when I first arrived in this city, I sensed something in my heart. This was because the atmosphere in this city was different from other places, but ¡­ I''ve never been sure, but now I''m sure. " At this point, Chu Yu stopped and looked into the distance, as if he was trying to see through something.


    As for me ¡ª I only turned my head and looked at Chu Yu silently, and did not question him further, because I knew that since Chu Yu was able to speak, he had already decided to tell me the answer. And all I needed now was to wait, and as for the answer, it would just be a matter of time.


    "I have already confirmed that that ''Chilling Cold'' is actually a human, but ¡­ It must be because he used some sort of method to turn himself into someone who''s neither human nor demon. " After the silence, Chu Yu looked at me and said.


    When I heard the answer that Chu Yu gave me. I don''t know whether I should be shocked or calm, because when Chu Yu was silent earlier, I had already guessed what was going on, and now ¡­ The reason why I heard Chu Yu''s answer was only to verify the question that I had already determined in my heart.


    However ¡ª I''m still a little curious about why Han is so ruthless to me, why he doesn''t want to be a good human, but must torment himself into a non-human, non-demon kind of person, what is he actually thinking in his heart?

 C283

    Chapter 283 - Do you want to try it?


    For the first time, I feel that there are people who feel that being an outsider is better than being a human being. Could it be ¡­ Was eternal life really that important?


    "Then what do you think we should do? Should we prepare something else to deal with the cold? " After a long period of silence, I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu, if ¡­ Han Zhen had used an exceptionally cruel method to turn himself into his current state, then... At the same time as he obtained eternal life, he would also obtain the power of evil. And that kind of evil power, after such a long time of blood and life, was definitely ¨C already very powerful.


    If we just rashly went to find Han, I would be worried that Chu Yu and I would not be Han''s match. After all ¡­ There were people beyond the mountains, and people beyond the mountains. No one knew just how strong Han''s ability had become, or if it was possible ¡­ It''s my imagination that''s too complicated, but... I don''t want to be a wager in this kind of matter. After all, if I were to choose to take a gamble out of luck, I might lose my life. I''m not willing to take a gamble.


    In order to help the female ghost take revenge, I lost my life. I felt that it was particularly bad, and furthermore, the life that Chu Yu and I had loved did not even last for a few days. If I just played myself to death like that, I would not be willing to accept it.


    "There''s nothing to prepare." Turning his head to look at me, Chu Yu said this to me indifferently, with an extremely calm tone.


    Although he said so, but ¡­ Chu Yu and I have never seen Han before, and we don''t know what Han has become either. Just based on our guesses, I''m afraid... It was completely useless. Weren''t the ancient saying also good? Knowing ourselves and knowing our enemy, we will not die in a hundred battles. Even if we don''t know ourselves and know our enemy, but ¡­ After all, he had to know a little cold weather. He could not just charge forward like this, knowing nothing at all. Isn''t it a bit too risky?


    "Is there really no need to prepare anymore?" After listening to Chu Yu stare at it for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask again. In my heart, I still felt that I should prepare something.


    However, after hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me with a smile that was not a smile, and then ¡­ Slowly walking towards me, made me feel guilty, didn''t I also care about Chu Yu, why is he looking at me like that? Could it be ¡ª was I wrong to care? The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. Even the way he looked at Chu Yu was a little off, if there was anything wrong with being concerned about Chu Yu, then I don''t even dare to stay by Chu Yu''s side.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " Step by step, I retreated. Seeing my back against the wall, with nowhere to retreat to, I looked at Chu Yu who was just inches away and asked with a trembling voice. What was he trying to do? Suddenly being so close to me, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although in my heart, I''ve always wanted to have intimate contact with Chu Yu, but ¡­ That wasn''t the case either. The atmosphere felt weird. No ¡­ Wrong... Not only did the atmosphere feel weird, I also felt that there was a feeling in the air that made me feel extremely stifled, to the point that I almost couldn''t breathe.


    "You don''t believe in my ability? How about... I told you to give it a try? " A hand gripped my chin. Chu Yu forced me to look at him, and then, especially dubiously, he told me this sentence. This kind of atmosphere, coupled with those words that makes one''s imagination run wild, I felt that my face is currently burning hot.


    I don''t even need to look in the mirror to know that my face must be extremely red. As for how red I am, I think, I''m afraid ¡­ It was almost the same as a monkey''s ass.


    "I... I... "I ¡­" Being tormented by Chu Yu like this, I really didn''t know what to do. My heart was already in a mess, how could I still know what to say, so ¡­ After mumbling for a long time, he could not even utter a single complete sentence. How could he have been revived and lost his composure like this?


    Looking up at Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but to say a word of truth. Staring at Chu Yu from such a close distance, even I couldn''t see any flaw on his face. His entire person was so perfect, which made me feel especially embarrassed in my heart. However ¡­ Later on, when I thought about it, this perfect Chu Yu also only belonged to me, and my heart was filled with a feeling of happiness.


    "What, he actually got distracted?" After seeing that I had become distracted, Chu Yu lowered his head and whispered into my ear.


    When Chu Yu''s breath landed on my earlobes, I felt my entire body go numb. My legs didn''t have any strength left in my legs, and I almost couldn''t stand anymore.


    "You ¡­ "Stop messing around." Suppressing the uneasiness in my heart, I said this to Chu Yu, but... After saying this sentence, I had the urge to burrow into the ground.


    Because... I think, from the way I said it myself, that it really wasn''t my usual style. There was even a sense of euphemism in it.


    If I hadn''t personally said it, I would have found it hard to believe that my tone of voice would actually become like this. I couldn''t resist raising my head to look at Chu Yu and discovered that the smile in his eyes had become even more obvious.


    "Hmm?" After a long while, the corner of Chu Yu''s mouth curled up slightly, formed a coquettish expression, and then he slowly lowered his head.


    Seeing Chu Yu''s lips getting closer and closer to me, the little deer in my heart was about to be killed, and slowly... This is the first time Chu Yu has kissed me, and even if he doesn''t sound excited on the inside, it would still be a lie. Right now, his heart is filled with anticipation.


    But after I waited for a long time, Chu Yu''s kiss didn''t even reach my lips, and she couldn''t help but slightly open her eyes. Logically speaking, with such a short distance and such a long time, it should have already been enough for Chu Yu to kiss him many times, but ¡­ Why didn''t I feel it at all?


    When I opened my eyes and looked at Chu Yu, I discovered ¡­ Chu Yu stopped just a little distance away from my lips, and then ¡­ He looked at me with a smile on his face, causing me to be unable to react for a moment.

 C284

    Chapter 284 - Early Death


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" "You f * cking messed with me." When I saw Chu Yu in such a state, I was stunned for a long time. When I finally reacted, I immediately pushed Chu Yu away.


    What a pity ¡­ I had so many expectations in my heart just now, and after everything that had happened, Chu Yu was just playing with me, is it really okay to play with me like this?


    The more I thought, the angrier I became, I turned around and left Chu Yu''s side, I did not plan to continue caring about Chu Yu anymore, he will do whatever he likes, since I do not have any qualifications to talk about him, furthermore, Chu Yu is much stronger than me, even if I am angry, what use would it have? It was better not to worry.


    From the start, I shouldn''t have held any expectations for him. Perhaps I had placed too much importance on my position in Chu Yu''s heart, and Chu Yu''s feelings for me weren''t that strong. From the moment I followed Chu Yu until now, Chu Yu had never personally told me that''s feelings for me seemed ¡­ I''ve always been thinking that I am being too romantic. As I thought this in my heart, the smile on my face turns more bitter. It seems that ¡­ I''ve been lying to myself.


    "What''s the matter with you again?" Seeing that I had suddenly started to lose control, Chu Yu could not help but follow and stand behind me as he asked.


    However ¡­ It was also because of this question from Chu Yu that the anger in my heart didn''t simmer down just because of his question. Instead, it burned even more intensely with a "shua" sound. Could it be ¡­ In Chu Yu''s heart, am I that unreasonable?


    It''s fine if Chu Yu doesn''t appreciate my kindness, but she''s actually toying with me like this. Just what does she think of me, as a toy of his? Or could it be that Chu Yu simply treated me as someone who would leave at once, treating me as his appendage?


    "What can I do? What can I do when I''m with such an important person like you?" Without even looking at Chu Yu, I directly said to Chu Yu in a mocking tone. Chu Yu is an important person and I am just a mere little girl. How could he do whatever he wanted in front of Pluto?


    Of course I know in my heart that what I just said wasn''t very nice, but ¡­ My heart is also very uncomfortable. Being toyed with by someone I care a lot about, if it was anyone else, I''m afraid ¡ª their reactions would be the same as mine. They wouldn''t feel good about it at all, and if they weren''t angry, it would be a lie.


    "What did I do to you? Why are you suddenly so angry? " Seeing that my temper suddenly became so bad, Chu Yu was also confused and asked me. He really didn''t know what was going on at the moment. He was fine just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, his temper flared up.


    Chu Yu stared fixedly at me, really unable to comprehend what exactly I did wrong again. Letting me do something else, I''m still fine, but letting me coax women, Chu Yu felt that this is definitely creating a huge problem for me. I have never coaxed anyone else, and it is all because they obediently obeyed my orders, not to mention the others who have lost their temper in front of me, this is actually the first time someone dares to be so angry in front of me.


    Originally, I was just slightly angry. My goal was to have Chu Yu coax me, but ¡­ Looking at Chu Yu''s reaction now, I felt that my temper was getting bigger, and Chu Yu was really my nemesis. It was just a small matter, you just need to say a few nice words to pacify me. He only became happy because he had to make me especially angry, I felt like I was really crushed to death by Chu Yu. No, Chu Yu couldn''t do anything at all, but ¡ª This could be considered as him finally wanting to beat Huang Gai up, wanting to take advantage of the fact that the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " Just as I was about to be angry, Chu Yu suddenly pulled me into his embrace, and gave me a kiss that scared me out of my wits.


    When I finally reacted, my entire body fiercely jumped backwards by a large amount as I stared at Chu Yu with suspicion written all over my face.


    "Wasn''t it because I didn''t kiss you that you ¡­ Why are you so angry? Why are you angry now that I''ve kissed you? " After seeing my reaction, Chu Yu had an even more doubtful expression as he stared at me. After a long while, he said this to me.


    I...


    Hearing Chu Yu actually said that. I controlled myself for a long time before I resisted the impulse to slap Chu Yu on the face.


    Now I feel that it''s fine to just say that Chu Yu is a straight guy, not overdoing it at all. What''s more, Chu Yu doesn''t understand you at all, and it''s fine for Chu Yu to not understand what''s in a girl''s mind. But he still had to say it.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and prepare to go help female ghost." After taking a few deep breaths, I tried to calm down. Then, he said this to Chu Yu.


    Honestly speaking, this matter really couldn''t be blamed on Chu Yu. Even though Chu Yu had lived for such a long time, he had never experienced love before.


    If Chu Yu could guess a girl''s thoughts very accurately, and coax a girl to be especially happy with every word he said, he was afraid ¡­ I really want to kill Chu Yu.


    "Aren''t you angry?" After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu walked forward a few steps, and stood in front of me and asked me this question.


    Looking up at Chu Yu, I nodded my head to show that I wasn''t angry anymore.


    Even if I''m angry, Chu Yu doesn''t know how to coax me. Even if he''s coaxing me, it''s better to not say anything, so ¡­ I better not be angry at myself, if not ¡ª ¡ª I''m afraid that I will be angered to death by Chu Yu sooner or later.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like the next few days are still so long. If I were to be angered like this by Chu Yu everyday, this would be the end of it. I''m afraid... He was about to die young.


    Therefore ¡ª I have decided that, in order to protect my own life, I better be less angry here at Chu Yu''s place in the future.

 C285

    Chapter 285 - The Living Dead


    What''s the use of getting angry? Since it''s useless, then I think ¡­ It was better to let nature take its course. As he consoled himself in his heart, he felt much better and his heart expanded a little. Don''t think too much about it. It might be a good thing for me.


    "Right ¡­" "Where should we go now to find that guy?" Suddenly, I thought of a very serious question. This city is so big, how can we find the cold? He couldn''t just run around like a needle in a haystack and try his luck, right? As we were walking, the cold was also walking. In this way, the chances of us meeting each other were greatly reduced. If we delayed it for too long, the cold''s ability would become even stronger.


    However ¡­ After asking this question again, I suddenly realised that with Chu Yu''s capabilities, we shouldn''t be trying to test our luck, Chu Yu should have already thought of a plan to deal with it.


    "Let''s go out and take a look first. We won''t be in a hurry to find the cold weather for the next few days, let''s take a look at the terrain over here." After being silent for a long time, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me, and told me this: "In this terrain, if what the old ghost said was true, then..." For what reason could they not get out?


    Was this the terrain from the start, or was it a result of the cold? If it really was due to the cold, then things would be even more complicated than I had imagined. Of course, in order to avoid causing unnecessary panic, Chu Yu decided to not tell me about this problem for now, and to only tell me about it after he had confirmed the guess in his heart. As for now, it''s better to keep it a secret for now, as for how long he could keep it a secret, that would be the end of it.


    "Let''s go." Since Chu Yu has already said it, I cannot continue anymore, thus ¡­ He then packed himself up and said this to Chu Yu.


    Although there weren''t many living people on the outside, but ¡­ Women like to look good for themselves, Chu Yu is still by my side, I can''t possibly throw myself into a mess, right?


    I''m a girl after all. I want face, okay? What''s more ¡­ In front of the people he liked, of course he had to pay special attention to his image.


    "This... What was going on? Didn''t they say that there weren''t any living people left? "What is this?" When Chu Yu and I opened the door and walked out, I was completely stunned. I couldn''t believe what I had just seen. What was the situation now? Isn''t there only one person left in this city? But... In this street, the rooms are filled with people, could it be that I''m seeing things? He rubbed his eyes, but... There were still many people in front of him.


    We walked so many roads last night and didn''t see a single person, but now ¡­ There were booths by the side of the road, restaurants with shouts, and pedestrians on the streets. It was as if this city wasn''t the same as the one we saw yesterday.


    "They are not human, no... To be more accurate, they were humans, but ¡­ They can no longer be called human. " Just as I was looking at everything in a daze, Chu Yu actually said something that made me even more confused. I was even more at a loss as to what to think right now.


    What do you mean they''re human, but... You can''t call me a human? It looked exactly like a human, could it be that... Was it some other creature?


    With this thought in mind, I didn''t dare to rashly walk into the crowd. If something were to happen, it would be troublesome, so ¡­ I turned my head and stared at Chu Yu, hoping that Chu Yu would give me an explanation. What kind of situation is this, why do I say that they are human, but not really human?


    "To be exact. They were already a dead man, but now they were nothing more than a walking corpse. They kept repeating what happened when they were alive, but ¡­ There has been no soul for a long time now. " After seeing my questioning gaze. Chu Yu sighed, looked at the crowd, and slowly explained each and every word to me.


    "You mean... Now that they only have one body left, are they already dead to us? " After a moment of silence, I asked Chu Yu. Looking at the endless stream of people on the street, I really couldn''t tell that they were actually a bunch of dead people.


    But think about it now. A dead person can still do business here like a living person. I can''t help but feel scared, my scalp is starting to tingle.


    Why did you have to tell me? When I thought about the pile of corpses that I had next to me, I felt a little scared. These were a bunch of corpses. No wonder when I first came out, I could smell a faint smell of decay. I thought it was because I was selling meat.


    I didn''t expect that it would be because the group of people I saw now were all dead, and because the corpses were emitting rotten auras, this made sense.


    "Then what should we do now?" It was only after my heart had been at peace for a long time that I finally calmed myself down. Then, I turned my head to ask Chu Yu. If Chu Yu and I didn''t meet, that would be fine, but we did, so I don''t know if I should help them.


    After all, I am someone who has seen a lot. I know that they are dead, but I am still able to remain alive, because their souls are imprisoned here, leading to them having too much obsession when they are on the verge of death, smelling a kind of obsession and resentment, sealed within their own bodies. It is impossible for them to disappear with them, which is why they have become like this.


    And because his last breath did not leave his body, so ¡­ It was impossible for their souls to be reincarnated. Once their souls were slowly extinguished, then ¡­ What was waiting for them was something that would cause their souls to dissipate.


    As I thought about it, I began to feel a little sorry for them. After dying and suffering so much, I couldn''t rest in peace. In that instant, I felt that since we had already met, it wouldn''t be a big deal to help them reincarnate.

 C286

    Anyway... Chu Yu was the Spirit King, and he also had the ability to reincarnate. In that case, it shouldn''t be a difficult thing to transcend the souls of so many people, after all... I''ve seen a lot in TV shows and movies. The Ghost King has a lot of power, so he should be able to help this bunch of poor people.


    Because in my opinion, letting a ghost reincarnate, reincarnate, and let a group of ghosts reincarnate, was also considered reincarnated as reincarnation. The Buddha had already said that saving a person''s life was better than creating a seven-level pagoda.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" After seeing that I had been staring at myself all this while, Chu Yu could not help but ask. Suddenly, he felt a bad premonition in his heart as he looked at himself.


    After I heard Chu Yu''s question, I looked up at him and chuckled. I didn''t say a word and continued to stare at him.


    "Enough, enough. Looking at your expression, I know that what you''re trying to say is definitely not some good thing. Speak, what exactly do you want me to do?" After seeing my smiling expression, Chu Yu''s heart couldn''t help but thump loudly. This time ¡­ Who knew what kind of evil idea he was thinking?


    "Cough, cough ¡­" That what ¡­ They were already dead, but their souls were still in the city. There was no way for them to reincarnate, otherwise ¡­ You can just get them all to reincarnate. " After coughing for a long time, I finally spoke to Chu Yu.


    With so many people trapped in this city, I really couldn''t bear it any longer, because ¡­ I''ve been through so many things, and I know it feels bad to be trapped, and... It would be better if they were trapped here, but over time, their souls would slowly dissipate.


    He knew that he would lose his soul, but ¡­ He could do nothing about his ending. He could only wait for the moment when his soul was about to shatter. That kind of torture was the most painful.


    "I say ¡­ How could you have such a thought? " After hearing what I said, Chu Yu stared at me for a long time before he finally spoke to me.


    He couldn''t let a ghost reincarnate prove that he had the ability to make all the ghosts reincarnate. Although he did have that ability, it didn''t mean that he had to do it.


    "Look at them, they''re so pitiful. You''re the Spirit King, so you have the ability to reincarnate them. How about ¡­ Let them reincarnate. " I know that this method might make it difficult for Chu Yu, but ¡­ I thought about it for a long time, and finally couldn''t bear to say it out loud to Chu Yu.


    The people in this city hadn''t done anything wrong, so why did they suffer so much? They were also a bunch of pitiful people. Moreover ¡­ They are also a bunch of very innocent people. Since we have the ability, why aren''t we willing to help them?


    "I am the Ghost King. Humans have their own way of life, and ghosts also have their own way of life. I told you this a long time ago, in other words, when they became like this, it could be considered as their fate. I can change a person''s fate, but I can''t go against the heavens and change the fate of all of them. Do you understand? " After pondering for a long time, Chu Yu finally spoke word by word to me, at the same time... He also rejected my request.


    Towards these words of Chu Yu, although I feel sympathy towards them from the bottom of my heart, but... I know that Chu Yu must have his own reasons for doing this.


    In the human world, there is a saying that is not only good, but also difficult to accept. Since Chu Yu is the Spirit King and is in charge of all the ghosts, the responsibility on his body is definitely greater than I thought.


    Some things weren''t things that he didn''t want to do. Rather, it was that he had no way to do it, because he had to give everyone an explanation. This ¡­ It was something I had missed.


    "Since that''s the case, why should we help that female ghost? Isn''t it also going against the heavens? " After being silent for a while, I looked at Chu Yu and continued to ask about the doubts in my heart.


    Since Chu Yu could not do anything, then ¡­ Why are we helping the female ghost now? Wasn''t it fated that the female ghost had fallen to such a state?


    "This is different. This shop we opened is for the business of the living and the dead. Since they want our help, then ¡­" you have to pay a certain price, and after this female ghost succeeds, he also has to pay the price that he deserves, so ¡­ We are not going against the heavens, but for an equal exchange. " I could see the doubt in my heart, so Chu Yu patted my shoulder and spoke to me sincerely and sincerely.


    "They found us because they were stubborn and because they were fated to meet us. And it was also because of this kind of fate that we helped them. Can you understand what I''m saying?" Seeing my confused expression, Chu Yu paused for a moment and continued speaking.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I finally understood. This could also be considered as something that had to be born eventually.


    "Alright, I understand. Let''s get back to business." Looking at the unending stream of people, I sighed deeply and then spoke to Chu Yu.


    The thing that makes me feel powerless is that I don''t have the ability to help when I want to.


    It''s just like how I really want to help them right now. I want them to not be scared out of their wits and to be able to reincarnate, but ¡­ His abilities were limited, and he wasn''t strong enough.


    I can see that, my heart is indeed not happy, Chu Yu did not say anything, and just followed behind me quietly.


    "Well, you don''t have to look so serious, I know the logic behind all your words, but life sometimes has to come to an end, life cannot be forced, this is their life, and right now I am powerless against their fate, in other words, this is also my fate, and also my fate, isn''t it? "Since that''s the case, why don''t you open your eyes a little?" Unconsciously, when I saw Chu Yu''s serious expression, I couldn''t help but say these words to Chu Yu while laughing.

 C287

    Chapter 287 - Acceptance or Rejection


    My originally difficult mood was immediately amused by Chu Yu''s expression. It should have been me who was depressed, why does it look like Chu Yu is even more depressed than I am? However ¡­ Regarding my words, Chu Yu did not reply, but after hearing what I said, my expression became even more serious, causing me to suddenly not know what to say, my heart was filled with suspicions, could it be that I had inadvertently angered Chu Yu?


    However, after thinking for half a day, I seem to have not said a single unnecessary word since I woke up this morning. If I could only offend Chu Yu, I''m afraid ¡­ I told Chu Yu to send everyone in this city to be reincarnated, could it be ¡­ Was Chu Yu still angry in his heart because of this matter?


    "If... If you get angry when I told you to send all the people in this city to reincarnation, then ¡­ I apologize, I was indeed only thinking that they were very pitiful, but I forgot that you also have your own difficulties. " After a moment of silence, I told Chu Yu.


    I have always thought about how pitiful the people in this city are, but I never thought, that as the Spirit King, Chu Yu would actually have such a great responsibility, so ¡­ I am willing to apologize for what I have just said


    "Alright, this matter isn''t your fault. I also know that you are just concerned about them, but ¡­ Now that we have the most important thing to do, we can take care of the female ghost first. As for them, let''s see if we can help them in the end. " After hearing my apology, Chu Yu reached out to rub my head and gently said a sentence, signalling me not to think anymore.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, and then nodded. I knew that since Chu Yu was able to say these words, he must have taken a huge step back.


    "You said that they are no longer living people, how could they still meet me?" Walking amongst the crowd, when I don''t even know how many people had bumped into my shoulder, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at Chu Yu and ask, "Aren''t all of them already alive?" Being able to walk under the sun was already a miracle, so why did he still manage to bump into me? Furthermore, after bumping into me, they actually said sorry to me. They looked exactly the same as normal people, without the slightest difference.


    His heart could not help but be filled with curiosity. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the ability of that man was so powerful that even a corpse could possess such power? His eyes could not help but be curious as he looked around the crowd. He really couldn''t see any difference between him and an ordinary person.


    "Regarding this situation, I don''t know how I did it either." After hearing my question, Chu Yu also looked at the surrounding people, and then unhurriedly answered my question. However ¡­ It would be better not to say the answer, since I don''t know what the situation is either.


    "Aren''t you the Spirit King? How could I not know about them? " Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I asked Chu Yu out of curiosity.


    Wasn''t Chu Yu the Spirit King? Although these people were all corpses now, but ¡­ More accurately, they were already dead. As for those who died, didn''t they all belong to Chu Yu? Why does Chu Yu still not know about their situation? Is it really Chu Yu who doesn''t know, or is Chu Yu not willing to tell me?


    In an instant ¡­ The expression in my eyes when I looked at Chu Yu was filled with doubt. Since things have gotten this far, what else could Chu Yu possibly hide?


    "Don''t look at me like that, I really don''t know." After seeing my eyes, Chu Yu shrugged his shoulders and said to me.


    He really didn''t intend to hide this matter, it was just ¡­ He really didn''t know that even though he was the Spirit King, it didn''t mean that he would know everything. Besides. He didn''t even know what had happened in this city. He didn''t know if it was because of that man.


    With regards to Chu Yu''s explanation, I could only sigh helplessly. It seems like right now ¡­ We can only rely on ourselves to find the answer.


    "Let''s hurry up and go." After being silent for a while, I told Chu Yu to hurry up and walk. It wasn''t that we had to survey the terrain first, but this city wasn''t small either. If we were to follow our legs, we probably wouldn''t be able to finish walking even a day.


    As for letting us take the bus, I turned around to look at the surrounding buses and taxis. After hesitating for a long time, I didn''t dare to get on the bus.


    If I didn''t know the situation, it would be fine, but now I know it already, it''s a bunch of corpses, just thinking about it, a bunch of bodies driving, and when I do it, I feel like my whole body is covered in hair, I feel especially scared, always feeling like a lamb entering a tiger''s den.


    What I was most afraid of was that I would be fine while sitting in the car, but in the end ¡­ The driver''s head rotated at 360 degrees, and the scene that appeared in my mind couldn''t help but cause my entire body to shiver. Let''s just forget about it.


    "What''s wrong with you? Even on such a hot day, you are still trembling. " After seeing that my entire body was trembling, Chu Yu couldn''t help but ask as he placed his hand on my forehead.


    After seeing Chu Yu''s action, I immediately slapped Chu Yu''s hand off. I was perfectly fine and I wasn''t sick, so looking at Chu Yu''s appearance, I kept feeling like I was being cursed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just feel like we''ll need to rely on our legs to get to the main terrain for such a big place. I don''t know how long it''ll take." I took a glance at Chu Yu and immediately changed the topic. He spoke out the problems in his heart.


    Just when I asked that question, Chu Yu''s attention turned towards that group of taxis and buses, causing my heart to instantly become cold and my heart to fiercely sink.


    It can''t be? Could it be that Chu Yu was planning to go and familiarize himself with the terrain by car?


    I was already feeling conflicted in my heart. If... If Chu Yu really decided to take a taxi, then ¡­. What should I do? Would he sit with Chu Yu, or directly refuse?


    If I sat on it, my heart would be scared, but if I refused, my legs would have to walk for a long time. My body wouldn''t be able to take it.

 C288

    Chapter 288 - Fear of High Altitude


    How about... If it really doesn''t work, I''ll just stay here and wait for Chu Yu to come back? However, after thinking about it, I immediately rejected this idea in my heart. If I were to stay here by myself, I''m afraid that it would be better for me to stay by Chu Yu''s side. After all ¡­ Being by Chu Yu''s side gave his a sense of security.


    Chu Yu''s ability is so powerful, even if something really happens to him, it shouldn''t be a problem to protect me. If I were to be alone, then my little life would really be a problem, so ¡­ I forcefully swallowed all of my words back down my throat, not saying a single word.


    "Who told you that we have to walk on two legs at a time?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu turned his head to glance at me, and then asked a question. He didn''t even mention that he was going to walk step by step to look at the terrain, right?


    "What?" Hearing Chu Yu''s question, I became even more confused. I didn''t need to walk on two legs and walk step by step, could it be that Chu Yu really wanted to sit in a carriage?


    Bye... Just looking at this endless stream of people made me feel as if they were about to surround me. I was truly a little scared.


    "Sigh ¡­" After seeing my helpless expression, Chu Yu walked over and hugged me. Before I could even react, I felt that I was already in midair. He was still in Chu Yu''s embrace.


    Right now, I don''t even care about being shy anymore because ¡­ When I looked down, I saw that I was far from the ground. My entire body started to tremble. Only now did I understand that I actually still had a little fear of heights, and my entire body directly drilled into Chu Yu''s embrace.


    "Haha ¡­" He could clearly hear Chu Yu laughing, but... Now, I don''t even have the courage to take my head out from Chu Yu''s embrace.


    Previous... Although Chu Yu and Xiao Hei had also brought me here in midair, but... I had never flown so high, I really couldn''t accept it at all. I felt a little scared, and my heart started to calm down, and I prayed that Chu Yu would grab hold of me firmly. If I fell down, I''m afraid ¡­ Truly, even meat can''t compare to you. Let alone saving him, I''m afraid that... Just by thinking about it, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Alright, alright, didn''t you ask me how to look at the terrain? Now that you have a good look, you will be able to see all the terrain clearly. " After feeling me shiver in my arms. Chu Yu then extended his hand and patted my shoulder, signalling me to take a good look at the situation in my surroundings.


    However ¡­ Even though I know that there isn''t any danger right now, my heart is still afraid. I have never been able to overcome my fear, so I still buried my head in Chu Yu''s embrace, not daring to lower my head to look. I keep having the feeling that if I did, I would fall down head first and ferociously onto the ground.


    "Don''t worry. With me here, I won''t let anything happen to you. You just have to be bold." After seeing me so scared, Chu Yu held back his smile, and said a few words to me with a particularly serious tone, as if he was announcing something.


    Although he said so, but ¡­ If only the fear in my heart was so easily overcome. If only it was so easy to overcome, would I still need to tremble here? I''m afraid... I had already stretched out my head to take a good look at the scenery around me. After all, it''s not that rare to have such an opportunity to admire the scenery.


    A beautiful scenery? These words suddenly popped up in his heart. He carefully lowered his head to look at his body. His heart was still afraid, so ¡­ I narrowed my eyes to a slit, but it was exactly when I looked at it that I realized that it was originally. I feel like the city of obscurity has become a bit of an eyesore. Maybe it''s because what I''m looking at right now is very big. So... You can get a panoramic view of all the sights.


    At this moment, all of the fear in my heart had already disappeared without a trace. It was filled with appreciation for the beautiful scenery.


    "What ¡­" Don''t you feel afraid now? " After seeing me stick out my head and continuously size up the surrounding area, Chu Yu said to me in an annoyed and amused tone. Just a moment ago, he was extremely afraid, but in the end ¡­ It''s becoming so interesting now.


    "Alright, alright. I didn''t notice the surrounding scene just now, but ¡­" Now that it looks really nice, take me somewhere else. " Ignoring what Chu Yu said to me, I shouted out loudly towards Chu Yu with extreme excitement.


    He had never stood at such a high altitude, overlooking the entire view of the city. But now ¡­ He looked at the endless stream of people on the street. The scenery was filled with cars and horses, but it was a different story. These were all things that I had forgotten because I was afraid of losing sight of them.


    "Didn''t you say you were afraid? How about... I''ll take you down. " After hearing what I said, Chu Yu intentionally said these words to me.


    I secretly rolled my eyes in my heart, this Chu Yu is really holding a grudge, I was just a little scared just now, I''m already not afraid now, but he is still grabbing onto this matter and not letting it go.


    However ¡­ Although she was secretly slandering Chu Yu in her heart, but... Even though I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything. After all, no matter where I go now, it''s still up to Chu Yu to decide. I don''t dare to anger Chu Yu from the start either. If you throw me down, I''m finished.


    "Can you not fly so fast? Slow down a bit. " Seeing that I did not speak, Chu Yu did not pursue the matter any further, but ¡­ When I saw that Chu Yu''s actions became faster and faster, I still could not help but say this to Chu Yu.


    I barely managed to overcome my fear of heights, but now ¡­ He was completely engrossed in the scenery around him, and in the end... Chu Yu flew so fast. Due to the fact that his speed was too fast and the wind was especially strong, I was blown so hard that I couldn''t even open my eyes. It was especially hard for me to bear the pain, and I also didn''t know what Chu Yu was thinking.

 C289

    Chapter 289 - Breath


    For a man who has just overcome his own inner fears, even the tiniest thrill might well have rekindled my fear of heights once again, before I returned to liberation.


    However ¡­ Of course I wouldn''t blame Chu Yu for his reckless actions. After all ¡­ Chu Yu''s ability was something that all of us could see. He did not fear standing at the peak at all, he was afraid that... He had no idea what it felt like to be afraid of heights.


    "Are you afraid? Didn''t you just say that you''re no longer afraid? " After hearing what I said, Chu Yu slowly slowed down his speed, and then ¡­ he looked at me with a faint smile and said these words.


    In an instant, my heart was filled with anger. I kept saying good words for Chu Yu in my heart, but in the end, he actually didn''t leave me any face at all.


    I meant that I am no longer afraid, but - I did not say that it could fly so fast. Did Chu Yu misunderstand the meaning behind my words?


    "I''m not afraid, but I''ve just gotten used to it. Can''t you give me some time to rest?" Raising my head to look at Chu Yu, I directly rolled my eyes at him and said this.


    From being afraid to not being afraid, there has to be a psychological process, which is also known as giving time, Chu Yu can''t possibly just stop me from being afraid, right?


    Line Lines... "You have the final say." Although Chu Yu still doesn''t quite understand what I meant, but he doesn''t fly as fast and as reckless as he did just now.


    "Oh right, we have seen enough of the terrain, what should we do next? "We can''t just go down and have a look by ourselves." After looking through the entire city, I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu this question.


    The next thing to do was to find the cold in this city.


    If there is no one in the city, as there is at night, then the goal would be easier said than done. After all, Han is a living person, but ¡ª with so many people here, it''s very difficult for us to find Han in the crowd. It''s basically like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Are you stupid?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu immediately stretched out his hand and gave me a chestnut with a disdainful tone.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you just talk it out?" I don''t know how much strength you have, but will it hurt to do that? " While massaging my own head, I said this with dissatisfaction as I carried Chu Yu.


    Even if you say something, can you not touch it?


    My actions were neither light nor heavy. Right now, I feel a pain on my forehead. If I''m not mistaken, my forehead would be swollen and red.


    "Also, what have I done to make a fool of myself? Didn''t I tell you the truth?" Rubbing my own head, I shouted at Chu Yu unhappily.


    I feel that what I said wasn''t wrong. There are so many people here, it''s not like we can go one by one, right?


    The flow of people was also changing every day. Looking at it one by one, this idea was simply unrealistic. He could just reject it.


    "I said you''re dumb, but you''re really dumb. Even if they''re normal, but ¡­" But he''s not a living person either. " Low- Chu Yu explained every single word to me, but... Listening to Chu Yu''s explanation, I still didn''t understand.


    Of course, I know that they are no longer alive, but ¡­ What does it have to do with us looking for cold?


    "Do you mean ¡­" First let''s reincarnate these people, then we can go find Han? " After being silent for a while, I boldly told Chu Yu about what was on my mind.


    However ¡­ Didn''t Chu Yu say it just now? He would think about whether or not he could let these people reincarnate after resolving Han''s issue, and now ¡­ Isn''t it too early?


    Besides, if there''s no accident in this city, it will definitely be under the control of the cold. No matter what happens, we''ll know.


    If we do this, it will be very detrimental to our plans. I believe I can think of this point, and Chu Yu definitely can as well.


    "Seems like he really became an idiot." After hearing what I had in mind, Chu Yu shook his head while looking at me with an expression as if he was looking at a fool.


    However ¡­ As for Chu Yu, I was even more confused.


    You said the two of us are so close now, what can''t we say? I don''t understand why you have to give me so many riddles.


    "You should know my identity. The most sensitive thing is to be able to detect the auras within them. Do you think I can''t differentiate between the living and the dead?" As he spoke to me, Chu Yu stretched out his hand to give me another chestnut strike, but... I quickly grabbed onto my own head. Chu Yu sighed, but his hands didn''t fall down.


    Listening to Chu Yu''s words, I feel that... I may really have been foolish not to think of such a simple question.


    Chu Yu was the Spirit King, he only needed to take a glance at the Qi between the living and the dead to know, but all the people in this city, other than the cold, were all dead, how could Chu Yu not feel the cold?


    As I thought about it, I wanted even more to slap myself a few times.


    Why do I keep thinking about everything so complicated? This is a very simple logic, but I just can''t understand it.


    This time, let Chu Yu see my joke.


    However ¡­ The only thing that makes me feel lucky is that Chu Yu is currently the only one here, and Chen Ye isn''t around. Chen Ye probably made my stomach ache from laughing.


    Suddenly thinking about Chen Ye made his a little unhappy.


    Originally ¡­ The three of us being together is indeed happy, but ¡ª Chen Ye is just not willing to come out with us. We don''t know if we will have the chance to see Chen Ye again in the future, if we ever have the chance to see him again, no matter what I say, I will make Chen Ye stay by our side.


    Although... I really want to live in the two worlds with Chu Yu, but Chen Ye has lived with us for such a long time, so he can be considered our friend.

 C290

    Chapter 290 - The Banquet of All Under Heaven


    "What are you thinking?" Sensing that my entire body had started to go into a daze, Chu Yu asked me, that everything was fine a moment ago, why are you suddenly standing there and not moving at all? Chu Yu still thought that something had happened to me? So... He looked at me with a particularly worried expression. Even his gaze seemed to be a little off.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I turned around and glanced at Chu Yu, then sighed helplessly. I can''t exactly tell Chu Yu that I''m thinking of another man right now, right? Even though that man is our friend. But according to Chu Yu''s personality, although he would not say anything, he would still feel unhappy.


    "What else can''t be said between us?" Seeing that I had only glanced at myself and still didn''t say a word, Chu Yu reached out to pat my shoulder, and then ¡­ He indicated to me that the two of us had reached this point in our relationship and that there was nothing left to hide.


    Since Chu Yu had already gone this far, I felt that ¡­ There was nothing left for me to hide, so I sighed and told Chu Yu.


    "I''m just thinking that if... If Chen Ye is here now, then that would be great. " After saying that, I started to think about Chen Ye again.


    If Chen Ye was with us right now, he should be able to say a little bit about himself, unlike me ¡­ Other than helping out, it seemed like there was nothing that could be done. It had been dragging Chu Yu''s back, no ¡­ No, I can already be considered to be ruthlessly pulling Chu Yu''s back.


    "Enough, you don''t need to think about anything else. I am also thinking that if only Chen Ye was here. But... We also have to respect Chen Ye''s own decision. " Knowing that I have been feeling guilty about leaving Chen Ye alone in Chenjiazhai, Chu Yu reached out his hand to rub my head, signalling me not to feel too bad about it.


    After all ¡­ Everyone has their own way of life. Chen Ye is the same as well, we can''t possibly force Chen Ye to do something he doesn''t want to do just because we don''t like his, right? Isn''t this too unfair to Chen Ye? Chen Ye also had his own way of thinking. He was a person, not an item.


    "I understand. Let''s hurry up and find Han." After coming to terms with this matter, I felt much more comfortable in my heart.


    What Chu Yu said was right, I can''t possibly force Chen Ye''s hand right? Anyway... All good things must come to an end. The beginning and the end would come once they met.


    After I finished this sentence, all of a sudden ¡­ I saw that Chu Yu''s expression had suddenly become extremely serious, to the point that I could only laugh awkwardly on the spot. I didn''t know whether or not I should continue speaking, otherwise I would disturb Chu Yu''s train of thought, which wouldn''t be too good.


    "Be careful." After his expression was serious for a long time, Chu Yu suddenly said these words to me, scaring me out of my wits.


    Why did he suddenly tell me to be careful, could it be ¡­ Did Chu Yu discover that there was something wrong with the city? Or is it ¡­ Had he already discovered traces of the cold? Otherwise ¡ª ¡ª How could Chu Yu''s expression suddenly become so serious, she must have met with some trouble.


    "What''s wrong?" Thinking this in my heart, I couldn''t help but to look around my surroundings. After realising that I didn''t see anything strange, I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu in a small voice. As for what exactly Chu Yu discovered, at least telling them would let me mentally prepare myself.


    "I actually can''t feel a living person''s breath in this city, that''s unlikely. If Han is really in this city, then ¡­ I can''t not feel a single breath at all." After hearing my inquiry, Chu Yu pursed his lips, and then ¡ª he said this to me.


    In a split-second, my heart can''t help but pound in my throat. What do you mean, I can''t feel a single living person''s breath in this city? Could it be that that man had left this city and wasn''t in it anymore, so ¡­ Can''t we sense the breath of the living man?


    "Do you think Han is not in this city and is searching for his prey?" After thinking for a while. I then faced Chu Yu and came out, my guess.


    If this city couldn''t sense the presence of a living person, then ¡­ The only thing that could be explained was that Han wasn''t in this city.


    Of course ¡ª if that Han was really a living person, and if the Han was not a human, then the breath of the living person would have no effect on him.


    "I don''t know either." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu shook his head towards me, indicating that he didn''t know what was going on either.


    After I saw Chu Yu shake her head, I knew that I had asked the wrong question. Chu Yu had always been with me, how could she know where Han was?


    "Tell me about his movements." Just when I thought that I did not know what to do this time, Chu Yu called out the female ghost and asked.


    But that''s right, in this situation, the only person who would know about it the most would be female ghost.


    "He usually stays out during the day and only comes back to the city at night. During the day ¡ª presumably to hook up with other women outside." By the end of his words, female ghost wore an expression of gnashing his teeth.


    Looking at female ghost''s expression, I finally understood one sentence.


    If you don''t care about a person, that person will never be able to get close to your emotions no matter what you do. However ¡­ Right now, when female ghost talked about that man going out to hook up with other women, he would still be very angry in his heart, which meant that even if there was no ghost, he would still care about that man.


    Right now, I can''t help but start to worry a little, even if we really find that man, will female ghost let us deal with him?


    Because I am also a woman, I understand what love means in a woman''s heart, no matter how fierce the words of a woman are spoken, but ¡ª once the matter of love is involved, all the reason of a woman begins to collapse, and in the end ¡­ All reason became sensibility.

 C291

    Chapter 291 - Rejuvenation and Storing of Energy


    I feel... We should have come out last night to look for the cold, not the day, after all... After tormenting for half a day, doing all that was useless, so it would be better for us to rest and gather our energy. When night comes, we can go and implement our plan properly, but Chu Yu is serious. It would have been better if he had asked about the whereabouts of female ghost earlier, he would have needed to waste so much time to ask.


    "Sigh ¡­" Thinking this in my heart, I immediately let out a sigh of relief, but ¡­ Forget it, it''s just a slight delay anyway. It''s not that big of a deal. Let''s just treat it as a rest to ease our tense mood for the time being.


    "Do you mean to say that he will not be in this city during the day, and will only come back at night?" After a moment of silence, Chu Yu continued to ask female ghost, since he had already summoned him, so ¡­ If he had any questions, he might as well ask them all at once.


    "I don''t know if he has the same habit as before, but ¡­" When he was with me, he never stayed in a city during the day and only came back at night. " After hearing Chu Yu''s question, female ghost lowered his head and thought for a while. Then, he turned to Chu Yu and said.


    It had been a long time since he had returned to this city, trapped in that pond, not knowing what was happening outside. And now, it was because of Chu Yu that he was able to come out, so ¡­ It was not that female ghost did not want to tell him where Han had gone, but ¡­ He really didn''t know.


    "Alright, I understand." After hearing the answer he wanted, Chu Yu waved towards female ghost. Anyway... He had already been switched out by Chu Yu many times. female ghost also knew that Chu Yu was doing this to let him leave, so he tactfully hid himself, no longer needing Chu Yu to tell him what to do.


    After seeing that female ghost had left, I did not say anything, but only stared straight at Chu Yu. Ever since female ghost had left, Chu Yu seemed to have been pondering his own problems, so I did not dare to recklessly disturb him, afraid that I would disturb Chu Yu''s train of thoughts. I could only stand in place and wait for Chu Yu to regain his senses, because other than letting Chu Yu regain his senses, I didn''t know what else to do, so I casually found a place to sit.


    I don''t know how long I sat there waiting before Chu Yu finally came to a realization and walked over. Look at me and pat me on the shoulder.


    "What''s wrong?" Raising my head, I looked at Chu Yu blankly. I asked him, thinking of what to do next.


    Just as he was about to stand up, he realized ¡­ He couldn''t even stand up, so he stretched out his hand towards Chu Yu, gesturing for Chu Yu to help him. However, when Chu Yu saw that I had extended my hand out, he didn''t try to help me, but instead stood at the same place and stared at me.


    "What are you doing?" After a long while, Chu Yu did not make any movements, and instead said these words to me. My entire mouth started twitching.


    Chu Yu couldn''t have been stupid, right? I clearly indicated for him to pull me back, but he didn''t even know why. I tried my best to restrain the urge to slap Chu Yu in the face. Would he turn into a fool?


    However ¡­ Then he thought about it. Forget it. [The person I chose cannot return the goods even if he cries himself to death, right?] Once out of the closet, no responsibility.


    "Can''t you give me a hand? My legs are numb now. " After taking a few deep breaths, I calmed my emotions. Then, I raised my head and looked at Chu Yu with a smile on my face, and said one sentence, since I was hinting to Chu Yu that he could not understand, then I will be more straightforward and speak directly to Chu Yu, I do not believe that I have already said this much, and Chu Yu will still not understand. If Chu Yu still did not understand, then I will truly consider slapping a brick on Chu Yu''s head.


    "If you want me to pull you up, then just say so. Why give me a hand? I thought what happened to you?" After hearing my words, Chu Yu complained to me as he reached out his hand to pull me up from the ground.


    How did I know that Chu Yu would actually be so stupid in the matter where he met me? It was clearly Chu Yu''s actions, which caused me to be so angry that I almost died, in the end ¡­ After all this time, I felt that I was the one at fault. Looking at this small class, I didn''t know if I should be angry or feel that it was funny.


    "You''ve been thinking for such a long time. What did you think of?" After standing up, I stretched out my hand, and as I hit my calf, I casually asked Chu Yu.


    His expression was solemn for such a long time. He must have thought of something, right?


    "I feel like... Let''s go back and have a good rest before coming out again at night. " After hearing my question, Chu Yu immediately said something that made me want to fall onto the ground head first.


    After tormenting himself for a long time, he still planned to return to his room to rest and recuperate. When the night cold came back, he would go find him.


    Smiling bitterly, I could only resign myself to my fate and return to my room.


    Initially, I thought Chu Yu had pondered for a long time and could come up with a good idea, but in the end ¡­ It was exactly the same as what I had in mind.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Why don''t you wait for me?" After seeing me walking quickly, Chu Yu called out to me from behind.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s call for me, I turned my head to look at Chu Yu. Ignoring him, I continued to walk towards the room, but ¡ª when I reached the door, I was stopped.


    "Do you want a room? Please register at the front desk first. " I was just about to open the door when a staff member walked over and stopped me, then ¡ª pointed to the front desk downstairs and said something to me.


    I was frozen in place for an instant. Didn''t they already say that he was a living corpse? Why is it that all of my actions are the same as those of a living person, and you actually know how to stop me?

 C292

    Chapter 292 - Prey


    In my heart, I felt that since they were already dead, then ¡­ Thus, he could only rely on his own actions to survive. There was no way for him to develop new ideas, but... Now they are actually going to stop me to let me go to the front desk, why do I feel that they still have their own consciousness before death.


    It''s because my heart is struggling with ideas, so... As for the staff member''s actions, I just stood there in a daze and didn''t do anything else.


    "Sorry, we''re going to check in at the front desk right now." Just as I was standing there in a daze, Chu Yu walked over and said to the staff member with a smile.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I reacted, and followed behind Chu Yu, towards the front desk.


    "What do you think the situation is with these people? "He''s already a dead man, and he''s actually the same as a living person. He actually knows how to earn money." Following behind Chu Yu, I couldn''t help but whisper to Chu Yu.


    This refreshed my view of the world. To be able to walk freely under the sun and possess the consciousness of a living person, this was something I had never seen before.


    "Later." After hearing my words, Chu Yu looked around at his surroundings, and then said this to me.


    I know what Chu Yu is worried about, it''s just that I''m worried that someone might have heard our conversation, and maybe ¡­ It was really because I knew that this group of people were all dead that I started to be so carefree in my heart.


    I now think that this group of people are already dead. What can I do even if I say it? But... I ignored the question. They now have the consciousness of a living person, so if they were to hear the truth that they are dead, who knows what they would do.


    Chu Yu''s worry was not wrong, on the other hand, I was a little too careless.


    "What are we going to do now?" After everything was settled, I sat in my room. she asked Chu Yu.


    Could it be ¡­ He really was going to sit here and rest, and then... Waiting for the night to come?


    "We can only wait until night before we act. There''s nothing we can do during the day." After hearing what I had asked, Chu Yu shrugged his shoulders at me and said.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I immediately turned my head to look at him, and went to the side of the bed to lie down.


    He felt that everything that was happening now was a little strange, but he couldn''t figure out what was strange about it either.


    "Oh right, do you believe what female ghost said that much? She has already been dead for such a long time, so how could she possibly remember what happened earlier so clearly? " The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Thus, he got up from the bed.


    female ghost has already been dead for a long time, so during the period of her death, we didn''t even know if there were any changes to Han''s work and rest schedule, so we can''t completely believe female ghost''s words.


    Of course, I''m not saying that we don''t believe a bit of female ghost''s words. Anyway ¡ª I just feel that it''s enough to believe half of it and doubt half of it.


    "Do we have a better way now? Is what female ghost said true? We''ll know when we see it tonight. " After seeing me crawl out of bed in order to say these words to himself, Chu Yu helplessly smiled at me, and said these words.


    Since Chu Yu had already said all that, there was no point in worrying about it. I knew that Chu Yu must have already thought of a plan in his mind, so I laid down obediently and decided to rest for a while.


    However ¡­ Because I had slept through the night, I was now lying in bed, and every minute and every second felt like torture to me.


    It wasn''t easy for me to endure until nightfall that I finally let out a sigh of relief. I had finally endured until the end.


    "Can you feel the cold now?" As Chu Yu sat on the side cultivating, I carefully asked him.


    It was already night, and he did not know if Chu Yu could sense his existence.


    "Follow me." Following this question, Chu Yu slowly opened his eyes. He did not answer me but instead pulled my hand and walked out of the city gate.


    However ¡­ Seeing Chu Yu''s resolute action, I also knew that Chu Yu must have detected Han''s whereabouts.


    Just as expected, Chu Yu stopped in front of a villa with me, and then ¡ª ¡ª indicated for me to be careful.


    Just when I was focusing all of my attention to observe this villa to see if there was anything special about it, I saw ¡­ A black shadow appeared nearby.


    Hurry up and think about it. She reached out her hand and patted Chu Yu, gesturing for him to take a look.


    In the end ¡ª Before I could extend my hand, Chu Yu grabbed my wrist and pulled me behind a large boulder.


    Just when Chu Yu and I had finished hiding ourselves, we saw a black figure already slowly approaching.


    I also couldn''t help but sigh to myself. That was too dangerous, if we were a step late, we would have been discovered by Han.


    Don''t ask me why I know that the person walking over here is Han, because... When night fell, the people in the city had already disappeared. Only Han was left, so it was not easy to guess that this person was actually cold.


    "What''s wrong with this city? Why isn''t anyone cold? It always makes me feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. " It was only when a woman''s voice came from Han''s bosom that I realised there was a woman in Han''s embrace.


    I finally understand what the female ghost meant at that time. So it turns out that Han was really going to the city to find prey during the day and bring the prey back to the city during the night to enjoy.


    Inside... He couldn''t help but feel pity for this woman. She was fine, why did she have to send a sheep into a tiger''s den? Although ¡­ This Chilling Qi did look quite handsome, but ¡­ It was just a simple phrase, nothing more.


    He couldn''t possibly lose his life for the sake of beauty, right? But ¡­ Later on, when he thought about it, he felt that it was no wonder. Everyone had the essence of appreciating beautiful things. Besides, being able to camouflage himself so well, it was no wonder why women couldn''t tell.

 C293

    Chapter 293 - Costs


    Perhaps it''s because I''m a woman, but I also feel sympathy for this woman. I didn''t want this woman to experience the same fate as the female ghost, so I stood up, wanting to charge out.


    "What are you doing?" However ¡­ Just as I stood up, before I could rush out, I felt Chu Yu beside me pull on my wrist, pulling me down again.


    After pulling me back, Chu Yu stared at me with both his eyes, and spoke to me with a tone of extreme anger.


    "And what do you want to do?" After hearing what Chu Yu had asked, I couldn''t help but become angry, and I asked Chu Yu a question back with an equally furious tone.


    It would have been fine if I hadn''t met him, but ¡­ Right now, I have already seen her become Chu Yu''s prey. I can''t possibly let her die under my nose, right?


    If I can really be indifferent, then... My conscience is absolutely uneasy.


    "Did you know that if you rushed out so recklessly, it would only speed up the loss of a woman''s life?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu also knew that I was actually worried about women, so he eased up his tone a bit and said a few words to me.


    "I ¡­" After hearing what Chu Yu said, I was immediately a little speechless.


    It''s not because I don''t want to refute, but because I really don''t know what I should say. What Chu Yu said isn''t wrong, if I were to rush out recklessly, I''m afraid... Not only would he not save the woman, but he would also make her die a little faster under Han''s hands.


    "Then what should we do now? We can''t just watch idly, can we? " After a long period of silence, I continued to ask Chu Yu.


    Did he just sit there and watch? No... I can''t do it.


    "When he works hard, it will be when he''s at his weakest. It will be the best time to strike when the time comes." Just as I finished speaking, the voice of female ghost came to my ears. Turning around to take a look, I discovered that the female ghost was already standing beside me.


    "When you work hard?" Listening to female ghost''s words, I muttered to myself.


    "Yes, that''s right. While I was in this city, I also went to see the other ghosts. They told me about this. Wait until he works hard and then you guys can make your move, you''ll definitely be able to subdue him. " After hearing my mutterings, female ghost turned his head to look at me and said.


    I reflexively shifted my attention back to Chu Yu. After seeing Chu Yu nod at me, I also felt that I could give it a try.


    Lying outside, I carefully observed the interior of the house, afraid that I would miss anything.


    Perhaps ¡­ It was because Han was too confident that there would be no outsiders in the city he controlled, so he relaxed his guard.


    It never occurred to me that things were going so well.


    When Chu Yu and I were working hard, we rushed in. It was just like what female ghost said, cold with not the slightest bit of ability to retaliate.


    After Chu Yu subdued the chill in my heart, and made Han pay the price for his actions, my heart was still tangled up.


    "Business is coming and going in this world. Since I have already helped you achieve your wish, then ¡­ It''s time for you to pay what you deserve. " After taking care of the cold matter, Chu Yu turned his head and focused his attention back on female ghost.


    "He''s already so pitiful, how about ¡­ Just let her go. " Looking at the pitiful look on the female ghost''s face, I really couldn''t bear to do such a thing. She reached out to tug on Chu Yu''s sleeve and said.


    Seeing that I was so persistent, Chu Yu helplessly looked at me and sighed, then reached out his hand and drew a circle in front of female ghost.


    "I can only promise you one thing. As for the other ghosts in this city, there''s nothing I can do." After teaching the female ghost how to reincarnate, Chu Yu said this as he looked at me.


    I looked at Chu Yu and didn''t say a word.


    For Chu Yu to be able to do this, this is already a huge concession. I also cannot ask too much of Chu Yu.


    After taking care of everything, Chu Yu and I returned to our shop and awaited the arrival of the next business transaction.


    At night, after a tiring day, he could finally rest. After tidying up some messy things, I went to bed. I carefully undid the piece of jade around my neck and placed it on the headboard. I untied my clothes, drew the curtains, and entered the dream.


    "Who?" Who are you? Why did you press me to the ground? Let go of me... I can barely breathe. Let me go! Say something, say something! " In my sleep I was pinned to the ground by a faceless weirdo who was holding me by the neck so tightly that I couldn''t breathe, and for a moment I didn''t know what to do but rub my feet against the ground to speed up my breathing.


    When I was about to suffocate, I woke up. The room was still shrouded in darkness. Suddenly ¡­ A shadow passed in front of my eyes.


    "Who?" Who are you? Come out! Chu Yu? Where are you? " When I thought that I had fallen asleep and was about to go back to sleep, the dark figure stood before me. I didn''t know if it was because it was too dark or for some other reason, but I couldn''t see his face.


    And so ¡­ I had a bold idea: light the candle, yes... Light candles. I climbed slowly out of bed, not noticing the change in the shadows. When I started lighting the candles, I found that the fireworks couldn''t hit them, and when I tried a fourth time, the candles were lit. But I didn''t light it. When I turned to the shadow again, it was gone...


    Could it be ¡­ That person didn''t have a face? But why did he look so much like a person, could it be? Chu Yu!


    "Don''t chase after me, save me! Who''s going to save me!" In my second dream, I was tied up by a group of men in black into a tropical rainforest. Clouds and plants surrounded me, and I was like an ant in the sky. I was weak and helpless.


    But before I could react, someone else appeared out of nowhere and chased me without any reason or purpose. I can only run and run... When I was tired out, my eyes were hazy, as if there was a rock in front of me, or as if there was a huge tree in front of me. When I finally hit that rock or tree, I fell to the ground, breathing heavily.

 C294

    Chapter 294 - Ghost Press


    Just when I felt that I was about to collapse, a black hand suddenly grabbed my neck with even more force than last time.


    "Who are you? Who are you? Who the hell are you? Let me go. " I shouted at the top of my lungs. But... Anyway, the man wouldn''t let go, and I couldn''t see his face.


    "Help ¡ª help me!" I shouted the three words in my only voice.


    Suddenly, smoke rose from the forest, and the man in black walked away, leaving me alone. After he left, I didn''t feel relaxed at all. Instead, I felt that there was some kind of magic restraining me from breathing ¡­


    "Su Ning... Wake up ¡ª Su Ning? " In the end, Chu Yu had no other choice but to use a talisman to wake me up. When he used the first talisman, a talisman came out from my dream, and the strength of these two talismans matched up to each other, so when they came into contact, the talisman actually disappeared at the same time. Second, Third... It''s all like this, there''s no helping it.


    "Oh wow, it''s a ghost press, hesitating Su Ning knows some martial arts, so it''s a ghost press ¡­ Evil ghost, then why did he want to take her life? Forget it, let''s first save Su Ning and then talk! Chu Yu used her highest magic power to fight against him. Under my body''s pain and Chu Yu''s spirit energy injuries, I was saved.


    Three days later ¡­


    "This... "Where is this place? What time is this? What happened to me?" I asked a series of questions, catching Chu Yu off guard.


    "Su Ning, you''re awake. What did you do a few days ago?" After seeing that I had woken up, Chu Yu anxiously asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. You were pressed by a ghost, an evil ghost. So, did you do anything special a few days ago?"


    "Something special? Let me think... Right, I dreamt that I was lost in a jungle, being chased by a dark shadow. He kept pinching me on the neck, and I felt very uncomfortable, but I was powerless to resist him. However, this was just a dream. "Fierce Demon ¡­"


    "I''m not too sure about that, but ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" Chu Yu revealed a strange expression, catching me off guard. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.


    "Chu Yu? "What''s wrong, Chu Yu, look at me, I''m Su Ning!" No matter what I say, Chu Yu just can''t wake up.


    "Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha."


    "Chu Yu, let me go, what are you doing?! Let me go!" Chu Yu fiercely grabbed onto my neck. This feeling was too familiar, it felt like ¡­ It looked like the shadow of a jungle! A particularly bad idea occurred to me.


    Crap, his strength is increasing. What should I do? I can''t breathe. What should I do, what should I do ¡­ I was sweating profusely, but I didn''t know what to do...


    "Incantation..." Talisman, right, chant the talisman, cast the talisman! Out! Come on out! " The runes were not listening to me at all, I was currently at a loss of what to do, I never thought that even Chu Yu had become like this, why did you guys kill me, why! Right now, I can only mutter to myself in my heart to wake Chu Yu up.


    I suddenly thought of the Runes that Chu Yu had taught me a few days ago, to think that today''s Runes would be useful, to use the Runes that Chu Yu had taught me to fight against Chu Yu, Chu Yu shouldn''t be angry, right?


    I tried to struggle free a little to keep my breathing smooth. I summoned with all my might, "Let''s try again, try one last time. Holy Heaven and Earth, Great Mother and Queen Amitabha, thank God for letting me succeed!" When the talisman appeared, it shone with a gold light and slowly floated towards Chu Yu''s body. When it appeared in front of him, it turned into a ball of smoke and dissipated.


    When I thought I was going to die, my breathing wouldn''t keep up, and my body wouldn''t be able to move ¡­


    Wait... Could this also be a dream? I tried my best to wake myself up so that I wouldn''t die from the dream. I woke up, I woke up, I immediately tried to breathe. I felt incredibly relaxed. It really was a dream.


    I lit a candle to let the room light up a little. I didn''t dare to sleep because I was afraid that my throat would be locked again, so how could I have such a dream? It was a dream, so I had to wait until dawn to find Chu Yu and ask him about it. The night continued. I could only use my eyes to look at the night, penetrating the darkness to look for the source ¡­


    The night was still so long, and I was worried that the dark figure in my dream would actually appear in reality. I had no choice but to persevere or fall asleep on my own. The night was fading, and for the first time I saw it all, the sun rising. The feeling of being pressed by a ghost slowly disappeared, and his body and mind were completely relaxed.


    Looking at the angry sun outside, I couldn''t help but be enchanted by the beautiful scenery. Unknowingly, I walked to the courtyard to admire the incomparably beautiful natural scenery.


    Before the darkness of the night had completely dissipated, a little light appeared in the east. That was right, that was the radiance of the sun. After a while, a morning glow began to appear, embracing half the sky. and I had been so busy fighting against the ghosts for so many days that we had completely forgotten that our good times were over.


    The sun had finished rising, dawn had arrived, everything was resurgent as if it was spring. I realized my mission, so when I reacted, I immediately went to find Chu Yu to ask him to explain what happened last night. On the way to find him, I was a little worried that he would lock my throat like in a dream and put me to death.


    I hopped to Chu Yu''s room to alleviate the depression in my heart. When I arrived at his room, I found that I wasn''t on the bed.


    "That''s not right, Chu Yu should not be up at this time!" I rummaged through every possible hiding place in the room, wondering if Chu Yu was trying to play hide-and-seek with me. How could it be? If he wasn''t a child, then where could he go?


    "Could it be that he went out to practice? Hmm, let''s go try his luck!" The moment I turned around, I saw Chu Yu with his overbearing CEO look, but... However, he had a strange feeling. How was it strange? I can''t say.

 C295

    Chapter 295 - Footprints


    "The food is ready. Go wash up first and take a look at your fidgety appearance. I''ll bring the food out and wait for you."


    "En, alright!" "That ¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s fine," After thinking about it, he decided to tell Chu Yu after eating.


    After I finished washing up and seeing that Chu Yu was still eating, I went to take a stroll in the garden. In the garden, I saw flowers that had just bloomed, grass with dewdrops on it, little cyan bugs playing and chattering sparrows.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" I noticed that a few more flowers had been trampled off on the path that led up to my room. There was also a footprint, and when I compared my feet with mine, they were clearly bigger than mine. The grass in front of me was trampled into bits and pieces, as if there were signs of a fight. Shadow? I suddenly thought of the black shadow from last night. Could it be that the black shadow wasn''t a dream and someone really did come by? My heart panicked even more ¡­


    "Su Ning, come and eat."


    "Oh, I''m coming."


    In order to prevent Chu Yu from suspecting anything, I hopped towards the kitchen.


    "Come, help me carry the table outside."


    "Eating outside?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful this morning, isn''t it?"


    When Chu Yu said this, he was thinking of something, which gave me a strange feeling.


    "What are you blanking out for, move!" He slapped my head with his hand, and I came back to myself.


    "Oh, wait a minute, this is a table. It''s so heavy, how am I supposed to move it myself?"


    "Right ¡ª you''re a girl, I almost forgot, hahahaha."


    The atmosphere suddenly returned, this was how Chu Yu should look like, and my doubt towards him slowly lessened.


    "Come and help!" I roared.


    "Wow, so generous. How do you have the time to cook so much?"


    "I couldn''t sleep at night, so I woke up early. Since I had nothing better to do, I just casually did some work. "Hurry up and eat. It won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    "Casual? You call this doing something casual? Mr. Chu is really modest, my God, fried eggs, millet, peach pastry, and my favorite mushroom lotus seed congee. You are also great, it''s all my favorite, but, when did you learn this martial arts, how come I didn''t know about it? "Heehee ¡­ hee hee ¡­"


    "Sigh, there are still a lot of things you don''t know. Wait for me to cook slowly for you."


    "Alright, alright. Then we''ve made an agreement. From now on, you can get up early every day to cook for me. Every day, there will be something I like to eat. At least three dishes. Un, that''s it!" "Okay, okay?"


    "You really think of yourself as a young miss. How could I have the time to cook for you? If you want to eat, then go cook for yourself!" Chu Yu said with an overweeningly arrogant face. I have no other choice, in order to eat delicious food everyday, I can only say good things to him!


    "Aiya, I know you''re the best. With your talent and skill, doing this shouldn''t be a problem, right? Or rather, it''s not something you can do, but something you bought in the market outside. Wow, no way. Looking at Chu Yu, I purposely put on an extremely disdainful expression.


    "What are you talking about? Just do it, who''s afraid of who!" Sure enough, my provocation made Chu Yu fall for it.


    "It''s a deal, hahahaha!"


    "Wait a minute, am I being set up again? Ah!" Su Ning, you messed with me again! "


    "A man''s word is his own, and he will never be able to keep it up. You''ve already promised me, you can''t go back on your word. Otherwise, I''ll call you Little Chu from now on! "Hahahaha ¡­" Wait a minute, it''s time to ask Chu Yu. Ever since I woke up, I felt that something was wrong. Yes, that''s it ¡­


    "Hey, Chu Yu, when do you think we met?"


    "Hey, have you gone silly? Didn''t you count the number of times we met?"


    This reply was consistent with Chu Yu''s usual style ¡­


    "Then why did we stay here all the time?"


    "In order to complete our mission, in order to let even fewer people suffer."


    The answer was also correct. What was wrong with the alcohol?


    "What were you doing last night?"


    "Sleep, what can I do if I don''t sleep tonight? You''re such an interesting person. Did you not eat any medicine today? How strange. Are you under the influence today?" Here, let me touch my head and see if I have a fever... "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Aiyo, don''t touch my head, you''re the one who''s been possessed! Are you going to hate me? Hmph, ignore you. " I turned around and left, my heart no longer having any doubts, so this is Chu Yu, is he crazy, to actually doubt the person I trust the most?


    "Stop right there. You want to leave right after you''ve finished eating? If I''m going to cook, shouldn''t you wash the dishes?"


    "I''m not washing the dishes, is my weak hand used to wash the dishes?"


    "If that''s the case, then the next meal ¡­" I don''t need to make it right? Are my slender jade hands used to make food? "


    "Ah ¡­" You''re so despicable, I... I... Can''t I do it? "


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have eaten so much.


    "Didn''t I say it? I was thinking too much, how would Chu Yu hurt me? Seriously, I love to wash dishes. "Ah, a small bowl, a bath, a good boy, a good baby ¡­"


    "Su Ning, what are you muttering to yourself for? "How old are you and you''re still singing like a child, childish." "Hearing my song, Chu Yu unhappily muttered a sentence.


    "Pah pah pah! I can do whatever I want! I''m happy! I''m happy! Yea!"


    "Sigh ¡ª his IQ is indeed worrisome!" Hearing my words, Chu Yu helplessly sighed.


    "Chu Yu, you''re not going to come and help me out? I''m just a weak woman, but I have to take on so much chores. "I lost my parents when I was young and lived with my brother for a while, and then I met Big Brother Chu, who is extremely considerate and thoughtful. I never thought that Big Brother Chu would want a weak, sickly woman like me to wash the dishes." As I worked, I pretended to be pretty.


    "Aiyo, that''s enough. If you don''t want to wash the dishes, you can just put them there. I''ll do it later. Seriously, I''ll let you wash the dishes, yet I''m feeling wronged, right?"


    "Hehehe, I knew that you were the best right!" Seeing Chu Yu wanting to slap me to death but being helpless, I was inexplicably happy.

 C296

    Chapter 296 - Chu Yu


    Before Chu Yu could reply, there was a flurry of activity outside the door. When Chu Yu and I were about to go out and see what was going on, a black figure pushed open the door and entered. This figure was really familiar. Chu Yu?


    I looked at Chu Yu who was beside me. Chu Yu, who was beside me, also had a face full of suspicion. I stared blankly at them both, unable to speak for a while.


    "Chu Yu, what''s going on? What about you? Why are you two just like each other, and they look exactly the same! "


    "I don''t know."


    I stepped back unconsciously, because I didn''t know which was real.


    "What are you doing? Are you suspecting that I''m not real?" Chu Yu who cooked for me said.


    "I... "I didn''t, I didn''t know ¡­"


    "Hey, forget it. It''s normal for you to be scared. But you know, I''ve been with you since last night. "


    "Yes."


    "Hey, Chu Yu? What Chu Yu? No, no, no ¡­ Brother, who are you? Why are you pretending to be me? What is your purpose? "


    "What are you saying, you are the one pretending to be me, alright?" On what basis are you saying that I am pretending to be you? Don''t tell me you were deliberately making me into someone to take care of Su Ning in my place. "Bro, you did pretty well. These muscles, this looks, they really resemble each other." Chu Yu replied as he pushed the door open.


    "Holy sh * t ¡­" It was clearly you who imitated me, what the heck are you? Chu Yu, who cooked for me, was not to be outdone.


    Just as they were about to fight, I stopped the fight.


    "Alright, alright, you two stop quarreling. It''s a gentleman who keeps his mouth shut, but you two actually dare to insult me like a woman." When I saw that the two of them were about to start fighting, I immediately tried to stop them.


    "Who are you calling a woman?" The two Chu Yu s spoke at the same time.


    "Fine, fine, fine. My wife, my wife, you''re done, right?" It is time to unite, ah! Who do you think the heavens spared!


    "Then what are you two going to do? "We can''t go on like this. There will always be a victor." I saw that the situation had been deadlocked, so I said that.


    "Alright, then let''s use force to fight!" Their guess was indeed correct. The two of them were going to fight again ¡­ Sigh ¡­ Men.


    I, Chu Yu, am a man of honor. I will not sit and fight with this little one. " Chu Yu, who had pushed the door open and entered, seemed to be even more arrogant as he said these words. The main point was that his head and eyes never looked down.


    "If he''s acting cool now, then I haven''t seen anyone who didn''t use their martial arts when fighting the mobs, unless ¡­"


    "Unless what?" Chu Yu who pushed the door open and replied.


    "Unless you are an impostor!" Chu Yu who cooked for me replied. But Chu Yu, who cooked for me, was right, Chu Yu will frequently use force to fight monsters.


    Well ¡ª it''s true! But what Chu Yu said after pushing the door open was right, Chu Yu never used his force to fight. Mm ~ This is also true! Wait, why is it all real? "AHH!" What should I do? How about this ¡­


    "Then let me ask you a few questions, I will trust whoever answers the most. What do you think?"


    "Alright!" They spoke in unison this time, but neither of them seemed to care for the other. They both turned to stare at each other, then looked away again, hands folded in front of their chests. My god, how can that arrogant attitude be so similar?


    "Then let me ask you, when was my birthday?"


    "This ¡­" They looked at each other.


    "May twenty-third." Chu Yu who cooked for me replied.


    "Hahahaha, wrong you are wrong, you are fake, you are obviously the twenty-first of May! Su Ning, who are you telling the truth this time? "


    "Hmph, you are wrong, it is May 23rd. When you and I bought your favorite bracelet for your birthday, would I forget? Is that so, Su Ning? " Chu Yu replied confidently as he pushed the door open. At this moment, my face turned red, and my hair stood on end in anger.


    "Look at how angry you angered Su Ning. I already said it was 21 May." I was angrier.


    "Stop!" I was so angry they almost fell off their stools.


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong. I told Chu Yu, you, or you? Ah, whatever, how many times have I told you? Ah? I''m the twenty-second of the fifth month, and I''m going to tell you 1.2.3. How could you have forgotten to choose between them? I think you''re both fake.


    Chu Yu, who had pushed the door and entered, saw that I was angry and immediately said: "Su Ning, do you remember half a year ago, the two of us went to the wild boar forest to catch monsters. That monster was a pig demon, we were specifically looking for girls to eat. "That time, I said I would go over there to take a look. You just had to wait here and completely forget about the existence of the pig demon. Just like that ¡­" Pushing the door open and entering, Chu Yu looked really sad, as if he was not willing to say anymore.


    Chu Yu who was going to cook for me continued.


    "Just like that, you were cut in the back with a knife by a pig demon, and the wound was very deep. Just when I thought you were going to die, you said, ''What if one day your husband doesn''t want to marry you because of this scar?'' I said, ''I''ll marry you.''"


    Time continued to flow, minute by minute, second by second. Unknowingly, my tears had slipped down my face, and the two Chu Yu s had also fallen silent. Guiltily, they buried their heads in their arms, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to do.


    A bad idea came into my mind: Could it be... Were these two true?


    I didn''t think that time would pass so quickly. Half a year had already passed in the blink of an eye. I thought that we had only just met. Unbeknownst to him, age was about to pass, and people were also on a different path.


    It was almost noon and the sun was scorching the earth. Seeing that the two of them were still immersed in their sorrow and their heads were covered with sweat, they said, "Aiya, it''s over now. If it doesn''t work, then I can have two husbands. One to wash the dishes and the other to cook. I''ll be responsible for the beauty of the flowers. Heh heh heh, that''s pretty good too!"


    "What''s so good about that!" Another voice spoke in unison.


    "It''s too hot. Let''s go inside." I took out the grapes I''d just bought, lychee and peaches.


    I know Chu Yu likes peaches, so I only put one on the fruit plate to see who can pass this test.

 C297

    Chapter 297 - Treatment of Injuries


    To my surprise, when I pretended to be sitting with them, I put my hand on the lychee. Knowing that Litchi was going to peel off her skin, they both picked up the lychee and put it in front of me. To ease the awkwardness, I said, "Eat, eat. You two eat too."


    Even more surprising to me was that they both picked up a peach at the same time. I looked at both of them, and they were still, then fighting over the peaches, and then at the same time, the killing in their eyes.


    Oh no, it was the smell of smoke and fire. It couldn''t be that they were going to fight, could it? I thought to myself: Don''t fight, don''t fight. They both threw the peach at the same time, and I caught it.


    Sh * t ¡­ As the fight was about to start again, my heart skipped a beat.


    Chu Yu, who knew how to cook, took a stride and arrived at the left side of Chu Yu, who was about to push open the door. He grabbed the steel pipe in his left hand and twisted it forcefully, causing his shoulder to dislocate. Pushing the door open, Chu Yu''s speed was extremely fast, in a flash, he had dragged Chu Yu who was cooking to where he was standing just now, lifting up the table that was used for chatting earlier, and smashed onto Chu Yu who knew how to cook, causing blood to immediately splatter everywhere.


    Pushing the door open, Chu Yu took out a small knife that was hidden in his pocket. With the knife in his hand, he lightly cut Chu Yu''s right arm, which included the sleeves, and left a long and deep cut. With the help of the sleeve, and the white meat, fresh blood flowed out from the flesh, quickly dyeing the shirt red, while Chu Yu, who knew how to cook, also picked up the knife and started fighting. They both stepped on wooden benches, and blood ran down their arms to the benches.


    The two of them are equally matched in strength. I think that if we continue to fight, something will happen, so I quickly stopped them.


    "Enough!" A shout scared them out of their wits.


    "The two of you are still children. Is fighting here and there fun? Does hurting each other not hurt? Don''t the two of you feel that it''s painful, but I still feel sorry for you!"


    "But, Su Ning, if you don''t defeat him, you will be injured in the future." Chu Yu replied as she pushed the door open.


    "Su Ning, I can''t just sit by and watch you get hurt!" Another Chu Yu replied.


    The two of them were going to fight again.


    I saw that everything in the room had been smashed, first the lamp, then the stool, and now the table. I felt that it might be me next, so I took advantage of the fight and ran out to avoid hurting myself.


    I walked out of the house with my head in my hands. There was a window that allowed me to observe them, and through it I could see that they were using the same incantations, using the same expressions and even the same movements, and I couldn''t help but marvel at their behavior.


    Hesitating the moment when both of them were equally matched in strength and casting spells, they were simultaneously knocked down.


    I immediately rushed in to help the two of them up one by one. Because this room was too messy and I didn''t have much strength, I could only drag the two of them to Chu Yu''s room. As for who was the real one and who was the fake one, it didn''t matter anymore.


    Both of them were severely injured. Who should he apply medicine to first?


    "Dots of beans, rice and beans, two meters of blossoming flowers, whoever gets to go first! "Alright, it''s you," due to my terrible injuries, I couldn''t tell which one was the Chu Yu who pushed the door open and who was the Chu Yu who cooked for me.


    "Medicine case, medicine case, where is the medicine case?" Due to the rules in our sect, we cannot use mana to heal wounds unless we have special circumstances. So... I can only treat them in a normal way.


    "Then I''ll have to apply the medicine. It''s a bit painful, so you all have to endure it!" I will growl a little more softly. " Wait a minute, I haven''t found the medicine box yet, right?


    "Chu Yu is really something, he has such a tight medical case. "Let me think ¡­" Oh yeah, how did Chu Yu find me after I was heavily injured by the pig demon last time?


    "Once the curse is cast, there''s the antidote. Hurry up and treat the illness, you go first!" Okay, then try again. "


    "Release the talismans. Give me the antidote. Hurry up and treat the illness. You first!"


    "The medicine box is out. Awesome!" Chu Yu, you placed a medicine box inside and even sealed it with runes, are you afraid that I''ll steal it? "


    When I opened it, I was still for a moment. There was a piece of paper inside, and it was filled with words about me. One of them was, "Even if the whole world doesn''t want you, you must remember that I am here too."


    My heart hurt as if it was on fire, yet at the same time, it was on fire. So it turned out that Chu Yu had always been silently concerned about me, and was carefully protecting me.


    Five minutes later, my tears stopped. Looking at the two Chu Yu who were still lying on the ground, I had to continuously apply medicine on them.


    "Right, the blood spirit. The blood spirit is here, stop the bleeding first." Then, it''s the Relieving Pain Powder. Okay, here, it won''t hurt anymore if you put it on. You two can bear it for a while, it might hurt when you apply the medicine. "


    Half an hour later, when the medicine was finally ready and my nerves relaxed, I collapsed to the floor. Now I just wanted to be quiet.


    Looking at the sharp contours of their faces and their powerful bodies, as well as their graceful demeanor, my heart was struck hard. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    You and I have been together for such a long time, and we have cried together, laughed together, argued with each other, made a ruckus, and you have always been thinking for me and protecting me. But now, one, you have become two.


    The room they had fought in was dilapidated and the furniture inside was no longer usable, thus ending our carefully chosen lives. Fortunately, the house had a barrier, so the entire house wouldn''t be in a mess.


    The real and fake Chu Yu, when will you wake up? What would I do without you all, quickly wake up ¡­


    Two days had passed, and I had been with them for two whole days, without eating or sleeping, and now I looked like a yellow-faced woman. Both Chu Yu s were dirty, so I used a rune to change their clothes.


    Of course, no honest person like me could possibly be spied on by such despicable means. One was dressed in black, the other in white.


    I think it''s time to do something.


    I heard that there was an old woman in the North Street who looked like an old woman. Her last name was Xie, and she was known as the Imperial Lady.

 C298

    Chapter 298 - Yin Yang Rabbits


    I locked them in the house, changed my clothes, washed my face, and went to find her.


    Not leaving the house for a few days made the market even more lively. Upon arriving at this kind of venue, my playfulness immediately flared up, but ¡­ I''ve been controlling myself all the time, not letting myself play.


    "Hey, rabbits. Black and white, even their eyes are black and white. It''s the same color as Chu Yu''s clothes, they''re so cute! "Great sir, how can this be sold?"


    No, I don''t think this uncle is a regular customer of this market. The clothes he wears are strange, and the clothes he wears are very similar to that of a Daoist, and the white silk in his hand is very scary, so he paid more attention.


    "This rabbit is a Yin-Yang rabbit. No one dares to buy it, so I''ll give it to you as a gift from the Lady."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    After I bought the rabbit, I headed north to find the old woman. I heard that the old woman had a devilish character that only a fated person could meet. The number of times I came out and the time I came out were uncertain. I kept walking north until I saw no sign of the old woman at the end of the market. As I was about to return, I turned my head and saw a small old woman who, if she hadn''t looked down, would have stumbled and fallen, dressed in a beggar''s uniform, holding an oddly shaped walking stick, with a crow on her shoulder, and a black feathered hat on her head. Presumably, this was the Grand Preceptor''s wife.


    "Miss, I heard you''re looking for me?"


    "You ¡­ Are you the Grand Elder? "


    "Yes ¡ª" she answered slowly.


    "Senior Chu, I''ve come ¡­" Before I could finish, she covered my mouth with her cane, signaling me to stop.


    "Ai ¡­" Don''t tell me, I know your purpose. "It''s fate, let''s meet, hahahaha." Her strangeness made me shiver.


    "Let''s go, child, and find them." I brought Senior Servant Xie home to show him the situation of Chu Yu and his wife. I only saw that Senior Servant Huan used her walking stick and lightly tapped them on the head, and then ended the matter.


    "They are all one, they are one and the same."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s up to luck whether you wake up or not. Girl, did you buy a black and white rabbit on the street in front?"


    "How do you know?"


    "This rabbit is also called Yin Yang Rabbit. If you place this rabbit between the two of them, it will definitely have an effect in the future. It was a tug of war! It''s all being tied down! "


    "Tension? You haven''t answered my question? Chu Yu? Still not awake! Eh? Grand Matriarch, who are you? Where did you go? " In the blink of an eye, she was gone again. She was indeed a strange person, but what did she mean by that?


    On the third day ¡­ They still didn''t react, and as I was about to go to my room to change and get my makeup ready, I saw the two of them glow with a golden light, and the Yin-Yang rabbit I had bought at the market turned into a cloud of smoke and entered their bodies. I was so stunned by this that I ran to them before I could put my clothes back on and watched them glow.


    "Awake ¡ª Awake ¡­" You two finally woke up, that''s great! " I was so happy that I forgot for a moment that I wasn''t dressed properly.


    Black Chu Yu said: "Su Ning, you can''t be impatient right? You can''t be thinking of taking advantage of us falling asleep and then ¡­ "Then ¡­"


    I quickly turned my back on them and put on my clothes. Their faces were completely red.


    Bai Chu Yu spoke in a protective manner, "What are you thinking about? It must be that Su Ning wanted to be with me first after knowing that you''re fake, so that she can remove the bad side of you towards Su Ning."


    "Hey, have you two made enough trouble? Now that your injuries are better, you''re already bickering, right?"


    When the Black and White Chu Yu saw that I was about to get angry, he did not dare say anything more. In the process of blushing as I put on my clothes, I saw from the corner of my eye that they were glowing again. Was it because of my emotions?


    Recalling the past, the Jaded Soul had stayed in my body for a period of time. Only the Ghost King could sense the Jaded Soul, so why would the Jaded Soul react to both of them at the same time?


    I called Black Chu Yu out alone, trying to create some emotion. However, Black Chu Yu didn''t give off any light.


    "What are you doing, idiot? Are you stupid? " When he said that, I got angry again. When I got angry, I noticed that he was glowing again, so I said that he was the only one who could light up my emotions.


    "Ai ¡­" "What a fool."


    "Shut up." I replied thoughtfully.


    I called Bai Chu Yu out. The difference between them was that only happiness could make him shine, I had always been angry at him, and it was hard for him to shine. But when he slowly calmed my emotions, I felt a trace of warmth. His light only emitted a little, but when I laughed out loud, he emitted a light like Black Chu Yu.


    I know, his emotions only control my happiness, but the Black Chu Yu controls my negative emotions. In other words, the two of them ¡­ Could it be true? I made such a bold hypothesis.


    I can feel the existence of the Jade Soul on both Chu Yu s!


    I think it''s time to negotiate with them. I had only said a few words, but before I could get to the point, the two of them were once again quarreling over a trivial matter.


    "I said it''s true. Chu Yu has always been very aloof!" Black Chu Yu said.


    "You''re an idiot. Chu Yu has always been very warm, only being warm to his Su Ning." It was obvious that Bai Chu Yu did not want to admit defeat.


    "Then, what do you think Su Ning likes to eat?" Black Chu Yu started bickering with him.


    "What does Su Ning like? As long as it''s something I made, as long as it''s something I bought, Su Ning would like it. Su Ning is even in her happiest moments with me. " Bai Chu Yu''s reply was obviously more gentle.


    Listening to their conversation, I felt an inexplicable warmth in my heart. Although the two of them were talking back to each other, the main topic had always been me, Chu Yu, oh Chu Yu, so it turns out you still like me!


    Black Chu Yu couldn''t hold it back anymore. He felt that Bai Chu Yu was too girly to touch his exquisite skin.


    "Hey, that white guy, let''s fight. Su Ning will belong to whoever wins. "Well, do you dare?"


    "Do I have to be afraid of you? If you do, then do it. Let''s see who can beat who. You''re not fit to be a rude man. Take this!"


    "Come on, I''ll kill you today!" Black Chu Yu was not to be outdone.


    As he spoke, the two began to spar again.


    At this time, looking at the two Chu Yu who were fighting together, I didn''t have any time to be shocked or confused, and immediately ran to their side. "Stop fighting, Chu Yu, you two ¡­ "Aiya!"

 C299

    Chapter 299 - Heart Blood Again


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t seem to hear anything, he didn''t intend to stop and let out a deep sigh. He stood there not knowing what to do.


    Just when I was feeling anxious, a broken table flew over my head, and I subconsciously covered my head with my hands. Both Chu Yu and I looked at each other, wanting to move the table away, but a table was split into two and landed on my two sides.


    Their attacks were even the same. If they continued to fight, it wouldn''t end at all. I was stunned for a moment before a sudden inspiration struck me. I nodded my head. "Un, that''s the only option left."


    I ran between the two of them and shouted, "Stop it!"


    The two Chu Yu s had stopped when they saw it going over, and after being called like this by me, the two of them were also stunned for a moment before frowning, "Su Ning, you''re just running over here like this, what should we do if you''re injured?"


    The other Chu Yu nodded and agreed, "That''s right, that''s too dangerous. I definitely can''t risk my life like this next time! "


    I felt a little embarrassed. These two people ¡­ It was rare for them to have a unified opinion.


    "Can you blame me?" Who told you to keep fighting like this? If you don''t, how would you stop? " I looked at this and that as I spoke, wondering where to look.


    One Chu Yu looked at the other Chu Yu, his gaze suddenly becoming fiercer, the other Chu Yu seemed to have sensed it, he also held his breath, and the battle was about to start.


    "Su Ning, hide away until I take care of this fake name."


    The other Chu Yu heard and became even more angry, "An imposter? You really are calling for a thief to catch a thief, come ¡­ Let me show you, who''s the fake one! "


    "Please, calm down first." You all say you''re real, who should I trust? " I sat down on the ground and said dispiritedly.


    "Of course it''s me, I''m the real Su Ning." A Chu Yu said.


    "Su Ning, do you not recognize me?" The other Chu Yu rolled his eyes at Chu Yu, and his eyes became more injured.


    I patted the ground beside me, "So, you two can just sit down. Calm down for a bit, everyone can settle this together, there can''t be two Chu Yu s, right?"


    I very seriously looked at the two people in front of me. Logically speaking, since Chu Yu is my lover, there is no reason for me to not be able to differentiate between the real and the fake, but the two people in front of me are really the same. I remembered that just now, I sensed that there was a Jade Soul inside Chu Yu''s body that should be able to differentiate between the two, but since both Chu Yu had Jade Souls, this matter wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "How is it?" A Chu Yu couldn''t help but ask when he saw me staring at him for a long time without speaking.


    I shook my head and thought for a while, "Chu Yu is mine... "Ahem, my love." I looked at their faces. "Of course... It''s the real Chu Yu. "


    The two of them nodded seriously.


    "There is no reason why I should not be able to tell. But right now, I really don''t have any leads. It''s really weird. "


    "Su Ning." A Chu Yu lowered his head and thought for a moment, then softly called me.


    "Hmm?"


    He glanced at the other Chu Yu, then turned to me. However, at this time, his eyes no longer contained anger, but confusion and bewilderment instead, "Actually, the two of us felt that it was very strange just now. If it really is a fake, then there will always be some loopholes, and no matter how familiar a person is with me, there will always be some loopholes. I think that even if it''s Su Ning, you''re pretending to be me, it won''t be as similar as him. " As he said that, he pointed at the other Chu Yu. "When we were fighting earlier, I realized that we didn''t seem to be just using moves. I felt that his strength was about the same as mine. Just now, when I was in a trance, I had the feeling that I was the fake one. To be honest, forget about you, even I am not sure which one of them is real. This kind of feeling is too weird. " He looked at the other Chu Yu with a puzzled expression, while the other Chu Yu also nodded his head.


    I stood up and circled the two of them, puzzled.


    "Is it real or fake Chu Yu? Was it really so fake that he couldn''t even tell it apart? He even suspected that he was the fake one? What kind of imposter could do such a thing? Could it be that both Chu Yu s were fake? If it was all fake, then how could I be stupid to this extent? If everything was fake, then did they really need to say that they were the ones who were fake? "If it''s not that both of them are fake, then wouldn''t it be possible that both of them are ¡­" I suddenly thought of something, and my whole person became excited. Then my eyes quickly dimmed. I sighed again and shook my head.


    This time, they were even more confused. They looked at each other and then looked at me again. "Su Ning, what are you thinking about?


    I looked into both their eyes, and the way I looked into my own was as clear as day. This couldn''t be faked, so I took a deep breath and said, "Is that possible?" I squat down, "You two... Maybe, it''s all true? "


    After I told them my thoughts, the two of them were clearly stunned for a moment. "How is that possible?"


    I was confused myself. "I know it''s not likely, but that''s the only thing that makes sense right now. I sensed the Jade Soul in your bodies when you were fighting just now, and both of you actually had Jade Souls in your bodies. It''s just that that feeling isn''t as strong as before, so I''m not sure if that feeling is correct. "I ¡­"


    "That''s right ¡­" Jade soul! Back then Su Ning, you used the Jade Soul when you resurrected me, and now, the Jade Soul is already one with me. Furthermore, there is no other Jade Soul that can sense you. Why don''t you use your Jaded Soul to see who''s real and who''s fake? "


    "But ¡ª me."


    The two of them focused their attention on me before I finished speaking. I had to wait. Jade spirits can''t lie, maybe... It was unknown whether it was due to something wrong with my senses.


    However, the faint traces of a jade soul could be seen on their heads. If there was one, there was one, but the mark was very weak. If there was none, then there was none.


    The two Chu Yu s could clearly feel that there was a Jade Soul inside their bodies, but they couldn''t even release the half of it that was normal. The doubt in my heart grew, and I could only calm down to sense the Jade Soul within their bodies.


    If he really wanted to distinguish between the two, then he must have used the blood in my heart to nurture the soul. But now, only the blood in my heart can tell.

 C300

    Chapter 300 - True


    I stood up to retrieve the broken pieces of porcelain on the floor. The two of them were still in meditation, so I stabbed the pieces into my chest. I only wanted a single drop of blood, but I could only watch helplessly as the blood was divided into two jade souls.


    The three of us were stunned on the spot. It''s true, it''s all true!


    The three of us looked at each other. Although we had guessed that this might be the result, when the situation was right in front of us, it felt incredible.


    "How... "How could it be ¡­" I opened my eyes wide and looked at the two of them. Although they were also surprised, they were calmer than me by a bit. Therefore, they treated my wounds first.


    "Su Ning, endure it. It might hurt a little." Chu Yu was tidying up his wounds. The other Chu Yu spoke to me while keeping his eyes on my wounds, "Su Ning, even if you cannot differentiate between the two of us, we would still be by your side protecting you. Why are you hurting yourself like this?" I lowered my head and thought about what had just happened.


    He might have thought that I was angry, and his eyes contained some heartache, and some panic. "Su Ning, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean to anger you, I just ¡­ Worried about you. Is your wound still painful? "


    I shook my head. "No ¡ª Chu Yu, I''m not angry, I know you''re concerned about me, and it''s much better now, it doesn''t hurt much." I looked at Chu Yu and nodded at me, then continued, "I was just thinking, just now when the blood in my heart was split between the two of you, my heart blood and jade soul would not lie, so that means, there are really two real Chu Yu?!" I was shocked myself.


    Chu Yu nodded his head, "Although it is inconceivable, but the truth seems to be like that. There are two of me, and... It''s all true. "


    After helping me treat my wounds, the other Chu Yu lifted his head and looked at me, then looked at Chu Yu again, "Carefully sensing, actually our strength has been reduced by at least forty percent. When I was treating Su Ning just now, I felt it, but this situation definitely did not start just now, it should have been there all along. It''s just that the two of us were too focused on who was the real Chu Yu and who was the fake Chu Yu, so we overlooked this change. "


    The other Chu Yu was noncommittal, "Indeed, when I felt the jade soul just now, I felt it a little." Saying that, he looked at his hands, "But... This is too strange ¡ª why did it become like this? "


    I recovered my senses. After thinking for a while, something like this could have happened, probably due to Chu Yu going through some special experience. As for how the two Chu Yu s came about, I still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Chu Yu, did something happen before you came back? "Hmm ¡­" Especially strange things. " I looked at the two Chu Yu s, not knowing if their experiences were the same.


    Chu Yu thought for a while, "There''s nothing weird, right? But to say that there''s something weird, there really is something." Chu Yu lowered his head and started to talk about how he went out and how he passed and came back.


    "That night, you didn''t seem to be sleeping very well. I heard some noises at the door of your room waiting for a while, and after a long time, you calmed down. I thought you might have fallen asleep again, but I was afraid that something might have happened to you. But I lay in bed for a long time, with no sleep at all, and the more I lay there, the more I felt that something was wrong, that something was missing, that it was particularly unsteady, and that the recent events had gone through in my head, and that my heart was not at ease. There was a strange feeling, as if something were guiding me away from the bed and out.


    Because I couldn''t sleep at all, I thought I might as well go out and relax, maybe I could calm my mind for a bit. Although I didn''t know what was missing in my heart or why I wasn''t at ease, I still felt that if I could get out and find out the answer, so I let out a long breath and got up to leave.


    It was late at night, and the surroundings were very quiet. The night breeze was very comfortable, and I had unknowingly arrived at a low mountain. It was also very quiet, so quiet that not even the sounds of living things could be heard. The sound of the wind in my ears seemed very loud, because it was late at night, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. He had a strange feeling that he shouldn''t have been so quiet. The sound of the wind by my ears and the breeze that blows past my body seem to go against my will. I just sat there, feeling a little agitated from the unease in my heart. Such a quiet night makes me feel frustrated.


    I sat there until dawn. I was going to ride back a little while longer when I saw a prison van in the distance, as if it were escorting some prisoner.


    I suddenly remembered the punishments in the Underworld, which is also known as the Eighteen Hells, every level''s punishments are different, the people who receive the punishments are also different. I suddenly remembered the punishments in the Underworld, which is also known as the Eighteen Hells, where every level''s punishments are different, and the people who receive the punishments are different, either.


    Not long after the van had left, I felt the blockage in my heart clear up, and much more comfortable. I sat there for a while, stunned, then got up and came back, but as soon as I left the mountain, I felt a burning sensation all over my body, a burning sensation that came from inside me, like my innards were being put into a furnace to be roasted.


    The heat couldn''t be released again, it was all inside me, I felt like my internal organs were going to be burnt to ashes, but ¡­ my body was ice-cold, and the feeling of the heat brought me was like it was the punishment from hell. The extreme cold and heat mixed together and rushed straight to his heart. In the end, the scorching heat had the upper hand and a heart-wrenching pain. Gradually, my body also began to heat up. I could even hear the ''Zi Zi'' sound. It was extremely terrifying.


    I fell to the ground and let the burning sensation spread all over my body. My limbs were numb, I felt nothing but the burning sensation, I had no touch, I could not support my body, my entire head was swollen and aching, my whole body seemed about to split open, and my limbs seemed to me to go from big to small.


    A layer of frost formed on my face as my whole body seemed to be in flames, but I didn''t feel any cold at all. Due to the burning pain in my body, my sweat kept flowing down, and once again, the sweat on my face turned into frost.

 C301

    Chapter 301 - Fusion Failure


    Then I felt as if I were about to be torn apart, as if there was a powerful force that wanted to tear me in half. Finally, under the pain of death, I fainted.


    Later ¡­ When I woke up, I didn''t feel anything. It was like a dream, but it was too real. I came back after waking up, but when I came back, there was already a Chu Yu at home. "


    After saying that, Chu Yu looked up at the other Chu Yu. My tears had already wet his clothes, and Chu Yu wiped them away from my eyes, "Su Ning, everything is alright. Don''t cry. "


    I wiped away my tears, still choking, "You... Are you still in pain? " Saying that, he patted Chu Yu''s body, "Here, here, and here, is it still painful? I''m sorry, I wasn''t with you when you needed me. " I have already lost Chu Yu once, I cannot lose him a second time ¡ª ¡ª


    Chu Yu rubbed my head, an extremely gentle smile hung on his lips as he lightly shook his head.


    Chu Yu looked at the other Chu Yu, "What about you? What happened? "


    The other Chu Yu lowered his head in thought for a moment, then nodded his head and shook his head. My face was at a loss, while Chu Yu''s face was looking at us, "Actually, I had the same experience as you, but the difference is that I didn''t see you when I returned. At that time, I felt that there was something missing in this room, no, to be exact, there was someone missing. But and I were both here at that time, so we shouldn''t have felt this way, but at that time, this feeling was really very strong. Then you came over, and the moment you saw you, the anger that had been in your heart suddenly came back to life. However, without knowing the truth, who would be able to endure having a fake self? Thus ¡­ "That''s it." After which, he pointed at the mess in the room.


    "That night, Chu Yu went out because he wasn''t at ease in his heart. Perhaps it was because another Chu Yu was calling him out, and when the sun was about to rise, Chu Yu felt as if he was on fire. However, at the same time, there was a feeling of being torn apart ¡­" Speaking of which, a bold idea suddenly popped up. I looked at the two of them and they both looked at me with the same surprised expression, the three of us spoke at the same time, "The second Chu Yu was split apart!"


    The three of us looked at each other and smiled. I felt very happy.


    "That night, that''s why Chu Yu was unsteady. That''s why when you returned later, you felt that you were missing one person due to the fact that there were quite a few people in the room. How could he not have a strong perception of himself? And the time and place where you split up are fixed. You need to be absolutely quiet, as if you''re saying that you can''t be helped or seen in the process. Because if I were here, I''d help you. If that van had passed by, someone would have seen me. It''s just that why did all this happen after the van passed by, and one thing I don''t understand. " I looked at them both.


    "Why did you split into two Chu Yu s, right?" A Chu Yu said.


    I nodded, "Yes, I really don''t understand how two Chu Yu''s came about."


    I looked at them inquiringly. Obviously, neither of them knew why. I sighed. "Forget it, let''s not worry about how we split up. We should be more concerned about how we can combine all of you together." It''s not like the two of you would be in a lot of trouble, right? "


    The two Chu Yu did not comment and nodded, "If we divide it like this, then forget about the other things, our mana would be greatly weakened previously, which also means that our mana would not be half of what it was before. That is to say that if we are in danger, our ability to defend ourselves will decrease. Moreover, it''s a bit inconvenient for us to move the two Chu Yu s. "


    "Then let''s not think about how you split up. Since you are originally one, then your inner strength should not be repulsive. Otherwise, try using inner strength to fuse together. If your inner strength can combine together, then your body should be able to fuse together as well." Come on, let''s give it a try first. "


    I couldn''t see their faces clearly, but the jade soul imprint on their heads appeared in front of my eyes. I watched as the two jade souls got closer and closer to me, and was happy, but the two Chu Yu''s in the ball of light had already reached the extreme, I watched as the two jade souls were suddenly bounced back when they were about to come into contact, and at the same time, the two Chu Yu''s light also cracked and a crack appeared. The two of them perspired profusely, and I could tell that they had truly done their best, and it seemed like the jade souls were resisting their fusion, so why?


    "How - how do you feel?" I was worried about them.


    "Our inner force is actually unable to fuse with each other, and is even able to resist each other. We try our best to suppress and use gentle methods to send inner force into the other party''s body, but it''s like there''s a protective barrier in our body, preventing external force from being channeled in."


    "Then... "Then what do we do now?" I stammered.


    They both shook their heads and sat down to recover. I sat down and waited for them. After a while, their complexions recovered and they opened their eyes. "How is it? Are you feeling better?"


    They nodded.


    "Chu Yu, aren''t you the Spirit King? Don''t you know how to integrate this situation?" I asked Chu Yu.


    "Although I am the Ghost King, but this kind of situation is really rare, as long as a person is split into two, there is no change in the various meridians in their body. That is to say, the inner strength is completely linked with the body, and it is possible to fuse it with inner strength, but we are completely unable to do so."


    "Is there any other way?"


    Chu Yu hesitated, "I do, but that method is very risky, and I''m not sure if I can fuse them."


    In my eyes of anticipation, Chu Yu continued, "Kill the other party. Because one party died, the internal energy in the body would have no place to entrust it to, and would naturally return to the other body. However, no matter which side died, the other side would suffer a backlash. The consequences would be extremely terrifying. "Also, sometimes even if you kill your opponent, you might not be able to fuse them. This way, it will be even more dangerous."


    "Moreover, our current situation is not suitable for such a method ¡­" Another Chu Yu added.

 C302

    Chapter 302 - Strength of the Aura Field


    "The most important thing is that I have never experienced this kind of situation before. If I must fuse with something, I can only try to forcibly fuse it. I will try to break the membrane in my body as much as possible and then channel my inner strength."


    They glanced at each other, intending to forcibly merge their powers together.


    "Wait a moment, how much chance do you have in fusing like this?" I was uneasy.


    "No more than thirty percent."


    "Then, then what if it doesn''t succeed?"


    "His body might explode and he might die. But we''ll stop when the time comes and we won''t let that happen. "


    "But, this is also very dangerous, I ¡­"


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Chu Yu shook his head: "It''s fine, we will pay attention."


    My eyes filled with tears, and I nodded heavily. They smiled at me and started to try to force me to fuse them.


    It was similar to the last time, only that the light had become very aggressive, and the Jade Soul Seal had become very clear as well. Not long later, they were covered in sweat, and both of them were trembling, but the layer of protective barrier inside their bodies did not seem to be damaged at all.


    I took a knife and gouged it out towards my heart. Since my blood is the bond between the Jade Soul Pearl and Chu Yu, then, I hope that my blood can help them.


    Just as my blood was absorbed into the jade soul, the halo exploded, forming a huge impact. I rolled a few times backwards, and the two Chu Yu s simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, while gasping for breath. I hurried over, and the two of them shook their heads at me. Tears welled up in my eyes. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to use my blood to help you guys. I didn''t expect this to happen."


    After Chu Yu heard this, he laughed, "Idiot, it''s you who saved us, because the jade spirit absorbed your blood, that''s why it formed a protective barrier around us, otherwise, the Qi that was being released would have been absorbed, and what enters our body would be another type of energy. If we do not separate in time, it would be dangerous."


    "Really?" I cried, my whole body almost bursting into tears. However, in order to not let the two Chu Yu s worry, I forcefully held back my tears.


    The two Chu Yu laughed helplessly, "Of course it''s true."


    Although the expression on the faces of the two Chu Yu s were still extremely ugly, it was still ¡­ I also knew that I shouldn''t pursue the matter any further. After all, I was worried about the two of them, and the two of them didn''t want me to worry about them. It was for my own good.


    "But your fusion ¡­ is still ¡­" After a moment of silence, I told the two Chu Yu s.


    He had thought that he could succeed, but he hadn''t expected that he would still fail in the end.


    "I still failed." After hearing my question, the two Chu Yu s shook their heads at me at the same time, and then said.


    He had never experienced this before, so ¡­ He really didn''t know what to do.


    "Then what should we do next?" After hearing the reply from the two Chu Yu s, I hastily asked another question.


    No matter what, he was the Ghost King, he should ¡­ There''s a way, isn''t there?


    But what I never expected was that after they heard my question, they both just shook their heads at me and didn''t say a word.


    This also completely shattered all the hope in my heart.


    It seemed like he was really resigned to fate now, but ¡­ I wonder if the split Chu Yu into two will have any effect on his body?


    "How do you two feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable, or do you feel that something is wrong? " After thinking about this question in my heart, I hurriedly asked these two Chu Yu s.


    If we had known earlier that something was wrong with our bodies, we would have thought of a way to resolve it. But if we waited until the end, I''m afraid ¡­ We don''t even have time to solve it.


    "We don''t feel anything wrong with our bodies right now. It''s the same as usual." After hearing what I had said, the two Chu Yu s looked at each other, and then ¡­ He spoke to me in unison.


    Hearing the two Chu Yu''s words, my heart started to worry. Nothing was wrong, but... Why did a perfectly fine person suddenly split into two?


    There must be something wrong with one of the links, could it be... Was it because of the Jade Soul?


    All of a sudden, I had this thought in my mind that this matter should have something to do with Jade Soul.


    However ¡­ I don''t have any evidence to prove that this matter is related to the Jaded Soul.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Our current appearance isn''t that big of a deal. When we have the chance in the future, we''ll think of something." Seeing me sitting on a chair with my head held up and a face full of worry, Chu Yu couldn''t help but come forward and say this to me.


    I raised my head and glanced at Chu Yu, but didn''t say anything.


    Chu Yu didn''t mind splitting into two, but he didn''t mind doing so! But that doesn''t mean I don''t mind.


    If one of the Chu Yu s was fake, it would be easier to explain, but ¡­ Now that both of them are real, I feel weird.


    "I''ll think of something else." Standing up, I walked towards my own room. As I walked, I spoke to Chu Yu.


    If only Chen Ye was here, he could help me think of a way.


    When I thought about Chen Ye, my footsteps suddenly stopped, and I suddenly extended my hand to pat my head. I might have really been too anxious, to actually have forgotten about Chen Ye, this important person.


    "Chu Yu, Chu Yu, I want to make a trip to Chenjiazhai to look for Chen Ye." Suddenly turning around, I ran towards Chu Yu. As I ran, I yelled at Chu Yu.


    I have no choice, but it doesn''t mean that Chen Ye has no choice either. Even if Chen Ye has no solution, there are still so many books in the basement.


    "I''ll go with you." After hearing what I had said, the two Chu Yu s spoke to me at the same time.


    "No need, no need, I''ll go alone." After hearing the words of the two of them, I reflexively waved my hands and immediately rejected the two Chu Yu''s suggestion.


    To be honest, I don''t know why I refused, but... I still didn''t want the two of them to go with me, and I didn''t know why.


    "Is there something you''re hiding from me?" After seeing that I had actually rejected their proposal, the two Chu Yu walked forward a few steps at the same time and stood in front of me.


    Originally,''s aura was already very strong, but now ¡­ As the two Chu Yu s stood together, the pressure in the aura was so great that I couldn''t even breathe.


    Just a moment ago, he was thinking about what he should say, but in the end... Now that I have been stared at by two Chu Yu s like this, the words in my heart that I had thought of, are completely forgotten in an instant. I don''t know what I should say anymore.


    Raising my head and staring blankly at the two Chu Yu s, I couldn''t help but take a step back, and then ¡­ He swallowed his saliva. He really had the urge to run away.

 C303

    Chapter 303 - Older Sisters


    However ¡­ Of course, I could only think about it in my heart. After all ¡­ I also know that I can''t even escape one Chu Yu, let alone one more person now.


    So... Knowing my own limits, I didn''t immediately run away. I only took a few steps back and stood on the spot.


    "The dead declare their injustice and the living continue to live. I''m afraid this is the place." Just as I stood there, unsure of how I should explain myself to the two Chu Yu s, at the door ¡­ Suddenly, a clear sound was heard.


    The two Chu Yu s and I couldn''t help but turn our heads to look at the door, only to discover that a little girl with two braids was standing at the door, looking inside.


    "Little girl, did you run to the wrong place? Where is your family? I''ll take you back. " Although I don''t know why a little girl suddenly appeared at the door, but... In order to alleviate this awkward situation, I ran towards the little girl and ¡­ He squatted on the ground and said this to the little girl.


    Who cares where this little girl came from? Let me settle this awkward situation first.


    Being stared at by the four eyes of two Chu Yu, I felt that... I might as well wipe my neck with a knife.


    "I''m not a little girl." After hearing my words, that little sister slapped my hand off his shoulder and said this to me.


    The instant my hand was knocked away, I was in a state of shock. Why didn''t she let me call her little sister? Looks so much younger than me?


    She looked like an eight or nine-year-old girl. Could it be ¡­ Have you lived for a few hundred years?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. What is going on with my brain? It was obvious that an eight to nine year old little girl like her had lived for a few hundred years. I was insane.


    "Little sister, where is your family? Why did you have to come out alone? " Ignoring the unpleasant look the little girl was giving me, I looked behind her and realised that the little girl was the only one here. Thus, I couldn''t help but ask the little girl this question.


    She doesn''t have a good attitude towards me, so I can''t possibly make a fuss about it with her. After all ¡­ Since she''s so young, wouldn''t it be a bit too petty if I were to quarrel with this little girl?


    "I already said that I''m not a little sister. If you count me in, you still have to call me ''grandaunt''." After hearing my words, the little girl rolled her eyes at me helplessly and then ¡­ As I walked towards the house, I said this to me.


    As I listened to the little girl''s words, I started to feel a little uncomfortable. I was clearly concerned about her, but ¡­ However, he always felt like he was being treated like a donkey.


    I don''t seem to have done anything wrong, nor did I offend the little girl. Why is he always so hostile towards me?


    "Don''t be angry with her. She''s already over 300 years old. If you really count her out, then you really should call her ''Aunt''." After seeing my depressed look, Chu Yu said to me in an annoyed and amused manner.


    I looked at Chu Yu, and I swallowed down the words that I wanted to ask.


    Why... Right now, I feel that although these two Chu Yu s are real, their personalities are completely different. The other one belonged entirely to the overbearing CEO.


    Just standing there made me think he could freeze people into ice, but of course ¡ª still care about me.


    "But he does look so small." After hearing what Chu Yu said, I looked at the little girl again and said this.


    He really couldn''t understand why this little girl, who looked like she was eight or nine years old, was already over 300 years old.


    "Ghosts and humans are different. Ghosts and ghosts will always look the same as when she died." After hearing my doubts, Chu Yu, who was slightly more enthusiastic, walked over to me, patted on my shoulder, and explained to me.


    I turned my head to look at this Chu Yu who was a little more enthusiastic. He sighed and didn''t say a word.


    If only I had the ability to do so, I could have kept myself in the same condition as when I was very young, so ¡ª so that I wouldn''t grow old.


    Of course, I was only thinking about it in my heart. After all ¡­ I also know that if you want to maintain your appearance, you have to pay the price with your life.


    "I''ll go to the Chenjiazhai alone. You can just stay here and take care of things." All of a sudden, I thought of a possibility. Since business is knocking on my door, then Chu Yu can stay here for a while. I''ll go and find Chen Ye myself.


    This little girl had appeared just in time.


    "I''ll go with you. Just let him stay here." After hearing my words, one of the Chu Yu s hurriedly walked forward a few steps and said to me.


    Since he had already split himself into two, then ¡­ Leaving one here to take care of matters, and going to Chenjiazhai was not an impossible task.


    "This is still ¡­" Forget it. He wanted to say to Chu Yu, "No need to follow me," but... Before I could finish my words, my little sister interrupted me.


    "I advise the two of you to stay together. Don''t split up, we''ve already split into two, and it''s still not peaceful. If we stay apart for too long, both of your souls will shatter." After hearing what I said, the little sister turned her head and looked at the two Chu Yu s, and then looked at me before saying this with an extremely arrogant tone.


    However ¡­ Towards the arrogant tone of the little sister, neither Chu Yu nor I spoke a word, because ¡­ Now, the three of us stared at this little sister with our six eyes. We didn''t understand why he would say something so certain.


    Furthermore ¡­ Now there is a very serious question. That is, this little sister, how exactly do you know that the two Chu Yu in front of me are actually the same person?


    If it was anyone else, their first reaction would definitely be that Chu Yu was a twin, and would definitely not think about the fact that they were actually twins. Furthermore, not only did he discover the crux of the problem, he was also able to point out that if the two of them were to be separated for too long, even their souls would be scattered. This was something that I and Little Chu Yu could not help but suspect.


    What kind of background did little sister have? Why did he know so much?

 C304

    Chapter 304 - Ways Out


    In fact ¡­ Even more than this Ghost King, Chu Yu and I now especially doubt the identity and origins of this little sister.


    "How do you know these things?" After being silent for a long time, I finally found my voice. I looked at my little sister in bewilderment before asking her.


    Chu Yu was the dignified Ghost King. He had met with so many things and lived for so long, but ¡­ I don''t even know what''s going on with me right now. It''s just a glance from this little sister, yet he can actually speak in such an interesting manner. A hint of hope suddenly ignites in my heart. Perhaps ¡­ This little sister knew how to resolve Chu Yu''s situation.


    "Why should I tell you?" After hearing my words, the little sister directly looked at me and rolled her eyes. He didn''t want to hear my expression at all.


    Although I am really angry at my little sister for treating me like this, but ¡­ However, he forcefully suppressed his anger and smiled at his little sister. Because ¡­ I know that it''s very likely that my little sister knows how to resolve this kind of matter like Chu Yu. It''s best if I don''t offend her first.


    "Do you know how to solve my problem?" Seeing that her little sister didn''t want to pay any attention to me, Chu Yu walked forward a few steps, stood in front of her, and asked condescendingly.


    Since little sister is unwilling to pay attention to me, then ¡­ Chu Yu decided that he would ask her personally as a friend.


    "¡­" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little sister still did not reply, she only raised her head and stared at Chu Yu.


    In an instant ¡­ In my heart, I couldn''t help but to be a little confused. Could it be that I was thinking too much about this little girl? He was just speaking casually just now, but she didn''t know anything at all.


    "Enough, you don''t know, don''t mess around here." Thinking of this possibility, I sighed and said this to my little sister.


    Because of Chu Yu''s matter, we''re already so busy that we don''t know what to do, but in the end, someone actually ran out and messed things up.


    But ¡ª I can''t go after a little girl, can I?


    Although... She has lived for more than 300 years, but... I can''t bear to be angry or to make a fuss about this face.


    "Who said I don''t know?" After hearing my words, the little sister crossed her arms over her chest and raised her head, looking at me with extreme disdain as she said this.


    It was a huge insult to the little girl that someone dared to question her ability.


    "Could it be ¡­" Do you really have a way to solve this? " After hearing what the little girl said, I immediately asked her.


    She suddenly felt that her question just now was too kind. Since she was going to talk to the little girl and the little girl wouldn''t listen, then ¡­ she might as well use provocation to see what was going on.


    "What if I say I really have a way out of this?" As expected, after hearing my words, the little girl was enraged. She walked forward a few steps and stood in front of me. Then, she shouted at me.


    My heart is about to burst with joy. Looks like ¡ª goading me is really useful, but ¡­ Of course, he was happy in his heart, but on the surface, he did not seem to be surprised at all.


    He lowered his head and looked at the girl standing in front of him. He didn''t say a word and just looked at her quietly.


    "I said don''t look down on others. Although I''m small now, but ¡­" I know more than you do. " Seeing me standing there without saying a word, the little girl said to me in a panic.


    How could he allow others to doubt his own ability? This was a common problem for everyone.


    "Alright, alright. Little sister, I''ll take it that what you said is true. Alright ¡­" You can sit to the side and rest. " I deliberately moved a small stool over and placed it in front of my little sister, and then ¨C with a very nonchalant expression on my face, I said this to my little sister.


    But of course, I still used the same provocation this time. Since little sister wants to prove her ability so much, then ¡­ I will definitely think of a way to help Chu Yu regain his previous appearance, and all I need is to use the provocation method to get my little sister to tell me the method bit by bit.


    "Hmph ¡­" It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but let me tell you, the time for his body to split up is probably close to a day and a night, no ¡­ Counting the time, it would be one day and one night in three hours. If he still hadn''t recovered his previous appearance after three days and three nights, then ¡­ His soul will also scatter and disappear from this world. " After seeing how I could not believe what I had said, the little girl angrily walked to the side of the chair and sat down. Then ¡­ He crossed his legs and said this to me at a moderate pace.


    To be honest, after hearing what my little sister had said, I was stunned in place. Three days and three nights later, would Chu Yu''s soul be shattered?


    "Do you think I would believe you?" What I said to the little girl this time, I meant it.


    Because... I really don''t want to believe that if Chu Yu is unable to recover, then ¡­ After three days and three nights, his soul would scatter, so ¡­ Right now, I prefer to believe that everything this little girl said is false. The fact that he said so many things just now was just a wild guess on his part.


    I admit that at that moment my heart was suddenly in a state of panic, and I had a feeling that I didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you believe me or not? Wait until his soul disappears, then you''ll know if what I said is true or not." While shaking her two small feet, the little girl casually said this to me.


    However ¡­ Compared to the little girl''s relaxed state, my mood was extremely heavy.


    "Speak, what exactly do you want to do?" Just when I was at a loss as to what to do, Chu Yu, who was standing at the side, said this to the little girl.


    Since he made his own matters clear, then ¡­ There must be a way.


    "I don''t want to do anything. Didn''t she not believe what I said? Then... After three days and three nights, something was wrong... It should be after two days and two nights, she will know whether what I have said is true or false. " After hearing what Chu Yu said, the little girl looked at Chu Yu, then at me, and then ¡­ Only then did he slowly say this to Chu Yu.

 C305

    Chapter 305 - Black Dragons


    Wasn''t he unwilling to believe what he had said? Then... When the time was up, they would know that what they said was true.


    It was because he was holding on to this kind of thought from his own mental side, so ¡­ The little girl sat down on the chair and ignored everyone.


    "You actually found me here, then ¡­" You should know that you are here to do business, and that there is going to be a lot of business in this world. If you want my help, you will have to pay a certain price. " After seeing the little girl like this, I really didn''t know what to say, but ¡­ Chu Yu remained silent for a moment, before speaking to the little girl.


    But when the little girl heard these words from Chu Yu, her expression immediately became heavy, and even her shaking feet earlier had stopped.


    "You''re threatening me." With a frown, the little girl looked at Chu Yu and said coldly.


    Looking at the little girl''s current state, my heart couldn''t help but thump loudly, and then it started to sink fiercely. Chu Yu is also one of the extremely arrogant type, but now ¡­ To be asked this question by a little girl, I''m afraid... Chu Yu was about to lose his temper.


    However ¡­ What surprised me the most was that Chu Yu did not get angry after hearing the little girl''s words. Instead, he calmly stood on the spot and looked at the little girl.


    "How can you be so sure that I have something to talk to you about?" After being silent for a while, the little girl continued to ask Chu Yu.


    Why was he so sure that he must have something to ask of him? He should be the one to ask him something now.


    If he hadn''t recovered after three days and three nights, then ¡­ His soul was about to be destroyed.


    "Since you are able to find me here, then ¡­ There must be something you need me to do, and that kind of thing, other than me, no one else would be able to do. It''s also something you have to do. " After hearing the little girl''s question, Chu Yu looked at her and answered.


    Those who could find him in this place, regardless of whether they were people or ghosts, they all needed his help. Besides him, there was no one else who could help him.


    This was why Chu Yu was sure that the little girl had something to talk to him.


    It was precisely because Chu Yu was especially certain of this ¡­ That was why he didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "Alright then ¡­ What do you want to know? " After being stared at by Chu Yu for a long time, in the end, he was still a little girl, and had a very unhappy look. His aura also weakened as he asked while looking at Chu Yu.


    What Chu Yu said was not wrong, he did indeed have a request from someone, and he had no choice but to do that.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" After seeing that the little girl''s aura had softened, Chu Yu''s tone also softened a little. He sat down on the chair opposite the little girl. She looked at the little girl and asked.


    Business was coming and going in this world. Since he wanted to get the girl''s answer, then ¡­ He had to pay a certain price, and that price was to fulfill the little girl''s wish.


    This was also the true meaning of the shop he opened.


    "I have to start from my past." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl went silent for a moment, and then he slowly started his narration word by word.


    Following the little girl''s narration, Chu Yu and I finally understood. So ¡­ The little girl was actually a royal princess when she was alive, and her birth was accompanied by three days and three nights of heavy rain. Everyone thought that he was an ominous person.


    Everyone wanted to kill this princess, but ¡­ The High Priest said that he wanted the princess to survive, because eight years from now, there would be a natural disaster that would require the princess to sacrifice herself to the heavens.


    It was precisely because of this prophecy of the High Priest ¡­ The princess lived until she was eight years old in the palace.


    However ¡­ When the princess was eight years old, a natural disaster happened. In order to save the princess from danger, the empress secretly wanted to release the princess, but ¡­ However, she was caught and brought back. Thus, the princess didn''t have any bad luck of her own.


    The High Priest had placed a rune on the princess, which was why ¡­ Even though so much time had passed, the princess was still unable to reincarnate. Every year, when she was burned to death, her whole body would feel as if it was being burned by fire.


    There was no other way to die if they wanted to. They could only slowly endure it year after year. And just like that ¡­ It has endured for more than 300 years.


    Listening to the narration of the little girl, I felt a special sympathy for her. Even when she was still alive, as a princess, she was still hated by others. Even after her death, she lived such a tragic life.


    "So ¡­" You want to be reincarnated, right? " After listening to the narration of the little girl, I fell silent for a moment before asking her.


    If the little girl''s story was true, then ¡­ I believe that the little girl''s only wish now is to get rid of this curse and allow herself to be reincarnated.


    "I''ve been looking for a lot of people these 300 years, but... No one can remove this curse from my body, but I know that this place is different. You must have a way, so ¡­ So I found this place. " After hearing what I said, the little girl looked at me and her tone of voice was finally not as aggressive as it was before.


    After saying that, the little girl stared straight at Chu Yu. They were waiting for Chu Yu''s next answer.


    He had been suffering for more than 300 years. He really wanted to get out of this predicament as soon as possible.


    "I need to see the curse on your body first." Just when I wanted to tell the little girl how you should settle Chu Yu''s situation, and how we should help you, she suddenly said this.


    Suddenly turning my head, I looked at Chu Yu. If this matter was very simple, then Chu Yu would definitely not say such a thing, then ¡­ The only possibility was that it was a really tricky thing to do.


    "Alright." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl was silent for a while, but still nodded at Chu Yu.


    Jumping off the chair, the little girl walked in front of Chu Yu and stretched out her arm.


    I saw a black thing on the little girl''s arm. As I looked closer, I realized... The little girl had a black dragon on her arm.


    In an instant ¡­ What could a black dragon have to do with a curse? Could it be that everything was caused by this dragon?

 C306

    Chapter 306 - Curse


    I have a lot of questions to ask Chu Yu, but... When I saw Chu Yu''s serious face, I didn''t say anything else.


    With such a heavy expression on Chu Yu''s face, I feel that ¡­ This thing might be difficult to deal with, it might be possible ¡ª and it would be very, very tricky.


    "How is it?" After seeing Chu Yu like this, the little girl became anxious and could not help but ask directly. He had only looked at the curse on her body, why did his expression suddenly become so heavy? Could it be ¡­ Even Chu Yu was unable to remove the curse on his body? Thinking of this, the little girl couldn''t help but want to cry. He had been suffering for more than 300 years already, how could he continue to suffer? The little girl felt that he really couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "This curse was cast on you by the High Priest?" After hearing the little girl''s sobbing words, Chu Yu took a few deep breaths, looked at the little girl, and asked with a complicated expression. Seeing Chu Yu''s expression, I was truly shocked. Why do I always feel like I know him?


    "Right. This curse of mine was personally cast by the High Priest." After hearing Chu Yu''s question, although the little girl was confused as to why Chu Yu had asked such a question, in her heart she couldn''t shake off the feeling that he had towards her. However, she still answered Chu Yu''s words honestly. Back then, when the High Priest had once again cursed at her, the little girl had remembered that kind of heart-wrenching pain. It was precisely because of that excruciating pain that ¡­ The little girl also deeply remembered that the curse was cast by the High Priest.


    "It looks like we''ll have to go to the Chenjiazhai if we don''t want to." After hearing the little girl''s words. Chu Yu turned his head and looked at me, smiling bitterly as he said this.


    I frowned, completely confused, and looked at Chu Yu. What did the little girl''s curse have to do with the Chenjiazhai?


    "Could it be ¡­" Does her curse have anything to do with the Chenjiazhai? " After being silent for a while, I had a very bold guess, and asked Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu definitely would not just say that he was going to the Chenjiazhai, not to mention ¡­ In terms of solving the problem of the little girl''s curse, if ¡­ It wasn''t because the Chenjiazhai and the little girl''s curse were related, but because Chu Yu would never say such words, so ¡­ I boldly guessed this connection.


    "You''ll know when you get there." After hearing my words, Chu Yu did not reply, but instead spoke to me in a mysterious manner.


    Seeing Chu Yu in such a state, I didn''t pursue the matter any further. In any case, the answer that I wanted to know, in the end ¡­ I''ll know.


    "Then when should we set off?" After calming down, I looked at Chu Yu and asked a question, do you need to prepare something before leaving?


    "Let''s go now." After hearing what I said. Without waiting for Chu Yu''s reply, the little girl jumped down from the chair anxiously and said this to me.


    After she finished speaking to me, the little girl looked at Chu Yu. She really couldn''t wait anymore, in a few more days ¡ª it would be the day she dies, the kind of torment that seemed to come from being burned by fire. The little girl felt that she wouldn''t want to endure it anymore in her entire life, it was too unbearable.


    "Should we leave now, or prepare something?" After hearing the little girl''s anxious words, I couldn''t help but feel a little reluctant to refute her words. After all, ordinary people really couldn''t endure the pain of being burned in flames. Therefore, he placed his gaze on Chu Yu, hoping that he would make a decision.


    After hearing my question, the little girl similarly turned her attention to Chu Yu, and the look of anticipation in her eyes, even if I wanted to ignore it, I couldn''t. She sighed helplessly in her heart, looks like ¡­ This time, the little girl really wanted to get away with it.


    "If I''m not wrong. Are you going to suffer the pain of being burned by the flames in a few days? " After seeing the little girl and I staring at him while chatting, Chu Yu was silent for a moment. He asked the little girl this question, and at the same time looked at her with a probing gaze.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s question, the little girl was stunned for a moment. After that, she nodded at Chu Yu, indicating that he was right.


    "I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you, but you should also know that now that I have split my body into two, my abilities will be reduced. I''m going to help you like this, maybe... " Halfway through his words, Chu Yu did not continue to speak, but ¡ª I believe that the little girl should be able to understand what he meant after living for so long.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said. I couldn''t help but shake my shoulders a few times. Of course ¡­ He really was holding back his laughter.


    Chu Yu was definitely a big black tail wolf now, but he actually set up a trap to lure such a little girl into it.


    But ¡ª of course, that was all I had in mind, and of course I couldn''t help the little girl.


    I also know about Chu Yu''s condition. After all... The jade spirit had been in my body before. No matter how I said it, my body and the jade spirit still had a certain connection, so I knew that Chu Yu''s body wasn''t feeling very well right now.


    had already said it. If we want to obtain everything in the world, it must mean that we have lost something. Since we can help the little girl, then ¡­ The little girl should also say her own way to solve Chu Yu''s problem.


    Say something extremely unpleasant, we can go and help the little girl, but ¡ª If Chu Yu''s body was always like this, just like what Chu Yu said, his own abilities were already sealed up by a lot of things. If time was up and something were to happen to Chu Yu, then ¡­ Wasn''t it natural for the little girl''s matter to end?


    So ¡ª the only good way for now was for the little girl to help Chu Yu recover his senses first, and then ¡­ We''ll help the little girl deal with the curse on her body.


    "Can you really help me deal with this curse on my body?" After hearing what Chu Yu said, the little girl went silent for a long time, and then ¡­ He raised his head and looked at Chu Yu. He asked with an incredulous tone.


    Of course he could help Chu Yu recover his original look. The little girl felt that she had to obtain a guarantee as well, and that was regarding Chu Yu, the grand Ghost King.

 C307

    Chapter 307 - Or is it heart blood?


    He could help Chu Yu, but ¡­ Chu Yu should also promise to remove the curse on his body, if not, after helped his, if Chu Yu did not help his, the little girl would feel that he would suffer a huge loss. After all, Chu Yu had already said that there was business under the heavens, so he could only help himself ¡­ [I can''t let myself suffer a loss, can I?]


    "I can give you a guarantee here that after you solve my problem, I will definitely help you solve your problem as well." After seeing the worry on the little girl''s face, Chu Yu''s expression became serious as he looked at the little girl. He swore a few words, since he was worried about you, then he should give her a promise.


    In the end, she still nodded her head towards Chu Yu, indicating that she had agreed to Chu Yu''s words. In any case, she had only come here to try her luck, to be able to resolve the curse on her body, it would be a good thing. If ¡­ If Chu Yu was really unable to remove the curse on his body, then ¡­ Furthermore, even if Chu Yu was unable to resolve the curse on his body, he would not suffer any loss in the end. At least, it could be considered as a blessing, so ¡­ Why wouldn''t he do it?


    Having thought through the crux of the matter, the little girl appeared much calmer. A sliver of hope was better than nothing.


    "And now--shouldn''t you say how his business is resolved?" After seeing that the little girl had finally let go of my words, I walked forward a few steps, stood in front of the little girl, and asked her in an especially anxious manner. After all, I am especially worried for Chu Yu now. The longer Chu Yu takes, the more disadvantageous it is for Chu Yu. Since I finally found a way, I naturally want to know as soon as possible.


    Although the little girl had always been promising that she knew how to resolve Chu Yu''s issue, but ¡ª to be honest, I still didn''t quite believe her. But ¡ª I don''t believe it now, but I don''t know what else I can do. I don''t know a thing about this kind of thing, and Chu Yu doesn''t know either, so... We can only rely on the little girl. Since it has already come to this, I can only suppress all of the doubts in my heart and try my best to believe that what the little girl said is true.


    "Tell me, what should I do now?" Seeing that the little girl did not intend to bother with my questions, Chu Yu asked the little girl. In a short moment, I was so angry that I did not know what to say. Why is this little girl so prejudiced against me? I don''t seem to have provoked him, right?


    I opened my mouth wide, but in the end, I swallowed down everything I wanted to say to the little girl. At this critical juncture, I better not make the little girl angry, although he and Chu Yu have reached an agreement, but ¡­ It was hard to avoid the little girl suddenly going back on her word.


    "If I''m not wrong, the Jade Soul is in both of your bodies." After hearing what Chu Yu had said, the little girl looked at the two Chu Yu standing by her side and said one sentence. Since the moment she had entered earlier, she had already discovered that there were traces of jade souls in the bodies of the two Chu Yu s. Now that the little girl had asked this question, it was just a guess you want to make. There were some things that he had to ask clearly.


    "Right." With regards to the little girl''s question, Chu Yu nodded his head, indicating that the little girl was right. Chu Yu didn''t know why even after he had split himself into two, the two Imperial Souls inside his body would still have traces of Jade Souls. Chu Yu couldn''t figure this out either, he had never seen this kind of situation before.


    I stood at the side and listened to the conversation between the little girl and Chu Yu. I was a little doubtful in my heart. Chu Yu was split up into such a state? It''s really as I guessed, it''s related to the Jaded Soul. Then ¡ª was it to find a way to merge the two split up jade souls together, and the two Chu Yu would naturally recover to his original state?


    However ¡­ Even though my heart was filled with doubts, I still didn''t open my mouth to ask any questions. It was best not to disturb the conversation between the two of them. With a towering appearance, I didn''t understand a single thing.


    "Your body is split into two like this, if... "If I am not wrong, it is because you have died once, and then been reborn because of your Jaded Soul. In other words, as long as the two of you are fused into one, you will be able to recover." After pausing for a while, the little girl continued Chu Yu.


    I was stunned for a moment. Isn''t this the same as what I first thought?


    "The fusion of the jade soul into the way it used to be, that sounds easy, but ¡­" How should he integrate them? "They''ve already split into two." After holding back for a long time, I really couldn''t hold back this question in my heart, so I asked it directly.


    The jade soul had already split into two. If they wanted to fuse together, could it be that they had to be reforged after shattering the two jades?


    However ¡­ Chu Yu was currently relying on the Jade Soul, if the Jade Soul was destroyed, then Chu Yu would no longer exist.


    "This is simple, as long as someone who has had corn souls in their body uses their own heart blood on the two jades, then that''s enough." As she spoke to me, the little girl jumped onto the chair and shook her two little feet.


    When I heard the words of the little girl, my heart suddenly ignited with hope. However, that hope only flared up for an instant because... When I turned my head to see Chu Yu''s expression, I felt that Chu Yu would definitely not allow me to do that.


    "I don''t agree." As expected, after seeing my questioning gaze, Chu Yu resolutely threw this question at me.


    His tone was particularly hard, as if he didn''t allow me to refute his words.


    "But this is your only hope." Of course I know in my heart that Chu Yu is doing this for my own good, but ¡­ But he still spoke to Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu is only thinking for me, could it be that ¡ª I don''t care about Chu Yu at all? Could it be ¡­ In my heart, I don''t care about Chu Yu''s life or death at all? How is that possible?

 C308

    Chapter 308 - The only way forward


    No ¨C this was obviously an impossible task, if ¡­ In my heart, I really do not care about Chu Yu''s words, and I cannot waste all the methods available to me, even if I want to revive Chu Yu, I cannot use my own blood to feed Chu Yu for so many days, and in my heart, I said that I did not care about Chu Yu, and that was definitely a lie.


    "I said no." After hearing my words, Chu Yu immediately became anxious, both his hands fiercely grabbed onto my shoulders and said to me resolutely and decisively.


    Chu Yu''s grab on my shoulder hurt a lot, but ¡­ I still didn''t make a sound. I know. I really cannot discuss this sort of thing with Chu Yu, because ¡­ Once the discussion began, then ¡­ It means that I am unable to use my own blood to save Chu Yu, because I know that Chu Yu would definitely not agree to me doing that, so right now, I can only change my attitude to become very unyielding, to show that I will also persevere and persevere on with my own thoughts.


    I can wait, I can slowly find other ways, but... It doesn''t mean that Chu Yu can also wait. Chu Yu has already become like this, in another two days and two nights, Chu Yu will disappear into thin air. He will no longer exist in this world, how can I not be anxious? So... No matter what I do, no matter what price I have to pay, I''m willing to do it, even if ¡­ It''s for me to give up my life, and I don''t care.


    "This method doesn''t work. Is there any other way?" However ¡­ Just because I''m willing to give up everything on my own doesn''t mean that Chu Yu is willing to accept it. Chu Yu glanced at me before shifting his attention back to the little girl and asked.


    He had already used up a lot of his heart blood to save himself, and his body was already in a very bad condition. If he were to use his heart blood again, perhaps ¡­ I really can''t keep my little life anymore. This is precisely because Chu Yu knows about it, so ¡­ He had always been unwilling to agree with the little girl''s words.


    "This is the only way." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl said to Chu Yu while shaking his two little feet.


    The little girl did not lie, since I have already explained the method, whether I do it or not, it has nothing to do with me, I just have this kind of idea, thus, the little girl placed her hands on the table, holding onto her head, she looked at Chu Yu and me, as though she was watching a good show. They were just waiting for Chu Yu and I to confirm the final answer. If there was a good show, then it would be a waste of time to not watch.


    "Is this really the only way?" Even though the little girl had already said so. However, Chu Yu still did not give up and asked the little girl.


    If he had to return to his original appearance, Chu Yu would really be willing to pay such a heavy price.


    "There is only one way. Whether you are willing to do it or not is your own business, but ¡ª you have to do what you promised me." Opening her eyes wide, the little girl looked at Chu Yu and said this while smiling. Then ¡­ I turn my attention to me. Looking at the expression in the little girl''s eyes, I feel extremely uncomfortable in my heart.


    Although the little girl was still so young, but ¡­ Looking at my eyes, I had a feeling that I had been through more than I did, hmm ¡­ I suddenly realized that I had really thought too much of this little girl. No matter what, she had already lived for 300 years.


    "Chu Yu. "This is the only way, I''m just ¡­" Since the little girl had already said it like that, I feel that there is no need to continue pursuing this matter any further, Chu Yu also walked forward a few steps and stood in front of Chu Yu, wanting to tell him that I am only losing a few drops of my heart''s blood, it really isn''t a big deal, but ¡­ Before I could finish speaking, I was cut off halfway in a flustered and exasperated manner by Chu Yu. Looking at Chu Yu''s flustered and exasperated appearance, I actually did not dare to continue speaking the words that I was about to say, as this is the first time in my life that I felt that Chu Yu''s gaze was so terrifying that it was about to freeze me.


    "I''ve already said it before, I definitely won''t allow you to do this. Just give up on me. Even if your soul is destroyed, I still don''t want you to use the blood in your heart to help me." Chu Yu interrupted me immediately, looking very angry.


    He had already lived for so long. What was death to be afraid of? But... He saw the blood dripping down from the hearts of those he cared about drop by drop, yet he was helpless against it. Then, he saw the lives of those he cared about fade away bit by bit. That kind of feeling ¡­ That was why he felt scared.


    "But ¡­" Seeing Chu Yu''s persistent look, I was truly anxious. There were only two days and two nights left, does Chu Yu really not care about his own life or death anymore? Even if he didn''t think for himself, couldn''t he think for me?


    If Chu Yu''s soul was scattered, what should I do? It took a lot of effort for me to revive Chu Yu. If he died, wouldn''t all of my effort go to waste? So much of his heart blood had already been lost, so what would happen if he lost another two drops?


    "There''s no such thing as'' but ''. If I say no, then no." After saying those words to me, Chu Yu immediately turned and entered the room, leaving me and the little girl staring at each other.


    "Is there really no other way?" After taking a few deep breaths, I tried my best to calm my heart down, and then ¡ª I looked at the little girl and asked.


    Although... Chu Yu had already asked around, but I still refused to give up. Maybe the little girl just forgot that there was another way, and it wasn''t because she needed the blood in her heart.


    "This really is the only way." After seeing my sorrowful expression, the little girl''s eyes showed a hint of pity. However, she still turned her head and spoke to me.


    If... If she had other ways, the little girl felt that she wouldn''t hide it and not say it out loud. After all, it was an equivalent exchange that Chu Yu had said, but she really had no other way.


    So... With regards to the sadness and helplessness of the two people in front of her, the little girl felt that other than pitying them, there was nothing else she could do.

 C309

    Chapter 309 - Rejection


    Since he had already revealed the solution and was willing to do it, then it would be the time for the two of them to do it. It had nothing to do with him anymore.


    "You guys think about it slowly. There''s still some time left, so let''s go and live here." Shaking her little foot, the little girl said to me.


    "Sigh ¡­" I was just about to ask the little girl where she planned to stay when I saw the little girl''s body heading towards a painting on the wall before lying down inside the mountain and river painting. I didn''t say anything else.


    In the end, she swallowed her words and turned around ¡­ He walked towards Chu Yu''s room.


    Although... Chu Yu has already told me, and his attitude is so determined. He doesn''t want me to use my own heart''s blood to save him, but ¡­ I still want to do another piece of thinking work for Chu Yu.


    It''s just two drops of heart blood. It''s not a big deal for me.


    "Chu Yu, I ¡­" Just as I pushed open the door and entered, before I could finish speaking, Chu Yu had already interrupted me.


    "I know what you want to say when you come to find me. I advise you to give up on that idea. I definitely won''t agree." After seeing me enter, Chu Yu looked at me and directly said this to me.


    His body, didn''t he care about it at all?


    Looking at Chu Yu, I really am about to die from anger.


    "What about you? Your thoughts shouldn''t be the same as his, right? " Turning my attention to the silent Chu Yu, I asked again.


    Although they were both split from one person, but ¡­ Their personalities were all different.


    Since there was no way to harm this Chu Yu, then... I''ll look for an attack point and see if I can make a move on Chu Yu.


    "I don''t agree either." After hearing my question, the other Chu Yu looked at me in deep thought for a moment, then... To me, too.


    Yelling?


    I was immediately angered by these two Chu Yu s. Just who was I so anxious for? Wasn''t it for the sake of the two of them? I don''t understand at all.


    It made me feel like I was warming my face against a cold butt.


    "Do you know that you have already lost too much blood in your heart when you revived me? If we lose it again, your body really won''t be able to take it. " After seeing my angry expression, Chu Yu also guessed what was on my mind. He walked up a few steps, placed both his hands on my shoulders, and spoke to me sincerely and sincerely.


    My body really doesn''t allow me to mess around anymore, what''s more ¡­ Chu Yu was also unwilling to see the people he cared about sacrifice so much for him.


    "Don''t worry for now. There are still a few days left. We can think of another way, it''s as if the heavens won''t kill us." After seeing that I was still looking worried, Chu Yu intentionally pretended to look relaxed and said that to me.


    "But ¡­" "I understand." Lift your head... Looking at Chu Yu, I had wanted to continue persuading him, but... The words were on the tip of my tongue but I could only nod my head.


    However ¡­ In his heart, he also secretly made up his mind that he would definitely help Chu Yu.


    My body, I know. Of course I know that I have already lost too much blood, but ¡­ Compared to losing Chu Yu once again, I would rather lose my life to obtain Chu Yu''s existence.


    However ¡­ I also know that, to Chu Yu, Chu Yu had the same feelings as me, and Chu Yu would rather sacrifice his life than let me suffer any harm.


    "Alright, you didn''t sleep last night, so you should take a good rest now." After letting out a deep sigh, I removed the two hands that Chu Yu had placed on my shoulders, and said this to Chu Yu.


    "You should go rest as well." After pausing for a moment, I turned my head to look at Chu Yu, and said this again.


    "I really don''t understand. What are the feelings of humans like you like to be willing to sacrifice your own life?" After I closed the door to Chu Yu''s room and walked out, the little girl floated down from the painting and stood in front of me, and said these words to me slowly.


    I looked up at the little girl and ignored her.


    "Why do you say that? After sacrificing your own life, only one can survive in the end. Isn''t it a bit of a loss for you? " Seeing me ignore myself. The little girl didn''t get angry and instead walked around me before she continued speaking to me.


    If... If both of them could survive, then it would be easier to say, but ¡­ If there could only be one survivor, then according to the human''s selfishness, it would definitely be him who wished to survive.


    He had never seen a person willing to sacrifice their life for another person, so ¡­ The little girl was also very curious.


    "What do you mean we humans? Aren''t you once a human? " Hearing the little girl chattering non-stop in my ear, I really couldn''t hold it in any longer and directly asked the little girl this question.


    What do you mean we humans? Isn''t the little girl a human before she died? It made her look like a ghost when she was born.


    "I was indeed human when I was alive, but... Do you think I would give up my life to let others live better after what I''ve experienced? " After hearing my words, the little girl immediately burst out laughing a few times and retorted with a question.


    What kind of international joke was this? Although he had only become like this after the death of a human, but ¡­ When he was alive, no one had ever been kind to him, and even his own royal father wanted to kill him.


    The only mother who was good to him was his father, the king, and he sent her into a cold palace because he wanted to let her go.


    So... How could he sacrifice himself to help others?


    "You''re still young." Listening to the little girl''s words, I knew what she was thinking. I raised my head to look at her and slowly said those two words.


    The reason why the little girl said that now was because she had never experienced the feeling of being loved by others, nor had she ever experienced the feeling of being loved by others.


    If... One day, when the little girl meets someone she really loves with her life, then ¡­ No matter what he paid, as long as the person he loved was good, he ¡­ He would be willing to give up his life even if it meant that he had to.

 C310

    Chapter 310 - Conspiracy


    "I''m young? What''s too small for me? I''ve already lived for more than 300 years. If you really want to calculate, you should be much younger than me, right? " After hearing me say that I was young, the little girl immediately exploded in anger. She stood in front of me with her hands on her hips, and spoke to me aggressively.


    He had already lived for more than 300 years, but now ¡­ He was actually called a kid by a kid who was around 20 years old. He looked like a kid, but he had experienced a lot.


    "The reason why you can say that is because you do not understand love. When you truly experience love in this world, you will feel that what I have done is not wrong." After hearing what the little girl said, I stared at her for a long time before sighing. After saying those words to her, I turned around and left.


    What is love in this world?


    The love of the world is... As long as you care about the person you love, as long as she is happy, you will be happy. If she is unhappy, you will also be unhappy. It''s all about making the people you love happy.


    The person you love controls your emotions. You even value his life more than you do.


    And to Chu Yu ¡­ It was this kind of love.


    "If you really have made your decision, then ¡­ I can help you. " Just as I was about to leave this room, behind me... Suddenly, the little girl''s voice was heard.


    She suddenly stopped and turned around ¡­ Looking at the little girl, I don''t understand why he suddenly said these words to me.


    "Why did you suddenly want to help me?" Although he was very surprised that the little girl took the initiative to say that she would help him, but ¡­ Reason let me ask again at the window.


    Ever since I was a little girl, she had been treating me poorly. She took the initiative to help me, which really surprised me a little.


    However ¡­ To tell the truth, I was still extremely excited, because... If the little girl can help me, then it means that Chu Yu can be saved.


    I can''t do it alone, but... If you add the little girl, then ¡­ The chances of success would be much higher.


    "I want to see how important the so-called love can be. He must live. If he dies, what will I do? " After hearing my question, the little girl shrugged her shoulders and said this to me.


    Chu Yu couldn''t let anything happen to him right now, if something were to happen to him, then ¡­ Didn''t that mean that no one could break my curse?


    Even if Chu Yu dies, he would die after his curse is removed. He finally saw a trace of hope, and the little girl felt that if he allowed this sliver of hope to pass in the blink of an eye, he would really be dumb.


    "Thank you." Although ¡ª knowing that the little girl was doing it for her own sake, yet ¡ª I gave the little girl a deep thank you.


    After all ¡­ No matter what you say. The little girl had helped me, though he had other motives, but ¡ª helping was helping.


    "Well, you don''t have to thank me. After all ¡ª I helped you for my own sake." Perhaps it is because I have suddenly become so courteous, but the little girl felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. I could clearly see the little girl''s unnatural expression for a moment before ¡­ He waved his hand at me.


    "So what should we do now? How are you going to help me? " He had actually already reached an agreement with the little girl. Then ¡­ Thus, I asked out the doubts in my mind.


    I''m curious as to how the little girl can come up with a way to help me.


    Could it be ¡­ Was there really any other solution to Chu Yu''s situation?


    "Don''t look at me with that skeptical look. "Like I said, his condition can only be solved by the heart''s blood of the person who once had a Jade Soul in his body. There really is no other way." Seeing through the doubt in my heart, the little girl said this to me.


    He had made it very clear that there was no other way.


    "I know, my body once stored a Jaded Soul, so ¡­" What should we do now? " After hearing what the little girl had to say, I anxiously asked.


    There was a Jade Soul in my body before, so the blood in my heart definitely has a certain effect on Chu Yu.


    "Through the conversation just now, I already know about it, but Chu Yu doesn''t seem to be willing to let you give him the blood." After hearing my words, the little girl spoke to me at a leisurely pace.


    At the same time, the little girl was staring at me with a very complicated expression.


    Although I also know that this little girl has lived for more than 300 years, I can''t treat her like a child, but ¡­ Staring at such an eight or nine year old face, I had the feeling that this gaze was very strange on a little girl.


    "Yes, so... How are you going to help me? " After a moment of silence, I nodded my head. He asked the little girl this question once more.


    Chu Yu obviously didn''t want me to use the blood in my heart to help him, so I had no other choice.


    I also know Chu Yu''s ability, although it has already been split into two and its ability has been reduced, but... However, it is definitely not an existence that I can force.


    "At midnight, Chu Yu''s body will be at its weakest. At that time ¡­ I''ll think of a way to make him fall asleep. You just have to sneak in quietly and drop your heart''s blood on their foreheads. " After hearing my words, the little girl pondered for a moment before speaking to me.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" In his heart, he still felt that it should be done under the circumstances that Chu Yu was aware of. If Chu Yu knew, I''m afraid... Chu Yu would definitely be especially angry.


    Chu Yu''s temper usually belonged to the better type, but ¡­ When Chu Yu truly became angry, ordinary people could not take it anymore.


    "What do you care now?" Your life is already at its end, don''t you want to save his life? What else is morally immoral? Just tell me if you''re willing to do this, and if you aren''t, I''ll save the effort. " After hearing my words, the little girl rolled her eyes.

 C311

    Chapter 311 - Decision


    Speaking of which, it was really funny. His life was almost over, and he still cared about immoral matters.


    The little girl didn''t know what to say anymore. In any case ¡­ His words had already reached such a point. Whether he was willing to do it or not was her own business.


    "Alright, I won''t force you anymore. Anyway ¡­" There''s still some time before his soul dissipates, so you should carefully consider it. After being tormented for so long, I''m also tired. I''ll go back and rest first. " Seeing me standing there in a daze, the little girl finished her sentence and flew back into the painting.


    Looking at the painting on the wall, I opened my mouth to say something, but ¡­ In the end, he still didn''t say anything.


    I really want to agree to the little girl''s words, and will use my own blood to restore the two Chu Yu s back to their normal state tonight. However ¡­ I also hesitated in my heart. If something really were to happen to me, Chu Yu would definitely know in the end. At that time, the little girl would definitely not be able to take Chu Yu''s anger.


    No matter what the little girl said, it was to help Chu Yu and me, but ¡­ Chu Yu would never care so much when he was angry.


    Returning to my room and sitting on the bed, I kept thinking about something.


    His mind kept thinking back to the scene when he was with Chu Yu. He couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly bit by bit. In the end, I abruptly stood up and walked out.


    I have already decided in my heart that I must save Chu Yu and not let his soul be destroyed.


    "Come out, I have something to tell you." After walking up to the portrait, I remained silent for a long time. In the end, I whispered a few words to the portrait.


    He drew the bow and did not turn back to shoot. Since I had already decided to do so, then ¡­ Thus, I could only continue walking forward without any hesitation.


    "Have you decided?" After hearing my shout, a little girl floated out of the portrait and sat on the chair in front of me as she asked me this question.


    Although I''m asking a question, but... The tone of the little girl''s voice also made me feel that he had already made up his mind.


    "Yes, I''ve thought it through. I''ve decided to do as you say." Looking at the little girl, I nodded my head firmly, indicating that I had everything in mind by now.


    Even if ¡­ After this contribution of mine, I encountered some mishap, so ¡ª I am willing as well.


    "Have you really thought this through? You are betting your own luck. Your physique is already very weak in my eyes. It''s possible ¡­ after you donate two drops of heart blood." "If you are lucky, you will still be alive, but ¡ª it is also possible that after giving two more drops of heart''s blood, you will die." After hearing my words, the little girl asked me again.


    This was using his own life as the wager, so ¡­ My daughter wants to confirm that I have made up my mind.


    "I have already thought everything through, even if I die, it doesn''t matter, as long as Chu Yu is still alive." After taking a few deep breaths, I smiled at the little girl. After he finished laughing, he said this to the little girl.


    When I decided to stand in front of the little girl and call her out. I have already thought everything through. No matter what the price is, I will never regret it. I will never retreat.


    "Why are you doing this?" After hearing what I said, the little girl''s eyes gradually showed a hint of regret. She sighed deeply and spoke to me with a helpless tone.


    Asking what love is in this world is a direct guide to life and death. Saying... Was this the result?


    "There is no reason why there should not be, for I love him. So... No matter what I do, I''m willing to do it. " Still smiling, I looked at the little girl and slowly enunciated each word.


    Chu Yu has done so much for me, this time, just treat it as me repaying his kindness, which is the only thing I can do for her.


    "You don''t have to do this, you can think about whether there is anyone who has Jade Soul Fragment s in their body, as long as they contribute their heart''s blood." After listening to my words, the little girl stared at me for a long time. In the end, she couldn''t bear to say those words to me.


    Saving Chu Yu doesn''t have to be done with the blood in my heart, as long as I can find another person whose body contained Jade Soul Fragment s.


    After hearing the little girl''s words, a face suddenly appears in my mind. That''s right ¡­ It was Li Chenchen.


    However, after a while, I dispelled this thought in my mind.


    Even if Li Chenchen was lucky enough to survive, how could I know where Li Chenchen was hiding when there was such a big world around him? Chu Yu doesn''t have much time left, I cannot place my hopes on Li Chenchen, so... In the end, I was still the only one left.


    "I''ve already decided. I''ll be troubling you tonight." After taking a few deep breaths, I tried my best to keep my heart calm as I spoke to the little girl.


    Right now, I can really say that I don''t care about life and death anymore. Being able to survive is my luck. If ¡­ Lucky for me, there was an accident, and that was my fate.


    "Have you really decided?" He sighed. The little girl looked at me.


    Listening to the little girl''s words, I didn''t say anything. I just nodded my head, using this to express my determination.


    I have thought of the best, and of the worst. Thus, looking at it now, Chu Feng felt that everything should be like that.


    "Since that''s the case, then ¡­ I have nothing else to say, you should go back and rest well. Tonight at midnight, I will come out to help you. " Seeing me nod my head, the little girl didn''t say anything else. After saying those words to me, she went back into the painting.


    Once I said thank you to the little girl in the painting and... He then turned around and returned to his room.


    An especially strong sense of sorrow suddenly welled up from within his heart. Of course ¡­ It''s not because I''m sad that I might lose my life, but because why is it that my time with Chu Yu was so short?


    Back then ¡­ When Chu Yu and I left the Chenjiazhai together to here, I had really dreamed that I could be together with Chu Yu for the rest of my life, but ¡­ I would have never thought that, good fortune makes a fool out of people, actually... and let Chu Yu face this kind of situation.

 C312

    Chapter 312 - Escaping


    Now, it wasn''t easy to find a way to help Chu Yu recover, but ¡­ The price was that they were separated by yin and yang. I didn''t know what sort of wicked things I had done, but this was what God would punish me for the rest of my life.


    However, as long as he could keep Chu Yu safe and sound, then ¡­ No matter what I did, I was willing to do it, so I felt much better.


    As I waited, anxious and long, night fell. I sat in my room and looked out the window at the endless night. Finally, he sighed and walked toward the door.


    Standing at the door of Chu Yu''s room, I was conflicted for a long time. I didn''t know whether I should knock on the door, so I raised my hand, put it down, and in the end ¡­ He still didn''t have the courage.


    Just when I was hesitating in my heart, I suddenly heard a knock on the door. Turning my head to take a look, I saw the little girl floating in midair and knocking on the door a few times.


    "If there''s anything you want to say, just go in and tell him." Why are you so conflicted? " After knocking on the door a few times, the little girl looked at me and spoke. After saying those words, she went back into the painting.


    Seeing that the little girl had already left, I turned around with the intention to escape, but just as I was about to turn around, I saw the door creak open. Chu Yu stood in front of me with a solemn expression, and looked at me without saying a word.


    "You don''t need to persuade me. I''ve already said it, I definitely won''t agree." Seeing that I had not spoken a word, Chu Yu took the initiative to tell me. After he finished speaking, he intended to close the door.


    When Chu Yu was about to close the door, I quickly used my hands to support the door, not letting it close.


    "I have a few things I want to say to you." Raising my head and looking at Chu Yu, I said this.


    Actually, there are a few words that I think... I should also tell Chu Yu. After all ¡­ He might not have another chance in the future.


    "If you are trying to persuade me to agree, then ¡­ There''s no need to say anything else. " After hearing my words, Chu Yu still maintained the same tone as before, and told me this.


    Seeing such a resolute attitude from Chu Yu, I took a few deep breaths and tried my best to calm down.


    "I have something else to talk to you about." After I calmed myself down, I told Chu Yu.


    I was going to fight for it one last time, but... Seeing Chu Yu''s firm attitude, I felt that ¡­ He better not say these words out loud, or else ¡­ It would only make Chu Yu unhappy.


    At the same time, I was also worried that Chu Yu would become more vigilant after I continued to ask this question.


    "Come in!" After hearing that I was not doing it because of this, Chu Yu looked at me for a while. Just when I thought that Chu Yu was not willing to listen to me, he finally told me to go in.


    Inwardly, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. If even Chu Yu wasn''t willing to let me in to talk to him, then ¡­ Wouldn''t that mean that Chu Yu and I don''t even have one last farewell?


    At this moment, my heart actually felt lucky, luckily Chu Yu agreed to let me in.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Just as I entered, just as I turned around and was about to close the door, I heard Chu Yu''s ice-cold voice sound by my ear, and my entire body couldn''t help but shiver.


    Even though they had split into two with different temperaments, but ¡­ There was no need to be so cold.


    If not for his appearance of Chu Yu, I would have suspected that this person was actually the Chu Yu in my memories.


    "Don''t be so harsh, you will frighten Su Ning." After hearing Chu Yu''s ice-cold words, I stood in place. I didn''t even know whether I was standing or sitting, but right at this moment, my ears ¡­ Yet another gentle voice with small cards came out.


    In a split-second, I felt that this voice had really come at the perfect time, making me feel extremely comfortable.


    Inside... I also couldn''t help but compare the two Chu Yu s with each other. A more gentle Chu Yu like this made me feel very comfortable in the bottom of my heart.


    "I say, can you learn from others? They''re all split from their own bodies, why is there such a huge difference in temper? " Looking at the gentle Chu Yu handing over a cup of water, I casually received it and at the same time, said this to the other Chu Yu in dissatisfaction.


    The other Chu Yu only glanced at me once after hearing what I said. He pursed his lips a little, but didn''t say anything.


    "Alright, if you have anything to say, just say it directly." After a long while, he finally spoke to me.


    "I''m fine. I just wanted to come and see you. Aren''t you the Ghost King? Is there no way at all? " When he said this. My heart was heavy.


    Although ¡­ the little girl had already said it, now ¡­ There''s no other way but my heart''s blood, but... My heart is still not up to it, hope ignites a little hope.


    "Alright, I understand." After seeing Chu Yu shake his head at me, I said to Chu Yu in a dejected manner.


    I shouldn''t have asked this question. If Chu Yu had a way, how could he wait till now?


    "I... You... I''ll go back to my room first. " I have a lot of things I want to say to Chu Yu, but... Reaching this point, I suddenly did not know what I should say to Chu Yu. The words that I had so much to say were all turned into nothingness, and in the end, after holding it in for a long time, I could only say this to Chu Yu.


    After I said these words, I didn''t even spare a glance for Chu Yu as I immediately turned around and fled from this place. I felt as though there was a ferocious beast chasing after me behind me.


    That''s right, I''m running away from this place, because... I feel that just looking at Chu Yu now caused me to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    After returning to my room, I panted heavily.


    I have a lot of things I want to warn Chu Yu about, and I want to make Chu Yu pay attention to his body in the future. He wanted Chu Yu to pay attention to every detail in the future, but... At that moment, I couldn''t say anything.


    I want Chu Yu to forget about me in the future and start a new life for himself. But... I can''t bring myself to say it.


    If I really say that to Chu Yu. Isn''t that telling Chu Yu that I have already decided to use my own blood to save you? You will definitely lose me. If I say this to Chu Yu, I''m afraid ¡­ I won''t be able to see Chu Yu anymore immediately.


    Because according to Chu Yu''s temper, Chu Yu would definitely choose to turn around and leave, so that I would never be able to find him again.

 C313

    Chapter 313 - Life and Death, Wealth and Wealth


    So... For the sake of the smooth progress of my next plan, I definitely cannot let Chu Yu have any inkling of my plan.


    "I say, you''re really something. Since you''ve already entered, why don''t you say your goodbyes?" Just when I was sitting on the edge of my bed, feeling particularly upset. The little girl''s voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    When I turned around to look, I saw the little girl sitting on my bed, staring at me with wide eyes.


    "If I really bid farewell to him, wouldn''t I be scaring the grass out of my wits?" Helplessly smiling bitterly, I said this to the little girl.


    Chu Yu had always been an extremely intelligent person, so with my previous flustered actions, a doubt definitely arose in Chu Yu''s heart. If I were to say goodbye, I''m afraid ¡­ Chu Yu must have guessed what I wanted to do.


    After living with Chu Yu for such a long time, I have some understanding of Chu Yu''s temper.


    "True, he is not a silly person either." After hearing my words, the little girl nods her head and mutters to herself.


    Seeing the little girl lying down on my bed, I didn''t mind. Anyway... It''s possible that after tonight, I won''t need this bed anymore, so... The little girl could do whatever she wanted.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be that pessimistic. Maybe after using two drops of your heart blood, you will still be able to keep your little life." Seeing that I was sitting on the bed without saying a word, with an extremely dejected expression, the little girl unexpectedly sat up in a very strange manner. She patted me on the shoulder and comforted me with her words.


    "This is really too rare, you actually comforted me." Turning my head, I look at the little girl and smile bitterly.


    Ever since she came here, the little girl had always been angry with me. You actually took the initiative to comfort me, this is really a miracle.


    "He can actually tease me. It seems like he really is fine." After seeing me, the little girl retracted her hand from my shoulder.


    He just wanted to comfort her a little. Since she didn''t want to accept his kindness, then so be it.


    "Thank you." I knew the little girl was concerned about me, so ¡ª I thanked her.


    No matter what attitude the little girl once had towards me, but ¡ª now he''s really saying something about caring for me, so ¡­ I said thank you to the little girl, but it wasn''t enough.


    "Alright, since you have the time to thank me, you might as well think about how to save your life." As she spoke to me, the little girl jumped down from the bed and walked towards the door.


    Looking at the back of the little girl, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    If I''m not wrong, the little girl must be shy, because... I just saw the little girl blush a little.


    "Ai ¡­" I don''t know if my body can handle two more drops of my heart''s blood, but I''ve already lost so much. " After the little girl left, I lay on the bed and couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    When I revived Chu Yu, although I didn''t use my heart''s blood for the last three days, but... I have already fed Chu Yu for so many days, his body has long since been deformed. This time ¡­ He didn''t know if he could survive it yet.


    If I lose my life because of two drops of heart blood. From then on, I was indeed unreconciled to be separated from Chu Yu by Yin and Yang. However ¡­ Although he was extremely unwilling in his heart, but ¡­ But there was nothing he could do.


    Although ¡ª I can give anything for the person I love, even if it means losing my life, but ¡ª if I have the choice, I still want to live with the person I love for the rest of my life.


    However ¡­ Life and death are decided by fate and wealth are by the heavens. Whether or not I can survive this calamity will depend on my luck.


    As I watched the needle slowly point to 12 o''clock in the morning, my heart couldn''t help but begin to tighten.


    I wonder how powerful the little girl is, if she can make Chu Yu pass out. If not, Chu Yu found out about the little girl and my intentions, I''m afraid ¡­ No matter what he would do in the future, it would be impossible for Chu Yu to obediently accept it.


    If Chu Yu really raised his vigilance, then ¡­ There was nothing I could do, I could only silently wait for the day where Chu Yu''s soul is about to leave his body.


    "I''ve already settled it, you can go now." After a long minute of waiting, the little girl came through the wall and said to me.


    The moment I heard the little girl''s words, my heart, which was hanging in midair, finally dropped.


    It''s good that you succeeded, I was just worried about you, if Chu Yu found out about the little girl, then it would be terrible.


    Pushing the door open, he slowly walked in front of Chu Yu. Although... I''m doing this for Chu Yu''s sake, but ¡­ Without Chu Yu''s permission, I still felt particularly guilty in my heart.


    "Chu Yu, I hope you can understand me. I really don''t want to see your soul crumble into pieces. This was the only way. I hope you''ll forgive me for that when you''ve recovered. " He looked at Chu Yu. I couldn''t help but tell the thoughts in my heart to Chu Yu slowly.


    The little girl who was standing beside me kept her eyes on my actions, but she didn''t say a word.


    "Actually, you don''t have to do that. As long as you find other places to hide ¡­" After glancing at me and then at Chu Yu, the little girl finally shifted her gaze back onto me and spoke to me slowly. Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by me.


    "I know what you''re talking about, and I know that I can go look for him, but ¡­" I have time, Chu Yu doesn''t have time. We only have two days and two nights left. I don''t dare to place Chu Yu''s life as the wager, do you understand how I feel? " He turned around and looked at the little girl. I said in a light tone.


    I can find it slowly. But... Who could give Chu Yu time?


    How could he possibly find Li Chenchen within two days and two nights? The heaven and earth was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Rather than placing all of his hopes on Li Chenchen, it would be better to just ¡­ He placed his hopes on himself.


    After all, there was a saying of the ancients: "When the Reliance Mountains fall, they fall, they fall; when water flows, they fall. Only he could rely on himself."


    I know this little girl is doing it for my own good. However ¡­ I have to prioritize my own affairs. If Chu Yu still has a lot of time, then ¡ª We can slowly search for it, but ¡­ There are only two days and two nights left. I can''t gamble, and I don''t dare.

 C314

    Chapter 314 - Waking Up


    If it was someone else, then ¡­ It has nothing to do with me at all, because Chu Yu is someone that I care about, so ¡­ I don''t want to gamble. Even if there''s a ninety percent chance, I don''t want to. Because ¡­ There was still a 10% chance of failure.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you have to do this?" After a long silence, the little girl asked me.


    Was he thinking too much of all humans? So... Now that he saw one person giving away money to another, he felt that it was a bit inconceivable.


    "What is it that you don''t understand?" Turning around to face the little girl, I couldn''t help but ask.


    What could she not understand now? Could it be ¡­ Had she encountered some problem?


    "Even if you used the blood in your heart to save him, you ¡­" You two can only survive one, if... If you''re lucky, then that''s fine, but, sacrificing your own life in exchange for someone else''s survival, while you''re going to die, is that worth it? " After hearing my words, the little girl was silent for a long time. In the end, she decided to ask me.


    If both of them were lucky enough to survive, then both of them would truly be happy. However ¡­ If she sacrificed her life to save someone else, the little girl felt that it wouldn''t be worth it.


    After living for such a long time, when he met with benefits, no one would care who the person standing in front of him was. No matter what the relationship was between them, they would fight for the right to live, even their own father. Between this and benefits, he also chose to sacrifice himself.


    So now ¡­ When the little girl saw that someone was willing to sacrifice her life for someone else, she felt a chill run down her spine. Too stupid.


    "Is it worth it?" After hearing what the little girl said, a bitter smile slowly appeared on my face. I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Closing my eyes, little by little Chu Yu and I surfaced in my mind. After a while, I opened my eyes and looked at the little girl.


    "It''s worth it. Because I love Chu Yu, and I care about him, so ¡­ I wish him to live well, even if ¡ª at the price of my own life, I am willing and willing, and at all costs, to love a man as long as he is good. It doesn''t matter whether I live or die. " To the little girl, I slowly enunciated each word, not caring whether the little girl could understand what I was saying or not.


    In my heart, I still feel that if... My death in exchange for Chu Yu''s survival, then ¡ª is worth it.


    "Ai ¡­" "Since ancient times, it has always been love that harms people and loves people wrong. I really do not understand the love between men and women between the two of you." After hearing what I had to say, the little girl sighed before shaking her head at me.


    I looked at the little girl, but only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The little girl''s experience was so tragic, so... It is only natural that she would not understand my feelings for Chu Yu.


    "In the future, when you meet someone who truly loves you and you love him, you will know why I''m doing this." Looking at the little girl, I earnestly said those words to her.


    The reason why the little girl felt unworthy and foolish at the moment was because she had never experienced what I was feeling, nor did she know what I was feeling. One day, the little girl will also have a taste of love, she will be able to understand what I''m doing now.


    "Hehe ¡­" Me? I guess I''ll forget it. " After hearing my words, the little girl''s entire body shuddered and she gave an awkward laugh before saying this to me.


    "If I want to give up my life because I love someone, I feel... "Then forget it." After a short pause, the little girl continued speaking to me.


    When I heard the little girl''s words, I simply maintained a smile, but didn''t reply.


    I originally thought the same as the little girl. If I fell in love with someone, I would never give up my own life and change my own habits for someone I love. However ¡­ When love truly falls on you, you will realize that sometimes you are also so involuntary.


    "You''re still young ¡­" I wanted to tell the little girl that the reason why she thinks that way is because she''s still young. One day, when she''s experienced it, she''ll understand what I''m saying now. However ¡­ The little girl interrupted him before he could finish.


    "I''ve already lived for more than 300 years. Counting my age, I''m older than you. Do you think I''m young?" Extending her arms, she hugs them to her chest. The little girl floats in the air, looking down on me as she says this.


    "Yes, yes, yes. You''re bigger than me." After seeing the actions of the little girl, I snapped at her.


    I''ve always thought of the little girl as a child, but... She had already lived for more than 300 years, and she was no longer as simple as I had imagined her to be.


    "I know you definitely don''t want me to do this, but... I really care about you, too, making a choice between your existence and mine. I''d rather let you live. I hope you don''t blame me for doing what I did today. " He took out the dagger I had prepared. I raised my hand and closed my eyes, intending to ruthlessly pierce into my chest.


    However ¡­ Just when my dagger was about to stab into my own chest, I felt as if someone had grabbed my wrist. I couldn''t help but slowly open my eyes to take a look, and discovered that Chu Yu had somehow sat up from the bed and was staring at me with a face full of anger.


    "Chu Yu? You... You... Didn''t you faint already? " Seeing that Chu Yu had actually regained consciousness, I couldn''t help but stutter when speaking.


    Didn''t this little girl already make Chu Yu lose consciousness? Why was Chu Yu awake now?


    "You actually want me to faint with that despicable method?" If the great Ghost King was so easily knocked unconscious, then wouldn''t I have to give up my position? " A hand tightly grabbed onto my wrist, Chu Yu''s tone couldn''t help but become more severe.


    I can clearly feel the pain in my wrist, but... But she still didn''t say a word, because I knew that Chu Yu could be considered to be truly angry now, but I didn''t know what to say, so ¡­ He could only remain silent.

 C315

    Chapter 315 - Helplessness


    "What is it? Aren''t you going to give me an explanation? " After seeing me not saying a word, Chu Yu couldn''t help but tighten his grip as he said this to me.


    "I''ve already left you once. I can''t stand that feeling of despair anymore. Is there anything else I can do other than this?" I am clearly doing this for the good of Chu Yu, but ¡­ Why is Chu Yu unwilling to understand my feelings?


    Lift your head... He stubbornly looked at Chu Yu, but ¡­ tears unhappily ran down my face, and fiercely smashed into the ground.


    "You- Sigh ¡­" After seeing me like this, all of Chu Yu''s reproaches were stuck in his throat, and he was unable to say anything about it. In the end, he hugged me into his embrace.


    All of my heartache and grievance completely collapsed at this moment. My hands tightly embraced Chu Yu''s waist and I couldn''t help but start crying loudly.


    Every time I think back to the scene of Chu Yu disappearing before my eyes bit by bit, my heart would hurt.


    I don''t know what I''ve done in my last life that was so heinous.


    God knows how much I wish to be together with Chu Yu for life. This moment of gentleness was something I had been looking forward to for a very long time.


    Possible... I can never be with the person I love. This is my fate.


    When Chu Yu wasn''t paying attention, I quietly broke my index finger, and then... Draw a rune behind Chu Yu.


    "Do you know that I actually care about you, but don''t mind how much I want?" So... Even though I know you don''t want me to use my own blood to help you, but ¡­ I still have to do it, because ¡ª if I have to watch your soul dissipate, I''d rather die in your place. " Both of my hands were tightly wrapped around Chu Yu''s waist, as if I had used up all of my strength.


    I was really afraid that once I let go of my hands, Chu Yu would slowly disappear from my sight. But... There''s nothing I can do.


    Even though he was extremely unwilling to let go of Chu Yu, but... I finally let go and took a step back.


    "Su Ning, actually... You? What did you do? " After seeing me retreat a step, Chu Yu instinctively wanted to take a step forward, but ¡­ However, I found that I was unable to move my entire body. I looked at me in terror as I asked.


    This is the first time I see fear in Chu Yu''s eyes. His heart began to feel endless sorrow.


    "I know you don''t want me to, but... In order to save you, I have no other choice. I hope you can forgive me. " He closed his eyes tightly. I said to Chu Yu with a pained expression.


    As long as there is any other hope, I will absolutely not take any risky moves.


    Although Chu Yu had already split into two, he could only stare blankly. The only advantage I have right now is that even though I am only restricting one Chu Yu''s freedom, the other one will naturally be restricted.


    Looking at the two Chu Yu s, they kept urging me to remove his runes, but... I didn''t show any mercy.


    "Chu Yu, do you still remember this incantation? You taught me this yourself, so tell me ¡­ My blood will attract many unknown creatures with both strong and weak abilities, so ¡­ You taught me this, no matter how strong he is, as long as I use my blood to draw this support on his body, even if he is the God Emperor, he will have no way of escaping. " Looking at Chu Yu, I bitterly smiled, and spoke word by word slowly towards Chu Yu.


    I never thought that the things that Chu Yu taught me would one day be used by me on Chu Yu.


    believed that this was something that he had never thought of.


    "Let me go first. We can discuss this later." After hearing what I said, the look in Chu Yu''s eyes changed.


    However ¡­ But I just smiled and shook my head at Chu Yu.


    "I know. This charm can only trap someone for two hours at most, but ¡­ That''s enough. " I smiled bitterly at Chu Yu once again, then picked up the dagger that was dropped on the ground and stabbed it ruthlessly into my heart.


    "No ¡­" Ear... Chu Yu screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Resisting the pain with great difficulty, I dripped two drops of blood from my heart onto the foreheads of the two Chu Yu s.


    In my heart, the moment the blood drop landed on Chu Yu''s forehead, I saw Chu Yu''s body started to gradually emit a light red light, and in the end, the red light became even stronger, to the point that it had turned into a deep red.


    The bodies of the two Chu Yu s began to gradually move closer together. After a burst of bright light, they finally merged into one.


    At this moment, I was completely exhausted. My body softly smashed towards the ground.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and help me remove the sigil. " Looking at the little girl who was standing at the side, Chu Yu shouted at her anxiously.


    Since things had already come to this, why was she still standing at the side watching? Why hadn''t she helped herself to undo the talisman?


    "To remove the bell one still has to bind it. I will not undo this incantation." After hearing Chu Yu''s anxious words, the little girl looked at Chu Yu, shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    This time, what he said was the truth. This was the first time he had seen this rune, and he really couldn''t undo it.


    "I love you." Lying on the ground. Seeing that my consciousness was starting to slowly dissipate, I softly said these two words to Chu Yu.


    I don''t know if Chu Yu can hear my voice, but ¡­ This is the only thing that I want to say to Chu Yu right now.


    "Su Ning, let me tell you, you better be good for me. Are you mine or not? Chu Yu''s roar came to his ears, but... I didn''t have the strength to open my eyes to take one last look at Chu Yu.


    Suddenly ¡­ I suddenly felt a warm current flowing through my body. That warm current spread throughout my body in an instant, making me feel as if my entire body was gradually regaining its vitality.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw that the little girl''s hands were still at a distance from my head. I didn''t know what she was transporting into my body.


    However ¡­ The only thing I know, little girl, is that she''s saving me.


    After seeing me wake up. The little girl then stretched out her hand and pointed at where Chu Yu was standing, then ¡­ A ray of black light followed Chu Yu and flew over, instantly enveloping Chu Yu''s entire person in a black mist.

 C316

    Chapter 316 - One Half Heart


    "I don''t know how to remove this sigil, but ¡­" I can give you a hand to break away from this spell. After saying that to Chu Yu, the little girl turned his attention back to me.


    Although I have regained my consciousness, but ¡­ His whole body was still aching terribly. He tried to get up from the ground, but he realized that he didn''t have the strength to do so. In fact, he didn''t even have the strength to do so ¡­ It was especially difficult to even lift a hand.


    "Thank you, but you''d better not waste your energy. I might really have reached the end of my life by now." Looking at the little girl, I smiled at her and expressed my gratitude.


    My own body, I understand it myself. Even though the little girl is continuously injecting life force into my body, but ¡­ I could also clearly feel that those lives couldn''t survive in my body. It was just a moment, but they were already starting to slowly fade away.


    He looked at the little girl, then looked at Chu Yu. He was extremely unwilling to part with her, but... I also know that I might really say goodbye to them this time, so ¡­ Then, he used all of his strength to smile at Chu Yu, because... Even if I had to leave, I wanted to make Chu Yu remember my smile.


    Unintentionally lowering my head to look at my body, I discovered that ¡­ My body began to turn transparent.


    "Don''t ¡­" Chu Yu looked at the scene before him and shouted loudly. He wanted to come over, but... However, there was nothing he could do.


    Chu Yu''s sorrowful voice pierced my heart, and unknowingly, tears were already streaming down my face.


    "I''m really happy to be able to get to know you in this life. In my previous life, we couldn''t be together, and in this life, we can''t be together for long. I hope ¡­" In the next life, we can really live a lifetime. " With a smile, I looked at Chu Yu.


    Although... I wanted to let Chu Yu have the last impression that I was smiling, but ¡­ I can''t control my tears.


    "Ah ¡­" Suddenly, Chu Yu shouted loudly, and in that instant, he broke free from the seal and rushed towards me.


    As Chu Yu held me in his embrace, he extended his hand and placed it on top of my head, continuously pouring his life force into my body.


    "It''s useless. There''s no need to do this. It will only damage your own body. My life is no longer going to be in it. " Reaching out my hand, I wanted to touch Chu Yu''s face, but... He didn''t even have the strength to lift his hand.


    "Don''t say anything. I''m telling you, you''re mine. Other than me, there''s no one else that can control your life and death, including yourself." When he said these words to me, Chu Yu''s eyes revealed a trace of ruthlessness.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, I suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Chu Yu, you... What do you want? " He looked at Chu Yu in fear. I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu, don''t do anything to harm yourself.


    It wasn''t easy for me to revive Chu Yu, and now, I''m even willing to lose my life, allowing Chu Yu to continue living. If something were to happen to Chu Yu, wouldn''t all of my effort go to waste?


    "Say something." Seeing Chu Yu not saying a word the entire time, I couldn''t help but urge him.


    "You ¡­" When I saw Chu Yu trying to use all of his strength to tell Chu Yu not to do something stupid, I realized that... Chu Yu slowly reached a hand into his chest, then... With a fierce clench of his hand, his heart was wrenched out.


    Everything I wanted to say was stuck in my throat.


    Looking at Chu Yu in fear, what exactly did Chu Yu want to do?


    "Chu Yu, don''t do anything stupid." As I shook my head, I spoke to Chu Yu with a pleading tone.


    "As I said, you are mine. Other than me, there is no one else capable of controlling your life and death, including yourself." Just when I was about to ask, Chu Yu directly stretched out his hand and crushed his heart into two.


    "Puchi ¡­" A mouthful of blood could not be held back, Chu Yu directly spurted out blood onto the ground.


    My heart ached as I looked at Chu Yu. I wanted to scold him ruthlessly, but ¡­ He didn''t have any strength left in his body, and his eyelids slowly became heavy.


    Helplessly watching Chu Yu put half of his heart back into his body, then... Slowly, he placed his other half of his heart against my chest.


    With a speed visible to the naked eye, the other half of Chu Yu''s heart slowly drilled into my chest.


    I could clearly feel something squirming in my heart, slowly ¡­ Have you recovered your vitality?


    "I''m ¡­" When I felt that all the strength in my body was gradually recovering, I struggled to sit up and looked at Chu Yu blankly.


    What''s going on with me? He felt like he was about to collapse at any moment, but why did he suddenly feel like he was alive again?


    Could it be because of Chu Yu''s heart?


    "How are you? Do you feel any discomfort? Would losing half of your heart affect you? " All of a sudden, I seemed to have realised something, and quickly pounced in front of Chu Yu, and anxiously asked.


    Chu Yu, seriously, you actually broke your own heart just like that, and even gave me half of it. I used all my strength just to make Chu Yu safe, but he ¡­ He didn''t care about his body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Like I said, you belong to me, so ¡­" You can''t die without my permission. " After seeing my anxious look, Chu Yu asked as he looked at me.


    Seeing that Chu Yu was actually still in the mood to laugh at me, he was also infuriated.


    "If his heart is split in half, will it have any effect on him?" Knowing that I couldn''t get any answers out of Chu Yu, I turned my attention to the little girl, hoping that she would give me an answer. After all, she has already lived for 300 years, so she should know more than me.


    "He is the majestic Ghost King, what can happen to him? The Ghost King''s most powerful ability is to regenerate the heart, as long as there is a tiny bit of the heart, then ¡­" will slowly grow back. " After hearing my question, the little girl looked at me, then looked at Chu Yu, and finally focused on me, slowly saying each word to me.


    After hearing what the little girl said, I heaved a sigh of relief. However ¡­ It was his first time hearing that his heart could actually grow back again.

 C317

    Chapter 317 - Competencies


    But after thinking about it, Chu Yu is the Spirit King, and I have already experienced so many unimaginable things, and now that I see the Ghost King''s heart, it doesn''t seem like a big deal anymore.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." After hearing that Chu Yu had lost half of his heart, he did not suffer any more injuries. My heart finally settled down as I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    Just now ¡­ Chu Yu''s actions really scared me to death. I really would rather stop breathing early. Like this ¡­ It was not enough for Chu Yu to crush his heart to pieces.


    "Do you know? "You really scared me to death just now." After I reacted, my fist fiercely smashed onto Chu Yu''s chest as I said this.


    The scene just now was truly something that almost scared me to death. I had already thought in my heart, if ¡ª Chu Yu was truly in an accident, then ¡ª I would definitely choose to die with Chu Yu.


    "You''re the one who scared me to death, alright?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu coughed a few times, and then ¡­


    He had already said it countless times that he wouldn''t allow her heart blood to be used, but in the end ¡­ ¡­ he didn''t care about what he said, but he had actually used the charm he had given him to deal with him.


    At this time, Chu Yu also didn''t know whether he should be angry or laugh.


    "Alright, it''s good that you''ve recovered now. Both of you should rest for a few days, and then ¡ª we''ll go to Chenjiazhai. After all, the date of my death is soon about to arrive. Seeing me and Chu Yu being wrapped up together, the little girl slowly floated over, looked at me and Chu Yu and said this.


    He had already made Chu Yu return to normal, so shouldn''t Chu Yu fulfill his promise to him as well?


    However, seeing that both Chu Yu and I were not feeling very well, the little girl decided to let Chu Yu and I rest for a few days before setting off. After all, there was still a period of time before we would have to endure the pain.


    Although he didn''t want to experience that degree of pain in his life anymore, but... Having endured for more than three hundred years, he didn''t care about having another one.


    However ¡­ Whether I am willing to accept it or not is one thing, whether I should urge Chu Yu and I are two different things.


    "Since you''ve helped me, then ¡­" "I will absolutely not go back on my word. Give me one night, I will rest up, and then I will go and help you." After hearing what the little girl said, Chu Yu raised his head, glanced at the little girl, and said this.


    He wasn''t someone who went back on his words. Since the little girl had already done what she promised, then ¡­ He had promised the little girl and would definitely do so.


    "Can you recover in one night?" After hearing what Chu Yu said, the little girl looked at him with a particularly puzzled expression.


    His heart was only left with half of it. Was he going to recover after a night''s rest?


    Of course ¡­ I also have a question in my mind, but... He didn''t have the nerve to ask.


    "Enough." After hearing the little girl''s doubtful question, Chu Yu looked at the little girl and said this sentence with extreme calmness.


    He had walked nearly the entire night.


    "You are enough, but as for her, you can''t possibly not care about her life, right?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl turned her attention to me, and then ¡­ He said this to Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu could recover his body, but... I am a human after all. If I want to recover, it won''t be enough in a single night.


    "Did you look down on my ability? I am in charge of the life and death of ghosts. But... but that doesn''t mean I can''t save a human. " After hearing the little girl''s words, Chu Yu directly asked her.


    Although he was the king of all ghosts, and he was in charge of ghosts and demons, but... But it didn''t mean that he couldn''t help others with his own ability.


    "Alright, since you''ve already said so, then ¡­ I have nothing else to say, so I''ll go back and rest first. I''ll look forward to your good news tomorrow morning. " Since Chu Yu had already said this much, the little girl felt that there was no point in pursuing the matter any further. After saying a few more words to Chu Yu, she turned around and left.


    However ¡­ The little girl gave me a look before she left. The look in her eyes always made me feel that she meant something.


    But ¡ª of course, at this moment, I certainly didn''t have the heart to wonder what the little girl''s glance meant. Because right now, my entire sect is focused on Chu Yu.


    "Why didn''t you just say you would rest for a few more days? Can your body really recover in one night? "Your heart has already become half, and it has no effect on your body at all?" Hurriedly running to Chu Yu''s side, I asked a series of questions.


    When I spoke with Chu Yu and the little girl earlier, I couldn''t even interject. Now that the little girl had left, I really wanted to knock Chu Yu''s head away to see what exactly was inside.


    His body was already in such a state, he still didn''t know how to rest. You still want to be brave.


    "Do you really not believe in my strength that much?" After hearing my series of questions, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then ¡­ The deep eyes looked at me and asked.


    Was he so worrying? Or was she doubting her own ability?


    Chu Yu stared at me for a long time before silently making up his mind. If there''s a chance, you must let me have a good look at your abilities, or else. It wasn''t a good idea to keep asking.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust your strength, it''s just that I need you to take a good rest." Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I hurriedly shook my head.


    No matter how foolish I am, I know that men care the most about their abilities. Although Chu Yu is the Ghost King, but ¡­ In the end, it was still a man.


    So ¡ª after reacting to this, my natural reaction was to quickly deny Chu Yu''s words. After all, if we were to continue discussing this topic, I''m afraid ¡­ The consequences would be very serious.

 C318

    Chapter 318 - Dizziness


    "Hmm? "Is that so?" After hearing my explanation, Chu Yu looked at me with disbelief, and then, he slightly raised the sound of his speech.


    "¡­" Looking at Chu Yu''s current state, I instantly didn''t know what to say, because ¡­ I think whatever I say now seems to be a mistake.


    "What, you''re not talking?" After seeing that I was only staring at myself and not saying a word, Chu Yu walked towards me step by step, forced me into a corner, and then ¡­ she asked me.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I was really in tears.


    I''m not speaking properly right now, so it''s not right for me to not speak either. What does Chu Yu want me to do?


    "I feel it ¡­" Now was not the time to dwell on this issue, but ¡­ We have already agreed that we will bring the little girl to the Chenjiazhai tomorrow. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, I hurriedly changed the topic to Chu Yu. If this continued, I felt that ¡­ No matter what I say, it will not make Chu Yu happy.


    Although I do not know how I offended Chu Yu, but... Seeing that Chu Yu has already divided half of his heart to me, I better not bother about what''s right and wrong.


    "Alright, I''ll head back to my room now." After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu looked at me and said something, then... I turned around and walked back to my room, leaving me standing there in a daze.


    Originally ¡­ I thought Chu Yu was just playing around with me and would definitely bring me along when he leaves. However ¡­ When I saw that Chu Yu seemed to be really planning to leave by himself, I couldn''t help but shout at him.


    "Hello ¡­" Chu Yu, what about me? What should I do? " Standing behind Chu Yu, I anxiously asked.


    Chu Yu returned to his room to recover, but what about me? What should I do? If I can''t recover my body in one night, wouldn''t I be dragging Chu Yu''s back tomorrow?


    I''m not willing to be a burden to Chu Yu, so I''ll drag him down.


    "You? You stay here for now, I''ll come out and find you later. " After hearing my question, Chu Yu walked towards his own room and called out to me.


    Although... I don''t know what the heck Chu Yu is planning, but ¡­ Since Chu Yu had said it like that, I didn''t have much to say, so I stood on the spot and randomly found a place to sit, and quietly waited for Chu Yu.


    Since Chu Yu is able to make me sit here and wait for him, then ¡­ I only need to follow Chu Yu''s instructions and sit here and wait quietly.


    Anyway, we''ve known each other for so long, and ¡­ With my relationship with Chu Yu, I don''t need to worry about Chu Yu leaving me alone here without a care.


    Sitting on the chair, I anxiously waited for Chu Yu to come out. Waiting from left to right, it had already been a long time, yet there wasn''t even the slightest movement from inside Chu Yu''s room. I really couldn''t sit still any longer.


    He wanted to knock on the door to see how Chu Yu was doing, but... But he was also afraid that he would disturb Chu Yu''s recovery, so he could only sit in the chair, and from time to time, he would stand up and walk around.


    "I say, can you sit here quietly? Waving my head here and there, my head is almost going to faint from your shaking. " Just as I was swaying about in my original spot, a little girl floated out from the painting without anyone noticing. She stood in front of me and spoke to me with dissatisfaction.


    He had watched it move so many times that he felt a little dizzy.


    "I can''t calm down." After hearing what the little girl said, I turned around and directly said to her.


    At this time, if only I could calm down, my mind would be filled with how Chu Yu was doing in the room. Had he returned to his original appearance?


    How could he calm down?


    "Don''t forget. He is the Spirit King, how can he be so weak? " After hearing my words, the little girl slowly floated in front of me. She reached out her hand to pat my shoulder and said sincerely to me.


    As a dignified Ghost King, how could something so easily happen to him?


    After hearing the little girl''s words, I turned my head to look at the little girl but didn''t say anything.


    What happened to the Spirit King? The Spirit King meant that he wouldn''t be injured and wouldn''t die?


    At that time, Chu Yu''s soul was already gone from his body. If not for the Jade Soul, Chu Yu would have long ago disappeared from this world.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" "I know that you guys are worried about each other, but as an outsider, it doesn''t matter what you say. You just wait here properly." After seeing that I didn''t say a word, the little girl said something to me once more, and then ¡­ He then turned around and headed out the door.


    "Where are you going?" After seeing that the little girl intended to head out, I curiously asked her.


    Aren''t we leaving for the Chenjiazhai tomorrow? What is the little girl doing now? Could it be that ¡­ Is there something else that hasn''t been resolved yet?


    After hearing my words, the little girl''s figure stopped as she slowly turned around to look at me.


    "I was so dizzy from being tossed around the room by you, can I get some fresh air now?" After taking in a few deep breaths, the little girl looked at me with a helpless expression. After a long while, she spoke to me.


    "Haha ¡­" After hearing what the little girl said, I could only smile awkwardly at her.


    My heart is really worried about Chu Yu''s safety, so ¡­ There was no way for him to sit there obediently, and he had already forgotten about what the little girl was feeling.


    So... After hearing the words of the little girl, I could only smile helplessly. After all ¡­ The fault lies with me, and I have nothing to say.


    Although... I''m worried that Chu Yu didn''t do anything wrong, but ¡­ After hearing the little girl''s words, I still felt extremely guilty.


    "Chu Yu, oh Chu Yu, what exactly is happening to you? He had already been in his room for so long, why hadn''t he come out yet? I want to go in, but I''m afraid of disturbing you. What is happening... "You should at least give a squeak." Standing at the door of Chu Yu''s room, I raised my hand and then lowered it, and couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    No matter what happens to Chu Yu in his room, can you tell me what the situation is like?

 C319

    Chapter 319 - Stripping of Clothes


    After standing in front of the door for a long time, I finally let out a deep sigh, and then... He sat back down on the chair.


    Since Chu Yu had already told me to wait for him to come out, then ¡­ I just need to trust Chu Yu unconditionally.


    "What? It''s been so long already, is he still not coming out?" Just when I was sitting on the chair feeling extremely anxious, a little girl slowly walked in from outside. When she saw that I was still sitting on the chair, she curiously looked at me and asked.


    He had been waiting here when he left, but now ¡­ He had already returned, and was he still waiting here. Had Chu Yu never come out, or had he already solved the problem in his body?


    "How about... "Go in and see what''s going on. I''ve already waited for so long and there''s no response from inside the house. I''m especially worried right now because I don''t know if something has happened or not." After seeing the little girl walk in, I was conflicted for a long time. In the end, I spoke to the little girl.


    If a little girl were to go through the wall, it wouldn''t cause too much of a commotion, so... I think it''s safest for the little girl to see Chu Yu''s current condition.


    However ¡­ After hearing my words, the little girl kept shaking her head at me.


    "What kind of international joke are you playing? If only I could easily get into the room. If only I could, then I wouldn''t have to see you wandering around in the room, wandering around until your head hurts. " After hearing my suggestion, the little girl looked at me impatiently and said.


    He had tried it just now, but ¡­ When he first arrived at the entrance, he felt as if there was a prison that had surrounded the entire room, preventing him from entering.


    "Then can we only wait now?" After a moment of silence, I asked the little girl.


    I was so worried that I didn''t know what to do. Other than asking the little girl, I didn''t know who else to ask.


    "You''re anxious. I''m more anxious than you are. I''m still waiting for him to remove the curse on my body." After seeing me so anxious, the little girl started to get angry.


    Could it be ¡­ Chu Yu''s safety was something that only he cared about, it was something that he didn''t care about at all. It was so hard to see a person who could remove the curse on his body, and if something were to happen to him, the little girl would feel. His mental endurance was probably reaching its limit.


    So right now, he was also desperately hoping that nothing had happened to Chu Yu and that he could safely return.


    "What''s going on with all of you?" Just when the little girl and I were staring at each other with wide eyes and anxious hearts, the door to Chu Yu''s room creaked open. Then ¡­ Chu Yu''s questioning voice came from beside him.


    What was going on? He had been training in his room for a while, and when he came out ¡­ The two of them had such expressions.


    "Are you okay?" After seeing that Chu Yu had come out, I hurriedly ran towards him and stood in front of him. After sizing Chu Yu up from head to toe, he asked a question.


    Now that Chu Yu had come out, did that also mean that Chu Yu''s body was fine?


    "Relax, my body has already returned to normal, and I have to thank you for that. If not for those two drops of blood in your heart, I''m afraid ¡­" I''m still in a very bad condition, but... "Your body ¡­" After hearing my worries, Chu Yu lowered his head and looked at me, who was standing in front of him. He gently said a few words to me, but even though he said half of his words, he didn''t say them at all.


    Chu Yu didn''t even need to finish what he said to know what Chu Yu meant. I just felt extremely guilty and my body had turned into such a terrible state.


    "The matter is already in the past, you don''t need to feel too guilty, and besides ¡­" At that time, the situation was also very urgent. If... At that time, we exchanged information, so I believe you did the same thing as me. " After hearing what Chu Yu said, I smiled at him and said.


    Of course I know what Chu Yu is thinking in my heart, it''s just that ¡­ In that situation, I had no other choice but to do so.


    If... The situation was reversed. I am severely injured, and my soul is about to leave my body, Chu Yu needs to pay with my own blood to be saved, I believe Chu Yu will do the same as me, there is no doubt about it.


    "Alright, alright. You two don''t have to be here. Nong and I have a deep relationship with each other. Since you are back to normal, hurry up and help him recuperate." After seeing Chu Yu and I continuously shunning each other, the little girl couldn''t stand watching any longer. She walked behind me, pushed me into Chu Yu''s embrace and said this.


    I wasn''t prepared for it and fell into Chu Yu''s embrace in an instant. Before I could even struggle to get up, I felt Chu Yu holding me even tighter.


    "Alright, thank you for your reminder. I''ll bring her in to take care of her." After hearing the little girl''s words, Chu Yu smiled at the little girl, and then... He put his arm around my shoulders and led me to his room.


    When I entered Chu Yu''s room again, I felt very fidgety. My face was so hot that I didn''t even need to look in the mirror to know that I must be blushing.


    "Are you ready?" As if he did not see how nervous I was, Chu Yu asked.


    "Yes." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I lightly nodded my head, indicating that I was already prepared.


    At the same time... I was especially curious in my heart, as I didn''t know how Chu Yu would be able to restore my body to its original state.


    "Take off your clothes." Just as my mind was wandering, I suddenly heard the sound of Chu Yu telling me to take off my clothes. I turned my head quickly and looked towards Chu Yu, unable to understand what he meant.


    Didn''t Chu Yu say that he wanted to help me recover and treat my body? But why do I have to undress all of a sudden?


    Both of my hands tightly gripped onto my clothes. I was stunned for a long time, but I still didn''t do as Chu Yu had said.

 C320

    Chapter 320 - Functional remodeling


    What an international joke, take off your clothes ¡­ Why would the perfectly fine Chu Yu let me take off my clothes?


    Suddenly ¡­ A particularly bold guess surfaced in my mind.


    I watched TV shows and movies. After one of them got hurt, the other would use a double practice to get the other person to return to normal. Could it be... Was Chu Yu also thinking of this?


    As soon as I thought about it, I felt my face grow hotter, even my neck.


    He wanted to raise his head and ask Chu Yu, why in the world did he want me to take off my clothes? But once I thought about the word dual cultivation, I really didn''t even have the courage to raise my head to look at Chu Yu.


    I don''t know why, but there are still traces of anticipation in my heart. I can''t help but curse myself in my heart.


    "What''s wrong with you? "Why is your face so red all of a sudden?" When they saw me, not only did they not say anything, they also... After his face started to turn red, Chu Yu couldn''t help but ask me this question.


    What was going on? He had only wanted to help her recover her health, why did she suddenly blush?


    "Didn''t you say you were going to help me take care of my body?" After being silent for a while, I raised my head to look at Chu Yu and asked.


    At the same time ¡ª ¡ª I am also telling Chu Yu to explain why he said he wanted me to take off my clothes earlier.


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" After hearing what I said, Chu Yu asked me with even more confusion.


    Originally, I wanted Chu Yu to take the initiative to explain it to me, but now it seems that Chu Yu did not even understand the meaning behind my words.


    "Didn''t you say you would help me recuperate? But ¡ª why should I undress? " After taking a few deep breaths, I tried my best to calm down a little, and then ¡ª pretended to have no reaction at all as I asked Chu Yu.


    Although he appeared calm on the surface, but ¡­ His heart had already started to churn violently, waiting for Chu Yu''s answer.


    "I will help you take care of your body. I will definitely let you take off your outer coat." "Everyone''s magnetic field is different. When I transport you to a public place, your body will instinctively reject it. At that time, the temperature of your body will rise rapidly. If you don''t take off your outer garments, the heat will become unbearable later on." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu looked at me and explained every single word that he had said to me.


    When I heard Chu Yu''s explanation, I finally regained my senses.


    Looks like I have to be petty. Inside... He felt extremely ashamed of having thought of what he had just done in an instant.


    Chu Yu obviously wanted to help me, but I actually used that kind of thought to think about Chu Yu.


    "Ugh." He looked at Chu Yu. I answered flatly, and then... He took off his coat and put it aside.


    When Chu Yu transferred his power into my body, I clearly felt a kind of numbing feeling gradually coming from my heart, and then ¡­ started to feel pain.


    However ¡­ In order to not let Chu Yu be distracted, I forcibly endured the pain in my heart.


    Not long after I endured for a while, I felt an exceptionally hot feeling gradually spreading out from my chest.


    That burning sensation gradually spread throughout my body, making me feel as if I was being burnt inside the fire.


    Biting my lower lip, I tried not to make a sound.


    Because ¡ª ¡ª Chu Yu is sitting opposite to me now, so I can clearly see that even though Chu Yu is transferring his power into my body with his eyes closed, he still ¡­ His brows had never relaxed since the beginning.


    I know Chu Yu is worried about me, so ¡ª I forcefully endured the discomfort my whole body was feeling, and tried my best not to make a single sound to disturb Chu Yu''s state of mind.


    That burning feeling was as if my soul was slowly burning.


    "Endure it a bit more. Your body''s functions are mostly gone now, so I''ll have to use my power to remodel all your organs. I know this is a painful process, but ¡ª you have to endure it." Although... I tightly bit my lower lip, trying my best to not make any sound, but ¡ª but that did not mean that Chu Yu was unable to feel it.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I nodded towards him, not caring if Chu Yu could actually see it or not.


    "How long will it take?" I felt as though I was about to faint. It was really too painful, so I forced myself to focus. she asked Chu Yu.


    I don''t know how much longer this pain will continue for, but at least I''m mentally prepared.


    "Hold on a bit longer, you''re almost done." After hearing my question, Chu Yu slowly opened his eyes and said to me.


    I can clearly see that Chu Yu''s eyes were filled with worry, but ¡ª right now, I can''t even say a single comforting word. It''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s that ¡­ I really don''t have any strength left.


    He felt that his upper and lower eyelids were constantly fighting. He really wanted to close his eyes and fall asleep, regardless of the consequences.


    "You must not fall asleep right now. You must hold it in." After seeing that I was about to fall asleep, Chu Yu panicked and hurriedly shouted at me.


    Now that he had reached the most crucial step, he must not fall asleep. If he were to fall asleep, even if he was the god of heaven, he would not be able to do anything about it.


    "Su Ning, didn''t you say that you want to live with me for your entire life when you saved me? If you were to fall asleep now, wouldn''t it mean that you made a mistake? Think about our lives, think about our future. " Sensing that my thoughts were slowly starting to wander, Chu Yu shouted loudly into my ear.


    Very anxious, but... However, he couldn''t stop his hands from moving. Other than shouting, Chu Yu felt that this was probably the most helpless time of his life.


    "Our entire lives ¡­" In a daze, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself after hearing what Chu Yu had said to me.


    In his heart ¡ª Suddenly, he remembered, back then ¡­ I thought that after giving Chu Yu two drops of blood from my heart, I would completely disappear from this world, so ¡ª At that time I told Chu Yu, I also wanted to live with Chu Yu for my entire life, it was fate that messed with people. God told me such a big joke.


    Who would have thought ¡­ What I had said back then, was actually completely memorized by Chu Yu.

 C321

    Chapter 321 - Awakening of Pure Yin Body


    Even if he said that he was unhappy, it would be a lie. It''s just that ¡­ I''m also deeply suspecting that I can really live with Chu Yu?


    "Yes, our whole life. "Think about it, we still have a long way to go. Do you have the heart to abandon me?" After hearing my weak mutterings, Chu Yu seemed to have seen hope as he hurriedly shouted at me.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, my mind couldn''t help but think of the scene after Chu Yu.


    I imagined everything to be beautiful and beautiful, but... I don''t know if I can make it.


    I also want to live with Chu Yu for the rest of my life to have a future for us, but ¡­ .If the heavens do not give me this chance, if fate does not give me this chance, I want to work hard, but ¡­ ¡­ I am truly powerless, my abilities are limited, I am unable to fight against the Heavens, I am unable to fight against fate.


    "Su Ning... In my impression, you have always been a girl who doesn''t admit defeat and doesn''t accept her fate. Could it be that ¡­ Are you resigned to your fate now? " Seeing that I hadn''t said a single word since then, Chu Yu couldn''t help but yell at me once again.


    In his heart, he was about to die from anxiety, but ¡­ Other than shouting for my mind, Chu Yu also couldn''t do anything else.


    "Accept your fate?" After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself once again.


    Due to my unique physique, I''ve been through so many things since young. However, she had never bowed her head to fate. Back then ¡­ Furthermore, he was unwilling to admit defeat and even told himself that he was under the control of the heavens.


    But now ¡­ I met a person who wanted to work together for a lifetime, yet I had to bow my head to fate. This was a bit unlike me.


    I imagined all the future so well. Is the future really just a fantasy for me?


    "Su Ning, are you willing to just fall asleep like this?" Ear... Once again, Chu Yu''s exasperated voice came out.


    Are you willing?


    After hearing Chu Yu''s question, I couldn''t help but ask in my heart, if I were to fall asleep just like this, would I be willing to do so?


    No... I''m not willing, I''m not willing at all. It was with great difficulty that I finally got together with Chu Yu. Fate, why are you making me lower my head for him?


    After forcing myself to focus, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Chu Yu.


    "I can''t accept this. I can''t accept this at all." My mouth opened and closed, and I told Chu Yu my thoughts, even though ¡­ Her voice was low, but ¡ª it also meant my determination.


    "Then defeat fate. Use your actual actions to tell you that you don''t recognize him." Seeing that I had finally opened my eyes, Chu Yu smiled at me happily.


    His efforts were not in vain as he finally regained consciousness.


    "I... "He doesn''t accept his fate." Inside... Because all of a sudden, Chu Yu''s words had a huge impact on it, causing me to be unwilling to accept it, so ¡­ I refuse to accept fate. If this is my path, then ¡­ I''m going, but... If this is my life, then ¡ª I will never admit it.


    It was because of this obsession in my heart that I felt ¡ª that the initial heat in my body had actually started to slowly turn into coldness.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing that my body was gradually covered with a layer of ice, I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu.


    Why did I feel as if my entire body was on fire just a moment ago, but now ¡­ my body is actually frozen with ice?


    "Did you sense anything wrong with your body?" After hearing my question, Chu Yu did not answer it. Instead, he replied to me with an irrelevant answer.


    After sensing the condition of my body, I shook my head towards Chu Yu. My body now felt exactly the same as usual, and there wasn''t anything wrong with it.


    "Your condition ¡ª I don''t know what it is, and it''s the first time I''ve seen it." After seeing me shake my head, Chu Yu couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    "That''s because she has a Pure Yin Body. A phoenix can undergo rebirth, and she, Pure Yin Body, is especially special. Therefore, after dying once, she will now truly awaken." Just when I don''t know what''s going on with me in my heart, at the door ¡­ Suddenly, the little girl''s voice was heard.


    At the same time, Chu Yu and I stared straight at the little girl, waiting for her answer.


    I know I have a Pure Yin Body, but... Why would the little girl say that I am the real awakening now?


    "And then?" After a while. Without waiting for the little girl''s reply, I couldn''t help but ask the little girl.


    Since ¡­ Since this little girl knows of my current situation, then ¡­ Of course I didn''t ask.


    "The reason why the Phoenix is reborn is because it needs to regain its ability. As for you ¡­ He was originally a mortal. Even though he possessed a Pure Yin Body, he still ¡­ Your ability has been sealed. This time, you have lost the last two drops of blood in your heart. In a sense, you have already died once, so ¡­ Now you are like the phoenix rebirth, removing the seal on your Pure Yin Body completely. I wonder what kind of dog shit luck you got for you to actually have such good luck. " Step by step towards me, the little girl stood in front of me, looking me up and down.


    Those with good luck must be heaven-defying, right? He had lost the last two drops of heart blood, yet he could still survive. It was one thing to survive, but there was actually such a great opportunity.


    The little girl felt that... He was actually getting a little envious now.


    "But ¡­" You said that I have already awakened the Pure Yin Body Seal, then ¡­ What in the world can my Pure Yin Body do? " After hearing the little girl''s answer, I asked her again.


    After talking for such a long time, I still don''t know what a Pure Yin Body can do. It was as if my physique, aside from making those ghosts crazily want to eat me, was within my knowledge. It was as if ¡­ It didn''t really have any other use.


    "Are you stupid?" After hearing my question, the little girl was stunned for a moment before pointing her finger at me and shouting in a flustered manner.


    Looking at the little girl''s angry expression, I couldn''t help but rub my nose. It seems that I ¡­ He didn''t offend her either, right? Why was he so angry all of a sudden?

 C322

    Chapter 322 - Training


    It''s precisely because my heart is so depressed that ¡­ This was the first time I heard someone say that I had finally awakened my Pure Yin Body. I didn''t know what was going on yet, so how could I know what was going on? The more I think about it, the more baffled I feel. Could it be that this little girl thinks that I''m an encyclopedia, so ¡­ You should know everything, right?


    "Can''t you just say it?" Inwardly, I rolled my eyes twice and said this to the little girl.


    At this moment, it was obviously impossible for me to roll my eyes at the little girl. After all ¡­ I want to know what the situation is, and I also need to rely on this little girl. If I were to offend her, there''s no need to think about the consequences. I know it as well, so ¡­ In order to know the answer I want to know, I''d better not anger the little girl.


    "Enough ¡­" If there''s anything you want to say, just say it, she''s the same as me right now, we don''t even know anything, and since you already know it, there''s no need to hide it anymore. " Seeing that I was especially angry at where I stood, but that I had to hold it in, Chu Yu could not take it anymore, shook his head, laughed, walked up a few steps, and stood in front of me. He said this to the little girl, signalling her not to continue teasing me, and quickly said it.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, the little girl reflexively glanced at me for a moment, then ¡­ Pfft. I suddenly understood at this moment. So ¡­ Earlier, the little girl was playing around with me. Now that I think about it, I feel like I''m being a little too lazy to play around with her.


    "Aiya, aiya ¡­" "Don''t bother with me, I don''t know anything now. Since you do, then tell me." After figuring out the crux of the matter, I hurriedly told the little girl this, even though ¡­ The tone of her voice was especially coquettish, making me feel a little apologetic, but ¡­ When I thought about it later, he had already lived for more than 300 years, so he was much older than me. Even if I acted like a spoiled child, other than looking discordant on the surface, there was nothing else that mattered.


    "Hey, hey, hey ¡­" "Don''t be like that, I always feel especially scared in my heart." After hearing what I said, the little girl stretched out her hand and rubbed her arm. Then, she turned her head to look at me and the corner of her mouth twitched a few times. After a long while ¡­ He actually said this to me.


    This... Hearing the words of the little girl, I actually didn''t know what I should say. I didn''t know what was going on so I asked the little girl this question, even though... I said a little coquettishly to the little girl, but ¡ª The little girl doesn''t have to be so mean to me.


    "I say, you''re serious too. Didn''t you see how old you are and how old I am? Don''t you think it''s shameful for you to act like a spoiled child towards me?" Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the little girl paused for a moment before speaking to me. When she said those words, her gaze towards me was filled with a sense of ridicule, causing me to not know what was going on.


    I only look a little older than her. If I were to calculate my age, I would probably call her ''grandaunt'' more than enough. In the end ¡­ He actually took this matter to me. Isn''t it a bit too kind of him to tell me about it? I only wanted him to say a few words to answer the question in my heart. I wouldn''t let him lose anything, much less lose a piece of his flesh. Could it be ¡ª in his heart, that I should give him something before he would say it? Equivalent exchange. Just like what Chu Yu had said, there was bound to be benefits to all living things in this world. If one wanted to obtain it, one must first pay a price.


    "Don''t talk about all those useless things. Just tell me directly if you''re willing or not." I had already endured it until now. I felt that I really could no longer tolerate my temper any longer. Thus, I directly asked the little girl this question. If the little girl is willing to tell me, then say it, if she isn''t willing to tell me, then ¨C I won''t pursue any further, anyway the Pure Yin Body belongs to me, I will definitely find out about her strength from now on, it''s just a matter of time, there''s no need to keep chasing after the little girl without knowing the shame.


    After all ¡­ People all want face, don''t tell me I don''t want it? [I want face too, alright?]


    "You''re so small, why do you have such a temper?" After hearing my words, the little girl looked at me for a long time and said these words silently.


    I didn''t reply to what the little girl said. What do you mean by I have such a small temper? I had a good temper. I''ve been asking her questions for a long time, but he never answered me. No matter how patient I am, I will eventually run out of steam.


    "Alright, stop teasing her. Hurry up and tell her about this matter and let her rest. You don''t want us to go to Chenjiazhai tomorrow to delay our plans, right?" Chu Yu who had been standing at the side in silence for a long time slowly walked over and said this to the little girl.


    This is so funny and annoying, the little girl and I actually started bickering.


    "The reason why I said that her Pure Yin Body has been activated is because of the ice on her body. If one day she can control the ice on her body, then that means she has truly stepped into the door of cultivation." After hearing what Chu Yu had said, the little girl let out a deep sigh, and then ¡ª she looked at me and smiled. Then, she slowly said each word to me.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, I couldn''t help but get excited. I can cultivate now? Once I finish cultivating, I''ll be able to be as powerful as Chu Yu.


    "Am I now able to cultivate as well?" Just thinking about it made me extremely excited. I had always worshipped Chu Yu''s abilities, and sometimes I also fantasized about it, if only I could cultivate and be as powerful as Chu Yu. I never thought that there would be a day when my wish could finally be realized.


    "You really wish. If you want to train, you''ll have to wait a long time." After hearing my excited words, the little girl looked at me and said this.


    Initially, I was still feeling excited, but ¡ª The little girl''s words were like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing all of my enthusiasm. In an instant, I was stunned. Why did he say that he would have to wait a long time?

 C323

    Chapter 323 - Ice


    Is there a chance, or ¡ª is there any other chance?


    "Can you explain it a little more clearly?" After being puzzled for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask the little girl again.


    You always say half of what you say. I have to ask her, she just said everything out loud, is it really okay to always be so suspenseful?


    "Ai ¡­" I''ve already said it so clearly, why don''t you understand? " After hearing my words, the little girl looked at me and sighed deeply. She looked at me with an extremely helpless expression as she spoke.


    He had already explained himself so clearly, why did he still not understand?


    "I mean... Now you can learn how to control the ice on your body. If... If you can control the ice with ease, then... This will be of great help to your future cultivation. If ¡­ If you can''t even control the ice, then... You don''t need to bring up the matter of cultivation in the future. " After a pause, the little girl continued speaking to me.


    After saying that, the little girl widened her eyes and stared straight at me. After I saw the little girl''s gaze, I nodded towards her, indicating that I understood.


    "Alright, since you already know, then ¡­" I suggest that you hurry up and go back to rest. It''s already so late, and you still have to go to Chenjiazhai tomorrow. After seeing me nod, the little girl looked at me and said that I could go back to rest now.


    "I understand. Thank you for your concern." After hearing what the little girl said. I looked at the little girl and smiled. Then, I nodded towards the little girl, indicating that I understood.


    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. I just don''t want you to disrupt our plans. If you are not in a good mood, you will only drag us down tomorrow." After hearing my apology, the little girl looked at me and said this.


    Although... The little girl said she was afraid I would drag her down, but... Looking at the little girl''s uncomfortable expression, I still knew that she really cared about me.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I won''t drag you guys down. Go back and rest, okay?" Looking at the little girl, I said this to her in amusement.


    He''s really too cute. Even though he cares about me, but ¡­ Yet, she didn''t want to admit defeat.


    "Alright, the two of you should go back and rest." After saying these words to Chu Yu and the little girl, I immediately turned around and returned back to my room.


    The little girl was right. Although I can cultivate now, but ¡­ However, he did not start his training, so ¡­ I should still rest.


    But... Now that he thought about it, he was about to go to the Chenjiazhai tomorrow and see Chen Ye again, but he didn''t know what kind of feeling was in his heart.


    Logically speaking, I should be able to see Chen Ye soon. I should be extremely happy and excited, but ¡­ I don''t know why, but I started to worry.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s actions, the little girl''s matter definitely had something to do with the Chenjiazhai. This matter was also related to Chen Ye.


    What if ¡­ If the little girl''s curse really had something to do with Chen Ye, then ¡­ How should this matter be resolved?


    Although ¡­ Chen Ye was only around twenty years old right now, and the little girl was already over three hundred years old. According to Chen Ye''s calculations from his previous life, it had indeed been more than 300 years.


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. Could it be that this little girl was really related to Chen Ye''s previous life?


    "Ah ¡­" So annoying. " The more I thought about it, the more irritated I became. I shouted at the ceiling.


    However ¡­ After shouting, I regretted it. The little girl and Chu Yu were also outside.


    "Ai ¡­" Forget it, forget it. I won''t think about it anymore. Taking a deep breath, I comforted myself.


    Since I''m going to the Chenjiazhai tomorrow anyway, to remove the little girl''s curse, no matter how much I think about it right now, but ¡­ It all depended on tomorrow''s development.


    It''s useless for me to think too much right now. It''s just adding a psychological burden to myself.


    Obediently closing my eyes, I decided to listen to the little girl and Chu Yu and have a good rest. As for the future matters, we will talk about them later.


    He felt that his body was getting colder and colder. Lowering my head to take a look, I find that the ice on my body has yet to fade. I feel a little depressed.


    I know, this ice is normal for me, but ¡­ Can you tell me what I have to do to get rid of this ice? It''s always strange for me to go out in the cold.


    Even if the ice has no effect on me, but ¡­ He''s an ice cube, too, and I feel especially cold on me.


    "Forget it, forget it, we''ll see about it tomorrow. If there''s still tomorrow, I really need to find Chu Yu and think of a way." Lowering my head to look at the ice on my body once more, I muttered this sentence to myself.


    I''ll bear with it tonight. If ¡ª ¡ª If the frost on me still exists when I wake up tomorrow, then ¡ª ¡ª I''ll go find Chu Yu and think of a way.


    I don''t know if it was due to my heart, but when I felt that I was about to fall asleep, my body actually didn''t feel that cold anymore. On the contrary, it started to feel warm, as though ¡­ There was a warm current running through my body.


    It was extremely comfortable. In just a short moment, I fell into a deep sleep.


    "Eh ¡­" He actually disappeared. " When I opened my eyes on the second day, I reflexively lowered my head to look at my body, but in the end ¡­ I was surprised to find that the ice on my body had unknowingly completely melted.


    I''m especially curious in my heart, what did I do last night to actually cause the ice to disappear on its own accord?


    Sitting on the bed, I try my best to recall the scene from last night, only to discover that ¡­ He didn''t seem to have done anything.


    Surprisingly, he felt a little disappointed. Initially, he had thought that if he could find the traces that allowed the ice to fade yesterday, then ¡­ It would also be helpful in allowing me to control the ice.


    Results... For me now, too, it''s all a waste of time. I can''t remember anything, let alone look for any clues.

 C324

    Chapter 324 - There is no money in this place


    The more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt. If I knew that I could cause Frost to disappear in one night, even if I killed myself last night, I definitely wouldn''t have let myself fall asleep. After all ¡­ I really want to be able to cultivate by myself. Every single time I''m not trapped in danger and need Little White to save me, I''m always dragging Little White by my side. I also hope that one day, I can help Little White and not become a burden for me.


    "Are you up yet?" Just as I was sitting on the bed feeling especially depressed, there was a knock on the door. After hearing Little White''s voice calling me, although I was unwilling, I still lifted the blanket and put on my shoes. I walked to the door and opened it.


    Rubbing my eyes, I looked at Xiao Bai and didn''t say a word. Of course I knew why Xiao Bai was looking for me, it was just to tell me that it was already morning and it was time to pack up and head to Chenjiazhai. But ¡­ I also knew in my heart that I shouldn''t be affecting Xiao Bai and the little girl''s mood for my own matters, but ¡­ When this kind of emotion appeared, even I was unable to control it. I didn''t know how I should resolve this emotion.


    "What''s wrong with you?" It''s only been a night and you look so depressed. If you don''t want to go to Chenjiazhai, you can stay home and rest. " After seeing my dejected look, Little White reached out his hand to rub my head. he said to me, with a special amusement.


    "Sigh ¡­" After hearing Xiao Bai''s words, I glanced at Xiao Bai and then ¡­ He lowered his head and sighed deeply.


    My heart was in a dilemma for a long time. Should I tell Lil ''White what I was thinking, but ¡­ Afterwards, he thought about it and decided to just forget it. But now ¡­ I don''t need to trouble Little White with such a small matter like this. After Little White finishes off the matter with the little girl, I will be able to ask about it later. After thinking about it for a long time, I finally made up my mind. I better not trouble Little White for now.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing me keep my head low and not say anything, Whitey curiously asked me, "I definitely wasn''t like this in the past. If you have something to say, just say it. I definitely won''t bury my words in my heart, but ¡­" Now that I started to have my own secrets, Little White was also very curious.


    "I''m fine." Since he had already thought it through, then ¡­ I didn''t have anything to worry about, so I looked at Lil ''White, shook my head and said to him.


    "We''ve been together so long, and you think... "Will I believe it?" After hearing what I said, Little White obviously didn''t believe me.


    It''s not like Xiao Bai is a fool. On the contrary, Xiao Bai is very smart, I have been with Xiao Bai for so long, Xiao Bai knows who I am more than anyone else, so how could I deceive him with my actions? After explaining for so long, I have a feeling that this place is completely devoid of money.


    "Puchi ¡­" Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. On the other hand, Lil ''White was a little baffled by my laughter.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Could he have been stupid? " After seeing me giggling on the spot, Whitey couldn''t help rubbing my forehead and mumbling to itself, "It was fine just now, but now it''s actually standing on the spot laughing foolishly. It couldn''t have been stimulated by something, right?" Standing in front of me, Lil ''White didn''t look at me as if something was wrong. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something to me, but ¡­ The words were on the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he swallowed them back.


    "Aiya ¡­" Don''t touch my forehead, I''m fine, I just suddenly thought of something in my heart. " Looking at Whitey''s actions, my face couldn''t help but darken. I slapped Whitey''s hand away and said to it, "I just thought of something. Whitey actually thinks I''m stupid. Do you really want me to become an idiot?" Besides ¡ª Even if I turned into a fool, it wouldn''t do Lil ''White any good. Why is he so excited?


    "Right, are we leaving for the Chenjiazhai now?" I didn''t want Little White to continue asking me that question, so I quickly changed the topic.


    Lil ''White was so smart. If Little White were to continue asking, I''m afraid ¡­ Even if I didn''t say that it was the worry in my heart, it would still be impossible. Therefore, in order to prevent the matter that I had guessed at from happening, I still felt that it was best to quickly change the topic.


    "Do you think we''re all like you, stuck in bed till now?" After hearing my question, Lil ''White actually rolled his eyes at me.


    My heart is especially puzzled, I feel that I got up very early, why did I become a lackey here in the Lil ''White? I looked up at the clock on the wall reflexively and saw that it was already past eleven o''clock. In that instant ¡ª ¡ª All of my rebuttal was stuck in my throat. I didn''t know how to say it.


    I always feel like I haven''t slept for very long, but... It had been so long. The corner of his mouth twitched for a long time, but he still looked at Whitey without saying a word.


    "Shall we go now?" After a long period of silence, I finally opened my mouth to ask Whitey.


    It''s almost noon now, it would be too late if we delay any longer. Should we depart now or choose a new time?


    "Of course it''s now. I don''t want to wait too long." After I asked this question, before Xiao Bai could reply, a little girl''s voice came from the entrance. I turned my head to look at the door and found that the little girl was standing there, looking at me.


    Inside... In an instant, I felt extremely awkward. I had already promised the little girl that we would go to Chenjiazhai early the next morning and help the little girl remove the curse on his body. As a result ¡ª ¡ª Because of my personal reasons, we were delayed for such a long time.


    "Ahem." Since I really didn''t know what I should say now, I coughed awkwardly a few times and then looked at the little girl, maintaining my silence.

 C325

    Chapter 325 - Can''t Fly Over


    After all ¡ª at this moment, apart from being silent, I didn''t know what else to do. If I were to say anything else, it would only make the little girl unhappy, even though ¡­ The little girl doesn''t seem to be particularly happy anymore. I also said not to make the little girl unhappy anymore, I won''t do it when the fire is in the air.


    "What do you mean?" Glancing at the little girl, after being silent for a while, I turned my attention back to Chu Yu, hoping that he would come up with an idea.


    I woke up really late. In the eyes of a little girl, I was probably the one who was holding her back, so ¡­ It doesn''t matter whether I decide now or not. It''s useless. I might as well ¡­ He would first see what Chu Yu meant by that, and then see whether Chu Yu planned to set off directly to the Chenjiazhai or when he would go back there.


    "You clear up first, then ¡­ Let''s just head out. " After hearing my question, Chu Yu pondered for a moment, then directly said to me, "Yes ¡­ I need to hurry and pack my things first, then ¡­ we can set off directly."


    Of course I knew that Chu Yu said that for my sake, so I nodded and quickly went to pack my things. After all ¡­ Chu Yu and the little girl did not need to pack at all, they could go in and out as they wished without worrying about anything. I was different, after all, I am a human.


    Since he wanted to remove the curse on the little girl, it would take a long time. After all ¡­ The expression on his face didn''t look good. Even if I were to use my toes to guess, I should be able to guess that this matter is very thorny, if I didn''t bring a few pieces of clothes to change, I would probably need to wear a set of clothes from the beginning to the end. I don''t want to do this, it''s dirty, I also want to pay attention to my image.


    "What are you still doing here?" After seeing that I had already turned around to pack my luggage, Chu Yu also turned around to leave, but after walking a few steps, she saw that the little girl was still standing at the door, not leaving. She directly turned her head to the little girl and asked, What''s so good about packing things?


    "Ai ¡­" I''m a woman too, okay? " Hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl helplessly sighed, and looked at Chu Yu as he said this.


    He was also a woman, alright? Why was Chu Yu looking at him with such a gaze? Even if he was jealous, there was nothing on his body that could be jealous.


    However ¡­ The little girl turned around and left even though she had such a thought in her heart. She had a favor to ask, so ¡­ When it was time to bear with it, he had to endure it. Besides, packing his luggage really wasn''t anything worth watching, so he might as well grab some time to rest.


    "Are you all ready?" When I was carrying my luggage out, I saw Chu Yu and the little girl sitting on the chairs in the hall in a daze, so I couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. Chu Yu and his little girl and the two of them couldn''t have been waiting here for a long time, right?


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''m getting a little impatient." After hearing my question, the little girl directly jumped down from her chair and walked towards the door while saying something to me. I didn''t know what to say anymore. My heart was filled with guilt and guilt.


    I know I''ve been doing this for a long time, but... There''s no need for the little girl to be so careless. She should just tell me directly.


    Although ¡ª I think so, but I know it. What was wrong with this matter was that I obediently followed behind the little girl without saying a word. Anyway, if the little girl were to say a few words, I wouldn''t lose anything, and I wouldn''t lose a single piece of meat, so ¡­ If he wants to say so, so be it. My left ear can just go in and out of the right.


    "Are we going to have to travel for a few days?" After walking a distance, I couldn''t help but turn and ask Chu Yu.


    At first, when we were leaving Chenjiazhai, Chu Yu flew over with me in his arms, but now, while carrying the little girl, they didn''t even try to fly over. Instead, they had brought us for such a long time, and I was curious in my heart, ''Could it be that the two of them are planning to take one step at a time to reach Chenjiazhai?''


    "If we were to go to Chenjiazhai, we would probably have to walk for around three days. This doesn''t even include resting at night." After hearing my question, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me as he walked, and answered the doubts in my heart.


    In an instant... I felt black lines over my head. It can''t be that I''m really going to the Chenjiazhai, right? Three days or so, and this doesn''t even include my rest time at night.


    Due to the fact that Chu Yu and the little girl were delayed for so long, I didn''t have the nerve to ask about other things, so I could only keep silent and slander them in my heart.


    "But ¡­" Just as my mind was in a mess, Chu Yu suddenly spoke two words to me, though he did not finish speaking.


    "But what?" After hearing that Chu Yu was halfway done, I reflexively asked Chu Yu.


    But what, did Chu Yu have any other plans?


    "But why do we have to go there step by step?" After a moment of silence, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me and asked in a righteous tone.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s question, I swallowed my saliva. Isn''t this the question I should be asking Chu Yu? I actually got asked out first by Chu Yu, and have a feeling that Chu Yu stole my words. Then what should I say?


    "Can''t we just fly over?" Chu Yu stared at me as if he was looking at a fool for a long time before he finally couldn''t hold it in and asked.


    This time ¡­ I really am staring straight at Chu Yu, and I don''t know what I should say.


    I''ve always wanted to ask, when we came out of Chenjiazhai, Chu Yu took me to search around, could it be that ¡ª when we return to Chenjiazhai, we couldn''t search around once again? There''s not much of a problem for Chu Yu to bring me there, and ¡­ The little girl could fly herself, so ¡ª That was no problem at all.


    But... The little girl and Chu Yu, two people who can fly, have carried me away for so long, how can I, a person who can''t fly, have the nerve to ask too many questions?

 C326

    Chapter 326 - Undue Burden


    Now ¡ª ¡ª I was actually asked by Chu Yu, what should I say?


    "As long as you are happy." Looking at Chu Yu, after holding it in for a long time, I finally managed to choke out one sentence ¡­


    What can I say? He couldn''t possibly bargain with Chu Yu for that right now, right? In any case, the initiative was all on Chu Yu, as long as he was happy, it was fine.


    "How long do we have to walk? Didn''t you say we could fly over? Why did you have to walk for so long? " When I was brought by Chu Yu and the little girl for a long time again, I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore, and directly asked Chu Yu about it. Since Chu Yu had already said earlier that we could fly over, then ¡­ Why did he and the little girl take me for so long? Wouldn''t it be fine if he just directly flew to the Chen family station? Why does a simple thing have to be so complicated?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Chu Yu and the little girl were probably just playing around with me. With how capable the both of them were, even if they walked for three days and three nights without rest, they wouldn''t feel sleepy. I''m not the same. If I keep going like this, I''m going to die of exhaustion.


    "Big Sis ¡­" I say, can you use your brain to think about it? In the place we are currently at, if you were to directly fly away with a swoosh, wouldn''t that scare the others half to death? " After hearing my words, the little girl turns around and stares at me with an extremely contemptuous gaze. Then ¡­ To me.


    After hearing what the little girl said, I looked at the little girl and then ¡­ He silently followed behind her and continued to walk.


    I feel ¡­ I was so tired that I lost my mind. I don''t even know if I could fly in the crowd. I''m afraid... It would cause a great deal of panic, so I had no room for a sarcastic remark from the little girl except to put up with it in silence.


    After all ¡ª it''s my fault for not considering carefully, so ¡­ What''s with the bullshit, just bear with it.


    "Enough ¡­" Be a good boy... Don''t think about it randomly, when we get to a place far away from the crowd, we can go directly to Chenjiazhai. " Seeing that I had been silently following behind without saying a word with my head lowered, Chu Yu couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Then, he reached out his hand to rub my head and comforted me.


    Seeing Chu Yu''s gentle action, my nose turned sour. I really wanted to cry, but ¡­ Seeing the little girl''s exquisite eyes, I forcefully held back my tears. My head could be cut off, my blood could flow, if I were to lose face in front of Chu Yu, then I will admit defeat, but in front of others, I am not willing to admit defeat.


    "Alright, we are now far away from the crowd. We can go directly to the Chenjiazhai now." After walking for a long time, the little girl turned her head and looked at me as she spoke to Chu Yu.


    After hearing the little girl''s words, Chu Yu nodded his head and then carried me horizontally. Before I could even react, he felt that his body had already soared into the air, and his entire body was in shock. When he finally reacted, he grabbed onto Chu Yu''s clothes tightly with both hands, not letting go at all.


    "We''ve finally arrived." When I reached Chenjiazhai, I couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief, and then...


    The feeling of standing with both feet on the ground was really great. Just now ¡­ Suddenly, my legs fly up to the sky and I look down. I realise that I am in midair and my heart is about to stop beating. I was really quite frightened. But I am lucky that I am able to make it through.


    "You said that you''re so timid. If you stay by his side, what should we do in the future?" After seeing my panicked expression, the little girl couldn''t help but say to me, ''To think that my guts are so small. Just by flying in the air, I was already frightened to such an extent. I really don''t know how this shop was opened.''


    "So what if I''m timid? I''m timid, Chu Yu is here to protect me. " After hearing the little girl''s words, my heart was filled with shame and anger, so I directly told the little girl, so what if I''m timid, even if I''m timid, I have Chu Yu by my side, Chu Yu will always protect me and not let me get hurt.


    However ¡­ After I said those words, the way the little girl looked at me made me feel even weirder.


    "I really don''t know what kind of mood you have to be so proud of. You would definitely know his identity even if I didn''t say it out loud. You don''t have the ability to follow beside him, could it be ¡­" Have he been protecting you? Stall him? Is that what you want? " After a moment of silence, the little girl resolutely said each word to me.


    Originally ¡ª I was actually very pleased with myself in my heart. No matter what happened to me, I had Chu Yu to protect me. After hearing what the little girl said, the pride in my heart crumbled into nothingness.


    The little girl was right. Chu Yu''s identity is special, if I want to stay by Chu Yu''s side, then ¡­ then ¡­ many strange things will definitely happen. I can''t possibly imagine letting Chu Yu rescue me every single time, and help me right?


    If I really become like this, then ¡­ Didn''t they treat me as a burden to Chu Yu and drag him down?


    I kept asking myself, "Do you really want to become like this?" The answer is that I don''t want to, I want to become Chu Yu''s assistant, and not be a burden to Chu Yu.


    "Alright, stop daydreaming. It''s already pretty good that you''re acting like this." When he saw me standing there, he couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild. Chu Yu walked over and patted on my shoulder, signalling for me to stop thinking about it.


    I raised my head and glanced at Chu Yu, but didn''t say anything. I knew Chu Yu was comforting me. But ¡ª I can''t comfort myself.


    The little girl''s words to me continuously surfaced in my mind, causing my mood to become more and more agitated.


    "Alright, haven''t you already awakened your Pure Yin Body? When you are able to use it well enough to take care of Han Bing. Then, he could start cultivating. There would be a day when ¡­ You will become just like all of us, and you will be very powerful. " Seeing that I still did not say a word, Chu Yu grabbed my shoulders with both of his hands and said this to me with a serious tone.


    "I will." After hearing Chu Yu''s encouragement, I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, and firmly nodded. After that, I told Chu Yu, indicating that I could definitely become particularly amazing.


    If I want to become Chu Yu''s helper, I definitely won''t be the one holding Chu Yu back, so... When this matter with the little girl was resolved, I would have to work even harder than before to cultivate.

 C327

    My baby?


    "I believe you." After hearing my firm words, Chu Yu continued to gently rub my head, and told me this sentence. Looking at Chu Yu''s gentle appearance, I felt a moment of absent-mindedness, but ¡­ The worshipful expression on her face didn''t last long before it was interrupted by the little girl.


    "Alright, alright. You guys don''t need to be so unruly here. Can you resolve my problem first?" "After you''re done, do whatever you want. I definitely won''t disturb you." The little girl beside him coughed a few times and then ¡­ He told Chu Yu, interrupting my train of thoughts.


    After Chu Yu and I heard the little girl''s words, we looked at each other, smiled, and did not refute the little girl''s words.


    "Are you sure that Chen Ye is here?" After searching for a long time, he found ¡­ I couldn''t even find the entrance to the Chenjiazhai, but I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at Chu Yu and ask him. Could it be that Chu Yu remembered the place wrongly, or else how could we possibly have been searching nearby for a long time without finding the entrance? After hearing my question, the little girl looked at Chu Yu, just like me, and waited for his reply.


    After stopping her search, the little girl walked over to Chu Yu''s side. Although the little girl didn''t say a single word, she did ¡­ I also know that this little girl must have some doubts in her heart. As for what doubts she has, I''m afraid ¡­ Just like me.


    "I remember it''s here, it''s definitely not wrong, moreover... There''s still Chen Ye''s aura here. As for why we haven''t been able to find the entrance to the Chenjiazhai, I don''t know either. " Seeing that both the little girl and I were staring at him, Chu Yu looked around and said this to the little girl.


    Looking around, Chu Yu was also completely confused. He remembered that the entrance to the Chenjiazhai was right here, but ¡­ Why couldn''t he find it this time? Could it be ¡­ Did Chen Ye change the entrance to the Chenjiazhai again? The more Chu Yu thought about it, the more likely it seemed to be true.


    "Chen Ye... Chen Ye... " After sizing up his surroundings, Chu Yu immediately shouted out. Since he couldn''t find the entrance now, then ¡­ Since Chen Ye''s aura was still stuck inside, then ¡ª This also proved that Chen Ye had only changed the entrance of the Chenjiazhai and did not leave.


    After seeing Chu Yu''s actions, I more or less understood what Chu Yu was thinking right now, so I followed Chu Yu and called out Chen Ye''s name.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? It''s only been a short period of time, why are you two looking for me so urgently? " Even when Chu Yu and I were yelling at the top of our lungs, Chen Ye''s voice suddenly came out from behind us. Turning our heads to look, we discovered that Chen Ye was standing right behind Chu Yu and me, smiling at us.


    Hadn''t both of them already gone out into the world of two people? The more I thought about it, the more Chen Ye looked at me and Chu Yu with an even more playful expression. It shouldn''t be ¡­ The two of them felt that this place was better, so ¡­ Was he planning on living in this world for two people?


    "Enough ¡­" You should get the entrance out first, we''ll talk after we enter. " After seeing Chen Ye''s playful expression, Chu Yu waved his hand at Chen Ye, signalling for him to leave the Chenjiazhai''s entrance first. After we enter the Chenjiazhai, we can discuss about other things.


    "Can you tell me why you two suddenly came to find me?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye didn''t stir the entrance of the Chenjiazhai out. Instead, he walked up a few steps and stood in front of Chu Yu and me, and asked in a particularly dishonest tone.


    "¡­" After seeing Chen Ye''s dishonest look, Chu Yu immediately looked at him and maintained his silence, not saying a single word.


    "Which one of your eyes saw us coming? Didn''t you notice that there''s another person standing behind you? " Actually, I wanted to be silent from the beginning, but... After thinking about it, she still felt that she should give Chen Ye a reminder, and then ¡­ she pointed at the little girl behind Chen Ye and said this to Chen Ye.


    After looking in the direction of my finger, Chen Ye turned around to take a look. When Chen Ye saw the little girl who was standing behind him, he froze in place.


    "What''s going on?" After being stunned for a long time, Chen Ye finally reacted and asked me.


    This time, Chu Yu and I had a very good understanding of each other and at the same time maintained our silence, then... Looking at Chen Ye, he indicated for Chen Ye to understand the situation on his own.


    "I say, what is the situation between you two? But I just left for a while. The kids are already this old. " When Chen Ye looked at me and Chu Yu with an extremely exaggerated gaze, he suddenly said this sentence, and in that instant ¡ª I had the urge to pry Chen Ye''s head apart and see what was in his head.


    "What do you mean my child with Chu Yu? Are you kidding me? Even if we wanted to give birth to a child, we wouldn''t have reached that age directly. " After hearing what Chen Ye had said, I couldn''t take it anymore and directly shouted at him.


    When I finished shouting those words, I felt that something was wrong, and my face immediately flushed red. Wasn''t calling out like this proof that I want a child from Chu Yu?


    Quietly turning my head to look at Chu Yu, I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that there was nothing wrong with Chu Yu''s expression.


    "Isn''t this your baby?" After seeing me so excited, Chen Ye looked at the little girl, then looked at my little girl, and asked puzzledly.


    Did he misunderstand something? This little girl wouldn''t be their child, so why would the two of them come and find him?


    "Which one of your eyes saw it was ours?" Looking at Chen Ye, I said this in annoyance.


    I really can''t even be bothered to explain to Chen Ye right now. What is Chen Ye''s brain used for? Wouldn''t you think about it? How could this little girl be Chu Yu''s and my child?


    "Don''t you feel that he looks very familiar?" Just at this time, Chu Yu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly walked up a few steps and stood in front of Chen Ye, and asked him this question.

 C328

    Chapter 328 - Unable to endure anymore


    Looking at Chen Ye, Chu Yu''s brows tightly knitted together. Could it be ¡­ Did Chen Ye really not see anything? Or could it be that Chen Ye did not recognize the little girl?


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye was completely stunned, both his eyes were staring straight at Chu Yu, as though he was thinking about something, and Chu Yu did not interrupt his thoughts either. The two of them stood opposite each other, staring at each other, and I don''t know what the hell the two of them were trying to do, could it be that the little girl really had something to do with Chen Ye?


    However ¡­ I still don''t understand, if this little girl really has a relationship with Chen Ye, why didn''t Chu Yu directly say it out loud? If this little girl''s curse was really related to Chen Ye, then ¡­ Why didn''t Chen Ye recognize the little girl who was standing right in front of him?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. However ¡­ I could not rashly speak out in this situation, so I stood on the spot and stared at Chu Yu.


    "Do you really not know me?" Just as I was standing in my original spot in a daze, the little girl suddenly walked up a few steps and stood in front of Chen Ye, asking him this question. It''s only been a few hundred years, and he really doesn''t recognize me? The little girl looked at Chen Ye with a complicated expression.


    "Little sister, do we know each other?" After hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye''s gaze turned from Chu Yu to the little girl and he asked this question silently. He did not seem to recognize this little sister, and it seemed like this was his first time seeing her, but... Why did that little sister look at him with such a sorrowful expression? Yes, it was sorrow, but ¡­ He hated Ye Xiao more, but he just couldn''t understand why Ye Xiao would hate him.


    "What''s the situation with the two of them?" Quietly moving to Chu Yu''s side, I leaned my head close to Chu Yu''s ear and whispered.


    He had already arrived at the Chenjiazhai, but ¡­ I have never been able to figure out the relationship between Chen Ye and this little girl, and why did I see the little girl''s monstrous hatred towards Chen Ye at this time. What exactly happened between the two of them, could it really have something to do with Chen Ye''s previous life?


    "You''ll see." After hearing my question, Chu Yu lowered his head and looked at me, then... She whispered to me.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I just rolled my eyes. I might as well not say it, if I knew, would I still ask him?


    But of course, I could only think about it in my heart. As for saying it out loud, that''s fine. I will find out in the end anyway.


    "You don''t recognize me?" After hearing Chen Ye say that he did not recognize his, the little girl stared at Chen Ye with a complex expression. After a long while, the little girl asked Chen Ye in disbelief. What did he think he was?


    After walking forward a few steps, the little girl wanted to continue pursuing Chen Ye, but... But he was stopped by Brother Chu Yu.


    "Enough ¡­" You should open the Chenjiazhai entrance first, we''ll talk after we enter. " After stopping the little girl, Chu Yu said this to Chen Ye.


    If that random passerby were to see them talking, then ¡­ This will be troublesome. Let''s discuss this in a safe place, of course ¡­ Since Chu Yu was able to think of this, of course Chen Ye could as well. He then looked at Chu Yu and nodded, and opened the entrance of the Chenjiazhai.


    "Did I offend you in some way? Why are you looking at me like that? This is our first time meeting each other, alright? " They were already in the room, but now ¡­ However, the little girl was staring at him with that kind of hateful gaze. In the end, Chen Ye could no longer hold back and asked the little girl.


    When he came back earlier, Chen Ye had already been thinking for a long time whether or not he had seen this little girl before. That was why this little girl was looking at him with such a gaze right now, but ¡­ Chen Ye thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t recall a single thing. Just where had he seen the little girl before?


    "You ¡­" Reaching out her hand, the little girl pointed at Chen Ye. She wanted to say something, but ¡­ However, he was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    Why did he suffer so much and end up... In the end, the person in question would tell him that he didn''t even know her?


    "Don''t be so angry, don''t be so agitated, I''ve really never seen you before." Seeing the little girl so angry, Chen Ye couldn''t help but pour the little girl a cup of water, and then ¡­ He said this to the little girl in a comforting manner.


    However ¡­ However, the little girl was not willing to take Chen Ye''s good intentions. She directly knocked the cup to the ground.


    After seeing the little girl''s rude actions, Chen Ye turned his gaze to me and Chu Yu, but ¡­ Yet, Chu Yu and I still maintained our silence?


    I don''t know what kind of mentality Chu Yu has now, and why he isn''t willing to explain it to Chen Ye. I didn''t know what was going on at all, so I could only stand on the spot and watch.


    "Don''t use your eyes to hint at me. I don''t know what the situation is either. If I knew, I would have told you already." Seeing Chen Ye constantly using his eyes to hint at me, I couldn''t help but shrug my shoulders and say this to Chen Ye.


    No matter how Chen Ye suggests to me with his eyes, I am still in a state of helplessness right now. I really do not know anything, but I actually want to know what the situation is.


    "I say, what is the situation between you two? You brought such a young girl to find me, yet you didn''t even tell me what happened? " There was no need to hold it in any longer, Chen Ye could no longer hold it in, and shouted out loud to Chu Yu and me.


    This friend is really not a good one. Bringing a nice little girl along would also let me know in advance just what part of her doesn''t like me. In the end ¡­ It was fine that they brought him here temporarily to find trouble with him, but the two of them didn''t know how to explain to him what was going on. Being hated so much by the little girl for no reason, Chen Ye felt that he was also extremely angry right now.


    He couldn''t just bully himself based on his good temper. Even if the rabbit got anxious, it would still bite, not to mention ¡­ How could he not have a temper? Could she at least take care of her feelings?

 C329

    Chapter 329 - Knowing of it since long ago


    "Do you still want to ask me about what you''ve caused yourself?" Seeing Chen Ye''s current flustered and exasperated look, Chu Yu smiled as he said this to Chen Ye.


    It was just that Chu Yu''s words were like adding oil to the fire, making Chen Ye even more confused. Since when did he create such a mess, it seemed like he had never provoked the little girl before, right? Furthermore ¡­ Seeing how the little girl was only seven or eight years old, he had stayed in Chen Family Town for seven or eight years and didn''t go out. Furthermore, the little girl was obviously not someone from the Chenjiazhai, so ¡­ It was even more impossible for him to offend the little girl.


    "I say, can you explain to me what I mean by causing trouble?" The more he thought, the more puzzled he became. Chen Ye felt that it was understandable that he had provoked Chu Yu and caused him to suffer so much loss. It was fine for such a young girl to actually say that this matter was related to him, or even related to him, but she had never told him what was going on. There was no benefit in tormenting himself, so why did he have to?


    As I stood at the side, it was obvious that the little girl''s gaze towards Chen Ye was about to spew fire, so I hurriedly walked forward and pulled the little girl aside.


    "Don''t be angry yet. You have already lived for more than 300 years, but he is only around 20 years old. I believe that if you really are implicated, then ¡­" This is also his previous life, so how could she possibly remember it? " I whispered this into the little girl''s ear.


    However ¡­ What I said was also the truth. If the little girl really has anything to do with Chen Ye, then ¡­ It must be the same thing as Chen Ye''s previous life, but ¡ª Chen Ye had already been reincarnated, how could he possibly remember about his own past life? The little girl''s matter could only be dealt with slowly, because ¡ª The little girl was currently killing herself out of anger. If Chen Ye couldn''t remember, then it would also be forcing Chen Ye to do so.


    "You have to think about it, his body is his. He doesn''t remember anything about his previous life. There''s no point in angering his body." After seeing that the little girl didn''t say a word after listening to what I said, I paused for a moment before continuing to squat on the ground. Then, I started to enlighten the little girl.


    Anyway, I have already said so much, I have already said what I shouldn''t have said. Whether I can understand it or not will be up to the little girl.


    However, I can also understand why the little girl was angry. She had endured three hundred years of suffering, and she had long been holding back her anger, not knowing how to vent it, but now, she has met Chen Ye. However ¡­ Chen Ye actually did not remember him. Even if the little girl wasn''t angry, it would be a lie.


    "I know." After taking a few deep breaths, the little girl tried her best to suppress her emotions. Then ¡­ To me.


    I glanced at the little girl but didn''t say anything, because I saw that her chest was heaving up and down. I also understood that the little girl was really angry, but it wasn''t easy for the little girl to suppress her anger, so I didn''t want her to do anything else.


    "Did we meet somewhere?" After the little girl returned, Chen Ye walked step by step to the front of the little girl. He looked down at the little girl for a long time, and then said this slowly to the little girl, and carefully looked at the little girl for a long time. Chen Ye still felt that he had never seen this little girl before, but ¡­ He didn''t know what was going on, but he kept feeling like this little girl looked familiar.


    "I have." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, the little girl raised her head and looked at him for a while, before forcing out these two words from between her teeth.


    I was about to step forward to ease the relationship between Chen Ye and the little girl, but before I could take a few steps, I felt someone grab my wrist and turn to look. grabbed my wrist and shook his head, signalling to me not to go over and disturb the two of them.


    Inside... Although Chu Yu wouldn''t let me handle this matter, I still stood at Chu Yu''s original position. Since Chu Yu didn''t let me go over, then ¡­ I will definitely have my own plans, so I will just obediently listen to Chu Yu.


    "Where have we met? Why do I always feel like you look so familiar, but... But why can''t I remember where I saw you from? " After hearing the little girl''s reply, Chen Ye looked at the little girl and asked slowly, one word at a time.


    He went through all the memories in his mind, yet he couldn''t find any trace of the little girl, but ¡­ Now that the little girl had said that she and Chen Ye had met before, Chen Ye also wanted to know what the situation was.


    "Do you really not remember me? My royal father. " After hearing Chen Ye actually ask her this question, the little girl looked at Chen Ye and laughed a few times, then... After saying those words to Chen Ye, it immediately caused him to be stunned in place.


    Not only was Chen Ye stunned on the spot, I was also stunned on the spot. Why did the little girl call Chen Ye royal father?


    Could it be that the little girl was really related to Chen Ye''s previous life? Furthermore ¡­ Seeing how the little girl was addressed as Chen Ye, could it be that the little girl was Chen Ye''s child?


    Just by thinking about it, I felt that this network of connections was too complicated. I feel like I don''t have enough brain capacity.


    "What the hell is going on? Why didn''t you tell me that the little girl is Chen Ye''s child? " After looking for a long time, I felt that I could not make sense of the current situation, so I turned my head to quietly ask Chu Yu.


    However ¡­ When I saw Chu Yu''s exceptionally calm look, I felt that Chu Yu should have known about this matter, but ¡ª Since Chu Yu knew about this matter, why didn''t he tell me earlier so that I could mentally prepare myself to see it for myself?


    "Did you already know the relationship between the two of them?" Seeing that Chu Yu did not reply to me, I could not help but ask Chu Yu one more time.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s calm expression, I only suspected that he might have known about the relationship between the two of them since a long time ago. It''s just that he never told me about it.

 C330

    Chapter 330 - Ineligibility


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but now I''m sure." After hearing my question, Chu Yu looked at me and gave a helpless sigh. He said a few words, indicating that he wasn''t sure of his own thoughts from the start. Now that he had heard the little girl call Chen Ye, he was finally certain.


    Just like Chu Yu, I set my gaze on Chen Ye and the little girl. Since I was looking at the two of them bickering right now, I was not in a rush, as long as they do not fight, it would be fine as long as they do not fight. As for the issue of bickering, they can argue however they want, because ¡ª No matter what is said, even Chen Ye had already reincarnated, but ¡­ Deep down, she was still the little girl''s father.


    Even if the little girl hated Chen Ye anymore, she wouldn''t be able to make a move against him. Even if the little girl wanted to make a move on Chen Ye, I and Chu Yu would definitely not just stand by and watch. With Chu Yu''s ability, he would definitely stop her actions towards the little girl before she could make a move.


    Furthermore ¡­ Even if one were to take ten thousand steps back, if the little girl wanted to fight with Chen Ye, she would have already done so already.


    "Who exactly are you? Why do you call me royal father? " After hearing how the little girl often called him royal father, Chen Ye''s expression immediately changed. He fiercely walked forward a few steps, stood in front of the little girl, and grabbed onto the little girl''s shoulder.


    Why did the little girl call him royal father? When he was the emperor, he only had his previous life. Could it be ¡­ Was this little girl related to his previous life?


    The more he thought about it, the more Chen Ye felt that he couldn''t calm down no matter what. If the little girl really had something to do with his own past life, and if she was even his own daughter, then ¡­ Why was she looking at him with such hatred? That kind of hatred was as though she had done something heinous to him, but Chen Ye just couldn''t understand no matter what. If this little girl was really his daughter in his previous life, what would his daughter do to him? To think that the little girl would hate him to this extent. Just a glance at him was enough to make him feel guilty.


    "Who am I? Don''t you know who I am better than anyone else? " After hearing Chen Ye''s anxious words, the little girl lowered her head and looked at Chen Ye''s hand that was tightly grabbing her shoulder. Then ¡ª His tone, however, was filled with hatred towards Chen Ye.


    It was truly laughable that a father who had given birth to him would actually ask him who his daughter was when he was facing his own daughter. This was truly ironic.


    "If you call me royal father, then ¡­ It should be related to my previous life. I''ve already reincarnated, so I really don''t know anything about what happened in my previous life. " At this time, Chen Ye calmed his emotions and said to the little girl.


    He was also speaking the truth. After someone was reincarnated, they would forget everything about their past life. Of course, he was no exception.


    "You gave birth to me, but... And you want to kill me. Because of what the High Priest had said. You actually used my life as a sacrifice to the heavens, could it be that you ¡­ Have you really forgotten everything? " The little girl raised her head and looked at Chen Ye, slowly saying every single word to him, and her tone of voice sounded as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her. The little girl didn''t care about anything anymore, but ¡­ From the little girl''s tone, I could tell that she didn''t mind, and it wasn''t that she didn''t hate me. She just suppressed the feelings in her heart and kept them to the deepest part of her heart.


    To be honest, I feel sympathy for this little girl in my heart. But, Chen Ye is my friend, I can''t possibly take a blade and go kill Jiang Chen Ye just because I pity this little girl, so I can only be a spectator and watch their development from the sidelines.


    I can''t say what I felt in my heart anymore. I pitied this little girl, but ¡­ No matter what was said, that little girl was still related to Chen Ye in his previous life, so why did she have to involve Chen Ye in this life?


    "What do you mean ¡­?" When I was your royal father in my previous life, you were my daughter in my previous life? " After hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye also lowered his head in silence for a long time.


    "Yes, you are indeed my royal father from my previous life." Hearing Chen Ye''s words, the little girl looked at him and nodded, agreeing with his words.


    "However... I''m still very curious. I shouldn''t have done that to you in my previous life, right? No matter what you say, you are still my daughter, so I shouldn''t be so heartless towards my own daughter. " After hearing the little girl''s affirmation, Chen Ye pondered for a while.


    [I''ve said that even if the tigers don''t kill them, I shouldn''t be so heartless, right?]


    "Hahaha ¡­" After hearing Chen Ye''s words, the little girl suddenly raised her head and laughed out loud. Hearing the little girl''s laughter, I couldn''t help but cover my ears.


    The sound is really too mournful, like the wails of evil spirits. I want to go up to comfort the little girl, but ¡­ I don''t know what to say. I''m not the person involved. So ¡ª I couldn''t understand what the little girl was feeling. There was one thing that wasn''t very well said. The one who stabbed was someone else, while the one who pulled the knife was himself. What right did I have to forgive someone else for the little girl?


    I don''t have that ability, and I don''t have that qualification either.


    I had never endured the pain of a little girl eight or nine years old being tied to a fire by her own father. I had also never endured three hundred years, and every year, one day, I would endure the pain of being burned by fire.


    I have not experienced the helplessness and despair of a little girl, I now... How can you let a little girl choose to be lenient and magnanimous just because Chen Ye is my friend?


    He looked at the little girl who was laughing out loud. My heart is extremely sore. This must be the limit of my pain, so ¡ª I must be so angry that I start laughing.

 C331

    Chapter 331 - Confrontation


    I turned my head to look at Chu Yu. Instinctively, I wanted to ask Chu Yu what he should do now, but... When I saw that Chu Yu was just standing at the side and staring at the little girl without any reaction, my heart also calmed down following Chu Yu''s actions. Since Chu Yu didn''t react right now, it also means that the little girl was fine. Then ¡ª ¡ª Chu Yu will definitely not go back on his words. I just need to quietly wait for things to progress, after all ¡­ Even if I kill myself now, it''s useless.


    "My good royal father, you actually forgot about my existence so easily, and also forgot about the harm you did to me. I''ve lived for more than 300 years, and every year, on the day I was burned to death by the fire, I have to endure the pain of burning my body again. How can you forget about all of this? How can you forget all this? " After raising his head and laughing for a long time. The little girl suddenly retracted her smile, looked at Chen Ye, and angrily said this to Chen Ye. Why did he completely forget about everything after suffering so much pain?


    It was not fair at all to him, not at all.


    "Like I said, no matter how I used to treat you, that was a matter of my previous life. I''ve already forgotten everything, if I''ve let you down, then ¡­" I''m sorry. " Seeing the little girl like this, Chen Ye felt that it was a pity to see her like this, but ¡­ However, he still pretended to be calm as he told the little girl that everything that had happened was long gone. He could no longer recall anything about his previous life.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I''m sorry! Three hundred years. Do you think that''s what I want? Can your apology wipe away all the pain I have suffered? Let me tell you, do I need it? " After hearing that Chen Ye was actually apologetic towards her, the little girl''s expression became even more crazed.


    Sorry? What he needed was this'' I''m sorry ''. After 300 years of suffering, how could just this'' I''m sorry ''be enough to make him let it go?


    "Then what exactly do you want? What happened in the past is already in the past. Why can''t you just let go of your obsession and be fine ¡­ " Seeing this little girl like this. Chen Ye was quiet for a moment, but he still consoled the little girl, but... Before he could finish his sentence, the little girl interrupted him.


    "Put down your obsession, what right do you have to make me put down my obsession?" Have I endured for more than 300 years in vain? " Seeing Chen Ye, the little girl immediately screamed at him in pain, and gave up her obsession? Why did he let go of all his hatred with a simple sentence?


    "You two calm down first. Just sit down and talk about this matter properly. Don''t be so hostile." Seeing that the atmosphere between Chen Ye and the little girl was a little off, I couldn''t care less about Chu Yu telling me not to disturb him anymore, so I stood between the two of them and spoke to them.


    I knew, of course, that the little girl was having a complicated mood. After all, she had endured more than 300 years of torture. However ¡­ that was Chen Ye''s previous life. Now that Chen Ye had been reincarnated, it was reasonable to say that he was already a person from two different worlds. Although Chen Ye was wrong, but ¡­ He could not blame all of it on Chen Ye. Since what had happened had already happened, he might as well sit down and deal with this issue first. Why did he have to be entangled with who was in the right and who was in the wrong?


    "You ¡­ Don''t look at me like that, what I said was the truth. What we need to think about now is how to solve the problem of the curse on your body, not who''s right and who''s wrong. " When I finished saying those words, I saw the little girl looking at me with an extremely complicated expression. I couldn''t help but say this to the little girl, and at the same time, I was also telling the little girl that the most important thing right now wasn''t the argument between him and Chen Ye, but rather ¡ª ¡ª to solve the problem on his body first. Who was right and who was wrong? Right now, it really wasn''t important. The only important thing was to remove the curse from his body.


    After hearing my words, the little girl slowly calmed down. Then ¡­ He walked to the side of the chair and sat down, but his gaze at Chen Ye was still filled with hatred.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Anyway... "Right now, you don''t even know the slightest bit about your past life. It would be better if we just revisit it." Seeing Chen Ye and the little girl calmly sitting down on their chairs, Chu Yu finally opened his mouth and said to the two of them.


    The little girl hated Chen Ye so much. There was a reason for that, but... Chen Ye didn''t know what he had done and the two of them didn''t speak in the same channel. Chu Yu felt that it was necessary for him to let Chen Ye know what had happened at that time.


    "How do you want to revisit it?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye hurriedly asked.


    was very curious about what he should do to allow himself to relive what happened that day. The little girl always gave him that kind of hateful gaze, which made Chen Ye feel that the pressure in his heart was really huge.


    If he knew what his mistake was, it would still be fine. The key thing was that right now, he was completely confused and didn''t even know where he was at fault. Even though he had been hated by the little girl for such a long time, Chen Ye was also especially agitated.


    "Go to the basement, there''s the answer you want." After hearing Chen Ye''s question, Chu Yu stretched out his finger and pointed in the direction of the basement, and said this to Chen Ye.


    Since he really wanted to know an answer, then let''s go to the basement, there was an answer that Chen Ye wanted to know.


    "Basement?" As soon as Chu Yu finished speaking, Chen Ye glanced in the direction Chu Yu was pointing and muttered to himself.


    Why did Chu Yu allow him to go to the basement to look for the answer? He had already entered that basement countless times, so he was very familiar with every corner, there wasn''t anything strange about it. If there was, he would have already found it, and Chu Yu would definitely not have come to remind him. Then ¡ª what exactly did Chu Yu mean by that?

 C332

    Chapter 332 - Helplessness


    The more he thought about it, the more Chen Ye felt that something was wrong with the eyes he looked at Chu Yu. Why couldn''t he just say it out loud, so why did he have to find the answer for himself? It would have been fine if Chu Yu didn''t know, but ¡­ Seeing the current situation, Chu Yu clearly knew everything. Why was it that he didn''t want to personally speak of it?


    "Can''t you just tell me everything?" After being silent for a while, Chen Ye asked Chu Yu.


    He had already been a friend for so long. Could it be that ¡­ You want to hide such a small matter? Can''t you just say it?


    "I have no way to tell you about this matter. You can only find the answer yourself, if ¡­" I''ve already told you everything I can tell you, so I won''t wait for you to ask me. " After hearing the question Chen Ye asked him, Chu Yu sighed and said to Chen Ye with a helpless look in his eyes.


    It wasn''t that he was unwilling to speak of this matter, but that ¡­ I know all the answers, but ¡­ But he couldn''t say it out loud. Everything could only be searched by Chen Ye alone, because there were many things involved. Chen Ye had never experienced it himself, so he couldn''t think of any details regarding his past life. He couldn''t empathize with his. However, if he wanted to remove his daughter and the support from his body, Chen Ye would have to remember everything related to his previous life. Otherwise ¡­ Everything was useless.


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" "Since you''ve already said so, if I were to ask you again, wouldn''t it seem that I was being too hasty? You said that I could find the answer if I went to the basement, so I''ll go." After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye looked at Chu Yu, waved his hand, and said to Chu Yu.


    He might as well not say it. In the end, he had to go to the basement and find the answer himself. However ¡­ Right now, Chen Ye was also very curious, what kind of relationship did he have with the little girl that made the little girl hate him for 300 years? Ghosts only have 300 years to live. If we don''t reincarnate after 300 years, our souls will scatter. However, little girls have already lived for more than 300 years. Not only did he not reincarnate, his soul did not scatter. Chen Ye was also extremely confused as to what exactly was the reason, and what kind of obsession was holding the little girl back for such a long time.


    His heart was filled with doubt, so ¡­ After Chen Ye gave the little girl one last look, he walked towards the basement. Since everything was in the basement, he should go find the answer. After all ¡­ Everything here was related to him, as well as his own doubts.


    "Can he really find the answer?" After seeing Chen Ye walk towards the basement, I turned my head and looked at him as I asked.


    Although... Chu Yu has already told me, all the answers are in the basement, but ¡ª I am still curious in my heart. Could it be that Chen Ye would be able to find all the answers once he went to the basement? I''ve been in that basement before, and apart from so many books and portraits of generations of emperors, there''s nothing else.


    I carefully thought back to the scene in the basement. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was really impossible to find an answer.


    "No." After hearing the question I asked, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me, then... He spoke these two words to me with extreme calmness.


    After hearing the two words'' Chu Yu '', I was stunned. No, if that''s not possible, then. Why did Chu Yu still let Chen Ye enter the basement? Just now, Chu Yu had confidently said that Chen Ye could look for an answer in the underground room. I took it for real, and in the end... But now, Chu Yu is telling me that it''s impossible, then why would he lie to Chen Ye? In his heart. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped Chen Ye, but in the end ¡ª ¡ª Now that I am the one who deceived Chen Ye, it can be considered as me not harming others, but harming others also because of me!


    Becoming Chu Yu''s accomplice for no reason, I feel very depressed in my heart.


    Then why did you lie to Chen Ye? After being conflicted in my heart for a long time, I finally managed to say these words to Chu Yu.


    If it was not possible, then why did Chu Yu speak in such a solemn manner to Chen Ye?


    "He can''t find all the answers he wants in the basement, but..." At the very least, we can let him understand a little bit of the truth. " After seeing through the doubts in my heart, Chu Yu looked at the direction of the basement in silence for a while.


    Although... It was impossible for Chen Ye to find all the answers he needed about himself and the little girl in the basement, but ¡­ at least it would let him know some things. He could only rely on Chen Ye to slowly search for it himself.


    "Sigh ¡­" After I finished listening to Chu Yu''s words, I looked towards the direction of the basement and ¡­ I sighed silently. It''s not that I don''t want to help Chen Ye right now, it''s just that I really can''t do anything anymore.


    Chu Yu has its reasons for doing everything, and since I can''t help in any way right now, then ¡­ Just stand by the side and quietly listen to Chu Yu.


    "You go first ¡­ Calm down. " He turned his head and saw the uneasy expression of the little girl. He could not help but whisper to her.


    Though I know. The little girl wouldn''t be able to calm down right now, but ¡ª Looking at the little girl''s restless look, I couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    The pity for the little girl was only a part of his heart, but ¡­ Seeing the little girl continuously chasing after Chen Ye, she started to fuss about it. I am also not happy in my heart. After all, Chen Ye is also our friend, and seeing my friend being forced like this, it would be weird if I could be happy.


    "Just let him calm down. Don''t worry about him for now." After hearing what I said, before the little girl could reply, Chu Yu patted on my shoulder and said to me.


    I know what Chu Yu means. Chu Yu just wanted to tell me that we are not the parties involved right now, so we are unable to understand the little girl''s feelings and feelings. So ¡ª now let the little girl go alone and calm down and digest it. Now let''s just let the little girl do what she wants. As long as it isn''t too much of a problem, we can just turn a blind eye.

 C333

    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I also understood what Chu Yu meant. I silently looked at the little girl, then turned around and sat back on the chair without saying a word.


    This time, it wasn''t that the little girl couldn''t calm down, but it was because my heart couldn''t calm down. Chen Ye''s previous life was also closely related to mine, so much so that ¡­ It was also related to Chu Yu. If Chen Ye really remembered everything about his past life, then ¡­ How should I face Chu Yu?


    "Don''t frown anymore. You''re about to become a bun." After seeing me sitting on the chair with my brows knitted tightly, Chu Yu could not help but come over, patted on my shoulder, rubbed my head, and said to me with a smile that was not a smile. I raised my head to look at Chu Yu and found that Chu Yu was looking at me while holding back his laughter. I''m already at a loss on what to do. Not only did Chu Yu not comfort me, he even mocked me. What the hell is this? Could you be a little more compassionate? After all, we are the same kind of people, aren''t we?


    "We''re the same kind of people after all, can you feel a little bit sympathetic?" After taking a few deep breaths in my heart, I looked at Chu Yu and unhurriedly spoke out.


    Previous... Chu Yu has always been a very aloof and aloof person in front of me, so why is it that after my rebirth, even my own character has changed? If I hadn''t been with Chu Yu, I would probably have suspected that the Chu Yu standing in front of me right now, was it true? Could it be that someone else was pretending?


    "It''s not that I don''t have compassion, it''s that... You have to think about it. What''s the use of being tangled to death? This is the path that Chen Ye is taking, we have no way to help him. " After hearing my question, Chu Yu stared at me in silence for a long time, then ¡­ He said this to me in a particularly helpless tone.


    My heart was originally very depressed, but ¡­ Now that I have heard Chu Yu''s words, my entire heart instantly calmed down.


    This is the road that Chen Ye is going to take, what use is it for me to be even more conflicted? Other than quietly supporting Chen Ye at the side, it seemed... Nothing could help.


    "I know." After a while, I looked at Chu Yu and said this. However, he wasn''t as conflicted as he had been in the beginning.


    Actually, what Chu Yu said wasn''t wrong, everyone has their own path that they want to take. Others could only help, but... Yet, it was unable to change the trajectory of his fate. All of this could be considered fate, or it could be said that ¡­ Other than giving support to Chen Ye and silently encouraging him, I have nothing else to do. I am truly powerless now. Even though I am unhappy and unwilling in my heart, but ¡­ There was really no other way.


    "Logically speaking ¡­ I should be even more worried than you. Why do you look even more uncomfortable than I am? " Just when I was still in a daze after sitting on the chair, the little girl walked over to my side and stood in front of me, lifting her head ¡­ He looked at me and said this while staring at me with a very playful expression.


    In an instant... I feel that this little girl is too heartless, don''t I? I''m obviously worried about him, but why do I feel like being a donkey with good intentions? Although... I also admit that I did complain a bit about the little girl''s aggressive attitude just now, but ¡­ In his heart, however, there was more sympathy.


    Although one of the reasons why I am so conflicted right now is because of Chen Ye, but... Half of the reason is because of the little girl. Why can''t the little girl see my good intentions? If we really count it, Chu Yu and I can also be considered the little girl''s benefactors. Why is it that the little girl treats me and Chu Yu in completely different ways?


    "And then?" After my heart calmed down, I looked down at the little girl and asked expressionlessly.


    I really do feel that way now. I''m so angry that I don''t even know how to react. I''m really angry to the extreme. Right now, I have actually calmed down. I have an unprecedented calmness.


    "Then... There''s no after. " After hearing my calm words, the little girl looked at me, shrugged her shoulders, and said this to me.


    "Alright, alright, don''t look so serious, just smile. Of course I know that you are doing this for my own good, but ¡­ Now that I have calmed down, I know that there are some things that cannot be done as I wish. No matter what is said, he has already been reincarnated. There are many things that I hate, but ¡­ But I should also be clear about this. He was no longer the same person as his previous life. Even if he had to bear grudges, he should wait for her to remember everything. What''s more ¡­ I have already thought it through. Removing the curse on my body is the most important thing. " After seeing my unhappy expression, the little girl put up her toes and used all her strength to pat my shoulder. She spoke to me in a manner as though she was someone who had gone through many things in the past.


    Looking at this little girl, I don''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    Just a moment ago, the little girl was still acting as if she wanted to kill Chen Ye. But now, in the blink of an eye, it was already gone.


    "Did you really open it or fake it?" After staring at the little girl for a long time, I said this to her.


    The little girl, due to her own obsession and hatred, has already been here for more than three hundred years. From the very start when we first met the little girl, both Chu Yu and I had witnessed his hatred towards Chen Ye.


    So... In my heart, I was also curious as to whether this little girl had truly let the curse on her go. I felt that removing the curse on my body was the most important thing. Or ¡­ Just to comfort me.


    If it really follows my understanding alone, then ¡­ I still thought that the little girl was just comforting me. After all ¡ª such a deep hatred is still my own father. If it was me, I would have suffered for more than 300 years already. I definitely wouldn''t be able to release all of my hatred in an instant.


    Just thinking about it, I had been accidentally scalded by boiling water, if... Every year, I have to endure the pain of being burned once. I don''t think I can forgive that person for the rest of my life.

 C334

    Chapter 334 - Comprehension


    "If I don''t open my eyes, is there any other way?" After hearing what I said. The little girl bitterly smiled and said this to me.


    Looking at the helpless expression on the little girl''s face, I probably understood in my heart that it wasn''t that the little girl wasn''t willing to hate her, but that she ¡­ He did not know how he should continue to hate Chen Ye. No matter what he said, Chen Ye was no longer the original Chen Ye. He was no longer the previous royal father, what was the point in continuing to hate him? He was not the former royal father, and in the end, he was not the former royal father. Even if Chen Ye were to kill him, it would be impossible for the outcome of the past to be reversed. What''s the point of being conflicted. It was nothing more than adding insult to injury.


    It would be better to... First, he had to solve the problem in front of him. First, he had to remove the curse from his body. After all ¡­ In a few more days, the days of him enduring the burning would come. Since he had seen hope, then ¡­ Of course, the little girl didn''t want to endure the burning again. That feeling was indescribable.


    "That''s good." After hearing the little girl''s words, I listened to her stare for a long time. Then ¡­ He whispered to the little girl.


    Originally ¡­ In my heart, I was still thinking about how I should persuade the little girl to let go of her prejudice against Chen Ye. After all ¡­ My previous life and this life were two completely different concepts. But now, it seems that it''s the best thing for a little girl to be able to think things through on her own.


    "Then what should we do now?" After seeing that the little girl had thought everything through, I turned my head to look at Chu Yu and asked.


    The little girl already understood that, so there''s no need for me to persuade her anymore. Since Chen Ye is also going to the basement now, then ¡­ What should I do now?


    "We will quietly wait here for Chen Ye to come out." After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me and said.


    "Mm ¡­" How long will it take for Chen Ye to come out? " After a moment of silence, I asked Chu Yu one more question. Chen Ye was going to the basement now, but... How long do we need to wait before Chen Ye comes out of the underground room? If... If Chen Ye didn''t come out, we wouldn''t have waited here forever, right?


    Thinking this in my heart, I just stared at Chu Yu and waited for his answer. How long do we need to wait? If it''s a long time, do we need to go to the basement to see what happened to Chen Ye? After all ¡­ Chu Yu had already said that Chen Ye would not be able to get all the answers he wanted in the basement, then ¡­ He had stayed in the basement for too long, and it seemed like it would be useless. It would be better if he stayed in the basement for too long ¡­ It was also possible to find another way.


    "Let''s wait first, this matter ¡­" I''m afraid... It would depend on Chen Ye''s comprehension ability, if... If his perception is not that high, I''m afraid ¡ª we''ll have to go down to the basement to find him. " After hearing my inquiry, Chu Yu glanced at me, then... He turned his attention to the direction of the basement and spoke to me.


    This was not something he could control. How long would it take for Chen Ye to come out? That would depend on how much Chen Ye comprehended about the basement. If Chen Ye was not smart enough, then Chen Ye would not be able to find any answer. Even if he could, it would only be a drop in the bucket, but ¡­ Honestly speaking, Chu Yu still hoped that the answer could be found in person from Chu Yu''s hands. After all ¡­ Chu Yu found the answer and he revealed the answer because these were two different concepts.


    "I know." Seeing the conflicted look on Chu Yu''s face, I obediently spoke to Chu Yu, and tactfully stopped pursuing the matter.


    Now... All we need to do is to quietly wait here for Chen Ye to come out, it''s just that we don''t know how long Chen Ye will take to come out.


    "By the way ¡ª how long until your day?" Sitting in a chair, I had nothing to do. He then looked at the little girl beside him and asked.


    He had always been listening to the little girl talk about how the day of his burning flame was about to arrive, but ¡­ I didn''t know how much longer that day would go on, but at least I was prepared to see how much longer we could help the little girl.


    "What persimmon?" Originally, the little girl was sitting in a chair with an absent-minded posture, but ¡ª She suddenly heard what I just said and turned her head to look at me and ask.


    "Persimmon? "What persimmon?" After hearing what the little girl said, I was confused. Persimmon? What persimmon? The little girl was perfectly fine as she told me what the persimmon was for. Could it be that she wanted to eat it?


    "Didn''t you just ask me if I was a persimmon?" After seeing my confused expression, the little girl was puzzled. Wasn''t he asking me if I was a persimmon? Why can''t I understand what I''m saying now?


    Frowning, I look at the little girl. What the hell is going on? Why ¡ª I don''t even understand what the girl is saying now.


    "By the way ¡ª I seem to understand what you mean now. I mean, how long until the day you burn? "He didn''t say persimmon." After reacting for a long time, I finally reacted. What did the little girl say? He explained to the little girl while smiling.


    It was probably because the little girl had been sitting in her chair absent-mindedly, so ¡­ That was why he had misheard my words. He had turned my life into a persimmon.


    "Let me calculate a bit." After hearing my explanation, the little girl smiled at me awkwardly before she said this.


    I didn''t disturb the little girl when I saw how long it would take for her to burn up. I just sat on the chair and watched her quietly.


    "There are still three days." After the little girl had counted with her fingers for a long time, she spoke to me.


    After I heard the little girl''s words, I thought to myself for a moment. Three days isn''t a long or short period of time, it''s just that ¡­ Right now, Chen Ye couldn''t think of anything about his past life at all. According to Chu Yu, if ¡­ If he wanted to remove the curse on the little girl, then ¡­ Then he would have to let Chen Ye remember his memories from his previous life first. This way ¡­ We can better plan ahead.

 C335

    Chapter 335 - Time Wait People


    However, from the looks of it, three days might not be enough, because ¡­ Chen Ye doesn''t have any memories of his previous life at all right now. This is an extremely huge project, we need to have Chen Ye retrieve all the memories in his previous life first before removing the little girl''s curse.


    Counting it this way, time might be a little too rushed. As the saying goes, one should be afraid of ten thousand, but what if ¡­ If there wasn''t enough time, the little girl would have to suffer the pain of being burned in flames again. However, Chu Yu and I have already agreed to help the little girl remove the curse as soon as possible. The little girl needed to endure the pain of being burned by the fire again. He really didn''t know how she was able to endure it.


    "Only three days left?" Just then, Chu Yu suddenly walked over, and asked while looking at the little girl.


    He had never asked the little girl how long it would take for her to burn, but the little girl had told him that time was almost up, and now ¡­ Suddenly, he heard his daughter talking about his days. She actually ¡­ There were only three days left, and Chu Yu''s eyebrows tightly knitted together.


    Was it because he had neglected this question for a long time, so ¡­ Now, he actually didn''t even know the day when the little girl burned. In these three days, if he wanted the little girl to remove the curse, then ¡­ Letting Chen Ye find the answer himself was probably impossible. If he followed his original plan, he was afraid ¡­ This time, he was going back on his word and he was going to let the little girl experience another burning sensation. To Chu Yu, this was a huge insult.


    He had said that he would help the little girl remove the curse, but now ¡­ Unexpectedly, after he said those words, he even made the little girl experience a burning sensation. Chu Yu felt that ¡­ This was not only an insult to him, but also ¡­ It was even a question of his own ability.


    "Yeah, there are only three days left." He did not understand why Chu Yu would suddenly be so excited, but the little girl still raised her head and looked at Chu Yu as he nodded her head, indicating that Chu Yu was right.


    After hearing the little girl''s affirmation, Chu Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he rushed towards the direction of the basement. When I called out to Chu Yu behind him, he unexpectedly did not pay attention to me. Chu Yu must have his reasons for going to the basement in such a hurry. If we want to know why, we can just follow behind him.


    "What do you think happened to him? All of a sudden, she''s so anxious that she doesn''t even care about her image anymore. " As she followed behind Chu Yu, the little girl found time to ask me. This is the first time she saw Chu Yu not caring about his image and looking so flustered, it seems to be ¡­ It felt like his butt was on fire.


    "I wish I knew." After hearing the little girl''s words, I turned my head to look at the little girl and said this while following behind Chu Yu.


    If I knew why Chu Yu suddenly lost control of his emotions like this. And why would I follow Chu Yu so closely? I wanted to see what happened to Chu Yu, but in reality ¡­ I already have a general idea in my heart. I''m afraid ¡­ Chu Yu did not want to go back on his words to the little girl.


    However ¡­ Although this was what he was thinking in his heart, but ¡­ I didn''t know the real situation, so I didn''t dare to explain it to the little girl.


    "Why did you come in?" Chen Ye was initially pondering deeply about where the answer was, but in the end... He turned his head to take a look, and discovered that Chu Yu had actually come in. He curiously asked, Didn''t Chu Yu say that he wanted him to come in by himself and look for the answer? So why did he come in? Could it be ¡­ Did Chu Yu want to send a message to remind him of something?


    "I ¡­" Chu Yu looked at Chen Ye and wanted to say something, but... Behind him, there was another commotion.


    "Why did all of you come in?" When Chen Ye saw that the little girl and I had also come in, he curiously looked at the three of us and said.


    After seeing the questioning look in Chen Ye''s eyes, I scratched the back of my head awkwardly but didn''t say anything.


    I really didn''t know why I had to come in, I was just following Chu Yu, and on this question, Chen Ye really asked the wrong person.


    "We followed him in." I don''t say anything, but that doesn''t mean the little girl beside me also didn''t say anything. The little girl just pointed at Chu Yu. He silently said to Chen Ye, indicating that he had asked the wrong person. He should be asking Chu Yu, not the two of us.


    "What exactly is the situation with you all? Wrong... it should be Chu Yu. What''s the situation with you? Didn''t you want me to come in alone? What are you doing in here? " After hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye was silent for a moment, then directly asked Chu Yu.


    From the moment Chu Yu entered, he hadn''t said a single word, nor did he know what he wanted to do by explaining it to him.


    "I just feel that... "According to your intelligence, I''m afraid ¡ª if you can''t find the answer, you''ll have to come in and help you." After hearing what Chen Ye said, Chu Yu gave a bland glance at him. He said this at a leisurely pace.


    When I heard Chu Yu''s words of confusion, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Then he felt that the situation was not only progressing, he also forced himself to hold back his laughter.


    Right now, Chen Ye was obviously unhappy in his heart, and I smiled at this critical juncture. It was too inopportune.


    The basement would never have been able to get all the answers. Although what Chu Yu had said was not wrong, speaking of it in front of Chen Ye was not really too kind.


    "Alright, alright. Right now, you better not tease Chen Ye anymore, and just directly tell him that everything is fine, and don''t forget, we only have three days left, time cannot wait for anyone. " After seeing Chu Yu in such a state, I couldn''t help but take a few steps forward and extend my hand out ¡­ Pulling on Chu Yu''s sleeve, he said softly.


    Chu Yu can continue to play with Chen Ye but ¡ª time is not waiting for us. We only have three days left, we need to cherish it well.

 C336

    Chapter 336 - Kick Away


    Helplessly sighing in his heart, Chu Yu felt that it was true that she had been in such a hurry just now, but in the end ¡­ He really didn''t know what Chu Yu was thinking. Since he had already entered, he would just tell Chen Ye everything, and would have to stay here to play with Chen Ye.


    "Are you kidding me?" Even though I was speaking very quietly beside Chu Yu, but ¡­ But he was still heard by Chen Ye, who shouted out immediately when he was looking at Chu Yu. It was a joke, and after struggling for a long time, he was actually teasing his. Were they that bored? You came all the way in here to make fun of me?


    "I say, are you sure you''re not mistaken? I am already seriously looking for the answer here, but now ¡­" You guys actually came in here to play with me? " After pausing for a moment, Hei San once again shouted at Chu Yu and me in a flustered manner. He originally thought that they came in to tell him the answer, but what happened in the end?


    Seeing Chen Ye''s flustered and exasperated look. Embarrassed, I touched my nose. These words ¡­ I really don''t know how I should receive it, so my gaze landed on Chu Yu. It means that everything was done by Chu Yu, I don''t know anything, although ¡­ I also know that my actions right now aren''t too kind. It''s just that ¡­ There was an old Chinese saying that was especially good, and that was ¡ª Dead Fellow Daoist, the immortal poor Taoist, ahem ¡­ That''s what I''m feeling now.


    When I saw Chu Yu''s especially helpless expression, I lost my focus. However, when I saw the appearance of the little girl, I couldn''t help but laugh in my heart, because ¡­ Right now, the little girl is the same as me, his gaze is focused on Chu Yu, using this to tell Chen Ye, it has nothing to do with us.


    Seeing that the little girl behaved in the same way as me, my heart started to feel better. Otherwise ¡ª I still felt that I had let Chu Yu down a little.


    "Enough ¡­" This matter is entirely up to me, right? " Seeing that I was like a little girl, Chu Yu helplessly sighed and said this to us.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl and I laughed awkwardly a few times and didn''t say a word.


    However ¡­ In my heart, I still feel that Chu Yu is too much to joke around with right now, and that it''s fine to just come in and tell Chen Ye everything, and that he has to get so many things out, and still make Chen Ye unhappy. I really feel that doing this, it''s not worth it at all.


    "I say, what is the situation with the three of you?" Seeing the interaction between the three of us, Chen Ye couldn''t hold it in anymore, walked forward a few steps, and said to us. From the moment he entered the room until now, he couldn''t understand a single thing he had said, and he also didn''t understand what was going on.


    "As for what the situation is like, only you can find the answer yourself." Looking at Chen Ye, Chu Yu said in an especially helpless tone, he really had no choice in this matter. He could only allow Chen Ye to fumble this matter over bit by bit. Chen Ye would soon know why he wanted to come here.


    "I have to find the answer myself. What are you doing here?" After hearing what Chu Yu said, Chen Ye rolled his eyes. Since... He could only search for the answer slowly by himself, so ¡ª That also meant that it was useless for Chu Yu to come in. Then why did Chu Yu come in just to add insult to injury?


    However ¡­ Later, Chen Ye thought about it, Chu Yu should not be so bored, being able to come in should also have his own reason for coming in, which was what he was thinking in his heart. On the other hand, Chen Ye slowly calmed down, with a smile on his face, he calmly looked at Chu Yu. Chen Ye quietly waited for Chu Yu''s reply.


    "Because... I can help you. " After hearing Chen Ye''s words, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then... Only then did he slowly say this to Chen Ye.


    "What?" Just what in the world are you... "Ahh!" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, Chen Ye turned to Chu Yu and reflexively tried to ask him a question, but just as he was about to finish, it turned into a miserable scream, and then... His entire body was sent flying. The rest of his words could only be used as a signal?


    "That... Chu Yu, what are you doing? " When I saw that Chen Ye''s leg was kicked away by Chu Yu, I swallowed my saliva and stammered as I asked Chu Yu.


    What exactly was the situation with Chu Yu? Why did he kick Chen Ye out? Could it be that Chen Ye offended Chu Yu in some way?


    "Ai ai ai ¡­" "Hurry up and take a look." Just as I finished asking the doubts in Chu Yu''s heart. However, the little girl beside me patted my hand and kept shouting at me, gesturing for me to take a look.


    He was especially curious in his heart why the little girl was so excited right now, so he followed the little girl''s finger and looked in the direction, only to realize, although Chen Ye was sent flying, he was actually ¡­ His entire person was drawn into a painting. That painting ¡­ seemed a little familiar.


    Curious, I took a few steps forward and stood in front of the picture. Suddenly, I realised, wasn''t this painting Chen Ye''s previous life''s portrait?


    "Chu Yu, are you saying ¡ª" Looking at Chu Yu, I asked blankly. He suddenly had an answer in his heart.


    Back then ¡­ Chen Ye saw his previous life inside this painting, so now, Chu Yu had kicked Chen Ye into this painting once again, could it be ¡­ Which also meant that Chen Ye could once again search for the memories of his previous life in this painting?


    If not, why did he kick Chen Ye out of the painting once again, based on Chu Yu''s way of doing things?


    "What are you all still standing around for?" When Chu Yu saw that the little girl and I had been standing there in a daze, Chu Yu immediately turned and said to the two of us.


    At the same time, the little girl and I turned our attention to Chu Yu, we did not understand what Chu Yu meant by saying that to us. We''re not standing here right now, are we ¡ª are we going to do something else? Could it be that Chu Yu plans to let us in as well?


    "Why are you guys still not going in? Why are you still standing here?" Glancing at me and the little girl, Chu Yu said.


    Just as he was thinking this in his heart, the result ¡­ As Chu Yu''s words echoed in my ears, I couldn''t help but frown.

 C337

    I''m dead?


    Wasn''t it to let Chen Ye find his own memories? Then... And why did Chu Yu let me go in with a little girl? Don''t tell me you want the two of us to go in and watch a show? However ¡ª ¡ª According to my understanding of Chu Yu, he shouldn''t be so bored to bring us in just to let us watch the show. He should have some other uses, right? Although he had speculated many different results, however ¡­ Chu Yu didn''t give me the answer, and I didn''t know if my guess was right or wrong.


    "Why are we going in?" I have doubts in my heart, but... Just because she didn''t ask, doesn''t mean that the little girl is the same as me, holding everything in her heart, so ¡­ After the little girl heard Chu Yu''s words, she walked forward a few steps and stood in front of the portrait. Then, she turned around, looked at Chu Yu, and asked.


    It wasn''t impossible for him to let himself in, but he had to first tell himself why he wanted to go in. Otherwise, why would he want to go in?


    "Didn''t you always hate him? Although ¡ª you''ve already said that you''re open, but ¡­ I know that hatred isn''t something that can be resolved overnight. So... I want you to see the truth. " After hearing the little girl''s words, Chu Yu walked up a few steps and stood beside the little girl. Then, he lowered his head, looked at the little girl, and said one sentence; Chu Yu knew. The truth of the matter was not as simple as what the little girl saw. The little girl hated the truth because she did not understand it. This time, Chu Yu would insist on letting the little girl go in to see what the truth of the matter was. If, even after knowing the truth of the matter, the little girl still could not let go of the grudges from the bottom of her heart, then ¡­


    After hearing what Chu Yu said. The little girl looked at Chu Yu. Not a word, but... However, he still walked step by step towards the portrait.


    "Let''s go in as well." After seeing the little girl''s figure disappear into the portrait, Chu Yu turned his head and said a few words to me, signalling us to follow him.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I walked up a few steps, intending to enter the portrait, but then ¡­ When I was about to go in, I suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Chu Yu. This matter is related to the little girl and Chen Ye, so it''s fine if the two of them go in, why are we going in?


    "Didn''t you just want the little girl to go with Chen Ye? Why are we going in?" Thinking about this, I asked Chu Yu.


    "Watching a show." After hearing my words, Chu Yu turned his head to look at me. He blinked his eyes at me and said.


    However ¡­ When I heard Chu Yu''s words, I immediately rolled my eyes. I used this to tell Chu Yu that I obviously did not believe him.


    According to my understanding of Chu Yu. Unless necessary... Chu Yu would definitely not let me in, could it be ¡­ What does the matter of lifting the little girl''s curse have to do with my lord? With just this thought in mind, the gaze in which I looked at Chu Yu became even more puzzled, and I urgently hoped that Chu Yu could give me an answer.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. We went in because this matter is related to you too, no ¡­ More accurately speaking, this matter should be related to all four of us, so ¡­ You also need to go in and find out the truth. " After seeing me roll my eyes twice, Chu Yu reached out and patted my shoulder. As he spoke to me, he pulled me directly into the portrait, and before I could even react, I felt something flash in front of my eyes. When I was properly standing again, I realised that I had already been dragged into the portrait by Chu Yu, and was looking at him. I pinch Chu Yu''s arm hard. Even if you want to bring me in, can you tell me in advance? Pulling me in like this without warning, not even giving me the time to be mentally prepared, is really too much.


    "Right ¡­" Where is Chen Ye and that little girl, where did they go? " A large number of people in the surroundings hadn''t seen Chen Ye and the little girl for a long time, so I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu. Since the two of them came from the same place, logically speaking, we should be able to see Chen Ye and the little girl after entering. But ¡ª where were the two of them now? Why can''t I see them?


    "I don''t know either. He should have already left. Let''s just go look for him." After hearing my words, Chu Yu also lightened up his surroundings, and said a few words to me.


    After hearing from Chu Yu that we were going to look for Chen Ye and the little girl, I immediately headed towards the door. Just as I was about to reach out to push open the door, I realized that ¡­ His own hand had actually passed through the door.


    Withdrawing my hand, I looked down at it for a long time. What''s going on with me? I just entered the portrait. Do I even have the ability to pass through walls?


    "Enough ¡­" "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Our souls just entered the portrait and our bodies are still outside. Therefore ¡ª it''s normal for us to be able to pass through the wall now." After seeing me make such a big fuss over nothing, Chu Yu walked over, patted on my shoulder, and pulled me back to reality.


    Only after hearing Chu Yu''s explanation did I finally react, and did I struggle to suppress the shock in my heart. The silence lasted for only a few seconds, and then I suddenly realised that Chu Yu had said that our souls had entered this place, then ¡ª does that mean our bodies were still outside the portrait?


    "I-I''m dead?" Slowly turning my head, I looked at Chu Yu as he enunciated each word, one word at a time. His movements were especially stiff, so much so that when I looked at Chu Yu, my neck was making creaking sounds.


    In my mind, when the soul and the body are separated, then... But right now, Chu Yu said that we are spirits that have come in, could it be that I am already dead?


    I''ve long known about Chu Yu''s identity. Separating the soul from the body was a very normal thing, but ¡­ I am different. I am a human, my body is mortal, alright? there was no comparison at all between him and Chu Yu.

 C338

    Chapter 338 - I really don''t know


    However ¡­ The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt that I was tormenting myself to death in order to find the truth of a matter for someone else.


    "What exactly is your brain thinking? How could you have died? " After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu immediately stretched out his hand, and viciously stared at my forehead. He looked at me with a face filled with disappointment and hatred, and his expression couldn''t help but become distorted. Say this to me.


    When did he ever say she was dead? Chu Yu was also extremely speechless. He had only brought her into the portrait, how could she associate him with his death? He had already stayed in this place for such a long time, so why didn''t he realize that his brain was actually so big?


    "I am not dead? Then how did my soul and body separate? " After hearing what Chu Yu said, I realized that I actually didn''t die, but ¡­ So how did my body and soul separate? Lift your head... Looking at Chu Yu, I asked Chu Yu curiously, hoping that he would give me an answer.


    Could it be ¡­ ~ Is it my mistake all along? The soul and body being separated doesn''t necessarily mean death, and Chu Yu also wouldn''t kill a living person like me just to find the so-called truth, it isn''t Chu Yu''s style either. According to my understanding, it should be ¡­ Chu Yu used his own ability and separated my soul from my body. After we leave this place, he would then return my soul to my body.


    "Dead or alive, I can''t possibly bring your body into this portrait right? Although... I''m the Ghost King, but... That doesn''t mean I have such a powerful ability. All I can do is bring your soul in. " After hearing my words, Chu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He stretched out his hand and ruthlessly aimed at my head, then ¡­ Only then did he slowly explain to me, hinting that I was really thinking too much.


    Although he was the Ghost King, but ¡­ However, he didn''t have the ability to bring a human to travel through time and space, so ¡­ They could only bring out their souls, but Chu Yu had never thought of this. This action of his actually caused me to think that I had already died. Chu Yu was especially speechless towards me.


    Creak ¡­ Just when I saw that this Chu Yu still wanted to ask some other questions. But suddenly, I heard the door creak open. Turning my head to take a look, I saw a figure who looked like a palace maid carrying a plate as he walked in. I quickly pulled Chu Yu, wanting to hide, but in the end ¡­ After tugging for a long time, I realised that Chu Yu was still standing there without moving. I started to panic, if we were discovered here, then ¡­ This matter would have to be dealt with according to the law.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and hide." When I saw that palace maid come in, she lowered her head, so as to not notice Chu Yu and I at the same time, I quickly pulled Chu Yu''s arm and whispered to him, signalling him to hurry up and hide with me.


    However ¡­ Chu Yu had always been ignoring me, so I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, wanting to ask him what exactly Chu Yu wants to do? However ¡­ Just when I raised my head to look at Chu Yu, I found that Chu Yu was looking at me as if he was looking at a fool. I was stunned for a moment. I made Chu Yu hide it for Chu Yu''s own good. Why is Chu Yu looking at me like that? Could it be ¡­ Did Chu Yu want us to be discovered by this palace maid?


    "Are you stupid?" After looking at me for a while, Chu Yu stretched out his hand, intending to give me another round of violence, but... I quickly reached out my hand to protect my head. Attacking without a word, Chu Yu is too much, what is there to say, why is he so violent?


    "I ¡­" Raising my head to look at Chu Yu, I also felt infuriated. Seeing that palace maid was about to reach us, I was truly about to die from anxiety.


    "I say, can you use your brain to think about it? You are currently in a soul state, even if he stands in front of you, can he still see you?" After looking at me in silence for a long time. Chu Yu slowly said each word to me, but... He spoke to me as if I were a fool.


    After listening to Chu Yu''s words. I finally realized what was going on. It seems like ¡­ I was too nervous to remember such an important question. I am already in a soul state. If I want to leave, I don''t even need to open the door. I can directly pass through it. In the eyes of ordinary people, how can I possibly see me?


    As I thought this in my heart, I also calmed down. I stood on the spot and watched as the palace maids tossed and turned for a long time.


    "What is it? Aren''t you in a hurry to find those two now? " Seeing that I was standing still and staring at the palace maid with great interest, Chu Yu slightly bent his body and whispered into my ear.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I suddenly reacted, and immediately grabbed onto Chu Yu''s hand, and rushed out the door.


    The little girl and Chen Ye still did not know what the situation was. Where the both of them were right now, and the most important thing right now was to find them.


    "By the way, do you know where the two of them are?" While dragging Chu Yu and rushing out, I asked Chu Yu.


    Because... In my heart, I subconsciously felt that the little girl and Chen Ye were dragged into this portrait by Chu Yu, so ¡ª Chu Yu should know where the two of them were.


    "To tell you the truth, I still don''t know where the two of them are at the moment, so ¡ª I can only search bit by bit, but ¡­" If nothing unexpected happens, the two of them should still be in this palace. " After hearing what I said, Chu Yu said to me.


    This question was really asking the wrong person, even though Chen Ye and the little girl came in on their own accord, but ¡­ He really didn''t know where the two of them were, because ¡­ This was also the reason why after the two of them entered the room, they did not see Chen Ye and the little girl at all.

 C339

    Chapter 339 - Searching


    "You mean... Right now, they are all inside the palace. As for where they are in the palace, we still need to go through them bit by bit. " After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I stopped walking slowly and turned my head to look at him. It shouldn''t be what I had guessed, right? Chu Yu is so powerful, finding two people should be more than enough, right?


    "Right... You''re right, we really searched bit by bit. " Under my anticipating gaze, what Chu Yu said completely shattered the hope in my heart, causing my heart to sink in an instant. Although I don''t know how big the palace is, but ¡­ TV shows and movies are not for nothing. Anyway... To find Chen Ye and the little girl inside, I don''t think three days is enough time.


    There were only three days left before the little girl would burn her body in flames. If she ¡­ We spent these three days searching for Chen Ye and the little girl. I felt that it was a bit too unfair, I could have used these three days to do a lot of things, but in the end ¡­ He actually already needed to find someone else to deal with. It would be a lie even if he didn''t feel aggrieved.


    However ¡­ I was depressed, but I knew it. Since Chu Yu has already said it, we can only slowly search for it, little by little. So... He lowered his head and silently walked forward. Since he had no other choice, he might as well slowly search for it.


    Anyway... This little girl has already endured the pain of being burned by the flames for more than 300 years, then ¡­ It shouldn''t be a big deal to do it again.


    "Enough ¡­" Don''t be so dejected, this palace, even though it''s so big, but... "For finding people, it should be very fast." After seeing my dejected look. Chu Yu, who was behind me, couldn''t help but to let out a laugh. Then, he pulled me back, rubbed my head and said this to me.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said. I turned around and looked at Chu Yu, puzzled. I couldn''t understand what Chu Yu meant. This palace was very big, it should be difficult to find someone. Why did Chu Yu say it was especially easy? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he couldn''t understand what Chu Yu was saying.


    "Ai ¡­" It seems like they have really gone silly, now that the two of them have entered, they are also different from the people in here, wouldn''t it be easy for us to find them? " Helplessly sighing, Chu Yu stretched out his hand, wanting to give me another chestnut strike, but ¡­ After thinking about it for a moment, I put my hand back down. My head had escaped this calamity.


    It was also because of this explanation from Chu Yu that I suddenly understood. Although this palace was huge, but ¡­ The little girl and Chen Ye are obviously not the people inside this portrait. If we want to search for the two of them, it should be much easier.


    "I say, you''re serious too. Since you know what to do, why didn''t you say so earlier? Looking at Chu Yu, he could not help but roll his eyes and complain. Since there''s a way, why didn''t you tell me earlier? This caused me to worry for so long;


    "But you didn''t ask me." After hearing what I had said, Chu Yu looked at me and said something that he had never asked himself.


    "You ¡­" After hearing Chu Yu''s roguish words, I didn''t know what to say anymore. I only said one word before forcefully suppressing the words I was about to say. will always be angered beyond words by Chu Yu.


    "Alright, alright, I know you''re the strongest. How are we supposed to look for Chen Ye and the little girl now?" After pausing for a while, I continued to say this to Chu Yu. I feel that even if I talk back to Chu Yu now, I won''t be able to get anything good out of it. It would be better to... Just follow what Chu Yu said.


    "Let''s go." After closing his eyes and staying silent for a while, Chu Yu pulled my hand and walked towards a certain direction.


    "Where to?" has been dragging me everywhere, but ¡ª Chu Yu also didn''t tell me where I was going. I couldn''t help but ask curiously, could it be ¡­ Chu Yu already knew the whereabouts of Chen Ye and the little girl? So... Are you going to take me to them?


    "Didn''t you always want to find Chen Ye and the little girl? How to... You don''t want me to take you there now? " After hearing my question, Chu Yu stopped and turned to look at me as he said this.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s smiling yet not smiling face, I felt that Chu Yu had set a trap for me, and I ¡­ I foolishly jumped down.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. You should not remember this lowly person. Quickly, bring me to find the two of them." Seeing that Chu Yu had stopped where he was, as if he did not plan to bring me to continue searching, I reached out my hand and tugged on his sleeve.


    Since it was impossible to fight head on, then ¡­ I can only act coquettishly and act cute.


    "Let''s go." Sure enough, the small class still took advantage of me. After seeing my appearance, Chu Yu smiled at me, and then ¡­ He grabbed my waist and carried me into the air.


    Knowing that Chu Yu planned to bring me to see Chen Ye and the little girl, I didn''t say a word. When my feet landed on the ground again, I saw the figures of Chen Ye and the little girl.


    "I say you two are really something. We were just discussing where we were going to find you." When I saw Chen Ye and the little girl, I hurriedly ran over and slapped Chen Ye''s shoulders and said this to Chen Ye.


    As for ¡­ The reason why I patted Chen Ye''s shoulder and not the little girl''s shoulder was because, even though the little girl had already lived for more than three hundred years, she was still able to ¡­ Yet, she still acts like a child. I really can''t bear to do it, so ¡­ could only let Chen Ye feel wronged.


    "Hey, why are your hands so strong?" Could it be that in a completely different place, all of his strength has increased along with it? " After being patted on his shoulder by me, Chu Yu immediately shouted at me. He even extended his hand out, rubbed his shoulder, and looked at me as if he was in pain.

 C340

    Chapter 340 - Onlookers


    "Alright, alright, can''t I massage it for you?" Seeing Chen Ye''s wronged expression, I couldn''t help but take a few steps forward. Reaching out my hand, I rubbed Chen Ye''s shoulder and spoke to him. I know I didn''t use too much strength. Chen Ye was pretending, but... He still couldn''t bear it.


    Inwardly, he couldn''t help but silently sigh. Chen Ye was truly a waste of her talent to not be a part of the acting class.


    "Enough ¡­" What exactly do you want us to see by letting us in? " Just at this moment, the little girl who had been silent all this time suddenly opened her mouth and signaled us not to think about those useless things anymore. It is more important to hurry up and say that it''s more important. At the very least, he had to tell him what he wanted to do by putting him in the portrait. He couldn''t possibly be here for a vacation, right?


    After hearing what the little girl said, Chen Ye turned his head to look at the little girl, and then ¡ª shifted his attention back to Chu Yu. He nodded his head, indicating that he himself also wanted to know. Other than the fact that the people inside couldn''t see him, it seemed like ¡­ There were no other clues.


    "Let''s go ¡­" I''ll take you guys to a place. Based on the time, it should be about right. " After reaching his hand out to calculate the time, Chu Yu said this to Chen Ye and the little girl. After that, he walked towards the door first and signaled the three of us to quickly follow him.


    Chen Ye, the little girl and I looked at each other. Although we were confused, but... But she still obediently followed behind Chu Yu.


    "Here ¡­" After arriving at a certain place, I could clearly see that the expression of the little girl had started to change. Her entire body couldn''t help but tremble, and her mouth opened slightly as she said those two words, but she didn''t say the rest of her words. I curiously looked at the little girl as if she was a little girl.


    However ¡­ Although I was curious, I didn''t ask her about it. The little girl was currently in an emotional state, so of course, I wouldn''t ask her about it at such a critical moment.


    "This girl was born with an abnormal sign. She is obviously an evil person and cannot be allowed to live." In the imperial court, the emperor was sitting high up on a dragon throne, while the officials below were kneeling on the floor to recommend the emperor. Although this girl was a princess, but ¡­ The day she was born, it had rained heavily over several cities. It was obvious that she wasn''t a kind person. If this little girl were to remain in the human world, it would bring a great disaster to the country, so ¡­ Everyone unanimously decided that this girl could not be allowed to live. It would be best if a little girl from Jiang and Zhe provinces was executed. As long as she died, the country could develop and survive longer.


    After hearing the Minister''s words. The emperor lowered his head, not saying a word. His face was filled with grief, even though ¡­ His daughter was born with such a calamity, but ¡­ No matter what, she was still his daughter. If she bled the same blood as him and wanted him to execute his daughter, how could he bear it? Even if the tiger was venomous and did not eat the tiger, his blood was thicker than water. He really could not bear to do so, but ¡­ On one side was his subjects, on the other was the country, and on the other was his daughter. Right now, the emperor was also very conflicted. He didn''t know how he should choose. Official Yu should choose his subjects and country, but privately, he wanted to choose his daughter as well.


    "Your majesty, this subject and others humbly request that the general situation be of the utmost importance to Your Majesty." Seeing the emperor sitting on the throne without saying a word, all the ministers kneeled down in unison.


    "We can discuss this later." When they saw the court officials kneeling on the floor in unison. The emperor was at a loss for a long time. In the end, he said these words to the Minister.


    "Everyone advised me to kill my own daughter. However ¡­ How could I bear it? It was my daughter, after all, but ¡ª For the life of her country and so many of her people. I really don''t have a choice. " After the officials dispersed, the emperor sat on the dragon throne and withdrew all the money he had. When no one was around, a tear dropped. He slowly slid down along the emperor''s face. Unless he was of a higher position, he had experienced the difficulty of his position this time.


    Having too much power also meant that he couldn''t do anything according to his own will. One had to care about the lives of others as well. Sometimes, your choice is not to follow your heart, but to consider the overall situation.


    "That''s our child. How could you do that?" The empress threw herself in front of the emperor, tears streaming down her face.


    It was a child that he had painstakingly given birth to in October. Why would he burn his own child alive for the sake of someone else?


    "Do you think I can? I really don''t have any other way. As long as there is even a tiny bit of hope, I won''t be able to order my daughter to be burned alive. She''s your daughter, isn''t she mine? " He looked at the empress''s sorrowful expression. The emperor''s face was covered in tears as well.


    She said she was cruel. He was right, but... would he not feel any heartache at all?


    It was like watching a movie. Chu Yu, the little girl and I watched everything from the perspective of a spectator. We wait until the image changes, then we return to reality.


    When I looked at Chen Ye and the little girl, I noticed that both Chen Ye and the little girl had complex expressions. I opened my mouth and was about to say something, but ¡­ However, he was pulled back a few steps by Chu Yu.


    "Let''s stand at the side for now and not disturb the two of them. There are some things that the two of them need to digest by themselves." After seeing my doubtful gaze, Chu Yu came close to my ear and whispered into my ear.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had to say, I nodded towards him, and then ¡­ He stood at the side, staring at Chen Ye and the little girl without saying a word.


    Although ¡ª I watched everything from the point of view of a bystander, but ¡­ However, my heart is still heavy, because ¡ª what I saw in that story wasn''t only the story of Chen Ye and the little girl, but also involved me and Chu Yu.


    Up until the moment I came out, I still didn''t know what kind of mood I was in when I finished reading everything. Anyway, I always felt depressed in my heart, so heavy that I almost couldn''t breathe.

 C341

    Chapter 341 - A Guilt Man


    Suddenly ¡­ I felt that the reason why I came over to look for trouble was obviously to settle the matter with the little girl, but in the end ¡­ He actually put himself in it. This transaction didn''t seem to have yielded any benefits. On the contrary, he felt like he had lost something and had fallen into a pit. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable it felt.


    "Enough, don''t be too upset. No matter what you say, it is a matter of a previous life, and it has nothing to do with this life." After seeing that I had been standing still and depressed, Chu Yu placed his hand on my shoulder and comforted me. It''s also telling me that it''s something that happened in my previous life, but it has nothing to do with me being my biological father, so ¡­ I didn''t have to worry too much about it. I could just treat it like a movie.


    "I ¡­" I understand the meaning behind Chu Yu''s words, I raised my head and looked at Chu Yu, wanting to tell him, I understand, but... There is a kind of person in this world who would like to take a rope and put it around his neck to comfort others. I am such a person, and I also want to convince myself that it has nothing to do with me, but ¡ª I am unable to convince my own heart.


    After finding a place to sit down, I quietly digested everything I had just seen, the incident where the little girl was burned to death. It actually has something to do with me. This is something that I had never thought of, but ¡­ I still don''t understand. Why can''t you use a living person to sacrifice the heavens?


    "It''s actually the first time I''ve heard that my royal father was actually a very emotional person." After staring at Chen Ye for a long time, the little girl suddenly laughed.


    Originally ¡­ He could have saved himself from being burned to death, but ¡­ If he wasn''t burned to death. The other party was precisely the person that his royal father doted on. Considering the pros and cons, although royal father couldn''t bear to part with it, but ¡­ Yet, he still decided to burn his own daughter to death.


    Originally ¡­ Back then, the High Priest had predicted that there would be two people who would sacrifice to the heavens. Because he was already regarded as an ominous person by everyone, he had wronged himself.


    "I ¡­" Hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye''s expression became even more complicated. He opened his mouth, wanting to explain, but realized... He couldn''t even utter a single word of explanation.


    Chen Ye now remembered everything about him in the city. To this little girl, he had truly let her down, but ¡­ What had happened had already happened. Chen Ye felt that even if he said that he was sorry countless of times and killed himself now, it would be useless because what had happened could not be reversed.


    "Forget it ¡­" If I were you, I''m afraid ¡ª my choice would be the same as yours. " Seeing Chen Ye''s conflicted expression, the little girl waved his hands and said to Chen Ye very generously. He took this opportunity to tell Chen Ye that he did not need to take her matter too seriously, he did not care about it anymore.


    Because... When she saw the truth earlier, the little girl had also noticed that because of her body, even if she wasn''t sacrificed to the heavens, she wouldn''t be able to live past the age of ten, so ¡ª ¡ª If she switched positions with her father back then, the little girl felt that, perhaps ¡­ His decision was exactly the same as his royal father''s.


    In the presence of a perfectly fine living man and a man who could only live for two or three more years. Everyone would choose to sacrifice the former instead of the latter. After all ¡­ Under the premise that both of them would deal damage, he would definitely choose the one with the least amount of damage. If it was a normal person, he would definitely choose to do the same, unless he was an idiot.


    Looking at the smiling expression on the little girl''s face. Chen Ye also felt really bad, but he didn''t know where he should stand to comfort the little girl.


    "So ¡­" I''m going to die for you. " Suddenly, the little girl walked towards me step by step, standing in front of me. He said this to me while laughing.


    "I... "I''m sorry." Seeing how unconcerned the little girl was, my heart felt even worse. Looking at the little girl, I couldn''t help but say sorry.


    I really didn''t think about it. My survival back then was at the expense of the little girl. The decades that I lived in the future were all due to the little girl being burned to death. In other words, the dozens of years that I lived in the past were all exchanged with my life and 300 years of suffering.


    I''m now... I didn''t even dare to raise my head to look at the little girl, because... just looking at the little girl made me feel full of guilt.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be too guilty. Didn''t you always tell me that it was all a matter of your past life? It''s already been so long. Now... I have already gotten over it. Why are you still brooding over it? " After seeing that I didn''t even dare to look at myself, the little girl stretched out her hand, placed it on my shoulder and said this to me.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, I remained silent. Even though she had said those words, but ¡ª that was only to comfort others. When the matter really fell upon me, I felt that ¡­ No matter how much he tried to persuade her, it didn''t seem useful. I could try to persuade others, but I just couldn''t.


    "I say, what''s the situation now? Why is he not saying anything? Let me speak alone. " Seeing that she was the one who kept chattering non-stop from the beginning to end, the little girl by the riverside said something to the three of us.


    He had already said it himself, the past was already in the past, and it did not seem that important anymore, even though ¡­ He had always hated his royal father, burned him alive, and had caused him to endure three hundred years of pain. It was just that when the truth was once again put in front of his eyes, he realized that he was wrong, and that he had always been blaming his own royal father.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" My client has already let go of me, what else can you do? The most important thing right now is to remove the curse on my body, okay? " After seeing that we had talked for so long, the result was ¡ª the three of us still had our heads lowered, looking extremely guilty. The little girl was truly speechless, and she felt that all she had said now was a waste of her saliva and strength, and it was of no use at all.

 C342

    Chapter 342 - Blood for Blood


    "Well, what she said isn''t wrong. The most important thing for us to do now is not to feel guilty, but ¡ª first remove the curse from his body." After hearing what the little girl said, Chu Yu was the first to react. He looked at me and Chen Ye, and after a long while, he said this to Chen Ye and me.


    After calming down, I also felt that ¡­ What Chu Yu said was right, the most important thing for us right now is not to keep everything in our hearts, but to first resolve the matter in front of us. After all, the curse on the little girl has not been removed yet, and it is soon time for the little girl to burn her body in raging flames. It was extremely insignificant.


    "But... I have one more question. " After hearing Chu Yu''s words, my heart was tangled for a long time, but in the end, I still decided to ask.


    "What?" Turning his head to look at me, Chu Yu signaled me to quickly say it out loud if I had any questions.


    "We... "Although I already know the truth of everything, I still don''t know how to remove this curse." Although he really didn''t want to talk about such an unsightly topic, but ¡­ However, I have to say it. How do I remove the curse? This is a very realistic question. Just now, we looked at everything from a spectator''s point of view, but ¡­ But I never saw them mention how to remove the curse, so... Even though we''ve been tormenting ourselves for a long time, we still don''t know how to remove them. So what should we do now?


    After hearing the question that I had asked, Chu Yu was left with the three of them. At the same time, the scene of maintaining silence suddenly became very awkward. The four of us didn''t speak for a long time because ¡­ He didn''t know how to break this awkward situation.


    He kept saying that he would help the little girl remove the curse, but ¡­ After struggling for a long time, there was nothing he could do.


    "Right ¡­" Didn''t you say that you can find a solution to the problem in Chenjiazhai? What should we do? " Suddenly ¡ª ¡ª When I thought about how Chu Yu''s method to remove the little girl''s curse was at Chenjiazhai, I couldn''t help but to turn and look at Chu Yu, and ask silently. This can be considered my only hope.


    "I originally thought that after we found out the truth, we would also find a way to remove the curse on her body. Who would have known ¡­ "There''s actually no clue at all." After hearing what I said, Chu Yu''s expression suddenly became awkward, he turned his head and whispered into my ear.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s words, I couldn''t help but feel my heart sink. There was a kind of ¡­ This time, I really felt like I was going to explode.


    "I know my own situation. I''m afraid... "I won''t be able to endure the burning fires for more than a few times, but ¡ª this is the luckiest part of my misfortune, and finally, I am free from it." Although... The conversation between Chu Yu and I was extremely soft, but ¡ª The little girl was standing right beside us, so she was naturally able to hear our conversation. She smiled bitterly at me and said something to Chu Yu, but it was just that ¡­ Looking at the bitter smile on the little girl''s face, my heart felt even more uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely find a way to remove your curse." I couldn''t bear to see the little girl act like this, so I quickly said this to her.


    Inside... At the same time, he also made up his mind. If he couldn''t find a way to remove the curse on the little girl, then ¡­ I used my own blood to save the little girl, because... I once saw it when I was in the basement looking for a way to revive Chu Yu.


    Although a lot of places that needed my blood were sealed, but ¡­ The little girl was once burned alive in my place, if ¨C if it wasn''t for the little girl, I''m afraid ¡­ I should be the one to endure the burning of my body for more than 300 years. This is a huge favor and I must return it to the little girl.


    "Though you say so. But... What exactly should we do? " After being silent for a long while, Chen Ye who was standing at the side asked.


    After Chen Ye asked this question, everyone once again fell silent.


    "I ¡­" I couldn''t stand it any longer. I was going to tell them that I could use my own blood to help the little girl, but ¡­ Just as he said that, he was interrupted by Chu Yu.


    "Actually, there is another method that can help her remove her curse." Suddenly, Chu Yu looked at the little girl and said these words.


    After hearing from Chu Yu that there was actually a way, Chen Ye, Xiao Yu, the girl and I all turned to look at Chu Yu, using our eyes to signal him to continue.


    "Although there is a way, but ¡­" It may be a little difficult. " After seeing the three of us use our eyes to probe further, Chu Yu spoke to us once more.


    "What should we do?" After hearing what Chu Yu had to say, Chen Ye asked Chu Yu anxiously.


    Although this was something that he had done in his previous life ¡­ In other words, the little girl standing in front of him was also his daughter. Therefore, Chen Ye felt that no matter what price he had to pay, he had to help the little girl remove the curse on her body.


    Even if it wasn''t to make him feel at ease, it could still be considered to atone for his sins.


    "Exchange blood for blood." After seeing Chen Ye closely pursue the matter, Chu Yu actually became silent, but ¡­ After a long period of silence, he still said these four words to Chen Ye in the end.


    I stood at the side. After hearing the four words that Chu Yu said, I was stunned for a moment. Why did these four words sound so familiar to me?


    Exchange blood for blood? Just hearing this name made me feel as if it wasn''t a good thing. I felt as if I had heard it somewhere before, as if I had seen it before, but ¡ª I couldn''t recall it for a moment.


    I frowned and closed my eyes. I tried my best to recall where I had seen those words. Anyway, I had a bad feeling when I heard those words.

 C343

    Chapter 343 - Not Required


    I''ve always been the type to be careless. I don''t usually remember too many things about myself, but ¡­ Why do I have such a deep impression of the four words, blood for blood? It must be because these four words have a special memory for me, or ¡ª I would never have remembered them so clearly.


    "What is blood for blood?" Just when I was thinking about it, Chen Ye suddenly asked Chu Yu.


    After hearing Chen Ye''s question, Chu Yu gave a bland glance at him and pursed his lips, but did not answer his question.


    Right at this moment, I suddenly thought of what the word "blood for blood" meant. Suddenly, I raised my head, looked at Chu Yu, and shook my head at him, saying, "This method of blood for blood, cannot be known by Chen Ye, or else ¡ª ¡ª Based on Chen Ye''s personality, even if he knows of the dangers, he would definitely do it. Even if ¡­ Even if he lost his life, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so, because I know Chen Ye''s personality. He is full of guilt towards this little girl, so ¡­ In order to make up for the guilt in his heart, even if Chu Yu risked his life, he would still remove the curse on the little girl.


    "Do you know what to do? If you know, tell me. " After seeing such an abnormal action, Chen Ye walked in front of me, grabbed my shoulders and anxiously asked me this question, indicating that since I knew what I should do, then ¡­ Just say it.


    Seeing Chen Ye being so anxious, I bit my lower lip tightly and shook my head at Chen Ye. This plan was really too dangerous, so ¡­ I definitely won''t let Chen Ye do this. If he doesn''t succeed, both Chen Ye and the little girl''s lives would be lost, and even if he succeeds, he will be harmed. This method might be able to remove the curse on the little girl''s body, but ¡­ I won''t allow Chen Ye to do that.


    "Stop forcing her. Let''s think of another way." After looking at me for a bit, Chu Yu understood in his heart that I definitely already knew what it meant to use blood to exchange for blood. In order to prevent Chen Ye from continuing to interrogate me, Chu Yu took away the hand that Chen Ye placed on my shoulder, and then ¡­ He spoke to Chen Ye.


    This kind of thing, not only I am unwilling to let Chen Ye do it, Chu Yu is also unwilling. Although the three of us feel guilty towards the little girl, but... But we can''t casually take Chen Ye''s life to remove the little girl''s curse either. Bringing the matters of his previous life into this life, this is also not fair to Chen Ye.


    "We don''t have time." After hearing from Chu Yu that he was looking for another way, Chen Ye anxiously told him.


    The time for the little girl to burn her body was drawing closer and closer. He could go and wait for other methods, but ¡­ He already knew what had happened in his previous life, and he also knew that the little girl standing in front of him was his own daughter. In his previous life, he had already shamed himself of her, so in this life, he had to think of all sorts of ways to make up for it. Chen Ye tried to feel what it meant to be powerless, and it was really too uncomfortable.


    "You ¡­" Seeing Chen Ye being so anxious, I couldn''t resist shouting at Chen Ye, my tears were about to come out, but ¨C Before I even finished speaking, Chu Yu had already cut me off. I turned my head and looked at Chu Yu, wiping my tears that were about to come out.


    "You should tell him that the three of us owe her, and we will pay her back sooner or later." Chu Yu placed his hand on my shoulder and patted it a few times, then sighed. he said to me, indicating that he should tell Chen Ye everything he knew. If he wanted to hide it, there was no need, because it was impossible to hide it.


    "But ¡­" After hearing what Chu Yu said. I looked at Chu Yu, and I really was puzzled in my heart. Why did Chu Yu actually let me tell Chen Ye what it meant to exchange blood for blood, but ¡ª


    "But there is nothing. Even if we don''t tell him. Chen Ye will also investigate it himself. Rather than letting him search for the answer himself, it would be better for us to help him together. " He patted my shoulder again. Chu Yu said to me.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I felt that ¡­ Since Chen Ye already knew that exchanging blood for blood could remove the curse on the little girl''s body, then ¡­ Even if we don''t tell Chen Ye what it means to exchange blood for blood. Chen Ye would also check for himself.


    Rather than letting Chen Ye hide from us and carry on the blood exchange, it would be better to just tell Chen Ye directly. If that''s the case, at least ¡­ We can still help Chen Ye by his side.


    "Sigh ¡­" After understanding what Chu Yu had said, I sighed deeply. Although ¡ª I also felt that Chu Yu''s words were correct, but ¡­ Why was I so reluctant?


    "What exactly is blood for blood?" After seeing me barely breathe a sigh of relief, Chen Ye hurriedly seized the opportunity to question me.


    Listening to Chen Ye. I''m still hesitating whether I should tell Chen Ye or not, but ¡­ When I saw Chu Yu''s resolute expression, I felt that there was no longer any need for me to hide anything.


    "Using blood to exchange for blood is, as its name implies, using the blood of loved ones to exchange for the blood of cursed people. Although ¡ª you have already reincarnated, but ¡­ "In terms of bloodline, you are related to him by blood. If you really want to remove the curse on his body, then ¡ª you will have to use your blood and his blood as an alternative." After taking a few deep breaths, I calmed myself down and slowly explained each and every word to Chen Ye.


    Although he was extremely unwilling, but ¡­ There was no other way.


    "I don''t want you to." After hearing what I said about exchanging blood for blood, Chen Ye still did not have any reaction. The little girl quickly walked up a few steps, stood in front of Chen Ye, and said this to him anxiously.


    If... If he had to remove the curse and make the other person sacrifice his life, the little girl felt that she would rather endure the torture of the curse than let the other person sacrifice her life for her.

 C344

    Chapter 344 - Obedience


    Looking at Chen Ye, the little girl''s eyes gradually revealed a hint of fear, but ¡­ I looked at the little girl. In his heart, he still felt a bit awkward when he suddenly saw someone who wanted to put a certain person to death but didn''t want that person to die.


    But... To put it bluntly, my heart was filled with excitement. After saying so many things to the little girl, it finally worked. Sometimes, the past grudges are a burden to me, so I might as well ¡­ There''s nothing we can do about it, no matter how conflicted we are, why don''t we take big steps forward and become a lonely ghost? Why don''t we go back to reincarnation and forget about everything else?


    "But ¡­" This is your only chance now. " Seeing that the little girl wasn''t willing to agree to the method I described, Chen Ye panicked and immediately shouted at the little girl. Regardless of whether the little girl agreed or not, he had already decided that he would exchange his blood for the little girl''s blood and help her accept the curse.


    This was the only thing he could do now. It had already been 300 years, if he were to continue like this, perhaps the little girl would really no longer exist in this world.


    Because... The reason why this little girl could be a ghost for so long in the mortal world was because he had a trace of obsession in his heart. It was because of that obsession that supported the little girl''s soul and did not perish. However ¡ª ¡ª Right now, all of the little girls'' emotions had been relieved. This also meant that the obsession in their hearts had completely disappeared.


    For a lone soul who had already lost his obsession, his soul had been holding on for more than 300 years, and the little girl''s ability was insufficient for him to hold on any longer. To put it nicely, it was unknown how many more times he would lose his soul after experiencing the burning sensation of the little girl, but ¡­ To be honest, she was afraid that this time, even the little girl wouldn''t be able to handle the raging fire. She already felt extremely guilty towards the little girl Chen Ye, so she really didn''t want to see the little girl get into trouble again this time.


    "If I release you at the cost of your life, then... It''s fine if I don''t remove the curse. " After hearing Chen Ye''s insistence, the little girl said to Chen Ye resolutely, and then ¡­ After that, he turned and left, leaving Chen Ye standing there, staring at the little girl''s back in a daze.


    "Sigh ¡­" After seeing Chen Ye like this, I couldn''t help but walk in front of him and pat his shoulder. I wanted to comfort him, but I didn''t know what to say, and in the end, my thousands of words had only turned into a sigh. I really didn''t have any way to enlighten Chen Ye on this kind of thing, after all ¡­ This is a matter between Chen Ye and the little girl''s father and daughter, how can I, an outsider, meddle in this? So... They could only secretly look at Chen Ye with a pained heart.


    Chen Ye turned his head and glanced at the hand that I had placed on his shoulder. He didn''t say anything as he looked at me, but ¡ª I could clearly tell from Chen Ye''s gaze that this method of exchanging blood for blood doesn''t seem to hold any room for discussion. At least ¡­ I have known Chen Ye for a long time, so I have a rough understanding of his personality. Although Chen Ye is very easy-going under normal circumstances, he is still a good person to talk to, but ¡­ As long as it was something that Chu Yu had recognized, the eight oxen would not be able to pull it back.


    So ¡ª it''s not that I don''t want to console Chen Ye right now, but it''s also because I don''t want to persuade Chen Ye to give up on his idea. It''s just that, I don''t know where to start from.


    "I need to calm down." After a long period of silence, Chen Ye looked at me and said these words, then ¡ª ¡ª turned around and left as well. I reached out a hand, wanting to stop Chen Ye, but ¡­ In the end, she still allowed Chen Ye to disappear from my sight bit by bit. She once again slowly retracted her hand.


    It''s that deep feeling of helplessness again. I don''t even know how many times I have experienced that feeling of helplessness. Every single time, I would be on the verge of going crazy.


    "We really have no way to help you with this matter. Although ¡­ this matter is related to the both of us, but ¡­ The most important thing is still the two of them. This tribulation is something that they have in their hearts, and it will be difficult for them to overcome it. " Just as I was looking at Chen Ye''s back with an especially irritated expression, Chu Yu walked in front of me. To me.


    I raised my head and looked at Chu Yu. Although ¡ª I admit that Chu Yu''s words were extremely correct, but ¡­ No matter what, Chen Ye is still our friend, I felt that I really wouldn''t be able to do it if I were to helplessly watch Chen Ye throw his life away. I''m not a cruel and merciless person, so even if my own friend were to die, I would still be indifferent towards him.


    "Is there really no other way besides exchanging blood for blood?" In the end, even after holding back for so long in my heart, I couldn''t help but slowly ask Chu Yu. Chu Yu was the Spirit King, with his ability and knowledge, he should know of other ways, right?


    Although... Chu Yu had already said that this was the only solution, but there was still a trace of anticipation in his heart. It was just that Chu Yu was too anxious and did not have any other ideas.


    "Chen Ye has been with us for so long, I have long since treated Chen Ye as our friend. If there is any other way, do you think that I would hide it and not say it?" After hearing my question, Chu Yu looked at me. After a moment of silence ¡­ To me.


    He also especially wanted to help Chen Ye and the little girl. After all, his ability was limited, and as the Ghost King, he couldn''t do anything as he pleased.


    Originally ¡ª I was even staring at Chu Yu with two eyes, waiting for him to tell me what other plans he had in mind. After hearing Chu Yu''s affirmation, I felt as if a bucket of cold water had extinguished the flame of hope in my heart.


    "So ¡­" You mean to say, we can only resign ourselves to fate now, and as for whether Chen Ye can survive, that will all depend on his own luck and good fortune? " After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I took a few deep breaths, then ¡­ He asked Chu Yu.


    If... It was really what Chu Yu had said. So ¡ª we can only watch as Chen Ye courted his own death? If he were to do this, wouldn''t it be a little unkind to watch Chen Ye die? This wasn''t something a friend should do.

 C345

    Chapter 345 - Helplessness because of Love


    "Then do you think there''s anything else we can do? Do you think you can persuade Chen Ye to give up on the idea of buying one? " After listening to what I had to say, Chu Yu looked at me for a long time, then ¨C asked me silently. Regarding Chen Ye''s bad temper, Chu Yu himself knew that it was useless to try to persuade him, so he took the opportunity to give up on this idea. Chen Ye would not listen at all.


    It''s exactly because I know Chen Ye''s temperament and personality, that ¡ª ¡ª After I heard Chu Yu''s words again, I don''t know how I can refute him, but ¡­ Could it be that I really have to watch Chen Ye sacrifice his life for the sake of removing the little girl''s curse? I can''t do it, I really can''t do it.


    "Let''s go first and take a step at a time. Chen Ye didn''t say that he wanted to calm down. Seeing me keep my head low and saying nothing, Chu Yu said to me one more time, since Chen Ye has already left. Then, he would wait until Chen Ye had calmed down. Maybe Chen Ye would change his mind.


    "You said it earlier, Chen Ye''s temper is like that. It''s useless no matter who persuades him when it''s decided. Is he really thinking about helping the little girl break the curse? " I turned my head and looked at Chu Yu. I rolled my eyes and said to Chu Yu. Chu Yu is really at the wrong place to comfort me. According to our understanding, the reason why Chen Ye went out to be calm now is because the little girl does not agree with his decision. She is not considering whether or not she should use her life to help the little girl remove the curse.


    If Chen Ye said that he could calm down, and then calm down, he could tell us that he could find another way to exchange blood for blood. That would be good, but ¡­ I think that it''s even harder than ascending to heaven to let Chen Ye see this point clearly. I just have to give up on this idea as it''s useless.


    "This matter... Let the two of them discuss it among themselves. We''ll just quietly wait for the result. " After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then ¡­ Looking in the direction that Chen Ye left in, he told me that this is a matter between father and daughter of his and that outsiders cannot interfere.


    "Yes." After thinking for a long time, I also felt that the method that Chu Yu talked about right now was the safest one. Although it was Chen Ye''s money, but ¡­ It was also a father-daughter relationship with the little girl. No matter how one put it, the reason the little girl was able to have such a situation was also because of the decision that Chen Ye had made at the beginning. So... Right now, he could only allow the two of them to slowly resolve the conflict between them. As for the others, they could only watch, and could not interfere in matters between the father and daughter pair.


    I know what Chu Yu wanted to say. No matter what Chen Ye decides to do, I will support him in his decision. It''s just that ¡­ At the same time that Chen Ye makes her decision, I will use my own ability to work hard to protect Chen Ye''s life. This is also the only thing I can do for Chen Ye.


    "Bang ¡­" Just when Chu Yu and I were both silent, an explosion suddenly came from outside the door. Chu Yu and I looked at each other and immediately ran out the door. How could there be such a big commotion? Logically speaking... The power of the ancient era wasn''t developed enough. It wasn''t possible for there to be such a huge explosion. Could it be ¡­ Did something happen between the little girl and Chen Ye? The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt.


    "What are you two doing?" When Chu Yu and I ran out, we discovered that the little girl and Chen Ye were standing opposite to each other. Between the two of them, there was a large crater on the ground, and thick smoke was still coming out from it. It was obvious that it was caused by them. What was the situation now? The two of them had come out, and it had only been a short period of time. How could they have managed to create such a huge trap for them?


    Seeing the relationship between Chen Ye and the little girl, I could clearly tell that the two of them were definitely going to fight. He couldn''t help but have a headache. At least we''re on someone else''s territory now. Can''t you be a little more quiet? And now there was such a huge pit, if he was discovered later. How should he explain it?


    "Hmm ¡­" Suddenly reacting to it, we did not need to explain, because this was the Chenjiazhai, it was Chen Ye''s territory. To cause such a huge commotion with Chen Ye on his territory, explaining or not, it did not seem to be of any use.


    "I already told you, I don''t agree with you doing this. Why do you insist on forcing me?" Ignoring my words, the little girl looked at Chen Ye and shouted loudly.


    He had already said that he would definitely not agree to it. Chen Ye used his own life in exchange for blood to remove the curse on his body. So... Chen Ye didn''t need to pester him so much, why didn''t Chen Ye understand his words?


    "I''ve said it myself. I will dispel the curse on your body." After hearing the little girl''s angry words, Chen Ye looked at her and replied her with an indifferent tone.


    I watched as Chen Ye and the little girl fought. He wanted to go up and advise them otherwise, but then, he suddenly thought of what Chu Yu had just said, and simply stood there, watching the two of them quietly.


    The answer bell also had to be someone else. As for the two of them, I could do nothing about it.


    "I say, do you not understand human speech? I already made it clear that I don''t need your help to remove the curse on my body. That''s what you did in your previous life, and not now. Seeing what Chen Ye was thinking, the little girl looked at Chen Ye and said a few words, indicating that Chen Ye did not need to pay too much attention to the curses on her body, and did not need to feel too much guilt, because... It had nothing to do with his life.


    It was just like what he had heard in the past. The past was already in the past. No matter how conflicted he was, it was useless. Now that he had become like this. Then don''t let others sacrifice their lives to save me. I have already lived for more than 300 years and have already had enough. To me, being scared to death is perhaps a kind of release.

 C346

    Chapter 346 - Ongoing Emergencies


    "I said it too, since I wanted to save you. I will definitely save him. " After hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye also said to the little girl with a tone that there was nothing to discuss. He had already decided, he would not make any changes just because the little girl wasn''t willing to, since the little girl was dead for sure.


    "You ¡­" Seeing how determined Chen Ye was, the little girl actually didn''t know what to say. Why was Chen Ye so stubborn? No matter what he said, he had already been reincarnated, but his temper still did not change. He stared at Chen Ye for a long time, and in the end, the little girl still felt that it was possible that the two of them did not get along, so she ¡ª ¡ª turned around and planned to leave. If she continued to talk, she herself would get especially angry.


    However ¡­ The little girl had only walked two steps when she realized that she seemed to be unable to move anymore. Turning around to take a look, she discovered that Chen Ye was holding something in his hand, and had locked herself in place like this. He knew what Chen Ye wanted to do, so the little girl started to struggle violently. No matter how she struggled, she could not unlock the restriction Chen Ye had placed on her. In the end, the little girl gave up on struggling. However, her two eyes were staring straight at Chen Ye.


    "What exactly do you want to do? Let me go. " Knowing that she was unable to struggle free, the little girl gave up struggling and spoke to Chen Ye.


    After hearing the little girl''s question, Chen Ye did not reply. He only walked forward a few steps, picked the little girl up, and held her in his arms. He then walked towards his room. Seeing Chen Ye''s actions, I didn''t know what Chen Ye wanted to do. I stood in place and stared at him.


    "The two of you follow me in." Turning his head to look, he discovered that Chu Yu and I were still standing at the same spot, so Chen Ye warned the two of us repeatedly.


    "What does Chen Ye want to do?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, I turned to look at him and asked. It was as if ever since Chen Ye recovered his memories from his previous life, he had become a different person, and no longer was the Chen Ye in my memories.


    "Just follow them and you''ll know." After hearing what I just said. Chu Yu looked at me, then... He then walked towards the room. As he walked, he said this to me, and when he saw me standing there in a daze, Chu Yu walked over and grabbed my wrist.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Didn''t you want to know what Chen Ye wants to do? Why don''t you just go in and take a look. " After grabbing onto my wrist, Chu Yu pulled me along as he walked into the room. At the same time, he told me that it would be useless to be tangled outside, we just need to go in and see.


    Being dragged into the room by Chu Yu, I feel... I am really in a very passive state right now. Why do I feel like Chu Yu and Chen Ye know everything, that I am the only one who is kept in the dark and can''t see anything clearly? This kind of feeling really makes me especially fidgety.


    "I''m telling you, don''t force me." Just as he reached the door, he heard the flustered and exasperated voice of the little girl come out of the house and take a look. I really couldn''t hold back from laughing. Chen Ye was serious, even if it was to make up for the guilt in my heart, he didn''t need to torment the little girl like this.


    The little girl was tied to the chair by Chen Ye, with the exception of her head, which could move a little, the rest of her body was tied up tightly by Chen Ye just like a mummy. When I went in, I saw that the little girl was cursing non-stop at Chen Ye.


    "I say ¡­" When Chu Yu saw this scene, he was also stunned for a moment. Looking at Chen Ye, he finally said two words, but he did not say the rest of his words.


    "What''s wrong?" After hearing what Chu Yu had to say at the beginning, but did not finish his words, Chen Ye turned to look at him and asked.


    What exactly did Chu Yu want to say? Why did he stop midway through his sentence. Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, it seemed to be a very important matter.


    "For something like this, you really have to make him do it voluntarily, or else ¡­" "This method of exchanging blood for blood is simply impossible." After hearing Chen Ye''s words, I suddenly remembered, exchanging blood for blood can only be done voluntarily with two people, it can''t be forced at all, if either one of them is unwilling, then ¡­ Using blood for blood to form a method, there was no way to implement it.


    So... In other words, Chen Ye could only break the little girl''s curse by asking for her consent. Otherwise ¡­ Chen Ye had no way to proceed on from the start.


    "What did you say?" Originally, Chen Ye had a very calm look, but in the end ¡­ After hearing what I said, she started to lose her composure and rushed to my side. She grabbed my collar and spoke to me anxiously.


    Seeing Chen Ye''s flustered and exasperated actions, I was greatly shocked. I stood in my original position for a moment as Chen Ye held onto my collar, unable to say a single word.


    "What are you doing? If you can''t say something properly, you have to do it yourself. " After seeing that Chen Ye was tightly grabbing onto my collar without letting go, Chu Yu walked to my side and extended his hand out ¡­ Remove Chen Ye''s hand from my collar, then... He spoke to Chen Ye.


    "I''m sorry." After hearing what Chu Yu had said, Chen Ye finally realised that his mood just now was truly a little too agitated. He apologized to me in a low voice.


    "Forget it, forget it. I know you''re too impatient, so I won''t bother with you about it." After seeing Chen Ye like this, I waved my hands and said to Chen Ye, indicating that I would not care about this matter.


    Because I know that Chen Ye was especially anxious just now, especially when he was carrying a deep sense of guilt towards the little girl. Suddenly, I realized that I can''t do what I want to do. It would definitely strike at the heart.


    So... When you lose control of your emotions, you don''t control your temper and your actions. This is also within reason, and I can understand that.

 C347

    Chapter 347 - Ways and means


    "Could it be ¡­" Is there no other way other than of their own free will? " After being silent for a while, Chen Ye still didn''t give up and asked me this.


    Exchanging blood for blood sounded so simple. As long as he could match the blood on the little girl''s body with his own, it shouldn''t be that complicated, right? Why does it have to be voluntary? It couldn''t be that they didn''t want him to have any fantasies, so ¡­ He casually found a reason and an excuse.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Ye stared at Chu Yu and me with a complicated expression, making me especially speechless.


    When Chen Ye didn''t notice, I rolled my eyes and flattened my mouth. I was clearly giving Chen Ye a kind reminder, but in the end ¡­ It''s one thing that Chen Ye didn''t appreciate my kindness, but he was still looking at me with that kind of expression. After all, I have been with Chen Ye for such a long time, how could I not know what Chen Ye was thinking? I have a feeling that Chen Ye values his woman more than his friends, no ¡­ Wrong... It should be said that Chen Ye was a close friend of his daughter.


    After meeting his own daughter, he was even able to cast his own friends aside. This was truly too much. Even so, now he was actually doing this for his own daughter. Pah ¡­ No, for the sake of his daughter from his previous life, he was actually beginning to suspect his friend. How could he not have a little bit of conscience?


    "Chen Ye." The more I thought about it, the more angry I felt. He then directly extended his hand and grabbed Chen Ye''s ear, and shouted at him.


    Chen Ye actually doubted the authenticity of my words, even though... Chen Ye didn''t say anything now, but... Just looking at Chen Ye''s gaze, I already felt that I had guessed most of it, so ¡­ The hand holding Chen Ye''s ear tightened.


    "Ai ai ai ai ai ¡­" Can you lighten it a little? My ears are about to be ripped off by you. " Because the more I think about it, the angrier I get, so... Chen Ye didn''t control his strength too much as well, as he stretched out his hand and tightly grabbed onto my wrist. The pain kept shouting at me.


    After I felt that I might have truly tugged on Chen Ye''s ear in pain, I glared at Chen Ye before slowly withdrawing my hand.


    "I say, why did you suddenly pull my ear? It''s still so strong that my ears were almost torn off by you. " After seeing me loosen my grip, Chen Ye rubbed his ears as he looked at me and grumbled. When he said those words, he didn''t forget to expose his own ears for me to see.


    "Don''t you know why I suddenly pulled your ear? You''re actually wondering if I lied to you? If I don''t drag you down, who else can I grab? " When I saw Chen Ye in such a state, I felt both angry and amused at the same time. Looking at Chen Ye with a smile on my face, I directly asked.


    Originally ¡­ I thought that since I had already explained it so clearly, Chen Ye should have a conclusion in his heart, but ¡ª What I never expected was, after hearing what I said, Chen Ye stared at me with an even more perplexed expression, indicating that he really did not know why I suddenly made a move.


    "When did I suspect you of lying?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye stared at me for a long time, then... To me.


    It was as if he had never said anything outrageous from the start. Why did all the dirty pots fall on his body? This was a little too unkind.


    "I already know the look in your eyes when you looked at me just now. You''re obviously suspecting that my words about blood for blood is a lie." Looking at Chen Ye, I directly told him everything that I had thought of earlier. However, after saying those words, I felt that I was making a ruckus without reason.


    Chen Ye had never said these words from the beginning until now. However, the way he looked at me was a little off, yet I was actually making a fuss about this matter.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" Let me tell you, I''m not lying to you. To exchange blood for blood, both sides have to volunteer, otherwise ¡­ It won''t work, so... If you really want to use this method to remove the curse on her body, then ¡­ Let''s discuss this with him. With such a violent method, I don''t think it will work. " Glancing at the little girl, I said this to Chen Ye. In order to prevent the previous topic from continuing, so ¡­ I quickly made myself clear of everything.


    After hearing my words, Chen Ye looked at me, then looked at the little girl, and... Step by step, I walked to the little girl''s side and untied the ropes tied around her body. I watched Chen Ye''s reluctant actions from the side and I really didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed like ¡­ The little girl was Chen Ye''s nemesis.


    "Look ¡­" You have already endured the torment of the raging inferno for more than 300 years now. It wasn''t easy to find a way to remove the curse on your body. How about ¡­ Let''s try it. " Crouching in front of the little girl, Chen Ye was like a big black tail wolf as he tried to coax the little girl.


    I looked at Chen Ye''s expression from the side. This is the first time I have seen Chen Ye so condescending to coax a person, and also ¡­ That person actually acted as if he did not care about Chen Ye at all.


    "Tell me ¡­" Can Chen Ye finally get his wish? " Seeing Chen Ye and the little girl coaxing each other to have a look of arrogance, I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu.


    Who knew if the little girl would be able to beat up Chen Ye in the end, or ¡­ Chen Ye could persuade the little girl.


    "I don''t think either of them can convince the other." After hearing my question, Chu Yu turned his head to look at Chen Ye and the little girl who were standing at the side. To me.


    Towards these words of Chu Yu, I still couldn''t agree in my heart. How could they not convince both sides?


    However ¡­ In my opinion, I think that the possibility of the little girl gaining the upper hand is higher. Everyone says that having a father means having a son, the little girl''s stubbornness can be considered to have succeeded with Chen Ye.


    I think the final result probably is that Chen Ye can''t do anything with the little girl at all. Although in my heart I want to use blood for blood, but ¡­ There was nothing he could do.

 C348

    Chapter 348 - Dissuasion


    "Don''t look like that. If you don''t believe me, you''ll know whether I''m right or wrong later." After seeing my look of disbelief. Chu Yu then said to me, indicating that although I do not believe it, but at the moment ¡­ When the results come out, I''ll know he''s telling the truth.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I took a glance at Chu Yu and discovered that he was blinking his eyes at me. I had looked at Chu Yu for a very long time, but ¡­ However, he did not say a single word, as if Chu Yu had just said something. Just what kind of conclusion was that, he would know in a while, why would he be in such a hurry now?


    "Are you done yet? I said no no no no, no matter how much you say it I won''t agree, so just give up. " When I saw the little girl point her finger towards Chen Ye''s head and yell out angrily, I felt that this time ¡­ Maybe I was right.


    Because Chen Ye felt guilty towards this little girl, so ¡­ There were many things that would not make things too difficult for the little girl. Even if Chen Ye did it for the little girl''s own good, wanting to use blood for blood to remove the curse on the little girl, but ¡­ Chen Ye would definitely not have the heart to say too much to a little girl.


    "Take a look. Am I right?" I turned my head to look at Chu Yu, and said to him proudly. In the end, I guessed right.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry." After seeing my complacent look, Chu Yu said to me calmly, "These words ¡­" It was really a blow to my enthusiasm, but... When I saw Chen Ye still squatting at the side and looking at the little girl without saying a word, I still felt extremely at ease in my heart, because right now, Chen Ye was obviously looking at the little girl with a helpless expression. I felt that ¡­ It should be because Chen Ye didn''t have any solution towards the little girl.


    Although he thought like this in his heart, but ¡­ Seeing Chu Yu being so calm. I was still a little worried, so I kept my eyes fixed on Chen Ye and the little girl, constantly paying close attention to their movements. Although I didn''t bet with Chu Yu, but ¡­ This was a question of face. He couldn''t lose.


    "Why don''t we discuss it further?" After a long period of silence, Chen Ye looked at the little girl and said this to her in an especially gentle tone.


    "There''s nothing to discuss." He lowered his head and glanced at Chen Ye. The little girl turned her head and said to Chen Ye with a tone that said she had nothing to discuss.


    Seeing this action of the little girl, I once again looked at Chu Yu complacently, telling him with my eyes that I should still win this time.


    "Just because I''m speaking nicely to you doesn''t mean that I''m easy to talk to. Even if you agree, you have to agree. Even if you don''t, you have to agree. At most... Two people will die at the same time. " After squatting on the ground and staring at the little girl for a long time, Chen Ye was no longer able to hold back his temper. He carried the little girl in one go and placed her on the chair, then placed both his hands on the little girl''s shoulders.


    I was looking at Chu Yu with a pleased expression, but in the end ¡­ Suddenly, seeing Chen Ye''s actions, my mouth opened so wide that it could swallow an egg.


    No way ¡­ Chen Ye was still acting extremely lowly just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, he had already become so overbearing, and I couldn''t react to it at all. Only now did I finally understand why Chu Yu had just said that neither of them could convince the other, that their characters were practically the same, that they were both so stubborn, and that what I had decided on could not be changed no matter what others said, so ¡­ It was no wonder that Chu Yu could not even convince him earlier.


    "Both of you, don''t be rash. There are still a few days until the little girl''s burning day, so let''s have a good discussion." I couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I told the little girl and Chen Ye. After all ¡­ I''m also worried, if Chen Ye really insists on doing it, and insisted on exchanging blood for blood to remove the curse on the little girl''s body, then ¡­ We don''t even know what the consequences will be, whether Chen Ye will lose his life or whether both Chen Ye and the little girl will not be able to survive. We also don''t know either, since ¡­ When both sides were willing to exchange blood for blood, no one would ever force themselves to do so.


    "Just tell me, if... If I had to exchange blood for blood, what would the result be? " After a moment of silence, Chen Ye looked at me and asked this question silently. I felt that this time ¡­ Chen Ye might have really made up his mind.


    "I don''t know." After taking a few deep breaths, I looked at Chen Ye and spoke each word.


    What I said was the truth. I really didn''t know, I had only read about the method to change one''s blood in ancient books. As for what the result would be, it wasn''t recorded in the books.


    "No matter what the result is, I will accept it." After hearing what I said, Chen Ye closed his eyes, and when Chen Ye opened them again, his eyes were filled with determination.


    When I saw Chen Ye carrying the struggling little girl and walking into the room, I went forward to try and hold Chen Ye, but... But he was stopped by Chu Yu.


    "You don''t need to stop him. It''s useless. Since he insists, then ¡­" Let him do it. Otherwise... He will regret it for the rest of his life. " After stopping me once more, Chen Ye looked at me once, then... Staring at the direction Chen Ye disappeared in, he spoke to me indifferently.


    I don''t know why, but I keep having the feeling that the current Chu Yu is too calm, so calm that it feels abnormal.


    "What if something really happens to Chen Ye?" Ye Zichen frowned. I am really worried about Chen Ye in my heart. We can go find other ways, but I don''t know why but that doesn''t mean that there is no reason. Does Chen Ye just don''t want to wait any longer?


    "That''s the path he chose himself, what can we do about it?" Chen Ye''s voice once again came from beside his ears.


    I don''t even know how I feel in my heart anymore. Don''t tell me this is Chen Ye''s fate? Could it be ¡­ Are we just going to watch Chen Ye die little by little?


    Although... I don''t know what will come of it. However ¡­ It''s fine if I can''t stop them, but now that I can go and talk them out of it, I feel that I will definitely regret it in the future.

 C349

    Chapter 349 - Power of the Arms


    It was with this thought in mind that I directly walked towards the room Chen Ye entered, no matter whether it was... Whether my persuasion will work or not, I have to give it another try. I definitely can''t leave any chance for myself to regret. At least ¡­ When I think about it later, I can tell myself that I really did my best.


    "Sigh ¡­" After seeing my actions, Chu Yu reflexively wanted to stop me, but ¡­ After reaching out half of his hand, he stopped where he was.


    "You don''t need to persuade me. I know what I''m doing. I just don''t want to leave myself a chance to regret it." I said to Chu Yu as I turned around to look at him. After I finished speaking, I saw that Chu Yu did not have any intention of stopping me, so I turned around ¡­ He walked towards the room once again.


    We have been together with Chen Ye for so long. They believed that Chu Yu was definitely unwilling to see Chen Ye send himself to his death, but ¡­ He didn''t know how he should stop them. Chu Yu had his own considerations, but ¡­ I don''t care about anything else. The only thing I care about is Chen Ye''s safety.


    Dong dong dong ¡­ Reaching out my hand, I knocked on Chen Ye''s room door, but... A long time has passed, but there isn''t the slightest movement in the room. In my heart, I was both anxious and panicked. I retreated a few steps, then ¡­ With that, he raised his leg and directly kicked towards the door. Since Chen Ye wasn''t willing to open the door for him, then ¡­ I can only use a little bit of violence, or... What is it to keep me at the door? I''m afraid that even if I were to smash my hand here, Chen Ye would not even open the door for me.


    "Go in." After seeing me kick the door open, Chu Yu walked in front of me, lowered his head, and said this to me in an indifferent tone.


    "You ¡­" I looked at Chu Yu in surprise. Just a moment ago, didn''t he want to advise me not to disturb Chen Ye? The speed at which I changed my face was too fast, I could not react at all, I felt like my brain capacity was almost unable to keep up with Chu Yu''s.


    "I know what you want, let''s go in together. Even if we can''t persuade Chen Ye to let go, but ¡­ With the two of us here, we would at least be able to hold onto Chen Ye for a bit longer. After seeing my astonished expression, Chu Yu sighed and told me that this was Chen Ye''s path. Indeed, they could only let Chen Ye go out on his own, but ¡­ Chen Ye was also his friend and he couldn''t just watch Chen Ye send himself to his death, so... For the time being, he no longer needed to care about his identity as the Ghost King. He just kept thinking about his own identity, making it so that he couldn''t let go of a lot of things.


    Since Chu Yu has already said so, I naturally cannot refute his words, Bi... It was actually one extra helper and one more power, so ¡­ After looking at Chu Yu, I pulled Chu Yu and walked into the room. When I went in, I saw that Chen Ye had already placed the little girl on the chair and was about to cut his own wrist with a knife. Chen Ye had already begun.


    Even if I were to use blood for blood, I''ve only read about it in ancient books. It''s just that ¡­ However, he also knew that once the exchange of blood had begun, he mustn''t be disturbed in the slightest, or else... If he directly failed, there wouldn''t even be the slightest possibility of success. He could not help but feel somewhat relieved in his heart.


    "What are you guys doing here?" After seeing Chu Yu and I enter, Chen Ye suddenly turned his head and asked the both of us. His eyes were actually on guard.


    "I said, stop trying to persuade me. I''ve already made up my mind." After seeing that Chu Yu and I did not speak, Chen Ye paused for a moment and then said to the two of us.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s current state, I instantly felt that I didn''t need to say anything else after thinking it through, because ¡­ Chen Ye has already become so determined, no matter how much I say, I''m afraid ¡­ In Chen Ye''s eyes, I just feel extremely annoyed, that''s all. There''s no point in it at all, so ¡­ I better not waste my saliva. Since I have the time to advise Chen Ye, I might as well conserve my energy and prepare for any unexpected incidents that might happen later.


    Although... In my heart, I also hope that if possible, I can let Chen Ye display his full strength. There won''t be any accidents, but... We should also be prepared for the worst, in case something bad happens. This way, when the accident comes, we won''t be flustered, we won''t be completely unprepared.


    "We''re not going to talk to you." After a moment of silence, I spoke to Chen Ye word for word.


    Originally ¡­ Initially, I wanted to advise Chen Ye, but ¡­ Now it seems that I should give up on this idea as soon as possible.


    "Then why did you come in?" After hearing what I said, Chen Ye slightly lowered the wariness in his eyes a little bit, and then... He asked Chu Yu while looking at me.


    Since he didn''t intend to persuade her, then why did he come in? He was in such a hurry that he even broke his own door.


    With the two of us here, it would be the best if we succeed. Even if we fail, the two of us can help you out. " After hearing Chen Ye''s puzzlement, Chu Yu said this to Chen Ye.


    Logically speaking, as the Ghost King, he should not be involved in some matters, it was just that ¡­ Now let him put all the problems aside and help his friend first.


    "Thank you." After hearing what Chu Yu had said, Chu Yu''s heart was filled with emotions. He had thought that the two of them had come in order to persuade him, but he hadn''t thought that it would actually be like this.


    "Alright, no need to thank me. We are friends. If you are ready, we can start immediately." Seeing Chen Ye''s moved face, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, and then... Walking forward and standing in front of Chen Ye, he reached out and patted Chen Ye''s shoulders as he said this to him.


    Since this was Chen Ye''s decision, then ¡­ We can only respect any choice that Chen Ye makes. He could only hope that Chen Ye did not have any accidents.

 C350

    Chapter 350 - God bless


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" The little girl who was tied up on the chair heard our conversation and could not help but shout out in excitement, but her mouth was blocked, and she could only let out whimpering sounds, feeling very anxious in her heart. She originally thought that they came in to save her, but she did not expect that they were actually here to help Chen Ye, she really could not understand the feelings of humans anymore. Now... He could actually watch his friend die in front of him without any reaction, so much so that ¡­ There was also an indifferent feeling that the little girl really didn''t understand.


    "Stop struggling. The thing that Little Chen Ye has decided on is something that no one can persuade you against. You are her daughter from her previous life. You know your dad''s temper, so... "You should just behave, otherwise, his life will really be in danger." After seeing that the little girl was struggling nonstop, I walked to the little girl''s side and patted her on the shoulder. I consoled the little girl, "Although it''s to comfort her, to be more precise, I am threatening her."


    I know that the little girl didn''t agree to let Little Chen Ye give me blood for blood because she was worried about Little Chen Ye''s comfort. But ¡­ Since Little Chen Ye had already made up his mind to implement the method of exchanging blood for blood, then ¡­ I also need to let this little girl know that she has no way to change Little Chen Ye''s mind. Rather than resisting like this, it would be better to behave a little, or at least ¡­ To be able to reduce the risk of Little Chen Ye a little, it wouldn''t cause Little Chen Ye to lose his life immediately.


    Of course I know in my heart that I''m not being too kind to threaten a little girl like that, but ¡­ Since things have already gotten to this point, I really can''t speak about being kind and unkind. The most important thing is to preserve Little Chen Ye''s life, as for the rest, I can''t care about anything else.


    "If you''ve thought it through, nod." When he saw the little girl struggle violently from the start to the end ¡­ Sitting quietly in my chair, I said to the little girl, If ¡ª if the little girl really has figured it out, then ¡ª I feel the need to let go of the little girl. This was because a plan to exchange blood for blood had to be carried out by two people at the same time. One side could not have any thoughts of conflict, not even the slightest thought, because a tiny bit could be fatal.


    When Chu Yu and Little Chen Ye heard me, they both looked at me at the same time, but ¡­ But he didn''t refute what I said, because... They also knew that I was the only one who should be late to implement this plan of exchanging blood for blood. Therefore ¡ª since I am able to say these words, then ¡­ Naturally, I have my reasons.


    After a long period of silence, the little girl closed her eyes and nodded at me, indicating that she has thought it through and that she won''t continue struggling.


    Looking at the expression on the little girl''s face, I know that she is still unwilling, but ¡­ He had already figured out the key issue.


    "I know that you''re also unwilling in your heart, and I know that you''re worried for Little Chen Ye''s safety, but ¡­ I also ask you to be at ease, Little Chen Ye is also our friend. We aren''t willing to see Little Chen Ye sacrifice his own life, so ¡­ If Little Chen Ye was really in danger. We will also help him from the side. " While untying the rope around the little girl, I whispered to his. Since I was able to say those words to his, it was to make his feel at ease.


    "What should we do?" After seeing that my family''s little girl had been untied, little Chen Ye turned her head and focused her attention back on me as she asked me this question.


    Since the little girl hadn''t left yet, then ¡­ This means that little girl Hai already heard what I said just now, and if that''s the case, then it will be very useful for the future. Thinking about this, I looked at Little Chen Ye, then looked at the little girl, and slowly spoke these words to the two of them.


    "It''s a simple fantasy. As the name implies, it is to change the little girl''s blood once again, and then let Chu Yu use her Bright Fire to clear all the remaining curse energy in the little girl''s body. This way, all of the cursed money will be gone. " After saying all that, I stopped and looked at Little Chen Ye.


    "However... Using blood to exchange for blood can only transfer the curse on the little girl''s body to you. Although I don''t need you to endure the pain of being burned by the flames, it is still a must to make you feel uncomfortable. I can only slowly, bit by bit, dissipate the power of the curse over time. I don''t know how long this world actually has, or how many years it has, or how many years it might take for it to happen, or even twenty years, or even longer. " After pausing for a moment, I continued to speak to Little Chen Ye.


    I feel, though... Little Chen Ye, you decided to use blood in exchange for blood to remove the curse on the little girl, but ¡ª I should also tell the consequences to Little Chen Ye. Little Chen Ye is the party involved, he has the right to know the truth.


    "I know, what should we do next?" The moment I finished speaking, Little Chen Ye seemed to not even have thought about it, and directly asked me this question.


    "You better think it through. I don''t know how much time it will take for the curse to completely disappear from your body." Seeing that Little Chen Ye didn''t even have the slightest intention to ponder, I couldn''t help but ask Little Chen Ye.


    At the same time, I was also telling Little Chen Ye that I wanted Little Chen Ye to think carefully about whether or not I should go and do it.


    "I''ve already thought it through. There''s no need to think about it anymore. Just tell me what to do next." After hearing my words, Little Chen Ye turned her head to look at me, and spoke with extreme firmness, directly stopping me from speaking any further.


    "Since you''ve already decided, then I have nothing else to say. You cut yourself and her wrist, then ¡ª tie the cut together, and use your own strength to push the blood through the wound and into the little girl''s body. Then ¡­ Tell the little girl to transfer her blood into your body through the other wrist. " Since Little Chen Ye had already insisted on it, I didn''t have much to say, so I let out a sigh and finally decided to tell Little Chen Ye about the method to create the Profound Illusion.


    The success rate and failure rate are both around 50%. Whether or not you succeed will depend on Little Chen Ye and your luck, so I hope the heavens will bless you.

 C351

    Chapter 351 - Spitting Blood


    After I listened to what I said about the method of blood exchange. Chen Ye did not hesitate to cut his wrist with his dagger, but... When he held the little girl''s hand up, Chen Ye actually started to hesitate, and actually started to be unable to bear it. He really didn''t know how he should cut open the little girl''s wrist.


    "Enough ¡­" Give me the knife. " Seeing that Chen Ye had held onto his wrist for a long time without being able to do anything, the little girl couldn''t help but look at Chen Ye and say this, indicating that Chen Ye should still give his the knife. It would be fine if he did it himself, but seeing that Chen Ye was so conflicted, he felt depressed in his heart.


    They had been gesturing with their knives on their wrists for a long time, but they didn''t move. Just by looking at it, he felt his heart clench into a knot.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" After hearing the little girl''s words, Chen Ye glanced at the little girl, coughed awkwardly a few times, and then ¡­ Ye Zichen quickly put the knife in his hand into the girl''s hand. He had gestured towards the girl''s wrist for a long time, but ¡­ Now that he heard that the little girl wanted to do it herself, although he was a bit confused, he was more happy. Since the little girl could do it herself, it meant that she agreed to let him exchange blood for blood.


    After receiving the knife from Chen Ye, the little girl drew a little on her wrist. It had to be said that this knife was indeed very sharp, and with just a light stroke, it had actually cut a very deep wound. After cutting two of her wrists, the little girl reached out her hands and placed them in front of Chen Ye, indicating that Chen Ye could continue doing the same thing.


    "Endure it. The spots might hurt a little." After seeing the little girl reaching out her hands towards him, Chen Ye stretched out his hands and merged the wound on his wrist with the little girl''s wrist. Just as he was about to begin, he actually did not forget to say this to the little girl.


    Although... Chen Ye also didn''t know if his body would undergo any changes during the process of exchanging blood for blood, but ¡ª Chen Ye did know that if he were to use all of the blood in a person''s body to inject fresh blood, then ¡­ The pain he had to endure must be enormous. He was still a little worried that the little girl wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "I say, why are you blabbering so much? I''ve already been burnt to death by the raging inferno. No matter how painful it is, can it still hurt as much as the burning inferno?" After hearing what Chen Ye said, the little girl rolled her eyes and turned to look at him. She impatiently said, "Even if it hurts, but ¡­" How much pain could it hurt? He had already endured the burning pain for more than 300 years. To him, this little bit of pain was nothing.


    After hearing what the little girl said, Chen Ye became silent. The little girl was right. No matter how painful it was, how could it be as painful as being burned alive? Inside... His guilt towards the little girl deepened as his hands began to move faster. Using his own abilities, he slowly pushed fresh blood into the little girl''s body, bit by bit, and then ¡­ His other wrist was slowly absorbing the blood that was flowing out of the little girl''s body. Chen Ye could even feel the blood slowly flowing out of his body, and then ¡­ After being injected with the little girl''s blood, Chen Ye felt that all the cells in his body started to gradually have an especially intense pain.


    Looking at the little girl. Chen Ye originally wanted to comfort the little girl with a few words, but ¡­ When he saw the little girl''s expressionless face, Chen Ye felt that he should stop comforting her for the time being. At the same time, his heart began to feel excruciating pain because of the little girl''s experience.


    As a man, when he exchanged blood for blood, he felt that his body was a little overwhelmed. The pain was as if his soul was slowly seeping through his bones, but the little girl just sat there without any expression on her face, as if she was just resting.


    "Both of you, hold on a little longer. It''s almost over." When I saw the twisted expression on Chen Ye''s face, I couldn''t help but say this to him.


    Calculating the time, the two of them were almost done exchanging blood for blood. If they could last a little longer, then it would be fine. Persistence was victory.


    However ¡­ Even though I was about to succeed, but ¡ª I don''t know why, but there was always a feeling of particular unease in my heart, as if something big was about to happen.


    I don''t know if it''s because the sixth sense is too strong, or if ¡­ I gave myself too much pressure, and as I was about to end the exchange of blood, wasn''t it a little too much to think about?


    After saying those words to Chen Ye, I turned around to look at Chu Yu. Seeing that Chu Yu was standing at the side and had his eyes fixed on Chen Ye and the little girl, I felt that ¡ª that the pressure in my heart must be too great, so ¡­ That was why he was having such wild thoughts.


    If there really was going to be a problem with Chen Ye and the little girl, it was impossible for Chu Yu to not know. Chu Yu''s current vigilance had already been raised to the highest level. Seeing the serious look in the eyes of the little girl and Chen Ye, if there really was a problem, it was impossible for Chu Yu to not notice it.


    With this thought in mind, I feel a little more at ease.


    However ¡­ The feeling of relief only lasted for an instant. In the next moment, I felt that the panic in my heart had grown stronger and stronger.


    "Come on..." "Come on ¡­" Two eyes were staring straight at the little girl''s wrist that was connected to Chen Ye. I couldn''t help but mutter to myself.


    There was only a little bit of blood left, and it was about to succeed. It should be fine.


    When I saw that the last bit of blood in the little girl''s body was finally mixed with Chen Ye''s, I heaved a sigh of relief. I finally succeeded!


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Puff ¡­" Just as I was about to wrap up Chen Ye''s and the little girl''s wrists after I successfully swapped blood for blood, ¡­ Chen Ye suddenly raised his head and laughed out loud, and then spat out a mouthful of blood.


    My footsteps were frozen in place for a moment, as I looked at the blood that Chen Ye spat out in a daze.

 C352

    Chapter 352 - Blood Purification


    What was going on? Hadn''t Chen Ye and the little girl succeeded in exchanging blood for blood? Why did Chen Ye still vomit blood? And looking at Chen Ye''s face, it seemed that something was extremely wrong. I was stunned on the spot, so much so that ¡­ I didn''t dare to go over to see what kind of situation Chen Ye was in. After staring blankly for a long time, I turned my head to look at him, using my eyes to ask him what kind of situation he was in. Why did Chen Ye become like this?


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. I keep having the feeling that there''s something wrong with Chen Ye''s situation." After seeing me use my eyes to ask about it. Chu Yu looked at Chen Ye, then looked at me, then went close to my ear and whispered into it. Because we don''t know what''s going on with Chen Ye right now, nor do we dare to rashly go over.


    "Hello ¡­" "Hey ¡­" Right now, the person closest to Chen Ye is a little girl. I whispered a few words to the little girl, but ¡­ Yet, the little girl kept her eyes tightly shut, ignoring me. I didn''t know if the little girl hadn''t recovered yet, or ¡­ The little girl didn''t want to talk to me at all.


    However ¡­ After thinking about it, I felt that the little girl probably hasn''t recovered yet. After all ¡­ Right now, the little girl doesn''t have to ignore me either.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Hahahaha ¡­" Suddenly, Chen Ye laughed crazily once again, and then, he staggered up from the ground, and before Chu Yu and I could react, he had already staggered forward, clutching his chest, spitting out blood as he charged out the door. Chu Yu and I were stunned for a moment, then we quickly chased after him.


    Although... We don''t know what''s going on with Chen Ye, but seeing him like this, something must have gone wrong. We can''t possibly watch him stumble and run away without doing anything, if something were to happen to him outside, what should we do? So... It was better to follow the heart.


    "Chen Ye, wait for me." When I was chasing after Chen Ye, I even turned my head to look at the little girl. Seeing that the little girl was still sitting there with her eyes closed, I finally chased after Chen Ye with relief. After all ¡­ I was worried too. If anything happened to the little girl, we would all leave, leaving the little girl here by herself. Wouldn''t that be a huge mess? But now it seems that the little girl wasn''t awake yet, so we can only take care of Chen Ye.


    and I have been chasing after him for such a long time, but... Chen Ye is much faster than us, we didn''t even chase after Chen Ye for a while and then Chen Ye already disappeared in front of us, in an instant... Chu Yu and I were stunned in place. When did Chen Ye become so fast?


    "What should we do now?" After losing Chen Ye, I silently turned my head and asked Chu Yu this question. In my mind, I really didn''t have any ideas, and could only hope that Chu Yu would come up with an idea. However, they had never seen any problems with their bodies after exchanging blood for blood. So... With regards to the current situation, I''ve already understood nine of them, so I''m completely clueless.


    "Ah ¡­" Chu Yu looked at me but didn''t even wait for Chu Yu to speak before the little girl''s scream came from behind. After and I looked at each other, we immediately rushed back in the direction we came from. What''s wrong with the little girl? The more I think about it, the faster Chu Yu and I can move. Chen Ye already doesn''t know what''s going on, so it''s best for the little girl to not have any more problems. It''s just Chen Ye, if only we''re completely confused right now ¡­ If there was another girl, I''m afraid ¡­ Chu Yu and I really don''t know where to start.


    When we pushed the door open and entered, we saw the little girl sitting on the floor. She looked a little nervous, but my heart couldn''t help but rise in my throat. I looked at the little girl for a long time before I slowly walked towards her. My footsteps were now really rubbing against the ground bit by bit.


    The main reason is that I don''t know what''s going on right now. Although I''m worried, I''m still a little flustered. I''m worried that little girl might have some problems, but... What if he suddenly went crazy and hurt me?


    "You guys scared me to death. The moment I opened my eyes, I realized that there was no one in front of me. I thought something had happened to you." After seeing me walk towards her step by step, the little girl finally lets out a sigh of relief. Suddenly ¡­ he said to Chu Yu while grumbling at me.


    Seeing that the little girl was so normal, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that the little girl''s condition was different from Chen Ye''s, the little girl was normal now.


    "Why aren''t you guys talking? Where''s Chen Ye? Where did he go? How come I''m not with you? " After seeing that I was staring at her without saying a word, the little girl looked around and then ¡ª she asked me this.


    After hearing the little girl''s question, I reflexively turned my head towards Chu Yu, because ¡­ I really don''t know how to answer that.


    Could it be ¡­ I have to directly tell the little girl, that after Chen Ye gave you more blood in exchange for blood, there was a problem with your body somehow, and your whole person became especially crazy, then ¡­ Now that he''s out, we don''t know where he went.


    I think ¡ª if I say that to the little girl, I''m afraid ¡­ With the little girl''s anger attacking her heart, she was pretty much the same as Chen Ye. Right now, we don''t know if the little girl''s body has any hidden dangers, so the best way is to hide everything until the little girl''s body recovers completely.


    "Chen Ye is busy right now, he went out and will be back in a few days. You should first take a look at how your body is doing." After seeing me and the little girl both staring at him. Chu Yu just glanced at me and the little girl, then... With a smile on his face, he spoke to the little girl in a very normal tone.


    After saying these words to the little girl, Chen Ye looked at me, using his eyes to signal for me to quickly agree.

 C353

    After seeing Chu Yu''s signal, I also understood, I''m afraid ¡­ Chu Yu had the same thoughts as me, so he walked towards the little girl again.


    Chen Ye is also our friend. If anything really happens to Chen Ye, we would be especially anxious as well, so how could he be so indifferent? He really went out on some business and will only be back in a few days. When he left, you weren''t completely awake yet, so ¡­ He also told us to tell you to take good care of your body. " Stretching out my hand, I place it on the little girl''s shoulder and pat it. Then, I slowly say each word to the little girl, signalling her to calm down.


    She was obviously worried about Chen Ye, but in the end ¡­ I had to pretend as if nothing had happened to comfort the little girl. My mood right now was also very complicated, but ¡­ I also know that we''re doing this for the little girl''s good, so even if I''m unhappy in my heart, I can only deeply hide it.


    "Really?" Originally ¡­ The little girl still had an expression of disbelief, but ¡­ After listening to what I said, the little girl lowered her head and fell silent for a moment. However, she still raised her head to look at me and asked. Looking at the questioning expression on the little girl''s face, I felt conflicted for a long time.


    They all said that if you told a lie, you would have to tell more lies to round up your first lie. Now I finally understand what it meant to lift a rock and smash it against my own foot. What I just said is a white lie. Even if the little girl knows about it in the future, she should ¡­ Do you understand me? However ¡­ What I am most worried about right now is Chen Ye, I don''t know how he is doing right now, he just stumbled out, and is also injured, we don''t even know if he''s okay, we don''t even know if his body can hold on, if ¡­


    Thinking about this, I suddenly didn''t dare to continue thinking about it, so I threw all these thoughts out of my head. Looking at the little girl forcing a smile, I tried my best to not let the little girl see the worry in my heart.


    "Since Chen Ye has already said so, then I will take good care of the injuries on my body." After seeing me nod my head to myself, the little girl finally smiled happily. Then ¡­ He walked to the side and sat down with his legs crossed. After saying those words to me, he closed his eyes again.


    I knew that the little girl wanted to remove all of the last curse in my body right now, so I followed Chu Yu and silently retreated, leaving the little girl alone in this room. If we make any noise here, it''ll distract her. We have already completed the exchange of blood for blood, and we have already succeeded in the hardest part. If we fail at the last tiny bit and let the little girl fail, wouldn''t that be too much of a loss?


    Just thinking about it, I feel that if I were to fail in this situation, I would definitely feel especially aggrieved in my heart. Chen Ye has already paid such a heavy price. If he did not succeed and failed, wouldn''t that mean that Chen Ye had received the results for nothing? Thinking about this, I shook my head. I must protect this little girl well.


    I did the same in my mind. After leaving the room, I stood by the door, intending to clear all the obstacles for the little girl.


    "Aren''t you too nervous?" After finding a difference, Chu Yu then burst out laughing, and then... she asked, looking at me.


    After I heard Chu Yu''s question, I didn''t say a word. I only turned my head to look at Chu Yu and rolled my eyes.


    "Chen Ye has already become like this. I can''t let the little girl be like Chen Ye due to other factors, if not ¡­ Wasn''t Chen Ye''s suffering all for nothing? " After seeing me roll my eyes twice, Chu Yu continued to stare at me, and I slowly spoke to Chu Yu.


    Chen Ye has already become like this, I definitely cannot let the suffering Chen Ye has endured become a waste of his time, furthermore ¡­ Allowing the little girl to return to normal had always been Chen Ye''s wish. Even if it''s not for the little girl, for Chen Ye''s sake, I must protect the little girl well.


    "I really admire you." After hearing what I had to say, Chu Yu glanced at me, and then raised his hand. I could clearly see that a barrier had enveloped the little girl''s house.


    After seeing the barrier protecting the little girl''s house, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch a little, since Chu Yu has such a good idea. Why not in the first place? If he used it, would Chen Ye be able to run out directly?


    "Don''t look at me, I know what you want to ask. From the start ¡­" "I never thought that something like this would happen. I thought that even if something happened while I was there, I would be able to stop it. But now, it seems like ¡­" After saying this, Chu Yu stopped and did not continue.


    But ¡ª After I heard Chu Yu''s words, I already knew what Chu Yu wanted to say. Chu Yu is still a little too conceited.


    However ¡­ After thinking about it, it was normal for Chu Yu to be too conceited. After all, if I had Chu Yu''s powerful turning ability, I would probably walk horizontally.


    "Success." Just as Chu Yu and I were talking at the door, the little girl''s especially excited voice came from inside the house. When Chu Yu and I heard the little girl''s voice, we immediately walked towards the house.


    When we went in. He saw the little girl staring at his body with an indescribable smile.


    We''ve succeeded, we''ve succeeded, we''ve endured the pain of burning flames for more than 300 years, I thought that this curse would follow me until my soul crumbled, but I never thought that there would actually be a day that I would be able to undo it, my entire being felt much more relaxed. After seeing Chu Yu and I enter, the little girl ran excitedly towards Chu Yu and I. She stood in front of us and shouted at us.


    He lowered his head and saw how excited the little girl looked. My mood couldn''t help but be affected by the little girl. Looking at her, I smiled. This seemed to be the first time I saw her smile so happily and excitedly. It was really very infectious.

 C354

    Chapter 354 - Panic


    At the same time, I secretly hoped that nothing else would happen to Chen Ye, otherwise ¡­ I really don''t have any way to explain this to the little girl.


    "Alright, you should rest in here first. We''ll talk about the rest after you''ve recovered. We''ll leave you be for now." After being silent for a long time, Chu Yu looked at me, then looked at the little girl. After saying these words to the little girl and seeing that there was no reaction from the little girl, he brought me and left.


    After I was brought out by Chu Yu, I stood at the door and after I closed the door, I kept staring at Chu Yu. From then until now, Chu Yu''s expression was comparable to that of a little girl. He also had a very conflicted expression on his face. Chu Yu''s reaction was so obvious that it was really hard for the little girl to pretend that she didn''t know anything. However ¡­ Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, I keep having the feeling that Chu Yu must have known something, it''s just that I can''t say it now.


    "I know what you want to ask. Follow me first." After seeing my eyes, Chu Yu looked at me blankly for a moment, then said something to me. After saying those words to me, he lifted his leg and walked to the side. I knew that Chu Yu didn''t want the little girl to hear our conversation, so ¡­ Then, she silently followed behind Chu Yu. Of course ¡­ In this situation, I don''t want the little girl to know too much, especially not good for her recovery, so ¡­ Chu Yu was also worried.


    After seeing that Chu Yu had brought me to a particularly quiet place and stopped, I stood in place and continued to stare at Chu Yu with both of my eyes.


    "We cannot tell her anything right now, or else it will be especially bad for his recovery. As for Chen Ye, we must definitely hide it from her." After seeing me staring at myself. Chu Yu looked at me, then slowly said each word to me. At the same time... There was even a special look of worry in Chu Yu''s eyes.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I nodded, indicating that I understood and ¡­ I never intended to tell the little girl everything from the start.


    "Then what about Chen Ye? We don''t know where he went, and... When he left, his body was still the same, and I was really worried. " The scene of Chen Ye leaving could not help but appear in his mind. He couldn''t help but become especially worried in his heart. Chen Ye didn''t know what the situation was right now either.


    The more I thought, the more regretful I felt. If I knew that this would happen, I would have stopped Chen Ye from leaving from the start, as I definitely wouldn''t have let Chen Ye leave no matter what. Now, if something happened to the little girl, Chen Ye would probably not be able to escape from here.


    "Right now, you stay here and watch over him. I''ll go out and find Chen Ye first, and see where he went. We''ll talk after I find him." After being silent for a while, Chu Yu looked at me, sighed deeply, and then... He spoke to me slowly, but... Even though Chu Yu''s tone was extremely flat right now, I knew that Chu Yu was not at all calm in his heart. His worry for Chen Ye was no less than mine, and it was precisely because Chu Yu liked to bury everything in his heart and bear it all by himself, so ¡­ I didn''t refute his now, but after hearing Chu Yu''s decision, I nodded towards him, indicating that I understand, that I will definitely take good care of the little girl.


    After seeing me nod and agreeing with what I had to say, Chu Yu reached out and patted my shoulder, and then ¡­ I was stunned for a long time, and didn''t know how long Chu Yu would need to go out this time to find Chen Ye. If the little girl were to ask, then ¡­ What should I say?


    The little girl is so smart, I''m afraid ¡­ The more I hide it, the more the little girl will doubt the authenticity of my words. However ¡­ However, I''m not a good liar either. Making me keep lying and hiding things from the little girl, I feel... This is a huge problem for me. He didn''t know what to do either.


    I was worried that the little girl might not be able to find my Chu Yu after she finished tormenting herself, so I let out a deep sigh. I turned around and walked back the way I came from, and after calculating it, I could only take one step at a time.


    "What''s going on? Where was he? Why is it gone? " After I went back, I saw that the empty room was useless. I couldn''t help but panic.


    What was going on? Why wasn''t the little girl in the room? When Chu Yu left, didn''t he already set up a barrier around the room? Logically speaking... It was impossible for the little girl to go out, but ¡­ Why was there no trace of the little girl in the room now? Could it be ¡­ Did something happen to the little girl? Just thinking about this made me feel even more restless, but ¡­ Later, when she thought about it, I thought it was unlikely.


    We all know Chu Yu''s ability, if ¡­ It was impossible for the little girl to go out. Even if the little girl wanted to force his way out, it was impossible for Chu Yu to not feel anything.


    "Hahaha ¡­" How is it? Did you get scared by me? " Just when I stood at the same place, feeling extremely conflicted on whether I should go and find Chu Yu and tell him that the little girl was gone, I suddenly heard the loud laughter of the little girl coming from my side.


    I turned my head to look and found that the little girl was standing beside me, holding her stomach and laughing at me.


    "What''s the situation with you? It was clearly in the room, but ¡ª why didn''t I see you when I first came in? " After staring at the little girl for a long time, I couldn''t help but ask her.


    When I entered earlier, not only did I not see the little girl, but ¡­ There was not even a hint of life in her, which was why she was in such a state of panic. She had thought that something had happened to the little girl.

 C355

    Chapter 355 - Keep Asking


    However ¡­ Now, looking at the little girl standing unharmed in front of me, although I was extremely happy in my heart, however ¡ª ¡ª I was also puzzled, why didn''t I feel it earlier?


    "This is the Turtle Aura Technique I developed after exchanging blood for blood. How is it? Not bad right?" After seeing my puzzled expression, the little girl bounced around and said to me in an exceptionally happy tone.


    However ¡ª I was even more confused after hearing the little girl''s words. What does Turtle Aura Art mean? I don''t think I''ve even heard of it. What the hell is this?


    "I know that you don''t understand. The Turtle Aura Technique is like Breath Suspending, making it so that no one can detect my existence." After seeing my confused expression, the little girl knew that I really didn''t know what he meant. She even explained it to me in a kind manner.


    Looking at the gleeful look on the little girl''s face, I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Why is it that after exchanging blood for blood, it seems to have some other skill that allowed the little girl to gain enlightenment for an instant? If I had known earlier that my abilities were this strong, I would have gone with Chu Yu and given it a try. In that case, let''s see if I could become as strong as Chu Yu.


    "Oh yeah, didn''t you say that you were waiting for me at the door? When I opened it, I found that none of you were at the door, and I couldn''t even get out of the door. Where did you go?" Seeing that I finally understood what I was talking about, the little girl looked at me and asked this question.


    He had just gotten rid of the curse in his body with great difficulty, so he wanted to go out and tell them the good news. In the end ¡ª after pushing open the door, he didn''t discover anyone, not even going out.


    However ¡­ The little girl kept having the feeling that the two of them were hiding something from her, as if they were hiding it from her.


    "Are you two hiding something from me?" With this thought in mind, the little girl directly asked me.


    Eyebrows...


    After hearing the little girl''s question, I was stunned for a long time before hurriedly shaking my head towards her.


    "What are you thinking? What can we hide from you? " Because he really didn''t know how to explain it to the little girl, so ¡­ I deliberately repeated this sentence to the little girl.


    After taking several deep breaths in my heart, I tried my best to not let the little girl see that I was acting strangely. Although I was feeling extremely flustered in my heart, I still maintained a calm expression on my face.


    "Really?" After staring at me for a long time, the little girl didn''t notice anything suspicious, but she still didn''t quite believe what I had said, so she continued to question me.


    Although... He couldn''t see anything on the surface, but ¡ª The little girl still felt strange inside.


    "You can be at ease if I say so. If there''s really something, we would have already told you. What reason would we have to hide it from you?" After seeing that the little girl pretty much believed what I said, I relaxed and asked her another question.


    After I said this, the little girl looked at me and nodded.


    My heart finally settled back into my stomach. I had finally fooled the little girl. If he continued questioning me, I really didn''t know how to lie anymore.


    "Then can you tell me why you set up a barrier outside the room?" After a moment of silence, the little girl asked me.


    I looked outside the room and then at the little girl. This barrier was meant to prevent the little girl from shooting out, but ¡­ How should I explain it now?


    "We just saw some movement outside and thought that someone had come in. So we went over to take a look, but... We didn''t feel safe leaving you here alone, so ¡­ we set up a barrier for you. The purpose is to protect your safety. " As I thought about it, I spoke to the little girl.


    However ¡­ When Chu Yu set up this item, his goal was to protect the little girl''s safety, so ¡ª I didn''t lie to her.


    "Oh right, where''s Chu Yu, why haven''t I seen him?" Suddenly, the little girl looked behind me, turned her head, and said this to me.


    In an instant, my heart followed the words of the little girl and once again rose to my throat.


    He really wanted to kill himself with a single slap. It really was a pot that couldn''t be opened, but ¡­ I had to keep pretending that nothing was wrong.


    "Oh, he went out." Looking at the little girl, I casually said this.


    Although he appeared to be very unconcerned on the surface, but ¡­ In my heart, I''m begging you, please don''t continue asking. Can''t you just turn the page?


    "Where did he go?" However ¡­ Things went against my wishes. No matter what prayers I prayed for in my heart, I still managed to ask what the little girl was supposed to ask.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, I really had the urge to turn around and leave. This is almost at the same time as'' A Hundred Thousand Years Why ''. I keep asking and I don''t even get a chance to take a breather.


    "Chu Yu went to help Chen Ye. I don''t know what''s going on either. Chen Ye just sent a message to Chu Yu, and Chu Yu said that he was going over. I think two people will be back in a few days." As I really didn''t know what to say, I randomly found an excuse to fool the little girl. When I saw the little girl lying on the bed, intending to rest properly, I quietly walked out and closed the door. Only then did I inwardly heave a sigh of relief.


    I used to like kids, but... Since the little girl thing, I feel ¡ª my whole being has changed.


    A child is really too hard to coax, and it''s too hard to deal with. If I meet a child in the future, I''d better stay far away from him.


    However ¡­ I also feel depressed in my heart. Although this little girl is only so young, but ¡ª Logically speaking, she has already lived for more than 300 years, why is her mental age still that of a little child, as if she hasn''t matured at all over 300 years? In these 300 years, she gave people the feeling that a little girl has lived for nothing, nothing at all.

 C356

    Chapter 356 - Whether or not you are lazy


    Of course, what I said about living in vain didn''t mean that the little girl shouldn''t have lived for 300 years. It was just that I felt that the little girl should have matured a lot over these 300 years and gained a lot of experience and experience. Hmm, I don''t know how to explain it, although the little girl kept her childhood extremely good, but ¡­ I can''t stand to keep asking like this.


    Standing at the door of the room. I patted my chest, trying to calm my emotions.


    I really couldn''t hold it back any longer just now, but luckily, I survived this calamity in the end, and now ¡ª I can only pray that Chu Yu can quickly find Chen Ye and bring him back, otherwise ¡­ If I were to do this every day, sooner or later I would be exposed.


    Although I can''t go and find Chen Ye right now, but... I was also extremely anxious in my heart. I didn''t know if Chu Yu had found Chen Ye yet, nor did I know what Chen Ye''s current situation was.


    I am really very anxious, but I don''t even have a way to contact Chu Yu.


    Inside... I really hate myself for not studying properly then. If it was like this, I would have been able to contact Chu Yu even in this extremely anxious situation. I wouldn''t have been at a loss on what to do, unable to do anything about it, only feeling anxious.


    All of a sudden ¡ª I felt something in my own pocket, took it out to have a look, and realised it was the incense that Chu Yu had left for me before he left.


    When Chu Yu left, he told me that if... If I really can''t do anything to the little girl, then ¡­ I''ll just light a long incense stick and let the little girl fall into a coma for at least ten days to half a month. Furthermore ¡­ It would not affect the little girl''s body either.


    I stared at this incense for a long time, I really wanted to light it up in the little girl''s room, but after thinking about it later on, I decided to wait for a while. I didn''t know when Chu Yu and Chen Ye would return, if I used this incense too early, I would have reached the end ¡­ He might really be at a loss as to what to do.


    So ¡ª now, do not use it, or try not to. In the end, if it didn''t work, he could use it.


    Although... I didn''t know if the little girl wanted to eat, but ¡ª I was a human being, and three meals a day was something I couldn''t do without. I went to the kitchen and checked it.


    I wonder how long it will take Chu Yu and Chen Ye to return, but... Yet, I still made dinner for the two of them. After all ¡ª I was just in case. What if the two of them suddenly came back in the evening and didn''t get any food?


    "Shouting ¨C I didn''t expect that your cooking skills would be this good." Just as I was busy in the kitchen, a sound suddenly came from behind me, startling me so much that I almost threw the pot on the floor.


    He turned around to take a look. He found that the little girl had woken up at some point and was leaning on the door frame, smiling at me.


    "I say, when you appear, can you make any movements? It gave me a fright, did you know that? " Patting my chest, I spoke to the little girl with lingering fear.


    When I appeared, there wasn''t the slightest movement. I wasn''t on guard at all. Doesn''t she know that people can scare people to death?


    "Alright, alright. I just smelled something fragrant when I was sleeping and came over directly. Besides, I''m going to a place and I''ll just search for it. Where would I find any movement?" Aren''t you making things difficult for me? "Pui! Wait, aren''t you making things difficult for the powerful Turtle Demon?" After hearing my words, the little girl said this to me, completely unconcerned.


    After hearing the little girl''s words, I immediately fell silent. I didn''t know what to say anymore. It was as though ¡­ What the little girl said is right. She can just search anywhere she wants, so how can she walk slowly like me?


    "Never mind, you have your reasons, okay?" After waving to the little girl, I turned around to continue cooking.


    At that time, I also said the same things as the little girl to Chen Ye. At that time, Chen Ye told me, why didn''t I cook for myself? I told Chen Ye at that time. With my cooking ability, I''m afraid I''ll die from eating too much.


    However ¡­ Unexpectedly, when I learned how to cook, Chen Ye actually turned out like this.


    In an instant, his heart was filled with emotions. He truly felt that things were different from what he was used to.


    "What''s wrong with you? It was just fine a moment ago, but now it''s already gone into a daze. " After seeing me standing there in a daze, the little girl curiously asked me.


    What was going on? Those who were talking and laughing with him a moment ago were now standing there without a word.


    "I''m fine ¡­" I just remembered something, by the way ¡ª do you ghosts need to eat? " Suddenly, I remembered a very serious question and turned to look at the little girl.


    They didn''t know if the little girl and the others needed to eat, even though ¡­ When Chu Yu is with us, he would also use his chopsticks to eat a few bites, but ¡ª Chu Yu is the Spirit King after all, it''s normal for him to have some other special ability, but ¡­ I don''t know about little girls.


    "Why did you suddenly think of asking this question?" After hearing what I had to say, the little girl stared at me with a puzzled expression for a long time. In the end, she couldn''t help but ask me.


    He had never thought about asking him this question, so why did he suddenly want to ask?


    "I''m just asking to see if I need to cook for you in the future." After hearing the little girl''s question, I calmly answered her question.


    If... If a little girl doesn''t have to eat, then ¡ª I won''t have to cook as much food as I can. After all ¡­ Food was not easy to come by, so he could not waste it.


    "I say ¡­ Aren''t you being too lazy? "You don''t want to cook my food?" After hearing what I said, the little girl stared at me with a complicated expression for a long time. Then ¡ª she walked step by step in front of me and raised her head ¡­ Looking at me, she spoke with an extremely serious expression. These words made me a little confused. What do you mean I''m too lazy to cook her food? It''s as though I never said these words to the little girl.

 C357

    Chapter 357 - Grounds Not Reasons


    "Can you stop buttoning me such a big hat? I don''t think I ever said I didn''t want to cook for you. " After a long period of silence, I swallow a mouthful of my saliva and say these words to the little girl. Why do I feel that when I''m with the little girl, I''m always in a passive state?


    Could it be ¡­ Did I owe the little girl something in my previous life? But ¡ª when I think about it, I feel, well... I better accept my fate. In my previous life, I really do owe her. If it wasn''t for that little girl, I''m afraid that ¡­ The one who died was me.


    "We don''t need to eat, but that doesn''t mean we can''t. Seriously ¡­" After hearing this, the little girl turned and walked away, talking to me as she walked. By the time she finished, she was already far away, so ¡ª I couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    "You can just tell me, but you have to take such a big detour." After the little girl left, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself as I continued to do the work inside. Just now, I asked him if he could eat, and if he could just tell me whether I could eat or not, but why did he have to say so much to make me angry in the end? After I left, I suffered a bellyful of anger, and the result is ¡ª I also feel confused here, is it really good to kill the enemy and self-destruct?


    When I was done, I looked down... Looking at the food in the pot, he was stunned for a long time. Then ¡­ He silently picked up the pot, walked to the trash can at the side, and poured all the food into the pot. He was busy talking to the little girl just now, but ¡­ The dishes had all been fried.


    If I didn''t know what I fried, just by looking at it, I would definitely not be able to guess what the raw material was ¡­ Fortunately, I didn''t let the little girl see this scene, otherwise, even if I did cook, I''m afraid ¡­ Even if you beat the little girl to death, she wouldn''t dare to eat it.


    "It looked like you were almost done when I first got there, but you still had to wait for so long. You were really slow." After seeing me carry the dishes out, the little girl sat at the table and spoke to me with a mischievous tone. I stopped carrying the dishes and stood rooted to the spot, looking at the little girl.


    After a long while, I finally reacted. I silently walked to the table and placed the food down, because ¡­ I''ve already cooked up the food once, so... Currently, I feel extremely guilty. I naturally chose to ignore the words of a little girl. If he wants to say anything, he should just go ahead and say it. I''ll just pretend that I didn''t hear anything. Anyway ¡­ The little girl was also straightforward. I won''t lose a piece of meat or anything important, so I''ll just let her be.


    "Do you want to try it?" After passing the chopsticks to the little girl, I looked at her and indicated for her to try it first.


    Although... I''m pretty confident in my craftsmanship right now, but... It''s hard for people to say, so it''s hard to avoid the fact that what I''ve made doesn''t suit the taste of a little girl.


    "How is it?" Seeing that the little girl was finally showing mercy and only managed to eat a single mouthful of the food I cooked, I immediately asked anxiously.


    "Not bad." After hearing my words, the little girl glanced at me and said, "Only ¡­" However, his men didn''t even stop moving.


    Looking at the little girl''s expression, I finally felt relieved. Seeing how happily she was eating, I didn''t say anything more.


    Looking at the two empty seats beside me, I sighed. However ¡­ In front of the little girl, I couldn''t show off my worry too clearly, so I quietly fed myself with food. Whether it was food or steel, I had to take good care of my body before Chu Yu and Chen Ye came back.


    Otherwise... When Chu Yu and Chen Ye returned, I messed up my own body. If I still had to trouble Chu Yu and Chen Ye to take care of me, then wouldn''t that be a little too unkind? He didn''t know whether Chen Ye had already recovered by the time he returned, or ¡­ Or was it like that?


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt. In an instant ¡­ I can''t eat anything.


    "How long will it take them to come back? I see that you''ve been looking at the seats at the side. Are they coming back soon? " Just as I was taking my bowl and chopsticks into the air, I heard the voice of a little girl. Turning my head to take a look, I realised that the little girl was lying on the table supporting her head as she stared at me.


    "I ¡­" Originally, he wanted to tell the little girl that they would be back in a few days, but ¡­ Looking at the probing look in the little girl''s eyes, I actually didn''t know what to say.


    Because I could see a hint of doubt in the little girl''s eyes. She seemed to be starting to doubt everything I said.


    "I don''t know when they''ll be back either. They''ll probably be back soon." Because... I really didn''t know how to reply to that. Thus, after pausing for a moment, I swapped my answer for a word of uncertainty.


    "At the beginning, you said that they would be back in a few days, but now, even you don''t know." After hearing my words, the little girl dug a few bites into her mouth before ¡­ I mumbled something to me.


    "En..." "Cough, cough ¡­" After hearing what the little girl said, I immediately coughed awkwardly a few times. I really don''t know how to respond to that.


    Just a moment ago, he was too focused on flipping over this topic, but in the end ¡­ However, she forgot that her words were a bit contradictory. Now, not only did she not turn the page, it even made the little girl more suspicious.


    "What I mean is, I don''t know what happened between them either, so ¡­ He didn''t know how long it would take, but ¡­ When they''re done with everything, they''ll come back. All we have to do is wait. " After calming down for a bit, I quickly thought in my mind about how to solve this problem. Then ¡­ He said this to the little girl.


    He didn''t know what was going on, so ¡­ I don''t know how long I''ll need to return, but my answer should be perfect.

 C358

    As expected, after hearing my words, the little girl looks at me silently and then ¡­ After that, I stopped pursuing the matter. Seeing that the little girl didn''t continue pursuing the topic, I continued picking at the food in my hands and quickly left. This way, I could prevent the little girl from continuing to ask me other questions.


    Sitting on the bed, I stare at the ceiling in a daze. Three days have already passed, but ¡­ Chen Ye did not move at all, nor did Chu Yu return. What exactly had happened? Chu Yu''s ability is already so strong, if you want to find Chen Ye, it should be a very simple matter. However ¡­ Why was it that after so long, there was no movement and no return? My heart is really worried, I''m having a hard time every day right now.


    However ¡­ The only thing that was still okay was that the little girl suddenly became sensible and stopped asking for the whereabouts of Chu Yu and me. I heaved a sigh of relief, but the only thing was ¡­ Even though the little girl didn''t ask, it didn''t mean that I wouldn''t think about it. My heart was always worried and full of wild thoughts.


    However ¡­ I can only suppress this feeling in my heart. I can''t say it out loud, and I really can''t speak anymore. I keep feeling as though countless ants are crawling in my heart, making my heart itch and feel extremely uncomfortable. and it would have to continue until Chu Yu and Chen Ye returned.


    Dong dong dong ¡­ Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door. I was stunned for a moment before putting on my shoes and heading towards the door.


    I don''t know who it was, but it''s already so late, and they still came looking for me. But ¡­ In this Chenjiazhai, there seems to be only the little girl left. If someone comes to find me, I''m afraid ¡­ It was only the little girl. She was already standing in front of the door, but ¡­ In my heart, however, I was extremely hesitant whether or not I should open the door. If, after opening the door, the little girl comes in and chases me to ask some questions about Chu Yu and Chen Ye, what kind of lie would I tell her to deceive the little girl?


    In these three days, I had already exhausted all of my focus to deal with the little girl. If I were to ask her again, I really wouldn''t know what to do.


    "I know you''re inside. Hurry up and open the door." Just when I was at a loss at the door, there was another hurried knock on the door along with the voice of a little girl. Although I was a little unhappy in my heart, but ¡­ However, he couldn''t keep the little girl outside the door. Thus, he reached out his hand and opened the door.


    "I say, what exactly is the situation with you? I''ve already knocked on the door for a long time, but you didn''t open it. If it wasn''t to give you some privacy, I would have already gone through the wall and entered. " After I saw the door open, the little girl walked into the room while saying this to me. As she entered, she crossed her arms over her chest with a depressed look on her face, and after listening to the little girl''s words, I also felt a little helpless. I actually forgot that the little girl would pass through the wall and come in, so it was useless for me to open the door.


    Since the little girl has already entered, I had no other choice but to sit back down on the bed and look at the little girl. Since the little girl can come and find me, then ¡­ Something must have happened. Otherwise... Judging from the little girl''s personality, she was definitely someone who would not visit the Treasure Hall for no reason. Therefore ¡­ I didn''t intend to ask the little girl, because I knew that if the little girl really had something to talk to me about, then ¡­ Based on her personality, she wouldn''t be able to hide it either.


    Actually... To tell you the truth, I didn''t say anything. I had my own selfish motives in waiting for the little girl to speak first. Because... I want to hear what the little girl''s reason for calling me this time is. First, listen to her question. Then, I will carefully consider how I should answer her question. This time, I will definitely be the one to take the initiative.


    "Didn''t you say they would be back in a few days? It had already been three days, why hadn''t he returned? Could it be that something happened to Chen Ye? So, Chu Yu went out to look for Chen Ye. " After seeing me staring at her, the little girl was silent for a moment. Then, she walked towards me step by step and asked me after standing in front of me.


    I was still sitting on the bed, thinking, I have to take the initiative this time, but... After hearing what the little girl said, my heart skipped a beat.


    Truly, the more afraid I am of something, the more it will happen. Just now, I was secretly praying that the little girl wouldn''t ask me this question, but in the end ¡­ Just then, he asked.


    "I ¡­" After opening my mouth, I looked at the little girl. I was about to say something, but ¡­ However, he was interrupted by the little girl.


    "You don''t need to waste your time thinking about how you should be hiding this from me. After I exchanged blood for blood, that kind of situation happened, and I believe that Chen Ye''s result shouldn''t be much better than mine, right? I didn''t question his because I was also hoping that Chen Ye had a problem and would be back in a few days, but ¡­ Now that three days had already passed and Chen Ye still hadn''t returned, it was time for him to prove it. Chen Ye''s condition must be very serious. " After interrupting me, the little girl looked at me and said each word slowly.


    Hearing the little girl''s words and seeing the look on her face, all of my words were stuck in my throat. I didn''t know what to say.


    Originally ¡­ The little girl always knows everything, it''s just playing dumb, just so that I won''t worry. I''m really pitiful, actually spending all my time thinking about how I should barbarize the little girl.


    "Actually... Chen Ye did have a situation, but... I don''t know what problems happened to Chen Ye either, but right now, Chu Yu is in a search for him. If he is found, he should be back with Chen Ye. " After lowering my head to ponder for a moment, I spoke word by word to the little girl.


    Since ¡­ Since the little girl already knew the truth, then ¡­ If the little girl knew, she could still help me think of a way to deal with it, and it wouldn''t be enough to leave me all alone.

 C359

    Chapter 359 - Looking for them


    After thinking through everything in my heart, I also felt that there was nothing much to hide from the little girl. Since it''s for Chen Ye''s own good, and it''s impossible for the little girl to do anything to hurt Chen Ye, why should I be so worried? Besides... From the beginning, we had been hiding this from the little girl because her body hadn''t recovered yet. We were afraid that the little girl''s sudden agitation would cause her condition to worsen. However ¡­ Right now, the little girl''s body has already completely recovered. Even though Chen Ye had reincarnated, he is still the little girl''s father.


    "So ¡­" You mean Chen Ye doesn''t know what''s going on right now, but Chu Yu went out to look for Chen Ye, and in the end... Both of them have disappeared? " After hearing what I just said, the little girl stared at me for a moment before ¡­ Just by looking at the little girl, I felt that she was trying very hard to control her emotions. I suddenly felt a special sense of guilt, even though ¡­ Back then, I was thinking for the little girl, so ¡­ I hadn''t told the girl all the truth, but now that the girl had been forced to tell the truth, I still felt a strange, indescribable feeling in my heart.


    So... After seeing the expression on the little girl''s face, I subconsciously stood up and reflexively retreated a few steps back, maintaining a distance between me and the little girl. I didn''t know why I would do that, but ¡­ I just felt that I should be slightly more at ease if I were to do this.


    "Is it what I said?" After seeing that I kept giving an answer and that I had taken a few steps back, the little girl stood up from the bed and approached me step by step. And then ¡ª she opened her mouth and said something to me, as if she would never let this matter rest until she received a definite answer from me.


    Knowing that I couldn''t continue hiding the truth from the little girl, I nodded my head towards the little girl helplessly, indicating that this was the case.


    "You- Sigh ¡­" After I nodded my head, the little girl suddenly looked at the hardware that I had sent out. However, after a while, she forcefully turned into a sigh. Before I could react, the little girl rushed out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" Even though my actions were too slow and I wasn''t able to stop the little girl with a pat, I still shouted towards the back of the little girl who was leaving.


    The little girl had just recovered with great difficulty. What was she so anxious for? What if ¡ª her body was injured again?


    "Of course, to go find Chu Yu and Chen Ye." After saying those words to me, the little girl''s figure completely disappeared.


    I couldn''t help but sigh deeply as I looked in the direction the little girl had left. I didn''t know whether I was right or wrong when I told her the truth, but I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. If only I had the ability and ability of those few people, I wouldn''t have to stay here forever, and I didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Ye was a little crazy when he wrote it back then, so logically ¡­ He had already become like that. It should not be possible for him to use any special method to open up a path to the outskirts of Chenjiazhai. If nothing unexpected happened, Chen Ye should still be inside Chenjiazhai.


    Now that I have calmed down myself, after thinking back for a while, I realized that I can understand why Chu Yu has been unable to find Chen Ye.


    The Chen Family Town had already set up many traps a long time ago, and the existence of the Chenjiazhai was already a mystery, so it was not easy for Chu Yu to find him since he was unable to fully utilize his abilities here. Therefore, it was understandable that Chu Yu and Chen Ye had not come back for such a long time.


    In any case ¡ª I have nothing to do here alone, so I might as well ¡­ He would also go out and find Chen Ye. He would just take it as a chance, what if his luck is a little better? Rather than sitting here feeling helpless and anxious, it would be better to go out and search, and maybe even find Chu Yu and Chen Ye.


    I have already searched for a long time, and both my legs are about to break. However, I didn''t even see a single person, and couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled in my heart, because in such a big village, besides Chen Ye, there seems to be no one else living here. The last time I came, there were still a lot of people living in this village.


    "Chu Yu, Chen Ye, where did the two of you run off to?" Unable to hold it in any longer, I raised my head to look at the sky and shouted.


    I''ve already searched so many places. Three people, I can''t find any of them, my luck is too bad, right?


    "What''s going on?" Just as I was sitting on a big rock, wondering where I should go now. My body started to rise up into the air. Looking at how far away I was from the ground, I couldn''t help but struggle violently.


    I can''t possibly meet any other ghosts at this time, can I?


    With my little ability, I really don''t have any chance to resist right now. If I do meet a ghost, I don''t think I have a second option but to sit back and wait for death.


    The more I thought about it, the more intense my struggle became.


    "Stop struggling, it''s me," Just as I was struggling violently, Chu Yu''s voice suddenly came from beside my ears.


    I suddenly understood that this was where Chu Yu was bringing me to. I gave up struggling and allowed my body to fly towards the east.


    I have experienced Chu Yu''s Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique once, what''s more ¡­ I have long been by Chu Yu''s side, and I have long been especially familiar with Chu Yu''s voice. So ¡ª Now, I am even more certain that this person is Chu Yu.


    No matter what, I have found Chu Yu. Finding a person, it is better than not being able to find a single person.


    I just don''t know if Chu Yu found Chen Ye yet, but I really hope that when I see him again later, I''ll be able to see him standing next to Chu Yu.

 C360

    Chapter 360 - Image issues


    Of course ¡­ I only thought that in my heart. As for what exactly is going to happen later, then ¡­ Only God knows.


    "Chu Yu." When my footsteps had just returned to the ground, I saw Chu Yu standing not too far away, looking at me. I shouted out Chu Yu''s name, and pounced towards Chu Yu.


    As I was running towards Chu Yu, I observed my surroundings to see if there were any traces of Chen Ye or the little girl. But he discovered that he could only see Chu Yu.


    "Did you find Chen Ye?" When I ran to Chu Yu''s side, I stopped and directly asked Chu Yu that question the moment I opened my mouth.


    Chu Yu had already been out for such a long time, it was unknown if he could find any trace of Chen Ye.


    "I''ve found him. He''s resting in the room inside." After hearing my anxious question, Chu Yu stretched out his hand and pointed to the house behind him, then... To me.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I finally relaxed. It''s good enough that I found Chen Ye, I was just worrying, if only ¡­ He hadn''t found Chen Ye in such a long time, what should he do?


    "Right ¡­" Aren''t you looking after a little girl? Why did you come out alone? " After seeing me come out by myself, Chu Yu remained silent for a while, but in the end, he still asked me this question.


    It was enough for her to stay and take care of the little girl while she went out to find Chen Ye, why did she still run out here?


    "Ai ¡­" Don''t mention it, these few days he''s been asking me every single question. Where did you go with Chen Ye? Furthermore ¡­ Today, he actually told me everything. Actually... The little girl knows everything, but... I just kept playing dumb. There was no other way. I had to tell her everything, but now ¡­ She also came out to look for you and Chen Ye. " After hearing Chu Yu''s question, I lowered my head. Ye Zichen let out a deep sigh, then ¡­ He spoke to Chu Yu.


    Originally, he wanted me to stay there and take good care of the little girl, but in the end ¡­ Not only did I not take good care of the little girl, I even let him know about Chen Ye.


    I kept my head down, not even daring to raise it to look at Chu Yu. I was already prepared to accept Chu Yu''s teachings.


    However ¡­ I silently waited in my heart for a long time, but didn''t hear Chu Yu''s words. I couldn''t help but slowly raise my head and look at Chu Yu with a puzzled expression, only to find that he had been staring at me the entire time.


    "Aren''t you going to say something to me?" After being silent for a long time, I couldn''t help but say this to Chu Yu in the end.


    I did not manage to accomplish a single thing that Chu Yu warned me about. Logically speaking... Chu Yu should have complained and complained to me, but... Why wasn''t Chu Yu moving at all?


    "What should I say?" After hearing my question, Chu Yu also stared at me in confusion.


    "Shouldn''t you complain? I didn''t do a single thing you told me to do. " Looking at Chu Yu, I felt particularly guilty in my heart, and even my voice couldn''t help but slowly grow softer.


    Suddenly ¡­ He felt like a particularly useless person. It was as if staying by Chu Yu''s side had never helped Chu Yu at all, as if he had always been dragging his back.


    "Things have already happened, so what''s the point in complaining? Since the little girl had already come out to look for Chen Ye, then ¡­ This proves that the curse on his body has been completely removed, and his body has returned to normal. After seeing my guilty expression, Chu Yu reached out his hand, patted my shoulder, and said those words sincerely and sincerely.


    If Chu Yu had scolded me a little, I would have felt a little better, but ¡­ To think that Chu Yu would say such generous words to me, I felt even more guilty.


    "Right ¡­" What''s the situation with Chen Ye? " In order to prevent the guilt in my heart from continuing, I watched as Chu Yu quickly changed the topic.


    However ¡­ This sentence is something that I have always wanted to know in my heart.


    After such a long time had passed, he didn''t know what kind of situation Chen Ye was in either.


    Was he completely insane, or was it the aftermath of exchanging blood for blood? If it was a side effect, then it was still okay. When enough time had passed, it could be slowly cured.


    However ¡­ What I am most worried about is that Chen Ye still hasn''t recovered after such a long time has passed. Then I really don''t know what the situation is.


    "Sigh ¡­" Both of my eyes were staring straight at Chu Yu, waiting for the answer that Chu Yu would give me next. However ¡­ After Chu Yu heard my conversation. However, he didn''t answer me. He only looked at me and gave a deep sigh. In an instant ¡­ I am also confused, I do not understand what is going on with Chu Yu''s sigh. Was Chen Ye recovered or not?


    "Don''t just sigh. Tell me what is going on." Because Chu Yu didn''t say a word now, my heart was even more depressed.


    He really nearly made me die from anxiety. I haven''t fully recovered yet. Can''t you just give me a confirmation?


    "You should go in and see for yourself." After hearing my question, Chu Yu sighed, then... Pushing open the door behind me, he said this to me.


    Although I am confused about Chu Yu''s actions now, but... However, he was truly worried for Chen Ye, and directly rushed towards the room.


    "This is ¡­" "What''s the situation?" When I rushed to the bedside and looked at Chen Ye, I was completely stunned. I turned my head ¡­ Looking at Chu Yu, he asked silently.


    What was going on? Why did Chen Ye become like this? He was filthy, and his hair was a mess. His clothes were already hanging on his body like rags, and he didn''t look as clean as he did before.


    What exactly had Chen Ye experienced in the past few days? According to my understanding of Chen Ye, although Chen Ye isn''t a person who pays particular attention to his own image, he still... He would never allow himself to be this slovenly.


    However ¡­ I really can''t understand what actually happened to Chen Ye that caused him to become like this. Looking at Chu Yu''s appearance, I feel like there''s nothing Chu Yu can do about it.

 C361

    Chapter 361 - Intellectual Issues


    Swallowing my own saliva, I tried my best to digest what I was seeing, but ¡­ I feel like I really can''t digest it.


    Even under Chu Yu''s protection, Chen Ye was still able to cause such a ruckus. I''m really curious as to just what happened.


    "You saw the way Chen Ye rushed out at first, his entire body seemed a little deranged. When I found him again, he seemed to have lost all of his intelligence, as if he was a three or four year old child. I have already thought of all sorts of ways during these few days, but ¡­ Yet, we have never been able to make him return to his original appearance. " Looking at Chen Ye who was lying on the bed, Chu Yu sighed and said this to me.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, I turned my head to look at Chen Ye who was lying on the bed.


    "You mean... Was the reason why Chen Ye could become like this, because of exchanging blood for blood? " After a moment of silence, I asked Chu Yu.


    After exchanging blood for blood, Chen Ye had always looked like he was crazy the moment he rushed out.


    "I don''t know if this is the reason, but... It should be about time. " After hearing what I said, Chu Yu went silent for a moment, then... He replied to me.


    After Chu Yu''s words were spoken, Chu Yu and I fell silent at the same time, we really did not know what to do now.


    However, he had read about how blood for blood was recorded in ancient books. No one knew what would happen after it was implemented. After all ¡­ Since ancient times. No one had ever used the method of exchanging blood for blood before. After all ¡­ Everyone loved their own little lives, even their own flesh and blood. Perhaps ¡­ It would be hard to risk his life without caring about it.


    Back then ¡­ It''s because no one has ever used the method of exchanging blood for blood, so ¡ª I strongly oppose it, but ¡­ But it was still not enough to resist Chen Ye''s stubbornness.


    This time, something must have happened.


    "What about her?" After being silent for a long time, Chu Yu finally spoke to me.


    It''s just that ¡ª After hearing Chu Yu''s question, I feel that Chu Yu might as well just keep silent.


    "After she rushed out to look for you and Chen Ye, I don''t know what happened. I still haven''t seen her." Embarrassment is embarrassment, but ¡ª what needs to be said still needs to be said, so ¡­ After a moment of silence, I told Chu Yu each and every word.


    After worrying about Chen Ye, I couldn''t help but worry about the little girl again. I didn''t know what the little girl''s current situation was either.


    "Can you think of a way to contact this little girl? Tell her that we have already found Chen Ye, and have her come over quickly." Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something, and quickly raised my head, and said to Chu Yu.


    Although ¡­ Chenjiazhai was an extremely strange place. In this place, all tracing techniques were useless, but ¡­ The little girl was someone who had established a contract with Chu Yu. Chu Yu should be able to contact the little girl.


    Although I said that, I still had some doubts in my heart. It''s just that ¡­ At this moment, he could only treat it as if it was a fight to the death. He wanted to give it a try.


    "I''ll try." After hearing my opinion, Chu Yu looked at me and said this.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s affirmation, I took a few steps back and sat on the chair as I looked at him. Whether he could succeed or not, this was his only hope.


    "Well, she''ll be here in a minute." After Chu Yu closed his eyes and stayed silent for a long time, he finally slowly opened them. He glanced at me, who was sitting on the chair and staring at him, and then ¡­ He slowly said this.


    "What do you want him to do? Shouldn''t you be waiting for us inside Chen Ye''s house? " After hearing what Chu Yu said, I curiously asked. The most important thing right now, shouldn''t we first think of a way to make Chen Ye suffer?


    "Do you feel ¡ª in his present condition ¡ª that we can turn him back? Besides, there''s no one here right now, so where should I stay? " After hearing my question, Chu Yu helplessly sighed, and looked at me as if he was looking at a fool. After a long while, he finally spoke to me.


    In response to Chu Yu''s words, I only pursed my lips, and did not refute him. Because... Although Chu Yu is reprimanding me, but ¡ª I have to admit that Chu Yu is right, there is not a single person in Chen Family Town right now, so where should I stay?


    "The last time we came, there were still a lot of people in Chenjiazhai. Why is it that when we came this time, only Chen Ye was left?" After looking at Chu Yu for a while, I finally couldn''t help but ask the question that had been bothering me the entire time.


    I''ve been curious about this question from the beginning, but... Yet, he had always been unsure of who he should ask. Now ¡­ After finally capturing Chu Yu, it was better to let Chu Yu explain it to me.


    "This question. You''re not the only one who''s curious, I''m also very curious, but... Everything can only be answered after Chen Ye returns to normal. " After hearing my question, Chu Yu could not help but let out a sigh as well, and then ¡­ he answered my question one word at a time.


    He had been curious about this question when he was searching for Chen Ye, but ¡ª Chenjiazhai did not belong to him, so he was completely clueless about what was happening inside.


    "How is it? Have you found Chen Ye? " Just as Chu Yu and I were looking at each other in silence, the little girl''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    At the same time, Chu Yu and I looked towards the door, only to realize that the little girl was shouting as she rushed towards the room.


    "Be quiet." I turned my head to look at Chen Ye who was lying on the bed. Seeing that Chen Ye was still unconscious, I immediately rushed towards the little girl and covered her mouth. He whispered into the girl''s ear.


    Chen Ye''s current state of mind was still too immature. He didn''t know what would happen when he woke up, so he might as well let her sleep first. I think - I will wake Chen Ye up.


    After I covered her mouth, the little girl couldn''t help but struggle violently. However, in order to prevent the little girl from shouting out again, I held onto her mouth even more tightly.

 C362

    Chapter 362 - Return


    Perhaps it was because I had held her back too hard, the little girl stretched out her hand and pinched my arm. It was just that ¡­ Although my arm was in pain, I still didn''t let go of the little girl.


    "I think ¡ª why don''t you let it go." Just as I was struggling with the little girl, I suddenly heard Chu Yu''s voice. Turning my head to take a look, I discovered that Chu Yu was looking at me with a face full of black lines.


    Although... To prevent the little girl from shouting out again, the speed at which I let go of the little girl was especially slow as well. It was only when I was certain that the little girl wouldn''t yell out again, that I finally let go of the little girl completely.


    "Did you know that you almost suffocated me to death just now?" After finally regaining her freedom, the little girl turned around and looked at me before angrily saying those words.


    When I saw the little girl staring at me, I couldn''t help but be a little confused. I was too anxious just now to notice where the little girl was, but ¡ª the little girl wasn''t human and didn''t need to breathe at all. I covered him up. How could he possibly suffocate her to death?


    "Are you joking with me? How could I kill you? " I was the type of person who couldn''t hide my words. Just as I thought of this question, I directly asked the little girl.


    However ¡­ After I asked that question, the little girl looked at me with an even more confused expression. She had the urge to kill me.


    "What I said was the truth." Looking at the little girl''s expression, I couldn''t help but explain to myself.


    Even if the little girl looked like a child now, but ¡­ Then we still have to deal with the situation, right?


    "Don''t you know that your body constitution is special? What''s more ¡­ Now that your Pure Yin Body has been fully awakened, you can also come into contact with ghosts like us. To be able to suffocate me to death, is that something incomprehensible? " After seeing how I tried to explain myself, the little girl ground her teeth and said something to me.


    Seeing how angry the little girl was, I couldn''t help but shrink my neck. I could even hear the sound of the little girl grinding her teeth just now.


    "Alright, alright, she didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t bother with her." After seeing me standing there, as if I had truly been scared by a little girl, Chu Yu walked over and helped me smooth things over.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s painting, I couldn''t help but look at him with grateful eyes.


    "Alright, alright, I will not remember this lowly person. Oh right, you called me over in such a hurry, saying that you have already found Chen Ye. How is he now?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl looked at me, and finally retracted her fierce expression, and then ¡­ She asked Chu Yu.


    He had asked Chu Yu what was happening to him now, but Chu Yu had not answered his question, saying that he would come over and find out. Now ¡­ Since he had already come, shouldn''t Chu Yu give him an explanation now?


    "He''s only three or four years old now." After pursing his lips, Chu Yu finally spoke to the little girl.


    "What?" After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl immediately exclaimed, and his entire body froze in place, and did not have any reaction for a long while.


    I looked at the little girl. He walked over. Patting the little girl on her shoulder, hinting her not to be anxious right now, I can completely understand the little girl''s feelings. After all ¡­ When I heard Chu Yu say that Chen Ye had turned into such a state at the beginning, I also found it hard to accept it in my heart.


    "How did he become like this?" After feeling me pat her shoulder, the little girl looked at me for a bit too long to calm down. Then, she asked Chu Yu a question.


    To be honest, I really have a better impression of this little girl. She actually calmed down so quickly. As expected of someone who has lived for more than 300 years.


    "We don''t know what''s going on with him right now, but ¡ª it''s very likely the aftermath of exchanging blood for blood." Looking at Chen Ye who was lying on the bed, Chu Yu said this to the little girl.


    Although... He didn''t want to tell the little girl this fact, but it was the only preliminary conclusion he had.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, I should have died before agreeing to let him give me blood for blood, otherwise ¡ª he wouldn''t have ended up like this." After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl lowered his head and stayed silent for a long time. Then ¡­ He mumbled to himself.


    I watched the actions of the little girl from the side, but I couldn''t bear to do it anymore. I walked over and hugged the little girl tightly in my embrace.


    "We can''t blame you for this. We all know Chen Ye''s temperament, even if you don''t agree, he would secretly help you exchange blood for blood. under our noses. " Hugging the little girl in my embrace, I patted her on the back as I spoke to her.


    Even though I''m currently comforting the little girl, however ¡ª What I said was indeed the truth. According to Chen Ye''s personality, as long as they decide something, the eight cows won''t be able to pull it back.


    "Then what should we do now? Should I exchange the blood for Chen Ye''s, then he will return to normal? " The little girl who had been silent for a long time in my arms, suddenly raised his head, looked at Chu Yu, and said these words.


    Since Chen Ye had turned into this after exchanging blood for blood, then ¨C was Chen Ye going to recover back to normal after he sent the fresh blood back into Chen Ye''s body?


    After hearing the little girl''s words, my heart couldn''t help but pound. At the same time... He also set his gaze on Chu Yu.


    Why do I feel like the little girl''s words can really be tried? The reason why Chen Ye turned into his current state is because there is the little girl''s blood in his body.

 C363

    Chapter 363 - Accompanying the Dead


    "You don''t need to think about it. It won''t work at all." In my heart, I was still thinking. Could it be that after the little girl exchanged blood with Chen Ye, Chen Ye would return to normal, but suddenly, Chu Yu''s resolute and decisive voice sounded in my ears, causing me to be unable to help myself from being puzzled.


    This was only the aftermath of the little girl and Chen Ye exchanging blood for blood. Why did it stop after being replaced with fresh blood?


    Chu Yu hadn''t even tried it out yet, so why was his tone of voice so sure? Maybe if he succeeded, Chen Ye would return to normal.


    "We haven''t tried it yet, so why are you so sure it won''t work?" Without waiting for me to voice out the doubts in my heart, the little girl who was standing at the side couldn''t help but ask Chu Yu. She didn''t even try to test it out, when Chu Yu had already rejected her suggestion, wouldn''t that be a little too perfunctory?


    Since the little girl asked the same question that I wanted to ask, then ¨C I no longer had to say it anymore. I stood at the side, quietly waiting for Chu Yu''s next answer. At least he had to give her a reason not to give it a try, or else she would definitely give it a try.


    "There''s no need to try anymore. Although I don''t know what sort of side effects there are when blood is exchanged for blood, but ¡­ I also know that Chen Ye''s current body no longer allows blood for blood. " Seeing that both the little girl and I were staring at him, Chu Yu let out a deep sigh, and then ¡­ He told us that he had thought of this method at the beginning, but... Chen Ye''s current body really could not allow himself to continue struggling, so ¡­ This wasn''t a question of whether or not it would be useful, but rather ¡­ From the start, he could not do it, even if it was useful. Chen Ye''s body could not be tossed around now, and he could only search for other ways, but ¡­ Chen Ye''s body could only be used in a particularly gentle manner, but... Chu Yu did not know either, what kind of gentle method was that?


    After hearing what Chu Yu had to say, although the little girl and I were very anxious, but ¡­ However, he did not say any rebuttal.


    Looking at Chen Ye''s haggard face on the bed, I felt extremely uncomfortable in my heart. Just what should I do now? When Chen Ye became like this, I actually couldn''t do anything about it, it seemed ¡­ Other than anxiety, there was only anxiety left in his heart. Even though... I didn''t do anything to hurt Chen Ye, but my heart is still filled with guilt. Because I really don''t know what I should do right now, so ¡­ I slowly walked towards Chu Yu, one step at a time.


    "Do you have any better ideas?" I came to Chu Yu''s side, looked at him, and whispered a question to him. I didn''t know if Chu Yu had any solution.


    "We can only wait until Chen Ye wakes up, then ¡­ See if he can regain his memories bit by bit. " After hearing what I had said, Chu Yu looked at me, then looked at the Chen Ye who was lying on the bed. Then ¡­ He himself didn''t know what to do in order to allow Chen Ye to return to normal. If he had a way, he wouldn''t have waited so long for Chen Ye to return to normal like this.


    After hearing Chu Yu''s flowers, the little girl did not say a word and only walked towards Chen Ye step by step. Standing beside Chen Ye''s bed, I kept staring at Chen Ye. Seeing the little girl in this state, I didn''t know how to comfort his in my heart, so I could only stand at the side, and then ¡­ He silently looked at the little girl.


    All of a sudden ¡ª I saw the little girl start crying, and she froze on the spot. I know humans have tears, but ¡­ Ghosts don''t have tears, but... It could not be said that all ghosts did not have tears. More accurately, only when the ghosts were at their saddest, most desperate and most helpless, would they shed tears. It''s impossible to leave tears, so... I am especially shocked by the little girl''s tears. Although I am not a little girl and I do not have the means to understand the little girl''s feelings, but ¡ª Just by looking at the tears that the little girl is about to shed, I could tell that the little girl''s heart definitely isn''t feeling good right now.


    "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me. You wouldn''t be like this. If... If I knew the truth of the matter from the beginning, I would definitely not have come to find Chu Yu. As his tears flowed, the little girl looked at Chen Ye and muttered to himself.


    If... If he had known the truth of the matter earlier, he would rather have let his body be set ablaze and let his soul not be able to endure any longer. He would never go find Chu Yu and let the curse on his body be removed, because even if his soul could no longer endure anymore, he would never ¡­ If he didn''t find Chu Yu to remove the curse on his body, he wouldn''t be able to come to Chen Ye, and he definitely wouldn''t be able to cause Chen Ye to become like this.


    Just thinking about it made the little girl feel even more guilty.


    "Don''t worry, if anything happens to you, I''ll accompany you in death." Looking down at Chen Ye, the little girl continued to mutter to herself.


    When I first heard what the little girl said, I felt that it was quite normal, but ¡­ The more I hear about the last part, the weirder I feel. What do you mean if something bad happens to Chen Ye?


    I really don''t know what I should say about this little girl. Didn''t she say that to curse Chen Ye? However ¡­ Hearing the meaning behind the little girl''s words, it seemed that she had the intention to kill Chen Ye.


    "Don''t think too much into it, and don''t worry. Chen Ye is extremely lucky, nothing will happen to him." After taking a few steps forward and standing beside the little girl, I said this to her.


    Since Chen Ye still hasn''t woken up, then ¡­ I will definitely think better of everything. Furthermore, Chen Ye''s intelligence has only dropped to that of a three or four year old child, so there shouldn''t be any problems anywhere else on his body. As long as we allow Chen Ye to recover his memories, then ¡­ Chen Ye would return to normal.


    Things haven''t come to the end yet, so ¡ª we can''t come to a conclusion too early, after all ¡­ Everything in the world was unpredictable. As long as the dust had not settled, there was still room for change.

 C364

    Chapter 364 - Blind Cat Touch a Dead Mouse


    "Will Chen Ye really return to normal?" After hearing my comforting words, the little girl looked up at me and asked silently.


    Inside... Although I really hope that what I just said is true, but ¡ª I still doubt it a little, so ¡­ The little girl used the method of questioning once again, hoping to get a confirmation from me. Regardless of whether it would come true or not, but ¡ª at least she felt a little bit relieved. It could be said that she was deceiving herself.


    "Don''t worry, Chen Ye will definitely be safe and sound. What''s more ¡­ What good can it do me to deceive you? Not only you worry about Chen Ye, I''m also worried about Chen Ye. Chen Ye is also our friend. " After seeing the look of anticipation in the little girl''s eyes, I finally couldn''t bear to force a smile on his face.


    Actually... When I said these words to the little girl, I had already made up my mind. No matter what, I would protect Chen Ye''s life and do everything I could to make Chen Ye look normal, even though ¡­ It might take a long time to make Chen Ye normal, but ¡­ I definitely won''t give up on Chen Ye. I believe that Chu Yu and the little girl are all thinking the same thing. No matter what, it''s impossible for us to give up on Chen Ye.


    However ¡­ What troubled us the most right now was what should we do to let Chen Ye regain his former memories. Could it be ¡­ Did he need to stimulate Chen Ye? However ¡­ Chen Ye had already become like this. If we use the wrong way, not only will Chen Ye be unable to recover, it will also stimulate Chen Ye''s situation even more. What should we do? Always cant... Because we used the wrong method, shouldn''t we make Chen Ye''s situation even more serious?


    "I feel it ¡­" The little girl opened her mouth to say something, but ¡­ Before she even finished speaking, Chu Yu and I had already set our sights on the little girl, and successfully made the little girl swallow the rest of her words. Because we didn''t know what exactly we did wrong, it made Chu Yu and I look at us with that kind of expression, the little girl couldn''t help but shrink her neck and stare at Chu Yu and me with a puzzled expression. What did she do wrong, to actually make these two people look at her like that ¡­ It was as if he wanted to eat him alive. It made him feel extremely terrified.


    "Hehehe ¡­" After seeing the expression on the little girl''s face, I couldn''t help chuckling to her. Originally, I wanted to let the little girl relax her emotions, but ¡­ To my surprise, after seeing my smile, the little girl actually took a few steps back.


    In an instant... When I looked at the little girl, I felt that something was wrong. The smile on my face stiffened. I felt that ¡­ My smile should still be rather kind. Why is it that after the little girl saw my smile, it seems as though a ferocious beast had entered her heart? I couldn''t help but suspect my smile. Could it be ¡­ Is my smile really that ugly? When the little girl saw him, she couldn''t help but be a little scared.


    "What are you doing? It''s not like I''m going to eat you, so why are you so scared? " The more I thought about it, the more stifled I felt. I asked the little girl directly. It''s impossible for me to eat her, let alone ¡­ I am a human! Even if I wanted to hurt her, I''m afraid ¡­ It was probably due to a lack of strength in one''s heart.


    "You just said, what do you think? Is there a way in his heart to let Chen Ye regain his memories? " Seeing the two of us standing there in a deadlock, Chu Yu walked over while holding back his laughter. He turned his head to look at the little girl and asked. Halfway through his words, he stopped. Chu Yu felt that the little girl probably wanted to say the method to restore her memories that she had towards the child. It was just that he did not know the reason behind it. He actually didn''t say anything more, but ¡­ Chu Yu also knew that a large part of the reason was because the two of them were staring at the little girl, causing the little girl to not know what to say.


    After I heard Chu Yu''s words, I glanced at Chu Yu, but did not speak, because ¡­ I also know that Chu Yu is trying to smooth things over for me. If I continue this stalemate with the little girl, I''m afraid ¡­ He had never been able to make the little girl say the second half of what she wanted to say.


    "I think... We can tell Chen Ye some of the things that happened to him, and maybe ¡­ Then, Chen Ye would be able to recall his own memories. " After hearing Chu Yu''s words, the little girl went silent for a while, and then ¡­ He looked at me, then looked at Chu Yu, and then said those words one word at a time to us.


    Although ¡ª he didn''t know what good way he had to make Chen Ye return to his original appearance, then ¡ª he could only tell Chen Ye more about what had happened to him, and maybe ¡­ It will have a little effect.


    Whether or not there is an effect, at least... Then he still had to give it a try. Maybe the blind cat would meet a dead mouse.


    "I think this is also a good idea. We can give it a try first." After hearing the little girl''s idea, I couldn''t help but nod my head.


    There was no other way, and that was the only way, right? Although... This sentence sounded somewhat lame, but ¡ª This was also a fact.


    "AHH!" Just when and I were discussing what we should do to restore Chen Ye''s memory, we suddenly saw Chen Ye who was lying on the bed suddenly sit up and start shouting.


    Seeing Chen Ye in such a state, I was shocked. I jumped backwards and almost lost my footing, but ¡­ Fortunately, Chu Yu held me back quickly enough, so I didn''t fall down hard onto the ground.


    "What''s wrong with him? Even if there was something wrong with his intelligence. "There''s no need for that, right?" Seeing Chen Ye like this, the corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch a few times, and then ¡­ Stretching out his hand, he pointed at Chen Ye and asked as he turned his head towards Chu Yu.


    I finally understand why Chu Yu had revealed a helpless look when I first saw him asking about Chen Ye''s situation, and ¡­ It also made him feel like he was about to collapse, because if it was anyone else but the shocked Chen Ye, they would probably collapse.

 C365

    Chapter 365 - Causality


    "Do you really think reincarnation is so easy?" After hearing my suggestion, Chu Yu looked at me directly, then... He rolled his eyes at me with extreme disdain.


    If it was really as simple as he thought, he would have long knocked the little girl out and sent her to her reincarnation. How could he continue wasting his time here with her?


    "Then what should we do now? You can''t possibly just keep watching the two of them wasting time here, right? " After being silent for a while, I asked Chu Yu one more time.


    Since Chu Yu does not agree with the proposal that I put forward just now, then ¡­ Right now, I am extremely curious as to just what kind of good idea does Chu Yu have.


    "What good idea can I come up with? In my current situation, I can only take things one step at a time. As for what happens next, that can only be decided by fate." After hearing my question, Chu Yu immediately said this to me in a bad mood.


    If he knew what he could do now, he would have done it already. How could he stay here forever?


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s go out and see how those two are doing." After hearing what Chu Yu said, I also understood. It was useless talking to Chu Yu now, it would be better to just ¡­ Go out and see how the little girl and Chen Ye are doing.


    If... If my guess is not wrong, the little girl definitely went to look for Chen Ye.


    I also don''t understand what kind of feelings the little girl had for Chen Ye right now. Although they are father and daughter, but ¡­ That was also his previous life, could it be ¡­ Were their blood ties really that strong? Even after reincarnating so many times, he still risked his life to save her.


    "You should go find them later." After seeing me walk towards the door, Chu Yu stood behind me and shouted this sentence.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I stopped in my tracks and turned around to look at Chu Yu curiously. I didn''t understand why Chu Yu would stop me from looking for the little girl and Chen Ye.


    Now... Shouldn''t the situation with the two of them be something we should be worried about? Although the little girl had returned to normal, but ¡­ Now that Chen Ye had changed to that state, it was hard to say whether the little girl had only recovered from her hypnosis.


    What if Chen Ye didn''t find the little girl when she was looking for Chen Ye, and suddenly got sick?


    "Who knows if the little girl has returned to normal yet. If something were to happen to her, what should we do? Taking care of one is still better than taking care of two. " As I thought this in my heart, I told Chu Yu directly.


    After all ¡­ Since Chen Ye has already become like this, taking care of him will take a lot of effort. If we add on a little girl, I''m afraid ¡­ I should be vomiting blood.


    "What do you think all day long?" After hearing what I had actually said, the look in Chu Yu''s eyes instantly became a little abnormal. After a long period of silence, he finally said these words to me.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s expression, even I was confused. I only asked a question that I was especially puzzled about, why would Chu Yu look at me like that?


    "I say, what kind of expression is that? Am I wrong? What I said was the truth, in case something happens to the little girl. We still have to take care of two of them, why don''t we... Hurry up and get them both back. " In my heart, although I''m confused as to why Chu Yu is looking at me like that, however ¡­ Yet I still watched as Chu Yu revealed my thoughts.


    After saying that, I thought back to what I had just said. In that instant, I felt that I hadn''t said anything wrong.


    "I really admire you. Don''t you believe that the little girl has recovered by now? She knew her own body better than anyone, and besides ¡­ The little girl had a curse on her body, but ¡­ Chen Ye did not do so. Right now, Chen Ye has already transferred all the blood in his body to the little girl, and the remaining curses have already been removed. You can rest assured on this point, she has returned back to normal. " Although... Chu Yu has already said the same words to me many times, but ¡­ This time Chu Yu bore with his temper and looked at me as he spoke.


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I had pretty much put my heart at ease, even though ¡­ The little girl always told me that he was back to normal, but ¡­ In my heart, however, I was still worried. After all ¡­ I also don''t want all of Chen Ye''s efforts to be in vain.


    "Also ¡­" Even if you want to, can''t you think of something better? I have to think about everything so badly. " After pausing for a while, Chu Yu continued to speak to me.


    After hearing what Chu Yu said, I could only raise my head to look at him and laugh awkwardly.


    In my heart, I hope that little girl is fine, but ¡­ But I''m always worried, and I don''t know why I''m thinking about things. I''m always thinking about everything in the worst way, so maybe ¡­ It''s natural to think of all things at their worst, so... When it does come, I won''t panic, I won''t be helpless.


    "Right ¡­" "You still haven''t told me why you want me to wait a little longer before you go back to the two of them?" Suddenly, he thought about it, I was staying here because of what Chu Yu had just said, and asked while looking at Chu Yu.


    Even if the little girl had returned to normal, but ¡­ Chen Ye''s current intelligence was only equivalent to that of a three or four year old child. The little girl might not be able to deal with Chen Ye alone, so ¡­ I think we should hurry up and find Chen Ye or else ¡­ He still did not know what unexpected things would happen to Chen Ye.


    "I told you this a long time ago. Everything in this world has its cause and effect. This is the karmic effect of the two of them. We can go and help, but ¡­" But we can''t change their cause and effect. So... "Right now, we can only stay here and quietly watch the situation unfold. If necessary, we can help them a bit. That''s all we can do." After hearing my inquiry, Chu Yu sighed, then... Step by step, he walked up to me and placed his hand on my shoulder. After heavily patting it a few times, then ¡­ He said this to me in a tone of utter helplessness.

 C366

    Master Little Black died?


    After seeing Chu Yu''s decadent look, my heart also felt extremely uncomfortable, to the point that ¡­ He started to suspect if I had not asked Chu Yu such a question just now, otherwise ¡­ Chu Yu would also not become like this.


    Tell the truth... Although I love Chen Ye, but... My heart also loves Chu Yu.


    "I''m sorry." The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable it felt. I lowered my head and silently apologized to Chu Yu.


    If I knew that Chu Yu would say such decadent words, I would have kept everything to myself and wouldn''t have asked Chu Yu even if I were beaten to death. It''s just that ¡­ Under the heavens, all kinds of medicine were sold, but there was no medicine for regret.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly apologize? " After hearing my apologies, Chu Yu was greatly shocked. Laughing a few times, then ¡­ she asked, looking at me.


    What was going on? He had been fine just a moment ago, yet now, he had been showing his fangs and brandishing his claws at her. Now, he had actually shriveled down without a sound and even apologized to her.


    "If... If I hadn''t asked you those questions just now, you wouldn''t be so conflicted now. " After looking at Chu Yu once more, I sighed deeply, and then I spoke to Chu Yu slowly, word for word.


    Suddenly, he felt like ¡­ Not only was he unable to help her in any way. It''s fine that I kept dragging Chu Yu''s back, but I kept on looking for trouble for Chu Yu, looking for trouble. I''m really convinced of myself, and in an instant I had the urge to slap myself to death.


    "Enough, enough, even if you don''t ask these questions, he really exists. It doesn''t mean that he will disappear without you asking. The reason I didn''t say anything is because I really don''t know what to do with the two of them." Not only are you powerless, I also have a deep feeling of powerlessness. " After hearing what I had in mind, Chu Yu reached out and patted my shoulder again, as he said those words sincerely and sincerely.


    Actually... There was no need to blame yourself for this matter, since ¡­ Since it had already happened, then ¡­ It was better to think of a solution. What was the use of blaming yourself?


    After hearing what Chu Yu had said, I continued to raise my head to look at Chu Yu, and then ¡­ He lowered his head and said nothing.


    It''s not that I don''t want to talk, it''s that... In this situation, I really don''t know what I should say. In any case, what I say is meaningless, so I might as well not say it.


    "Right ¡­" Should we go find Chen Ye''s master and see if his master is capable of solving this problem? " After thinking for a long time in my heart, I suddenly raised my head and looked at Chu Yu as I spoke. I didn''t know what had happened, and after so long, I still hadn''t seen Chen Ye''s master, nor did I know where his master had gone to.


    However ¡­ Speaking of which, I don''t know where my master went. Before he left, he said that he was going to travel all over the place and would return after a period of time. But in the end ¡­ It had been more than half a year, but his master was nowhere to be seen.


    "Just give up. We will never be able to find Chen Ye''s master again in this lifetime." After hearing my suggestion, Chu Yu was silent for a moment, then said this to me.


    "Why?" When I heard Chu Yu telling me that it was impossible for me to find Chen Ye''s master in this lifetime, I curiously asked Chu Yu.


    Everything was fine, why did you say such depressing words? Although Chu Yu''s master isn''t in Chenjiazhai now, he is ¡­ It''s not like we can''t find it, right?


    I believe that ¡ª as long as we work hard, we will definitely be able to find Chen Ye''s master and help him return to normal.


    "Where do you find so many reasons? If you can''t find them, then you can''t." After hearing my question, Chu Yu seemed to be unwilling to answer it, so he said this to me a little impatiently.


    But ¡ª I am a curious person, and the more you don''t tell me, the more I want to know, and if I don''t get an answer, I always feel ¡ª that my heart is very uncomfortable.


    "You should at least give me a reason, or else ¡ª I thought you were unwilling to let Chen Ye return to normal." Raising his head and staring at Chu Yu without stopping, he had a feeling that if you didn''t tell me, I would pester you to the death.


    Looking at Chu Yu''s hesitant appearance, I was really very curious in my heart. Could it be that ¡ª something happened to Chen Ye''s master? That''s why Chu Yu didn''t want to tell me.


    "Do you have something that you can''t say, so ¡­" "You don''t want to tell me now." After seeing Chu Yu constantly hesitating, I had an answer in my heart, but it was just that ¡­ In order to verify the guess in his heart, he asked Chu Yu.


    When I saw that Chu Yu''s expression had become even more conflicted because of my words, I lost sight of myself. Chu Yu was not willing to speak, then ¡­ I won''t pursue the matter any further.


    "Actually... There was nothing that could not be said. Chen Ye''s master was no longer in the human world, so ¡­ We don''t have any way to find it right now. " Just when I shifted my gaze, I suddenly heard Chu Yu''s voice.


    I fiercely turned my head to look at Chu Yu. What did he mean by that? What do you mean by master Chen Ye is no longer in the human world, could it be ¡­ Chen Ye''s master is already dead?


    However ¡­ I thought about it and felt that there wasn''t such a possibility. Chen Ye''s master is so powerful, and that''s why he was able to create an existence like Chen Ye. How can he die so easily?


    "Enough ¡­" Can you talk properly and joke around with me at this critical moment? " With this thought in mind, I directly looked at Chu Yu and waved my hands towards him, signalling for him to stop joking with me. Right now ¡­ This was not a time to joke.


    Possible... Right now, I think that it''s because Chu Yu saw that I was too nervous, so ¡­ That was why he wanted to ease the current atmosphere.


    Although this was what he was thinking in his heart, but ¡­ Chu Yu didn''t seem to have any reason to hide the matter of Master Chen Ye from me. What''s more ¡­ Now that Chen Ye has become like this, Chu Yu''s worries are not less than mine, so he has no reason to deceive me with this matter.

 C367

    This is all life.


    "Could it be that what you said is true? Chen Ye''s master doesn''t exist anymore?" After being silent for a while, I carefully looked at Chu Yu, and then ¡­ He asked tentatively.


    When I saw Chu Yu nod at me, my entire body felt that I really couldn''t lift that pot and got Master Chen Ye to help me with this matter. It''s up to us.


    "It''s about time, let''s go out and find the two of them." I felt that with the current situation, Chu Yu and I had been staying here the entire time and no one had spoken, so the atmosphere became especially awkward. I then opened my mouth and suggested a few things to Chu Yu. Now that the time had already been delayed for so long, it was time to go out and find the little girl and Chen Ye.


    After all ¡­ No matter what is said, Chen Ye has already changed into that state. Leaving Chen Ye alone outside, I also feel that something is not right. Chen Ye also needed someone to take care of him.


    "Let''s go." After hearing my words, Chu Yu also felt that I was extremely correct, so he said this to me.


    "Can you sense where they are now?" After seeing Chu Yu also walk out of the door, I turned my head and asked Chu Yu. Right now we are within the range of Chu Yu''s barrier, logically speaking... Chu Yu should be able to sense the two of them.


    After hearing my words, Chu Yu closed his eyes, and after a long while, he opened them and walked in a certain direction. I was stunned for a moment, but then I reacted and quickly followed behind Chu Yu.


    It seemed like ¡­ Chu Yu could already feel the location of the little girl and Chen Ye, it was definitely not wrong for me to follow behind Chu Yu.


    "AHH ¡­." Not long after I followed behind Chu Yu, I heard the heart-wrenching shrieks of a little girl in front of us, so I couldn''t help but run over. I didn''t know what had happened, but the little girl had actually cried out such a tragedy, which made me feel as if the little girl was in extreme pain right now.


    When I ran over, I saw Chen Ye sitting on the ground, his entire body covered in mud, then... The little girl stood at the side, looking at Chen Ye like she was about to collapse.


    "This is ¡­" "What''s the situation?" After standing at the side for a long while, I stammered as I asked the little girl this question.


    What was going on? How could two people be like this?


    Chen Ye is covered in mud now, I can still understand, why does the little girl look like he''s about to collapse?


    "I say, you guys are right. Time is already past. You guys only came here after so long. I''m almost about to collapse." After hearing my voice, the little girl suddenly turned her head. When she saw that the one standing behind me was me, she spoke to me resentfully.


    Looking at the little girl''s resentful expression, I could probably guess what was going on even without her telling me.


    It was probably because of Chen Ye that the little girl had turned into such a state.


    "Aren''t we here?" My heart is a little weak, but... I said to the little girl.


    We should have been here a long time ago, but... However, Chu Yu told me that we should wait a little longer. As for the matter between the two of them, it''s not appropriate for us to interfere too much.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t get too angry. Just think about it ¡ª he''s only three or four years old now, so why are you so fussed over him with a little kid?" With that thought in mind, I stretched out my hand and patted on the little girl''s shoulder. I said those words sincerely and sincerely to the little girl.


    The little girl had lived for more than three hundred years already, there was no need to be so fussy about Chen Ye. Chen Ye was currently only three or four years old, it was useless to make a fuss about it.


    "Ai ¡­" This is all life. " After hearing my comforting words, the little girl raises her head to look at the sky and sighs silently. Then ¡­ He said this in grief.


    Looking at the little girl''s expression, I really want to laugh, but ¡­ I stifled my smile in front of the little girl.


    Since they had already become like this, wouldn''t it be a little too unkind if I continued to laugh?


    "What are you going to do with him now?" Looking at Chen Ye who was still rolling on the ground, the little girl looked at me, then looked at Chu Yu, then... He asked.


    Anyway... He had already used all the methods that he needed to use, and had even said all that he could say. Chen Ye could not even hear a single bit of what he had said, and after speaking for half a day, he still said a lot of useless things.


    The little girl felt a tiredness she had never felt before. She really wanted to slap Chen Ye unconscious before ¡­ Just drag it back.


    Just that ¡ª Once she thought of how Chen Ye had turned out purely because of her, the little girl couldn''t do anything anymore.


    "What can I do? Or ¡ª let''s wait until he''s tired. " Hearing the little girl''s question, I couldn''t help but start laughing bitterly. With Chen Ye''s current state, what could I do?


    However ¡­ I feel that the only thing I can do now is to wait for Chen Ye to get tired of playing by himself and then ¡­ Obediently let us take it back, or else... We shouldn''t be able to drag him back.


    "Didn''t you stay with him for that long? How did you suffer? Anyway... I just stayed for a while and I felt like I was going to collapse. " After hearing my words, the little girl turned her attention to Chu Yu, and then... He asked silently.


    He didn''t know how Chu Yu and Chen Ye got along with each other before he came over, but in any case ¡­ After staying with Chen Ye for such a long time, he wanted to take a knife and wipe his neck.


    It was too painful.


    "When he gets tired of playing by himself, and then... I''ll bring him back. " With regards to the little girl''s question, Chu Yu was silent for a long time. Just when the little girl and I thought that Chu Yu would say something that would be especially interesting, we heard Chu Yu say something that would be very meaningful.


    In an instant... The little girl''s mouth began to twitch uncontrollably.


    "Forget it ¡­" Now it seems that this is the only way. " After being silent for a long time, the little girl looked at Chen Ye and sighed.


    I''m afraid... Now, the only thing to be done was to wait for Chen Ye to get tired from playing and then ¡­ Then, he brought Chen Ye back.